ã€ŠBury You In Coffinã€‹


 Chapter 1

    In the middle of the night, the whole mountain village fell into a dead silence. This is a desolate and barren place. At this time, it is even more desolate.

    "Close the shop. It''s so late, there''s no one

    "I see..." I answered. Out of the shop, picked up the door of the two paper men into the room. By the way, my name is Liu guantian and my nickname is "coffin boy". I''m a clerk of Shoucai store. Actually, it''s a funeral service.

    I was an orphan when I was a child, when my mother took her last breath. I was born in a coffin. Shifu took pity on me and adopted me. At that time, I couldn''t cry, and I didn''t know who yelled¡° Coffin boy I cried out and the nickname was born.

    My master has a ancestral craft, which is specialized in making coffins for the dead. Few people know this craft now. They used to be called carpenters.

    Coffin industry has a lot of stress, from color to wood are different, and there are many taboos. But now with the progress of society, cremation is practiced. Only in the remote mountain village like my home, the traditional form of burial is adopted.

    "Gu Gu... Gu Gu" with a cold wind blowing. There was a cry of night owls, which sounded very sad. I shivered and ran into the shop and closed the door.

    "It''s so big. I''m so timid. If I''m not here in the future. How can you hold up this shop by yourself After a few words of nagging, the master turned and walked into the inner room¡° Go and have a rest after you''ve finished. There are still many things to do tomorrow. "

    "If you die. I''ll cash out this shop and move to the city. " I said it to myself. Fortunately, the old man didn''t hear me. Otherwise, I''d like to have a smack on my head.

    As soon as I was in bed, I heard a dull knock on the door. I got out of bed a little annoyed. Who would come shopping so late? "Who, so late, can''t let people go to bed?"

    "I want to order a coffin. Please help me."

    "It''s closed. Come back tomorrow!"

    "Order a coffin soon..."

    "Creak..." the man''s voice just fell, the shop door actually opened itself. I remember that I had locked the door from the inside. How did I open the door?

    A man in a black robe pushed the door open and came in. He was wearing a black hat on his head, sunglasses and a mask on his face and covered himself tightly.

    "I said, how can you be like this? I said it''s already closed!" I was a little angry and wanted to ask him out. He just gave me a little push and pushed me to a chair.

    The man glanced around the shop and said in a hoarse voice, "is your shopkeeper there?"

    "The manager of my family has been resting. If you want to find him, please be early tomorrow."

    "I want to order a coffin. The money is for the coffin." The man reached out and took out a stack of banknotes from his pocket, put them on the table, took a pen and paper, wrote the required size, turned around and walked out of the shop. When I look at that pile of banknotes, there are tens of thousands of dollars. A coffin can''t use that much money.

    I wanted to go out and give it back to him, but after a second thought, I''d better forget it. If there''s any money to send out, I''ll take it as a tip. I put the money in the drawer, went back to the room, fell back on the bed and slept until dawn.

    The next morning, just after dawn, I got up, opened the shop and cleaned up. This shop is the lifeblood of the old man, and we both rely on it to make a living.

    "Is Mr. Liu at home?" When I got back to the front desk, Aunt Zhang came in and said, "the coffin is at home. Where''s your old man?"

    "Before the old man gets up, just tell me what you need and I''ll take it for you."

    "Then give me two bundles of burning paper..." I really don''t want to hear the name of coffin boy. Since I had this nickname, I was like the God of pestilence. When I was a child, the children in the village didn''t dare to play with me. They thought that I was an ominous person. Who would make friends with me would have bad luck. What impressed me most was that when I was seven years old, I was playing in the field with some children from the same village. I don''t know why it was so coincidental. I was chasing after them, and they ran in front of me. They all fell into the river when they were not careful.

    Fortunately, I caught a big stone quickly, and the children were all like drowned chickens. Several children''s parents then went to the door, and their confessions were consistent. They all said that I pushed them down the river. That''s a tacit understanding. I was beaten by the old man and closed up. Since then, all my friends have been friends.

    My childhood can be described as miserable. I only play with things that others can''t see or touch.

    I sat in the shop all morning and didn''t sell a single business. The business of the dead is hard to earn these days, but think about who has so many dead people.

    When I finished my breakfast, the old man got up, came out with a pot in his hand and sat down on the chair¡° Dinner... Master I took the food out of the kitchen and put it on the table.

    The old man looked at me and said softly, "I''ve said it many times. Don''t call me Shifu."

    "Oh, I see." I''ve asked the old man why he didn''t let me call him Shifu many times. Every time he explained vaguely, he didn''t mention it after two sentences.

    The old man put down his cigarette bag and said in a hoarse voice, "did someone come to order the coffin last night?"

    "Well, the man was very strange. He said he wanted to order a coffin and left money for it." The old man didn''t mention it. I almost forgot about it. I got up, went to the counter, opened the drawer, and handed the deposit and size requirements to the old man.

    The old man took it over and looked at it. His face became heavy and he said in a voice: "white coffin... A stack of Ming coins... It''s so evil."

    "Ming coin? It''s impossible... "I looked at it carefully, and it turned out that the stack of banknotes was a stack of bright red Ming banknotes, enough to confuse the real with the fake. This tortoise grandson was such a fuckin ''bastard that he cheated me with the dead man''s money.

    The old man''s face became a little ugly. Let me tell him what happened when the man came last night. I felt the seriousness of the matter and reappeared the scene word for word.

    "In that case, let''s make the coffin well." The old man knocked on the pot and drank a mouthful of porridge, as if nothing had happened.

    "Old man... This coffin really needs to be made. The man gave us a stack of money. It''s obviously a trick. Don''t pay any attention to him."

    "What are you talking about? People have paid for it. How can you not make a coffin. And I''ve taught you that you can''t owe anyone to the dead. "

    After breakfast, the old man went to the backyard with an axe and cut down on the wood.

    There is also a saying about making coffins. If the first axe goes down and the sawdust on the wood flies far away, it means that the person still has a few years to live. On the contrary, if the sawdust flies low and close, it means that the person''s life is short.

    "Cough... It''s really evil!" The master put down his axe, sat down on the stone and took a few puffs of cigarettes. "The life is not over yet!"¡° How long is it? " That is to say, if the person is not dead, he will order a coffin. It''s not that he hopes to die early. There won''t be any problem.

    The old man''s face darkened and he puffed out a cigarette ring and said, "I want to go out. You should be honest at home and watch the shop. If that man comes back, please let him wait for me for a while."

    The old man changed into clean clothes and went out with a cigarette bag. It''s never happened that the coffin stopped in the middle of it. I''ve been learning from the old man for so long, and it''s the first time I''ve seen him like this.

    More than two o''clock in the afternoon, the old man came back, drunk, a door sat on the rocking chair.

    "My God, get me some water." I burned a pot of boiling water and put it on the table. The old man usually likes to drink tea. When he''s free, he will teach me how to do it, but I''m born dull. I learn half and throw half of it.

    "All right, you have a good look at the shop in front of you. I''ll get the coffin ready." The old man knocked the soles of his shoes with the pot, and then walked into the backyard.

    I have studied with the old man for 20 years. The old man is a man who eats the dead. He is known as "Mr. coffin". Whether he is looking at geomantic omen to choose a cemetery or exorcising evil spirits to avoid evil spirits, he always holds the handle, and his ancestral skill of making coffins is unique.

    As dinner approached, the old man made the coffin. A white coffin was placed in the yard and covered with cloth. It looked a little scared.

    Maybe the old man drank too much wine, ate a few meals, and went back to the house to lie down.

    Can calculate stay up late at night, I was preparing to close, a wandering spirit wild ghost floated over, no matter 37 21, toward my shop door with the head fiercely hit a few times.

    "Bang bang!" I bumped into it several times in a row. When I was young, I learned my craft from my master. I really had some small ways to deal with this kind of difficult ghost.

    I picked up my grandfather''s axe, which was made of coffin, and with a strong force, I waved it at the ghost. The axe followed my master all the year round, and it also had evil spirit. The evil spirit was so strong that ordinary kids didn''t dare to get close to it.

    An ax cut off the ghost''s head, and its head fell to the ground like a ball.

 Chapter 2

    "Don''t kill me..." it suddenly knelt down, the head rolled to my feet, looking at me pitifully¡° I just want to borrow some money. Now the policy of reincarnation has been relaxed. But I need money to do some ghost work. "

    "Say it earlier... Why didn''t you say it earlier?" I put away the ax and took a big bundle of burning paper from the shelf, like this begging ghost. I often come to the master for help, and I''m not surprised.

    I lit the burning paper and threw it into the brazier. Put it on the floor at the door. Suddenly there was a whirlwind, and the ghost was standing by. After burning paper, paper money appeared in its hand.

    I whispered: "you take the money to reincarnate it, the next life a good life."

    He looked at me gratefully. He said, "I''ll pay you back the money."

    "Get out of here..." never seen a ghost like this. With a bad smile on his face, he turned around and left with his head in his hand. I closed the door and was about to walk back to the house. I heard the sound of "pa pa", which was very close to me. It seems to have come from the backyard, but there is no one else in the backyard except master.

    I went to the backyard a little curious. The voice rang again and looked around carefully. The only thing that can make a sound is inside the coffin. But the coffin was empty.

    "Popping, popping", my scalp exploded, and the horror turned around and looked at the coffin. "Who is it?" What the hell

    The sound came from the coffin. Although I was a little afraid, I still summoned up the courage to go over and just reached out to open the coffin. "Don''t open the lid of the coffin, get some burning paper quickly, and paint the white paint of the coffin!"

    The old man made a noise to stop me. Even he was shocked. It seems that there must be something wrong in the coffin. I didn''t have time to think about it. I ran to the shelf, took a bundle of burning paper, and ran over with white paint.

    The old man picked up a few pieces of burning paper and lit it. He didn''t know what to say. He threw the paper money into the bowl full of paste and stirred it with a brush.

    "What was that sound like?"

    "It''s so hot. The coffin has just been finished. We need to paint it with white paint, so that it won''t be a problem." The old man went to the coffin and recited. He put the paste on the gap of the coffin.

    "Go and get the yellow cloth and cover it. Don''t open the lid of the coffin. I''m afraid it''s going to rain tonight, and don''t let the coffin get wet,

    We''d better move the coffin into the house

    After working hard with the old man to push the coffin into the house, I covered the coffin with yellow cloth and went back to sleep.

    The next morning, as soon as I opened the door, I saw a few cars parked at the door, and several men in suits came over, looking like people in our village.

    "Little brother, is Mr. Liu Bingyi Fu in?"

    "Are you looking for my master?" I had a puzzled look at him. He was in his fifties, but he had a unique temperament and dignity. He should be the boss of a company.

    "So you are master Liu''s Apprentice. The young man is very energetic. I''ve come to see your master for something. Can you call him for me?"

    I said in a hurry: "just a moment, I''ll call the master to come here."

    "I already know. Xiaotian, you can make a pot of tea." The old man changed into a suit of Tang Dynasty clothes, which showed his special spirit.

    "Master Liu, how are you?"

    "Well, boss Tang, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''m still so old and strong. I''m not good enough."

    "Old brother, you really make fun of me. How can I compare with you?" They are like old friends who haven''t seen each other for a long time. I went to pour a few cups of tea and brought them over. This man chatted with the old man very hard, but I think he looks familiar. He seems to have met somewhere.

    "Lao Tang, it''s seven or eight years since we last met." I saw this man in the newspaper. He was the richest man in L City. His name was Tang Guofeng.

    I didn''t expect that the old man was not so simple. He even knew such a powerful person.

    I sat next to him, took out paper and paste paper man, listened to their conversation, talked for a long time before getting to the point, "in fact, I''m here for something, I want you to make a coffin."

    The old man lit the pot and said with a smile, "coffin? How can you find a place for yourself so soon? "¡° To be honest, a few days ago, my daughter Xiaofeng went out to play with her friends. Unfortunately, when she came back, she was in a car accident. " Tang Guofeng''s face changed slightly, sighed and said slowly.

    "Oh? Is the coffin for Ling Qianjin? "

    "Well, that''s true, so I''ll ask my elder brother to help me and let my daughter go at ease."

    On hearing this, the old man no longer said anything. He stood up and said slowly, "I just have a coffin. If you are in a hurry, you should use it first."

    The old man took Tang Guofeng to the backyard and reached out to lift the yellow cloth. "You can see if the size fits. Someone ordered this coffin a few days ago, but he didn''t come to pick it up."

    "Xiao Tian, help me to open the coffin lid." The old man and I opened the lid of the coffin.

    "Well, my elder brother''s craftsmanship is the same as that of the past, and this size is just right. In this case, I''ll ask someone to carry my daughter''s body in, and you can choose an auspicious time for my daughter to be buried."

    The old man smoked a cigarette and said slowly, "well, this is no problem. First, carry your daughter''s body inside. Later, I''ll help your daughter choose a tomb and bury it tomorrow."

    "Xiaotian, go and help get the body." Several burly men lifted a stretcher from the car, covered with white sheets. I helped them to carry the female corpse into the coffin and put it in the mourning hall. I had a close look at the girl. From the appearance, she should not be very old, just about my age.

    Big eyes, melon seed face, delicate facial features appear very pure. The figure is also good, chest drum like stuffed with steamed bread. It''s a pity that she looks so beautiful and hasn''t been married yet.

    The old man''s face sank. He took a deep breath of his cigarette and puffed out the ring. The smoke floated into the coffin and turned around the corpse.

    In the blink of an eye, the girl''s face was as gray as ashes, and the skin on her arm was covered with dark purple spots. But there was a black air in the girl''s eyebrow, and she refused to disperse.

    Tang Guofeng frowned and said, "what''s the matter?"

    "How did Ling Qianjin die?" The old man sat on the chair beside him, took two puffs of smoke and said slowly, "I think she is very angry. She died in the street."

    "At that time, the accident happened very suddenly. The traffic police said it was a traffic accident, because my daughter drank wine, which led to the tragedy." When Tang Guofeng said this, his face was a little ugly. The feeling of losing his daughter is not understandable. Some people limit the pain to the surface, while others hide it in their heart.

    Of course, people like Tang Guofeng don''t cry like other people. It''s also beneath their status.

    "So it''s drunk driving?" The old man glared at me. I stood next to him wisely and didn''t speak any more. Now the second generation of rich people are all like this. If they don''t die, they won''t die.

    "Let''s go out and talk about it. Xiaotian will cover the coffin, light the censer and get a spirit card to let the dead rest in peace."

    The old man and Tang Guofeng walked out of the backyard. I took a small censer from the shelf and lit a handful of sandalwood. The Lingtang was finished. "Beauty, you can stay here for one night, and tomorrow you will choose a good place to settle down. You should learn to be smart in your next life. Don''t drink and drive!"

    "Pa..." suddenly, the censer burst. I was so scared that I sat down on the ground and looked at the censer in shock. The ashes were all over the floor.

    "I''m kidding. I know I''m the cheapest. Just stop!" I was about to get up when I saw a thin, pale woman''s hand sticking out of the coffin and resting on the edge of it.

    "Gaga... Gaga!" His hands were covered with body spots, and his fingernails, like sharp knives, made several deep marks on the coffin.

    I climbed up from the ground, the girl has been sitting up, the beautiful face, began to become blue, as white lotus root like smooth skin, also like shrinking like dry black... Until two fangs out of the mouth.

    "Ah..." I screamed in horror and tried to hide back, hoping to get under the coffin.

    "Gaga..." the female corpse opened her mouth, made a mechanical sound, and a gap split from her mouth.

    "My aunt, I didn''t offend you. You don''t like to be popular. I can light you a cigarette." My heart was shocked. Is this a crime of being too old this year? People who have been dead for a few days actually live.

    "What''s the name? Come out and sell!" The old man''s voice was really effective. The woman''s corpse fell down in front of him.

    I climbed up from the ground, ran to the old man, panting and said: "deceiving the corpse... The female corpse is alive!"¡° Son of a bitch! Pure nonsense... "The old man knocked me on the head with the pot, and said angrily.

    Tang Guofeng sighed and said in a deep voice: "brother, you can help me. My daughter won''t become a fierce ghost, will she?"

    "Judging from your daughter''s birthday, Shou yuan hasn''t arrived yet, and people who have died violently are not peaceful and will turn into fierce ghosts." The old man frowned slightly, pinched his finger and said, "I think we should bury it tomorrow, otherwise the resentment will be more and more serious, and it will be troublesome at that time."

    As soon as Tang Guofeng heard this, his face turned white: "I''ll listen to Mr. Liu. I''ll thank you very much afterwards."

    "Xiaotian, prepare the things for burial. Seal the coffin tonight, and we''ll go up the mountain early tomorrow morning." I still have some lingering fear, and I always feel like something is going to happen.

 Chapter 3

    In fact, there is nothing to prepare for burial. We are only responsible for watching Fengshui and finding a good place. Other things. It''s all the work of other people. Every line has its own rules. After all, no one can cross the border and grab people''s jobs.

    After sitting for a while, Tang Guofeng got up and left. They''re scheduled to meet here at four o''clock tomorrow morning.

    I''ll go back and get ready. Hire some hands

    "See you tomorrow, then!" The old man just nodded and sat on the rocking chair with his legs up.

    I poured a cup of tea and handed it to the old man. Can''t help but ask: "old man, what I said just now is true, the female corpse in the coffin really sat up. I broke the censer. "

    The old man coughed twice. Slowly said: "this matter do not tell others, the girl died very strange, I have never seen such a fierce ghost in my life."

    The chest is big enough. But the temper is not very good, it is estimated that she was also a unruly willful. A tyrannical Lord. When the old man saw that I was silent, he knocked me on the head with a smoking pot¡° Xiaotian, is this girl OK? "

    I nodded and said, "it''s pretty. But what''s the use of her being dead. "

    "If you''re in love, I''ll find you a daughter-in-law." The old man got up and went back to the house. I listen to this as if there is something in it. The old man usually looks at the kind eyebrow and has a good purpose. It''s full of bad water.

    After tossing all morning, I finally got everything ready for tomorrow''s burial. In the afternoon, it suddenly overcast and rained heavily. The old man and I spent a long time trying to get the coffin into the house.

    "Tonight is the girl''s first seven, and she will definitely come back. You are responsible for watching the lamp and keeping watch for her!"

    "I''m not her relative. I don''t need it."

    "Smelly boy, if you don''t keep the wake, do you want me to keep it?" A word to me make speechless, I can only weakly nod promise. For the sake of safety, I put the old man''s axe on the table. If the girl climbs out to scare me again, I will give her an ax impolitely.

    At 11 o''clock in the evening, I gradually ushered in the sleepiness that I haven''t seen for a long time. I didn''t have the experience of wake, and I began to feel sleepy as soon as I arrived on time. Just squinting for a while, I heard "bang!" With a loud sound, the door of the room was blown open by a strong wind.

    I opened my eyes, got up and closed the door. But I don''t know where a strong wind came from, and forced the door open. The lamp was blown out immediately. I forced the door closed, went to the Lingtang table, and raised the lamp with a silver needle.

    There was just a little light, reflecting an extremely terrible face. The female corpse in the coffin is lying in it quietly. The spot on her face appears. I can''t help but curl my mouth. It''s so beautiful that she turns into such a beautiful woman. It''s a riot!

    I put the candle on the table and was about to sit on the chair when suddenly a white shadow flashed in front of me at the speed of light.

    Huh? The shadow just now was... I was so scared that my hands trembled. I felt that the blood on my body was coagulated, and fear occupied my heart. When I turned my head, I suddenly screamed like a pig.

    "Hey... What do you mean, am I scary?" Tang Yuchen, the ghost, is wearing a white skirt, sitting on a paper horse, shaking around like a child.

    The skin that can be broken by blowing, the delicate jade hands, and a pair of delicate jade feet that make people imagine, give people a visual impact. If I didn''t know that she was a ghost, I would think that the goddess was coming.

    She floated down from the paper horse, her feet off the ground, pinching her waist with a arrogant look, "you haven''t answered my question, do I look scary?"

    "No... who said you were a goddess!" My feet softened and I sat down on the ground. Dozens of scenes of being killed by fierce ghosts flashed through my mind. Seeing that I was silent, my aunt didn''t scare me any more.

    "Come here... I have something to ask you." She put out her finger and hooked me, so I got up and walked over.

    "Why am I here? Did you kill me?" She put her hand on my chin and said coldly, "I love you

    It''s said that you discriminate against the second generation of rich people. What''s more, if you don''t die, you can explain it to me! "

    "This... This is a long story!" I felt a thump in my heart. The girl heard all of them, and she still had a grudge.

    "What can I do for you? If you''re OK, just go back and have a rest. I''m here." I retreated to the table, reached for the ax and carried it behind me.

    "I want you to avenge me!"

    "It can''t... it can''t!"

    "Why? You don''t want to? " As soon as his face changed, his eyes turned red and his face became very ferocious. The blue veins on his face burst out and his tongue drooped from his mouth.

    "Believe it or not, I ate you!" Then she opened her mouth and licked her tongue. In fact, her appearance is really beautiful, which can be attributed to the goddess level.

    Pure with sexy and charming, with a star face, plus just with the tongue so a lick, not to mention how enchanting.

    "But it''s really no good. The investigation is done by other people''s police uncle. There are rules in all walks of life. We can''t cross the border and meddle in our own business." My hand holding the axe is sweating. If she is taking a step forward, I will probably chop her head.

    "Don''t you dare talk to me!" Tang Yu Jue''s right hand stretched out his finger and gently lifted it up. I felt as if I had been picked up, and my feet rose from the ground.

    "Can''t you let me down and I help you?"

    "Good... You know the current affairs!" As soon as she closed her finger, I suddenly felt bad. My weight dropped down and I had a close contact with the ground.

    Tang Yuchen covered his mouth and laughed. Then his tone changed: "what are you holding in your hand? Do you want to kill me?"

    It''s broken... She found it! Now I really ask my grandfather to sue my grandmother. I kneel down to beg for mercy. This female ghost can''t hide anything from her.

    "Hoo Hoo... Hoo Hoo" I don''t know where a strong wind came from, which directly blew me up and stuck me on the wall like a bat. My body can''t move, like an invisible force tied me to the wall.

    Tang Yufeng swished and floated over. With a wave of her hand, the candle on the table floated over.

    "Play with wax? I haven''t played. It''s my first time

    "Rascal... Dirty!" There was a blush on her face. She spit: "I want you to be a eunuch..."

    As soon as her pupils were red, I knew that something was wrong. I rotated a few circles at 360 degrees and finally fell to the ground with my head down. She seemed a little angry. Her nails became three inches long, and she rushed towards me.

    I can''t touch her buttocks to prevent being scratched by her. It''s really sour. I don''t know what kind of psychology she is out of. I see her obscene look and lick her tongue around her mouth.

    This crazy girl can''t mess around. I don''t want to die. I can''t keep my reputation.

    "Don''t come here, my first time is for my beloved girl!" I subconsciously protected my lower body with my hands and watched her sharp claws run straight to my little brother. I was so scared that I stood up and ran with my pants in my hands.

    "Old man... Help I ran out of the house and ran straight to the old man''s room. I smashed the door with both hands. The old man didn''t move at all.

    I fell to the ground with a puff, and the ghost stopped in front of me. "Run... I''ll see where else you can go!"

    "Heroine... Heroine, you and I have no injustice or hatred. There''s no need to do that!" Tang Yufeng leaned down, and his livid face covered with body spots almost stuck to my face: "just you little gall, you can make a coffin for me!"

    "It''s just a mess. It''s forced by life!"¡° I''ll go back to sleep. You watch carefully. If the light goes out, I''ll strangle you. "

    I took a long breath, lying on the ground, this aunt is really strong. It''s hard to serve! It''s thanks to her death. If she''s still alive, it''s good for any man to marry her.

 Chapter 4

    But it was a safe night. At four o''clock in the morning, with the cock crowing. I''m ready for what I need. After a while, a line of motorcade came. Several big men with big arms and round waists, carrying the coffin, got into the car.

    Naturally, I got on the hearse and looked at the coffin. I also have a big brother with me, about 30 years old. Sitting by the window smoking all the time.

    "Little brother. No smoking

    "No... thank you!" Big brother lit a cigarette, took a puff and looked at the coffin¡° Little brother, why is the coffin covered with yellow cloth? What''s the meaning of the pattern on the yellow cloth? "

    I whispered, "it''s for the coffin. To keep moisture out of the coffin. Otherwise, the corpse would easily become a zombie. "

    "What do you mean, zombies?" The elder brother almost choked on his cigarette and said in a hurry, "it can''t be true. Are there really zombies?"

    I said with a smile, "there''s a fake. You don''t know who my master is, do you

    "Of course I know, but I don''t know about zombies. I don''t really believe it. " This big brother is a real person. He chatted with me in the car for a long time. Maybe I''m afraid.

    "Brother, let me know if there''s anything wrong when you''re going to be buried. I''m also trying to earn some money to help people carry coffins, but I don''t want to spend my life in it. "

    "Well. Then you''ll follow me later. "

    ...........

    Suddenly the car stopped, just as I was looking out of the window. Several men jumped out of the car and opened the door.

    "What''s the matter, brother? Why did the car stop suddenly?"

    "The car is broken and needs to be repaired. Let''s all come down and have a rest." I also jumped out of the car with this big brother. At this time, the car was in the middle of walking, and the old man and Tang Guofeng also stepped out of the car.

    "It''s really strange. There''s nothing wrong with the car. It just can''t start."

    "It''s not good. Just now there was no cloud in the sky, but now it''s really cloudy." The old man frowned, went to the car and looked at the coffin. "There''s less than two miles to go. I can only carry it."

    Several men raised the coffin and walked towards the cemetery

    "It seems that something is wrong with the weather, old man." I was wary of sweeping around my eyes, and suddenly there was a dark wind. There were woods all around me, and there was a rustling sound with the wind. A group of crows flew out of the trees, making a gruesome cry.

    "Hurry up... The closer you are to the cemetery, the more Yin Qi there will be. It''s not good for us." As soon as the old man''s voice fell, he heard a crisp click. The rope on the coffin broke, and the body rolled out from under the coffin.

    Several coffin carrying men got up from the ground in fright. These people were not professional corpse bearers. They had been shocked by the sudden situation. The female corpse rolled down the landslide into the grass.

    "Xiao Tian, go and carry the corpse on your back. The time is coming. If you don''t bury it again, it will be troublesome." Let me carry the body? I hesitated. I went over and bent down to carry the woman''s body up. Her body was very light. It was said that the body would be very heavy when people died, but her body was different. I felt like I was carrying a paper on my back. It was very relaxed.

    "Click..." there was a flash of lightning in the sky and a torrential rain. The old man quickly took the yellow cloth and covered the woman''s body.

    "Old man... How can I feel that the female corpse is getting heavier and heavier." My body is like a big stone, every step is deep in the soil. It was light just now, but the rain made the body heavier.

    Finally, I insisted on walking to the graveyard. My body seemed to collapse and I put down the female corpse. Tang Guofeng didn''t know where he came from. He took the compass and looked at it for a long time.

    Finally, the old man pointed out and designated a place. A few men waved hoes and shovels to dig a pit and put the exposed coffin inside. I carried the female corpse on my back, and the female corpse seemed to stick to me. Lying in the coffin, my right hand held my arm tightly, but it didn''t let go.

    The old man came over and knocked on the hand of the woman''s corpse with the pot. She seemed to be scalded and lay down in the coffin.

    According to the meaning of the old man, he found some branches and piled them beside the coffin. He set a fire and burned the corpse and the coffin together.

    The fire lasted more than half an hour until it was burnt to ashes.

    Naturally, the following things are not in the charge of our master and apprentice. When we go back, it''s sunny, even the car.

    "Go get some grapefruit leaves, make some water and take a bath to get rid of the bad luck."

    "Well, sir, that''s the end of it?"

    "What''s the matter? Go ahead, make more water and buy some wine and vegetables after taking a bath!" I turned and went into the water room and burned a pot of hot water. There was no water heater in the countryside. Everything depended on firewood stoves. Even mobile phones, the most powerful thing in our village was the village head. The old Nokia model could be used as a brick to smash a walnut.

    I took off my clothes, and saw a large piece of purple on my arm, which was pinched by the ghost just now, but it didn''t hurt or itch, and I didn''t pay much attention.

    After I roasted chicken, I changed my clothes and cleaned out the shop, and went to the tavern of Uncle Wang''s home, bought some vegetables and a roast chicken. The old man liked to drink some small wine, and it was a high concentration of Baijiu. I returned to the shop with a jar of wine.

    "Back..." the old man came out of the water room, changed his clothes, sat down at the table and lit the pot.

    "I''ve been busy all day. Drink some wine to relieve fatigue." The old man picked up the wine jar and poured two bowls of wine. One bowl was put in front of me. "Drink with me."

    "I can''t drink too much." especially when I drink this high concentration Baijiu, I will not wake up.

    The old man took two mouthfuls from the bowl and took two mouthfuls of vegetables. "You''ve seen today, too. Have you found any problems?"

    "It''s nothing. From the beginning to the end, it''s just a short time. Even there''s no lines for the funeral. It''s burned directly."

    I drank a mouthful of wine, broke off a chicken leg and bit it. "But how did that female corpse fall out of the coffin, and still cling to my sleeve, pinching my arm purple."

    I roll open sleeve, let the old man see one eye: "this how to do, won''t have what matter?"

    "That''s because you two are predestined to each other. The ghost will be kept in your next life. The ghost should be on the body at that time. If you burn her body, she will become a homeless wandering ghost." The old man took a deep breath of the smoke, slowly spit out a smoke ring, said in a deep voice.

    "So she will still come to you for a place to settle down."

    "What shall we do? I don''t want to die... "I was a little afraid, but I had learned the crazy girl''s method." the coffin of the old man was suitable. The man who came that night was not the murderer who killed Tang Yufeng? "

    "You don''t care about this matter. You and Tang Yufeng are also Yin yuan. I''ll try to make it perfect." The corner of the old man''s mouth showed a strange smile. When I looked at it, I felt a little hairy. This old man has many ghost ideas.

    "Don''t you harm me, old man, by associating me with a female ghost."

    "You son of a bitch, I''m doing it for you." The old man knocked me on the head with a cigarette pot and drank the wine from the bowl. "How does this wine taste? You can drink with me, but don''t drink with others outside."

    I wiped my mouth, put a mouthful of vegetables into my mouth and muttered, "I don''t know who I''m drinking with outside."

    This wine degree is really a little high, I drank half a bowl, in front of some confused, head a dizzy, "don''t drink, head a little dizzy, I go to sleep for a while."

    As soon as I got drunk, I felt hot and dry. I felt as if I had been burned. I reached out and took off my clothes. He went out of the room, took a bucket of cold water from the water room, and plunged into it.

    I remember the last time I had a drink, it was my 20th birthday, and it was the same after drinking. I took off my clothes. When I woke up, it was evening and the old man was resting.

    For a moment, I felt thirsty in my mouth. I went out of the house and went to the yard to get some cool well water. I poured a few mouthfuls to quench my thirst.

    This bowl of wine makes me crazy. My throat is going to smoke.

    With a wind blowing over, I can not help but play a shiver, a cool attack to turn the upper body. I quickly got up and went back to the house. I closed the door. I thought it would be warmer in the house, but it was colder than outside.

    As if the temperature dropped to zero, I jumped into bed and covered myself with a quilt. As soon as I lay down, I felt something was wrong. My left hand touched a hard cold thing, some doubt of the hand turned on the lamp, by the dim light, got up to have a look.

    "Ah..." I can''t help but take a breath, can''t help but cry, rolled down from the bed. It''s not that I''ve lost sight of it. What I see on the bed is a paper man.

    I quickly got up from the ground, the paper man quietly lying on the bed, the paper man is a damned woman, I don''t remember that I have this habit.

    "Bang bang!" I was startled by two dull noises outside the door. It sounded like someone was knocking at the door.

    "Who... Who''s out there." When I asked, the knock on the door stopped suddenly. I didn''t have time to pick up the paper man and went out. I wanted to put the paper man back in front of the shelf. The paper man suddenly became so heavy that I was like holding a dead man.

    "Giggle... Giggle" that copper bell like laughter, let my heart tremble, threw the paper man to the ground. The paper man even split his mouth and was smiling at me.

    That smile is extremely strange, my heart rose a layer of chill, the paper man actually stood up, "you actually burned me to ashes, I let you down to accompany me today!"

 Chapter 5

    "You... Don''t come here. I didn''t want to burn you. The old man told me to do that!" I was so scared that I reached out and picked up a firewood ax from the ground. Want to also don''t want to ruthlessly toward the paper man to wave to chop past.

    "I''ll chop you... Chop you!" I feel like I''m going crazy. He cut it several times in a row. Until the paper man was cut to pieces, he stopped and fell to the ground breathlessly.

    "Smelly boy, I don''t sleep at night. What are you doing? " The old man came out of the room and grabbed my axe¡° What are you doing with a broken axe? "

    "The old man... The ghost didn''t leave!" I slowly got up from the ground. He said with a look of shock.

    "I don''t think you''re sober."

    The old man took the bucket and poured it on my head. My head suddenly wake up, looking at the scraps of paper, I just know that I was fascinated by the ghost.

    "Go back to bed soon." I ran back to the house. Put the quilt over your head and go to sleep.

    It''s a sleep. After sleeping, the dazzling sunlight came in through the window. I slowly opened my eyes, sat up, put on my clothes and walked out of the room.

    "Did the old man make breakfast. I''m hungry. "

    "Breakfast is in the kitchen. Go and eat it yourself. Come and work after dinner. " What happened last night seemed to have never happened, and the old man never mentioned it again. After dinner. I went to the counter and found Tang Guofeng there. Talking to the old man.

    I sorted the paper and sat down on the chair¡° What happened to the old man last night? "

    "It''s the girl. If you burn her coffin and body, of course you''ll come to you. " The old man sat on the chair, took a cigarette and said slowly.

    "Old man, please help me with this. If she always pesters me like this, it''s not the way to do it."

    The old man said to me with a smile, "Xiaotian, you are not young. I told you a marriage."

    "Marriage? How old am I? Isn''t it too early to get married? "

    "You are nearly thirty. Can you find a daughter-in-law if you don''t get married again?"

    "Which girl, east or west of the village?"

    The old man smoked a cigarette and said slowly, "it''s Tang Yufeng, the girl who was buried yesterday. I have discussed with Tang Guofeng. The girl is resentful and never married. If you marry her in secret, she can protect you, so you won''t be haunted by ghosts."

    "Poof..." I spit out a mouthful of water, almost choking me, "don''t make a fuss, old man, that girl is dead, don''t mention the ghost marriage, even if she is still alive, I dare not provoke her."

    "If you don''t marry her, she will come to you every day. If you marry her, heaven and earth can be learned, and no one can be separated." The old man knocked me with a cigarette pot, who let you not master, if you have two skills, I don''t need to help you.

    "You take the coffin money, it''s not so easy to spend." It turned out that the old man had known for a long time. He played with me here and let me step by step into the set he set.

    The old man turned and walked to the backyard, leaving me sitting in a chair. The custom of ghost marriage is very popular in our country. When unmarried men and women die, they find the opposite sex to get married. The purpose is not to let their ghosts do mischief, so as not to make the house uneasy.

    But I didn''t think that my marriage was so casual and I got married with a female ghost.

    In the afternoon, Tang Guofeng brought people over to buy a large courtyard as a dowry to show his sincerity.

    But what I want to know is that the woman''s body has been burned. I can''t get married with a picture frame.

    The wedding took place at midnight, and the village fell into a dead silence. The wind was so small that I just shivered. There were only three people in the whole wedding ceremony, including me, my father and Tang Guofeng. The procedure of Yin marriage was similar to that of Yang marriage. There were only white paper lanterns hanging on the lanterns. From a distance, the eight lift sedan was carrying, and the gongs and drums team and the firecrackers team came to the coffin shop one after another.

    I put on my wedding dress and stood at the door waiting for a while. The sedan chair slowly stopped in front of me.

    "Oh, my God, what are you waiting for? Don''t recite the bride quickly." I went to the sedan chair and stretched out my hand to open the curtain. There was an urn in the sedan chair.

    "Bone... Urn?" I can''t help but take a breath. This old man wants to kill me. How can he hold the ashes of the cave.

    I picked up the urn and went into the door. There were big red flowers on the urn. As I walked into the yard, I heard a burst of whips and gunfire. There were several paper pricking people in the yard. There are also several tables with wine and vegetables on them, and a paper pricker on each position. It seems that they are a little cautious.

    "Worship heaven and earth..." worship heaven and earth... Who do you want me to worship heaven and earth with a urn?

    "Gu Gu... Gu Gu" I saw that the old man released an old hen. The old man can really play. What''s the matter.

    "Two worship Hall..." Tang Guofeng sat on the chair, next to the servants brought two cups of tea.

    "Husband and wife to worship..." is really funny, and an old hen worship, do not know for a while, will and old hen bridal chamber.

    The old man sat on the chair next to him, took a sip of tea and said, "well, the wedding is over. After that, you will have a family. Have a rest early."

    What''s going on... It''s over. I haven''t eaten yet. But I had to carry the urn back to the house, the old man specially made a divine platform, on which are placed the tablet of the spirit, and some offerings.

    I put the urn on it and sat down at the table. After tossing all night, I''m really hungry. No matter what, I''ll have enough first¡° Creak... "Suddenly a dark wind blew open the window and the candle in the room was blown out. The room suddenly fell into a dark, I was a little flustered, a chill came to my heart.

    "Husband..."

    "Who told me..." I scanned the room warily, and felt numbness in my back.

    "My husband... Come here." I turned my head and saw that there was a man with a red cap on his head in a phoenix hat by the bed.

    "Who are you? How did you get in... "

    "Husband, I''m the wife that your matchmaker is marrying." The voice was so sweet that I had goose bumps all over my body.

    "I didn''t expect that the old man was really nice to me. He really found me a daughter-in-law." I went to the bed and reached for the cover. A gorgeous face came into my sight.

    Her beautiful face made me intoxicated in an instant. She pursed her mouth and gave me a smile. She stretched out her white hand and untied my robe. Isn''t that a dream?

    "Wife... You are so beautiful." I put her down on the bed, kissing her cheek, reaching out to untie her clothes. Who can pretend to be a gentleman before beauty.

    "Ah... Don''t worry!" That tempting groan, urged my body desire, after a flurry of rain, tired me sweating exhausted.

    I reached out and held her in my arms. There was a intoxicating fragrance on her body, which was irresistible. Want to touch her beautiful face, but suddenly feel a tremor on the hand, her face suddenly become gloomy, as if there is no blood like a piece of white paper.

    "You dare to take advantage of me, I will not strangle you!"

    "Ah... Tang Yufeng!" Yes, it was her. I was so scared that I suddenly felt dizzy. Then I opened my eyes and found myself lying on the bed.

    Are you dreaming I quickly sat up and leaned on the head of the bed, still wearing my wedding dress.

    "Smelly boy, get up..." the old man knocked on the door, pushed open the door and came in. I walked out of bed with some weakness. Last night''s dream was real and terrifying.

    I changed my clothes and walked out of the house. The tables in the yard had been removed. I went back to the shop as usual.

    The old man lit a bag of cigarettes, smoked a few mouthfuls and said: "last night, how was your boy? How was he? Didn''t you disgrace me?"

    "Old man, you are trying to kill me. That female ghost is too fierce. Fortunately, I wake up quickly." I put the paper into the door and sat down on the chair. I was still a little scared about last night.

    "The ghost is your wife now. You should discipline her well." If she doesn''t kill me, I''ll be Amitabha.

    The old man slowly puffed out a puff of smoke and said, "if you offer her three meals a day, she will naturally protect you, and let those ghosts who disturb you dare not come near you."

    After breakfast, I sat at the door of the shop to enjoy the cool. The village head came to me in a hurry. I''m afraid something happened.

    "What''s the matter with you, village head?"

    "Coffin boy... Where''s your master?"

    "My master is in the courtyard. What''s the matter, village head? What''s the matter?"

    "Something''s wrong... Something''s wrong, please tell your master to come out."

    The old man came out of the house, frowned and asked in a deep voice, "what''s the matter with the village head? He''s in a hurry."

    "Master Liu, please come with me and have a look. A man''s body is fished out from the river behind the village."

 Chapter 6

    "What''s terrible about getting a man''s body? It''s not about getting a woman''s body."

    "Xiaotian, you stay to see the shop. I''ll go and have a look with the village head. "

    "Oh. I see It is reasonable to say that the little river should not drown people. When I was a child, I always took a bath there. The river is not so deep. It should not drown people.

    I''m a little bored when I''m alone in the shop. Holding a bench, sitting at the door pasted paper man, a car came in from the village. Stopped at the door of the shop.

    "This is boss Tang. Didn''t you go back last night? What kind of wind is this. I''ve blown you back. "

    With a smile, Tang Guofeng reached out and took out a bank card from his pocket and handed it to me personally. "You and my daughter Xiaofeng are married. I forgot to give you the red envelope. "

    "Take it away... You two old men have set a set for me to drill." I got up and poured a glass of water. He took a sip and said angrily, "I dare not take the money."

    "There are 500000 yuan in this card. We Tang family have rules. We can''t lose our son-in-law." Five hundred thousand? My eyes lit up. Also impolitely took the bank card, put the bank card into the pocket.

    Tang Guofeng said with a smile, "why didn''t you see Mr. Liu?"

    "The old man has gone to work with the village head. If you don''t have anything to do, you can go back. You see, there is something unexpected on this day. It won''t rain soon. " I won''t give in to money, but I can''t do without it.

    "Since Mr. Liu is not here. I''ll go back first. I''ll save some money. Take your master to the city to find me when you have time. I''ll make arrangements. " Tang Guofeng said and turned to get on the car. Driving slowly away from the village.

    "Bon voyage, missing on the way!" I didn''t get angry and muttered. I really wish his car broke down in the middle of driving.

    "My God, have you finished all the work?" At this time, the old man walked back with his hands on his back, and said, "Why are you standing there, sticking up the corpse?"

    "Boss Tang just left and left me a bank card, saying it was a red envelope for me." I put down the paper man in my hand, took out the bank card and handed it to the old man, "this card has 500000 yuan, but you really sold me this time. In total, I am worth 500000 yuan?"

    "You think you''re worth half a million?" The old man''s words stopped me for a moment. I''m not worth half a million.

    "Sir, what can the village head do for you? What about the corpse?"

    The old man frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "it''s the water ghost in the water. The river is not clean. You don''t go there much in the future."

    "What should we do? How can there be water ghosts in xiaoyanhe for no reason?" Growing up, I often took a bath in the Xiaoyan river. The water in the river is very clear, even there is no water and grass. How can I drown people?

    One day went by like this, I managed to stay up till the evening. I yawned, closed the shop, and went back to my new house.

    The courtyard of my new house is not far from the shop, but it is also the best courtyard in the village. After a brief wash, I went into the house, and I was really tired after a busy day.

    "The shop is a little busy today. You''ll be late when you come back. You can take these three incense as supper." As usual, I lit the incense, put it into the censer in front of the throne, turned around and went to the bed and lay on the bed.

    But as soon as I lay down, the pillow breeze came from my ear. I suddenly opened my eyes and turned my head. It almost scared me to breath. Tang Yufeng''s twisted face, which can''t be twisted any more, almost stuck to my face.

    "Ah..." I jumped out of bed and looked at her in a panic. She climbed down from the bed and made a creaking sound every time she moved. Her hair covered half of her face, just like Zhenzi in the movie.

    "Auntie... I just came back a little late. As for you?" I almost knelt down for her. This aunt can''t relax the policy at all.

    "Where have you been... Coming back so late... Are you avoiding me on purpose?"

    "I don''t dare... There''s work to do in the shop, and I''m in a hurry to come back. If it''s too big, I''ll offer you some incense as an apology."

    Tang Yufeng had a trace of anger in her eyes, as if she wanted to eat me.

    As soon as I saw her eyes, my heart was full of tears: "elder sister, I had a deep hatred with you in my last life. Why do you always pester me, or you''ll strangle me. Don''t torture me like this."

    Tang Yufeng regained her beauty''s appearance and said with a smile, "I''ll forgive you this time, but from tomorrow on, I have to come back at 11 o''clock every night to give me incense. Besides, I don''t like fruits. These offerings have to be changed into delicious ones."

    "What would you like to eat?"

    "It''s very simple. Make me a new incense table and burn some wax. In addition to these, I also need three animals and six livestock, chicken, duck, fish, and cosmetics!"

    "Well, I''m afraid the money your father gave me won''t last long."

    Tang Yufeng''s face changed in an instant, his eyes showed a fierce light, showing a sense of killing: "how... You don''t want to?"

    "No, of course I''d like to. I''ll make a incense table for you by myself tomorrow to ensure your satisfaction." It seems that the three animals and six animals are used for ancestor worship. Can she afford it as a female ghost?

    "Tomorrow I''ll see your performance. If I''m not satisfied, I''ll see you!" Then she turned into a wisp of smoke and disappeared.

    My clothes were soaked with sweat, just like a bath, I took off my clothes and lay on the bed, and soon fell asleep.

    It rained heavily in the middle of the night. I had a good and comfortable sleep. I thought I could sleep until noon, but as soon as it was light, I was woken up by a lot of noise.

    Reluctantly, I sat up, yawned, put on my clothes and walked out of the room. The voice came from outside the hospital. I rubbed my eyes and saw that the village head, several people and the old man were whispering in front of a well.

    I went over with some doubts. There was a man lying on the edge of the well. "What''s the matter, old man? What''s the matter?"

    "How did you get up and die again? This time it''s Sanbao." Sanbao... When he was a child, he didn''t dislike me as a coffin boy. He always played with me.

    "By the way... Sanbao always accompanies me to take a bath in xiaoyanhe, and the water quality is better than me, and he is brave, but if he is drowned, there will be a real problem in xiaoyanhe."

    "All right, take the body to the coffin shop first. Let''s get rid of it." The village head said a few words, and some villagers also scattered. Then he called several strong guys to help carry Sanbao''s body to the backyard of my shop.

    The old man made a coffin, and Sanbao''s parents were crying beside him. The village head comforted Sanbao for a while, and then took Sanbao''s parents away.

    "Xiaotian, put a incense table and put some incense in it." The old man wants to open an autopsy. The autopsy is no better than the real forensic medicine. The old man''s technique is amazing.

    I set up the incense table, the old man bowed a few times, then put on three sticks of incense, took a few pieces of burning paper and lit it. When it was smoking, I walked around the coffin, and a cloud of smoke appeared in the yard.

    I was choked and coughed a little. The old man lit the cigarette pot, took a deep breath of smoke, and spat out a smoke ring at me. The village head and several onlookers were gone, only me and the old man stood beside the coffin.

    "What are you doing, old man?"

    "Some things can''t be seen by outsiders. I''ll teach you today." The old man slowly spits out a smoke ring and looks down at the three treasures in the coffin.

    Sanbao''s face turned white, his eyes turned upward, and his body was swollen by blister skin. Sanbao''s hands were curled up, as if he had grasped something before he died and struggled over it.

    "But master Sanbao''s water is very good. How could he drown?"

    "Look what''s on his legs... His hands and legs are strangled. It''s not an accident." I looked down and saw that there was a deep scratch on Sanbao''s leg, and there were several water plants on the trouser leg. I should have been entangled by water plants when I was struggling.

    But this water grass can''t be wrapped around his hands, unless someone tied him up with water grass and threw him into the river to drown¡° Sanbao''s abdomen is full of water, which means that he was drowned alive. If there is no water in his abdomen, he was thrown into the river after he died. "

    "Well, it''s good... The analysis makes sense." The old man nodded to me with satisfaction, then scattered the smoke with a wave of his hand and returned to reality.

    "Mr. Liu, do you have any problem with the corpse?" The village head looked at the old man and asked with some worry.

    The old man took two puffs of smoke, and then said in a deep voice, "I haven''t found anything yet, but it''s better not to let the villagers go to xiaoyanhe again until the matter is clear."

    The old man has a certain prestige when he speaks in the village, especially for this kind of thing. After all, the old man is a celebrity in the village. Anyone who has a funeral will come to the old man.

    After seeing off the village head, the old man covered the coffin and ordered me to place some sacrifices. For the death of Sanbao, I feel very bad.

 Chapter 7

    "My God, go to inform Sanbao''s parents and tell them to prepare something for the funeral. You take a little with you

    "I see. I''ll go right away. " I came to Sanbao''s home. Sanbao''s parents have always had a bad impression on me, because I''m an ominous person. People will die wherever I go.

    "My God. Go back and tell Master Liu that Sanbao is the lifeblood of my family. It''s a pity that God didn''t have eyes to let him die so young. " Sanbao''s father has some spirit. He took my hand and said in a deep voice.

    "We want to make Sanbao walk at ease. In this respect, Master Liu is a member of the industry. I''ll trouble Mr. Liu. " I understand what my uncle means. Sanbao is also my friend. I won''t make things too hasty after his death.

    I''m done with the old man. A few words of consolation. He got up and left and went back to the yard. This has happened since a strange man came that night and ordered a coffin. Moreover, the person who ordered the coffin was clearly the coffin made for Tang Yufeng.

    The old man didn''t say it. But I also know the peace of the village. It has been broken by accident. I went back to the coffin shop and the old man prepared the funeral supplies. I went to have a rest.

    What happened in the village made people panic. The little girl was surrounded along the river and put up a sign saying no swimming.

    I said hello to the old man. When you come to xiaoyanhe, if you want to find clues to let Sanbao leave at ease, you have to start from here.

    Both bodies point to the river. If anyone says the river is OK, I''m afraid the ghost will not believe it.

    I took off my clothes and shoes and walked into the river a little bit. The river slowly passed over my head. Holding my breath, I dived to the bottom of the river. There were only some water plants and broken stones at the bottom of the river. I didn''t find anything else.

    It seems that this clue is about to be interrupted. I fluttered twice. As soon as I put my head out of the water, I felt that my feet were entangled by something.

    I dived into the bottom again, and a few weeds entangled my ankle for no reason. As soon as I reached out, I moved with a big stone.

    I stretched out my hand and pushed it hard. There was a hand under the big stone. I was so scared that I was about to swim out of the water. That hand suddenly grabbed my ankle. I was so scared that I beat my hands for several times before I threw that hand away.

    "Poof..." I spat out a mouthful of water and sat down on the bank, panting heavily. But that hand didn''t let me go. I could feel the fluctuation of the water, as if something was coming out of the river.

    "Gudu... Gudu." There were blisters on the surface of the water, so I stood up in a hurry. The strange appearance on the surface of the water made me too late to think about it. Holding my clothes and shoes, I ran back to the shop in a hurry.

    "Smelly boy... So flurried to see the ghost? The old man came out, sat down on the rocking chair and looked around me.

    I drank a mouthful of water and said in a panic: "old man, I found a hand at the bottom of Xiaoyan river. I suspected it was a dead body. It should have been dead for a long time."

    The old man frowned slightly and said in a deep voice: "Xiaoyan river bottom... Didn''t I ask you not to go there?"

    "I''m just thinking that the two victims must have experienced something before they died, and they are all wet. It must have something to do with xiaoyanhe."

    "Now that you''ve got your hand in the matter, keep investigating." The master smoked a cigarette, frowned and kept silent for a while. He knocked on the cigarette bag twice. "You''ve learned something from me for so many years, and I''ll leave it to you."

    "Old man, my little thing can drive away evil and avoid evil, but nothing else." I dare not go to Xiaoyan river any more. If it wasn''t for my quick hands and feet, I would have been floating on the river now.

    The old man said softly, "it''s up to you. I''ll help you at the critical moment. Take more exercise. You should also learn to deal with things by yourself. You can''t always follow me. In the future, you still have to support this shop."

    The old man then went back to his room. I sat down on the chair with some lingering fear. I was not in the mood to sell these two days. In the evening, Sanbao''s parents came to carry Sanbao''s body back and set up a mourning hall in front of my house.

    After the shop closed, I went home. As soon as I entered the door, I saw a stream of smoke floating out of the spirit card. I should not have come back too late. I stepped in.

    "I almost forgot. I''ll give you incense." I picked up a few sticks of incense and put them into the censer. I put the roast chicken and pig head meat I bought in the morning on the incense table.

    Tang Yufeng came out of the smoke, and with a hook of her finger, the roast chicken floated up and fell into her hands.

    I was secretly relieved, yawned and said, "if there''s nothing wrong with grandma, I''ll have a rest first."

    "Wait a minute, you''ll call me Madame later!" Tang Yufeng broke off a chicken leg and bit it¡° And one more thing, don''t go to other women behind my back, or I''ll make you die ugly. "

    "Yes... Ma''am!" What virtue have I accumulated in my last life? I married such an aunt.

    "You are so beautiful, ma''am. Let me hear it." Her delicate face was full of pride, and she was an imperial sister. I just like a mouse to see a cat, respectfully called a few, see her face eased a little, satisfied with the wipe the corners of the mouth,

    "If anyone dares to bully you in the future, you can tell me, I will also abide by the agreement to protect your safety and not let other sneakers hurt you."

    "No problem. I''m relieved to have a wife." I thought in my heart, I might as well let other sneakers kill me directly. Which ghost dares to find me if she''s there? If she doesn''t torture me, I''ll ask my grandfather to sue my grandmother. They''re all ghosts, and they''re so noisy. Anyway, I was finally invited back by my aunt. I took a shower and fell asleep on the bed.

    In the early morning of the next day, Sanbao''s family began to play funerals. Some villagers in the village gathered in the mourning shed. The old man took me to help them.

    "Yesterday, Sanbao went to the river to catch fish. Who knows, he didn''t come back all day. I went to xiaoyanhe to find him, and I saw Sanbao lying there

    The river is dead. "

    "I''m sorry, but you can''t come back from death." After a while, I went back to the shop. After dinner in the evening, I took some things that needed to be done, put them into my backpack, said hello to the old man, and went to xiaoyanhe.

    The river was very calm and imperceptible. I took out the paper money and censer from my bag, placed them by the river, ordered a handful of incense and inserted them into the censer.

    Suddenly there was a dark wind, and I did it step by step. I saw the old man do it before, and I scattered some paper money. A white figure appeared in the nearby woods, just disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    It''s not so evil, is it? I just spilled paper money, then the water devil came out? I reached out and took the ax out of my pocket and walked over warily. The white shadow came to the river and jumped into it with a puff.

    "Lying trough... What''s the situation..." I moved to the river with vigilant steps. The white shadow was a woman in a white coat. She gently lifted her hair in the water for a few minutes and then began to take off her clothes.

    Seduction? This female ghost is a real blood donor. Her skin is as white as snow, and she is wearing a red belly pocket. I see it a little bit

    Lengshen, a kind of dry heat rises from the body.

    "Help... Help!" Can ghosts still cry for help? It can''t be used to seduce me.

    "Help... Help!" The woman fluttered a few times, I saw half a day, found something wrong, the woman is not like to seduce me, but really drowned.

    I had no time to think about it, so I ran over and jumped into the river. It took me a long time to pull that woman ashore. She should have choked on the water and fainted.

    "It''s the first time I''ve seen him take a bath in the evening." I slapped her a few times, pinched her mouth and gave her an authentic artificial respiration.

    "Cough... Help!" The woman spat out a few saliva, sat up and gave me a slap.

    "You''re sick. What are you beating me for?"

    "Hooligan... What are you doing?" The woman can''t help but stand up and take the clothes in front of her. I took advantage of the pale moonlight to see that the woman was young and pretty.

    "Are you... Are you brother Sheng?"

    "Well? Who are you? How do you know me?! I don''t know anyone except Sanbao and some children who have been playing since childhood.

    "I''m a Fang, have you forgotten?" Ah Fang? This name is a little familiar. A Fang turned around and put his coat on him. "I''m brother Bao''s cousin. We used to touch fish in the river when we were young."

    When she said that, I really remember that Fangfang, the cousin of Sanbao, used to live in this village. Later, her family earned some money and seldom came back after she moved to the city.

    This girl hasn''t seen her for many years. She has become a graceful girl.

    "Then don''t stand here. Go home and change your clothes first. What do you think you are doing out this evening?"

    "I wanted to take a bath, but I didn''t expect that I was entangled by water plants just now. Fortunately, you saved me."

 Chapter 8

    "Brother Sheng, I went to your place for a night. Many relatives came to my home. There''s no place to stay. "

    "To my house? This is not very good. " Even though we were naked together as children. Rolling in the woods. But it''s not so good to grow up, and there''s a female ghost in my family. If I let my aunt see it. No, I''m skinned.

    "Let''s go... I''m so cold, you have the heart to let me go back in my wet clothes." Fangfang put her hand around my arm. Her skirt was soaked in water. There were two distinct marks on the chest.

    I rubbed my arm on her chest a few times. I don''t know if she did it on purpose. Put your head on my shoulder. As a child, she liked to pester me, which has not changed at all since she grew up.

    I took Fangfang home and brought her a towel and clean clothes. I went to the incense table. Light some incense and put it into the censer: "madam. Today, we have a guest at home. She''s the cousin of Sanbao. She''s staying here for one night. "

    "Brother Sheng. What are you doing? Who are you worshiping? " Fangfang changed her clothes. Came over and asked me some questions. I chuckled and said, "no one... Does the dress fit?"

    Fangfang said with a smile, "it''s a good fit. Brother Sheng, we haven''t seen each other for a long time."

    "About a few years. You''ve rarely been back since you moved out. " I made a bowl of ginger soup and put it on the table. If I run across it on the street. I''m afraid I don''t recognize her.

    Fangfang drank the ginger soup and said softly, "in fact, my cousin''s death is not an accident. Why did you go there, brother Sheng. Is that the case? "

    I was slightly stunned, and then said: "how do you know that the death of Sanbao is not an accident. And you go to xiaoyanhe in the evening just to take a bath? "

    "Well, i... I want to see what''s in the water. My brother''s water is so good that he can''t drown." Fangfang said this is to the point, but this matter must not let her participate in, now has enough chaos.

    "I''m so sleepy. I want to rest." Fang Fang finished the ginger soup, yawned and went to the bed, lying on the bed.

    "Then I''ll make a room for you. You can rest early."

    "No, I''ll just sleep in this bed."

    "This bed is mine. It''s not suitable for you to sleep here."

    "What''s the matter? When I was a child, I used to sleep between you and my cousin. I always like to pester you two, but now my cousin is gone, and I only have you to protect me." Speaking of this, Fangfang''s eyes flashed with crystal clear tears and began to cry in a low voice.

    As soon as I saw the girl crying, I was panicked. "Come on, don''t cry. I''ve known to cry since I grew up. It hasn''t changed at all."¡° Then I won''t cry, but you have to accompany me, otherwise I will cry. " Fangfang reached out and took my hand, pouting

    He said softly.

    "You sleep... I''ll sleep outside. This bed is too small to sleep!"

    "No, I''m afraid... You have a incense table in your room and a holy place. I dare not sleep alone." What does the girl want to do, seduce me or have another intention, "Fangfang, you are so old, now is not a child, we can''t sleep together like before."

    Fangfang pouted and said, "I don''t care. Anyway, I''m afraid."

    "Well, get up early tomorrow, and your cousin will be at the funeral." I lie on the left side of the bed, Fangfang lies in my arms, pillow my head on my shoulder, sleep very sweet.

    But I can''t sleep at all. I always feel that it''s chilly in this room, and today my aunt didn''t come out. It''s not like her character.

    I was a little tired after a busy day. I fell asleep unconsciously. I saw Tang Yufeng vaguely and climbed onto my bed. I felt a comfortable commotion in the deep sleep. The body actually had the reaction that the normal man should have, hands touched a pair of soft things.

    Tang Yufeng was lying on my body, constantly shouting: "husband... I want to!"

    That voice is not to mention how enchanting, but every man will hold it. I rolled over and pressed her under me, kissing her cheek. "Why are you suddenly so tender today?"

    "Am I gentle, or is she?"

    "Of course you''re gentle..."

    "Since I''m gentle, you still need to find a woman..." Tang Yufeng''s face changed and he slapped me in the face, which woke me up. I opened my eyes and gasped.

    "What''s the situation? The dream is so real." I felt a soft thing in my hand. I kneaded it a few times. When I looked down, I almost screamed. Fangfang took my arm, a leg on my body, that white leg, not to mention how attractive.

    She put her head on my shoulder, almost all over me.

    The soft thing is

    I wanted to take out my hand, but Fangfang''s body pressed me so hard that I couldn''t move. The little face turned red. That''s bad. What''s the matter.

    Fangfang slowly opened her eyes and murmured, "brother Sheng, you get up so early?"

    I was a little panic, quickly sat up and jumped out of bed, "I also want to open a shop, you sleep for a while."

    I jumped out of bed with my clothes and ran out of the house. This girl can''t be intentional. I ran into the water room and took a cold bath to wake myself up. I put on my clothes and went to the shop.

    Today is the day of Sanbao''s funeral. People in the village went to Sanbao''s house, hired two cars to carry Sanbao''s coffin to the car, and a group of people went to the cemetery.

    The old man asked me to look at the shop at home, and I also had a free time. I just opened the shop, cleaned up and put the paper binding supplies at the door. See Fangfang came over, I see her heart on the hair empty, dare not look directly into her eyes.

    "Brother Sheng, I''ve bought your favorite fried dough sticks and soybean milk. Please eat them while they''re hot."

    "Put it on the table. I''ll eat it later." I held the paper horse to the door, and then asked Fangfang in a soft voice: "today''s Sanbao funeral, why didn''t you go with me?"

    Fangfang said softly, "my mother told me to stay at home, but I''d better not go. That cemetery is not a good place."

    "By the way, you are twenty years old this year."

    Fang Fang blushed with a smile, pouted her little mouth and said, "I''m 23 years old. You forget that my cousin and I are three years old."

    I said in a hurry: "my shop is full of dead people''s things. It''s inconvenient for you to stay here. You''d better go home and have a rest."

    "Brother Sheng, I don''t know what you meant to me. Last night we..." Fangfang blushed, and her little face was as red as an apple. She squeaked for a long time and didn''t say anything.

    "What''s the matter? What do you want to say?" I also have a dim sum in my heart. Last night''s spring dream was very real. Thanks to Tang Yufeng''s high hand, otherwise it would be troublesome.

    "Fangfang, you misunderstood. Last night was not what you thought."

    "It''s nothing... I understand... Brother Sheng, let me help you."

    "You won''t do it. I''ll do it." I''m trying to get away from her now. This girl has a whole mind. Don''t bother me any more.

    At noon, the old man came back in the car, his face flushed and he sat on the chair drinking tea.

    "Uncle Liu, you have tea." Fangfang handed the tea to the old man. The old man took the tea and drank it. "When did you come back, you wench? It''s more and more beautiful since you haven''t seen me for many years."

    "Uncle Liu, you are not getting old at all. I''ll beat your back when you drink tea." What''s this girl doing? She''s trying to break into my inside? The old man sat back in the rocking chair, enjoying himself. "Fangfang, you are in your twenties. Have you ever found your mother-in-law?"

    Fangfang blushed and said shyly, "uncle Liu... We got married late in the city, and I didn''t meet the one I met."

    Fangfang looked at me and lowered her head. When I saw that the situation was not good, the girl recognized me.

    "Old man, I''m going to buy a la carte..." I quickly took the basket and walked out of the shop. Fortunately, the girl didn''t follow me.

    When I came back from shopping, Fangfang had already gone back. I was relieved.

    "Buy a dish for such a long time, you want to be lazy!" The old man stood at the door of the shop with a pot in his mouth and looked at me with a overcast face.

    I said with a smile: "the old man Fangfang has gone back?"

    The old man took a few puffs of cigarettes and said with a smile, "yes, what''s the matter? Are you afraid of her pestering you?"

    "Wait for me. I''ll tell you more about it." I took the food to the kitchen and went back to the shop. I told the old man what happened last night. The old man slowly puffed out his cigarette ring. After a long silence, he said, "I think Fangfang is good. You''ve been playing since childhood. You know the root and the bottom."

    "You can''t harm me, old man. You don''t know my family. If she knows, she will not strangle me."

    I''m afraid of my aunt. Last night was a warning to me. If she was any worse last night, raw rice would be cooked, and that would be the end.

    The old man said with a smile, "then you should marry Fangfang. Tang Yufeng is a female ghost, and she can''t pass it on to you."

    "But she is so fierce that if she knew I would marry another wife, she would kill me."

 Chapter 9

    "Well, what''s going on with the water ghost business? Have you found anything?"

    "A body was found in the river yesterday. But it''s deep. "

    The old man frowned and said, "then get the body out. Maybe we can find out the reason for the water devil. Do it yourself. "

    As soon as I hear this, I don''t care about me. This water devil is not my own business, "old man. Are you leaving me alone to investigate this matter? "

    The old man reached out and patted me on the head and said softly, "I taught you. Now it''s time for you to exercise. If I''m gone, what can you do? You can''t rely on me all your life. "

    The old man has a good time. Carrying a pot with a cigarette bag on his back, he walked out of the shop and didn''t know who to look for. Business is good these days. But also ended up in a leisure. I sat on the chair at the door, thinking about the water ghost.

    We need to go into the water some time to get the body out. Maybe we can catch the water devil. After dinner in the evening, I went to xiaoyanhe. By this time, it was dark and night fell on the village.

    It''s chilly here. I took off my clothes and went into the river. Bit by bit, I dived into the bottom of the river. I found the big stone. Last time I saw the hand pressing behind the big stone, I grabbed the hand and pulled it hard. The body seems to be stuck.

    I climbed up the bank, took out a hemp rope from my backpack, jumped into the river and tied the rope tightly to the body''s arm.

    "Brother Sheng, what are you doing?" I climbed up from the river. Fang Fang was holding a bamboo basket in her hand. "Brother Sheng, why did you go down again? Aren''t you afraid of ghosts?"

    "I''m here to catch the water devil." I tied the other end of the rope to a big rock and sat aside for a rest. "Why are you here? Why don''t you come home at night and stay here?"

    "I came to see you. Uncle Liu said you were here. I''ll bring you something to eat. It''s my cake." Listen to this girl so say, my stomach is really a little hungry, swimming and diving is the most physical.

    "Brother Sheng, have you been helping in the coffin shop these years? I think you are different from before." I took a piece of sweet scented osmanthus cake and put it into my mouth. I said in a soft voice, "it''s different. Go back early. It''s windy here. Don''t catch cold."

    "I''m not cold. I''ll talk with you here."

    "I don''t have time to talk to you." I got up and grabbed the rope. I tried to grab it up. The body was heavy enough. I pulled the rope off and didn''t pull the body up. Tired, I sat on the ground for a few breaths, there is no way, can only go back to think of a way.

    "Goo Goo Goo!"

    "Brother Sheng, what kind of voice is that? It sounds so scary." Fangfang is like a frightened rabbit, holding my arm, I found that this girl took my arm as soon as she looked for a chance.

    "Night owls call rice seedlings. When you were a child, you hid in your brother''s arms when you heard this cry, and you cried in fright."

    Fangfang said with a scared face: "let''s go. It''s strange here. I''m really scared."

    I whispered, "there''s nothing to be afraid of, just night owls."

    As soon as I heard this, I felt that I had said something wrong. A dark wind came out of the woods. I tightened my tight clothes and had a cold war.

    Although it''s cold in the mountains, there''s no such cold wind. Moreover, it''s a hot summer season. Suddenly there''s such a overcast wind. I feel a little uneasy in this place.

    "The rope moved..." I looked down and saw that the hemp rope swayed twice, just like fishing. When the fishing rod swayed, there was a fish to be hooked.

    I leaned down and grabbed the rope. I did feel something was going up and an arm was coming out of the water.

    "Help me pull the rope, pull up the body!" The body was like a dead pig. It took us a long time to pull it up from the river.

    I didn''t have time to think about it. I took out a sack from my bag, put the body in, tied it with a rope, and carried it up.

    "Come on, let''s go back!" I took Fangfang to go home, through the woods, in front of me is a desolate rice field. Fangfang tightly took my arm and looked at the corpse on my back. She was so scared that she turned pale.

    I carried the body back to the coffin shop. When the old man saw me coming back, he came out of the room.

    "Yes, I''ve got the body back in two days."

    "The body has been swollen in the water for some time." I carried the body to the morgue in the backyard and untied the sack.

    The old man looked down at the corpse, his face became heavy, and he said in a voice: "that little river is actually a corpse raising place. Although the corpse is swollen, it is well preserved."

    "Old man, what''s the name of this corpse? I can''t see it." This is a female corpse. The clothes she wears are very similar to ours. She should be from our village.

    "Water ghosts usually fall into the water and die by accident, because the corpse has been hidden at the bottom of the river, so the resentment is in the river. If you want to reincarnate, you can only rely on looking for a substitute."

    I said softly, "what about this corpse? Is it burned or buried?"

    The old man lit the pot, took a puff, and gently spat out a puff of smoke ring.

    "Something''s wrong. This body and the head are not together." I listened to what the old man said and looked at it carefully. There was a very humble wound on the woman''s neck. The old man''s cigarette showed the edge of the knife.

    "Old man, how could such a strange thing happen?"

    "It seems that this matter is really not so simple. Don''t burn the corpse. Let''s put it in the coffin for the night." I put the body into a coffin, placed a censer, inserted a few sticks of incense, and then closed the shop.

    I took a look at Fangfang and said softly, "it''s late. I''ll take you back."

    "Brother Sheng, I want to live with you." Fang Fang''s face turned red, Nan Nan said.

    "Let''s go... I''ll take you back, or your parents will be worried." Fangfang took my arm and we were walking on the path in the village. Fangfang stopped suddenly, lowered her head and played with her hands.

    "What''s the matter with you... Why don''t you go?"

    "Brother Sheng, I..." Fangfang lowered her head and threw herself into my arms. "I like you... I want to be your girlfriend."

    "Ah? What did you say... "

    "Oh... I said I like you and want to be your girlfriend." Fangfang''s voice is getting smaller and smaller, and her little face is red as if she can drip blood.

    "That... I''m friends with your brother, and I''ve always taken care of you as my sister. There''s no other meaning."

    Fangfang eyes a red, sobbing said: "but... But last night... I don''t care, anyway, I want to be your girlfriend."

    "I''m married. Do you see the throne in my family? That''s my daughter-in-law''s throne."

    "But she''s dead. I can take care of you instead of her." What''s wrong with this girl today? She''s abnormal.

    "I repeat, I''ve always treated you like a sister, and I don''t think it''s too much."

    "I don''t care... I''m going to be with you. I''m here to find you." Fangfang said, then she threw herself into my arms and gave me a kiss on the face. "Once when I was a child, I fell into the river and almost drowned. You saved me. I wanted to marry you when I grew up."

    "That was when you were a child. Now that you grow up, you will meet the boy you like." I turned to think about it, and then gently advised: "this matter will be discussed in a few days, now I want to catch the water ghost to avenge your cousin, and wait until the matter is solved, OK?"

    "Well... If I help you find the water ghost, you will marry me!" Fangfang said and tiptoed to kiss my mouth, her lips are very soft, fragrant tongue pried open my mouth, my body suddenly feel like burning.

    My hands subconsciously hugged her, breathing began to become rapid up.

    My brain is blank. I didn''t expect that some people like me. Fangfang and I fell into the next bud rice field, rolling body, put her under the body.

    Her skin as white as snow, her hands tightly around my neck, I wantonly kiss her cheek, hands keep swimming in her body.

    "Brother Sheng... I really like you. I want to be your daughter-in-law."

    "Pa!" I don''t know who gave me a spoon in the back and woke me up. I stood up quickly and calmed down. What am I doing? She is the sister of Sanbao!

    Fang Fang''s face flushed and gasped at me. "What''s the matter, brother Sheng? Don''t you like me?"

    "It''s getting late. I''ll take you home first."

    "I will let you marry me!" Fangfang said, turned around and ran out of the bud rice, I stood there alone silly, back to God when Fangfang this girl also don''t know where to go, this midnight if what happened can do ah.

    I didn''t see her after a round, so I had to go home first. I went to the incense table and put on a few sticks of incense. A wisp of smoke floated out of the holy place.

    "Let''s see... Whose lipstick is it, or cherry mouth!" I quickly wiped off the lipstick on my face with my hand. After a moment ago, I was a little upset.

    I lay on the bed and couldn''t sleep. Tang Yufeng lay beside me. "What''s the matter, my husband''s face is so ugly?"

    "I''m not in the mood to chat with you. Go back and have a rest."

    "It''s really boring. I was in a good mood today, and you have stirred me up." With that, Tang Yuchen turned into a wisp of smoke and disappeared.

    The next morning, I washed and came to the shop. The old man just came out of the house and opened the door of the shop.

    I walked over and asked softly, "Why are you so early today, or am I getting up late?"

    "There are people dead in the village again. Follow me to have a look."

    "Ah? Dead again? " I followed the old man to the rice field at the entrance of the village. I didn''t know why. I felt a little uneasy and felt like something was going to happen.

    The head of the village and some villagers gathered around bamidi, looking for something with their heads down.

    When the village head saw me and the old man, he came over quickly: "old man Liu, you''ve come here. Fangfang is missing."

    "Fangfang is missing?" I feel a kind of bad luck

    Last night Fangfang didn''t go home for a night, and the family were all crazy.

    "Everybody help to look for it, don''t let anything happen!" The old man looked at me and said in a deep voice, "did you send Fangfang home last night? Did anything happen on the way?"

    "No..." I don''t know how anxious I was. I found Fangfang here last night. Looking for a morning also did not find Fangfang, the villagers have their own home.

    The old man and I went back to the shop, I made a pot of tea, some absent-minded sitting in a chair, the kind of uneasiness in my heart is more and more intense.

 Chapter 10

    "What did Fangfang say to you last night? Why didn''t you send her home?" The old man''s eyes were staring at me, as if to see through what I was thinking.

    I dare not look the old man in the eye. "She said she liked me. I turned her down. Then she ran away crying, but I don''t know where she went

    The old man frowned and said in a deep voice, "you silly boy, this matter is caused by yourself. If you don''t get Fangfang back, don''t come back to see me. "

    The old man suddenly lost his temper. He turned and went into the room. I feel guilty, too. If something happens to Fangfang, how can I be worthy of the dead Sanbao.

    "Old man. Are you really not going to help me I thought about it. I went out of the shop with an axe. I went home first. I went to the incense table and put on some sticks of incense. Then I saw Tang Yufeng floating out.

    Tang Yufeng yawned and said, "why do you call me so early? I just went to bed."

    "Please do me a favor. My friend''s cousin is missing. Can you help me find her? "

    "So it was the little lover who lost it?" Tang Yufeng giggled and then said to me, "you''re dating her behind my back. It''s very kind of me not to kill her. You even asked me to look for her? "

    I said hastily, "please. She and I are just brothers and sisters. She didn''t go home last night. I''m afraid she''ll be in danger. "

    "But I haven''t had a rest yet. I don''t want to go to your old man." Tang Yufeng finished. It''s gone in the blink of an eye.

    Forget it... It''s better to ask for yourself than God. I''d better find it myself. I came to xiaoyanhe alone. There is no Fangfang in the rice field, that is here.

    I took off my clothes and jumped into the river, looking for a circle. Fortunately, I didn''t find Fangfang''s body. I just climbed up from the river,

    I saw Zhao Dongzi running out of the woods.

    Zhao Dongzi was another playmate when I was a child. He was married only a few years ago. We seldom get in touch with each other. We have been working in the city for a long time before we come back.

    This time, it was because of Sanbao that I came all the way back to attend the funeral.

    I took out a towel from my bag, wiped my body, and asked suspiciously, "Zhao Dongzi, what are you doing here?"

    Zhao Dongzi panted and said, "it''s not your old man who''s looking for you. Let me call you back."

    "Do you know what to ask me?"

    "Fangfang has gone home. Don''t worry. Let me tell you to go back to work!" Fangfang went home, which I also rest assured, Zhao Dongzi and I went back to the village, the old man asked a few people to help the body back yesterday to be burned, let me stay to see the shop.

    I stayed in the shop all afternoon, but I didn''t see Fangfang coming. Maybe I''m angry with you. At dinner, Fangfang came in, wearing a long black dress and carrying a bottle of wine: "uncle Liu, this is the wine my mother asked me to bring you."¡° Fangfang, where did you go last night and how did you come back? We''ve been looking for you all morning and we haven''t found you. I''m really worried about you. " I quickly stood up and walked over. Fangfang looked at me and said, "I just found a place to sleep. When I woke up, I found it was noon, so I came back in a hurry."

    "Now that we''re here, let''s sit down and eat." As soon as the old man saw the wine, he was happy. He took a pair of bowls and chopsticks and said, "come... Sit down and eat."

    Fangfang sat down on the chair, picked up the glass and poured a glass of wine. "Uncle Liu, I''ll give you a toast!"

    Fangfang seems to have changed a person, basically did not look at me, "uncle Liu, how are you recently?"

    "At this age, it''s a day to live." The old man picked up his glass, sipped the wine, took a bite of the dish and said slowly, "you and I haven''t seen each other for many years. What''s the matter with your sudden visit today?"

    "Old man, what are you two talking about? Why can''t I understand you?" I was a little confused about their conversation. I didn''t know what they were talking about. "Did you two drink too much?"

    "Xiaotian, where can I get the axe?"

    "With the axe? What are you doing... "

    "Go..." I got up, took the ax from the cupboard and put it on the table. I didn''t know what the old man was going to do.

    Fangfang drank a mouthful of wine, and a smirk appeared on her face: "old man, we haven''t seen each other for many years. What''s the matter with you holding an axe?"

    The old man lit the pot, smoked a cigarette and said, "the village has been in peace for many years. You have come out to harm people. You dare to come to me. I''m not afraid I''ll take you!"

    "Hoo..." the old man spits out a puff of smoke ring and spits it on Fangfang''s face. Fangfang suddenly yells and falls on the ground. I saw a puff of black smoke coming out of her mouth. I was startled by the sudden scene.

    "Old man... What''s going on?" I quickly picked up Fangfang, Fangfang''s body cold, no temperature, is obviously dead.

    The old man took a sip of the wine and spat it out and sprayed it on Fangfang''s face. Fangfang''s face suddenly turned blue, and her skin began to swell, as if she had been soaked.

    Fang Fang''s neck as like as two peas appeared yesterday.

    "Old man, what''s the matter?"

    The old man said coldly, "her body has been changed, and this body is not hers."

    I stretched out my hand and touched it. I took a cold breath. Fangfang''s body was actually a man''s body.

    It''s broken. What should I do? The old man frowned and said, "put the corpse in the coffin first, and carry it to the mass grave tomorrow morning to burn it."

    I carried the body to the backyard and threw it into the coffin. I didn''t expect that last night, yin and Yang were separated. I feel some guilt, but also some regret, why did not promise her last night.

    The old man smoked a cigarette and said in a deep voice: "it seems that we should find her body as soon as possible, otherwise she will become a fierce ghost. And people will die, one head for another. "

    "Old man, where is Fangfang''s body?"

    The old man frowned and said, "since yesterday''s corpse was fished out in xiaoyanhe, and today''s Fangfang''s corpse is swollen, it should be not far from xiaoyanhe."

    "I''ll get the body back now!"

    "Wait a minute. I''ll change my clothes. You can''t do it by yourself. Maybe you''ll get yourself in." I changed my clothes, took an ax and went out of the shop with the old man, "old man, what kind of ghost is this thing? Are water ghosts like this?"¡° It''s not a water ghost. It''s just a cover. " cover? So it''s not the water ghost that''s responsible for this, it''s something else.

    I have studied with my father for so many years, and I have encountered some strange things, but I have never heard of changing my head. My father and I came to xiaoyanhe. I don''t know why tonight. The moon became dull and there was no star in the dark sky, like a thick fog over the sky.

    The old man frowned and said, "the evil spirit here is so heavy. The forest is full of Yin Qi. Someone should have done something here."

    The old man reached out and took out two pieces of paper money, lit them and threw them into the air. The paper money burst into flames, but it didn''t fall to the ground. With a wind blowing, the paper money actually floated up.

    "Follow this paper money and it will take you to find Fangfang''s body." I quickly followed up, ran through the woods, just ran not far, saw a strange scene appeared in front of me. It was a group of white spirits, gathered in front of a cave, floating back and forth.

 Chapter 11

    I took out the ax from my bag and walked over warily, "old man... How can there be so many wandering souls here?"

    "Old man... Old man, what''s the situation?" I look back. The old man didn''t keep up. It scares me. The old man is not in my heart.

    "Ahoo... Ahoo!" I couldn''t help sneezing twice, and those wandering souls drifted towards me.

    I hold the axe tightly in my hand, and these wandering souls have dull eyes. It''s not like it''s meant to hurt me.

    I ran over and went straight into the cave. It''s dark in that cave. There was a musty smell. I took out a candle to light it, by the dim light. He glanced inside the cave.

    This cave is very deep, and there are some ghost symbols on the walls around it. I was a little scared and walked into the cave.

    I tripped and fell to the ground with a pop. The candle in my hand was also thrown to the ground. The candlelight reflected a skull. I was so scared that I stood up quickly. The candle in my hand lit a red cloth.

    The cave suddenly lit up, I suddenly appeared in front of a similar practice of the altar. On both sides are several wax candlesticks, which completely illuminate the cave.

    Five meters in front of me is a divine platform table. There are censers and some offerings on the table, probably because no one comes to clean them all the year round. There was a thick layer of dust. On the walls on both sides of the altar are dense bones.

    It''s like the mass grave. Buried the body in the wall. There is a strange and gloomy air everywhere, and it is filled with a cold air. It makes me sick.

    When I entered the cave just now, I felt my hair stand up. The back spine has been blowing cold. There is a blood red wooden coffin at the back of the altar. How could anyone put the coffin here?

    I went over with some doubts. Although I was a little afraid, I had been in contact with the coffin since I was a child. I was not so afraid. If I were someone else, I would have been scared away.

    I went to the coffin. The coffin was not sealed, and there were several yellow amulets pasted on the four sides of the coffin, and there was a faint air coming out.

    "No matter what you are, I will kill you. If you kill Sanbao and Fangfang, I will take revenge for their brother and sister!" I plucked up the courage to push hard and opened the lid of the coffin.

    There is a female corpse lying in the coffin. It''s a man''s head and a woman''s body. I''ve seen the clothes on it. It''s Fangfang''s white coat. It''s a thousand knife killing bastard!

    I carried the corpse out of the coffin, carried it on my back, and walked out of the cave. This harmful altar was lit by a candle and burned to ashes. I walked out of the cave with Fangfang''s body on my back and towards my home, but just a few steps later, I heard a heavy breath.

    My heart suddenly surprised, quickly stopped the pace, Fang Fang''s body down.

    "Gaga... Gaga" NIMA came again. The head on Fangfang''s neck opened its mouth, emitting a fishy smell, and two fangs stuck out of its mouth.

    "The trough! I cut off your head... "I want to wave an axe, hand up and down, and cut it on his head.

    Just listen to "Dang!" His head was like a stone, shaking my hands numb, and the ax almost didn''t drop on the ground¡° "Gaga... Gaga" he slowly twisted his hands, just like a machine, just rusty and making a Gaga sound. His body is fragrant, only his head is not. I can only chop every ax on his head.

    A few times in a row, I even milk the strength to make it out, he actually intact, this head is really hard!

    "Ah..." he suddenly stretched out his hands, the hands of the ten fingernails are three inches long, like a sharp blade in general, towards me.

    Is this a zombie or a human demon, or a walking corpse? I didn''t have time to dodge, so I raised my hands and kicked him. He stepped back a few steps, his hands began to grasp me flexibly, just like a chicken''s blood, and his strength was great. His arms were like steel whips, beating me on the body and knocking me down on the ground.

    This blow almost knocked me off my back. Just now, he was like an old man. He couldn''t lift his arm. Now he seems to be reborn. I slowly got up from the ground, swung the axe in my hand, and split it fiercely.

    His speed suddenly became very fast. I didn''t cut him with these axes. Instead, he grabbed me by the neck¡° Shua... "A yellow light suddenly appeared in front of my eyes. His hands were as if burned and threw me to the ground.

    I quickly got up from the ground, coughed a few times, and saw the old man coming from behind.

    The old man was holding a willow branch in his hand. Without saying a word, he drew towards the corpse. Every time he hit the corpse, there would be a fire mark, but he seemed very afraid of the willow branch and kept retreating.

    "Boy, give me the ax!" I quickly threw the ax in the past, the old man reached for the ax, backhand is an ax, this ax toward the neck of the corpse cut in the past.

    The head flew out from Fangfang''s neck and fell to the ground. Fangfang''s body fell to the ground with a plop, but the head was still alive, with a mouth, as if to say something. The old man came forward with an axe and cut it directly on the head. With a hiss, the head was like a watermelon, which was chopped to pieces.

    A puff of black smoke came out of the mouth of the head. The old man stepped back quickly, but it was too late. The black smoke had covered the old man''s face.

    The old man fell to the ground with a painful look on his face. I quickly stepped forward to help him up and grabbed the black smoke on his face.

    "How are you, old man? Are you ok?"

    "Go back... Carry the body back!"

    I didn''t have time to think about it. I picked up Fangfang''s body and walked out of the woods with the old man. The old man''s face was a little ugly. He went back to the shop and lay on the bed. His face was as pale as ashes. He was probably smoked by the black smoke just now¡° Master, drink some water first. " I poured a cup of hot water and handed it over. The old man slowly vomited out a mouthful of turbid air. After drinking the water, his face eased a lot.

    The old man''s voice said weakly: "put the corpse and the head together, and inform her family to lead the corpse tomorrow."

    "I see. Have a rest. I''ll take care of the rest."

    I went to the backyard and put Fangfang ''.

    I set up a spirit hall, put on a few sticks of incense, took the fire basin, and burned some paper for Fangfang. At this time, I felt helpless and lonely, watching my friends leave me one by one, I really feel like a lost star!

 Chapter 12

    I stayed in front of Fangfang''s hall for a while, and at midnight I heard a sound outside the door.

    I went to the door of the shop with some doubts and saw the old man standing at the door of the shop. A pot with a cigarette in its mouth¡° Old man. Why don''t you take a rest and stand at the door? "

    I walked past, can''t help a little Leng, in the street outside the shop. There are dozens of wandering souls, walking in groups in one direction.

    The old man took a deep breath of his cigarette and said slowly, "Xiaotian. Do you know where they''re going? "

    "I don''t know. They are united in one direction. Are they going to be reincarnated? "

    The old man sighed. Chen Sheng said: "dust to dust to earth, this is the road of reincarnation, this life of gratitude and resentment have been written off."

    I don''t know if Sanbao and Fangfang are in it. Will you be born into an adult in your next life¡° Go back to your room and have a rest. When Fangfang comes here in two days, you can clean up and leave here. "

    what? Sir, you are driving me away

    "You''ve grown up. You should go out and have a look at the outside world. You can''t always be with me, the old man The old man is right. I should go out and have a look, and I can''t stay here any longer. Fangfang''s death I also have the responsibility, here also became my sad place.

    Early the next morning. Fangfang''s parents knew the news of Fangfang''s death, and they cried and fainted several times. Two people died in a row, which is a heavy blow to any family.

    I didn''t go with Fangfang on the day of her funeral. I packed up my things and left the village quietly. It''s over here, though. But there''s a lot that can''t be explained.

    If I stay in this village all my life, I''ll never know the time outside. I''m just a frog watching the sky from a sitting well.

    I went to the city by bus. Before I left, the old man gave me some travel expenses and specially made a hatchet for me.

    "Why do I take this in the city?"

    "This is for your self-defense. We are carpenters. How can we do without a guy?"

    Other old men didn''t give me anything and brought me some dry food. I took a bus to the railway station in the countryside. I bought a ticket and got on the train with my luggage. There were a lot of people on the train. My seat was against the window. I put my luggage on the luggage rack. Only Tang Yufeng''s Spirit card was put in a bag and held in my hand.

    For me, who was born in the countryside since I was a child and had never seen the market, I feel strange about everything. It''s a long way to go from the city. I fell asleep on my chair and was awakened by a noise.

    I opened my eyes and saw that it was a pretty girl with a backpack in her hand and quarreled with a man. Next to the passengers to persuade a few words, the two will not speak, the girl went to the seat opposite me to sit down.

    There was a faint fragrance on her body. The girl was carrying her backpack in her hand. It looked very heavy. She said to me in a soft voice, "brother, can you help me put my luggage up? The suitcase is too heavy for me to lift."

    "Never mind. Let me help you." Without saying a word, I got up and took her suitcase, lifted it over my head and put it on the rack.

    "Thank you, brother. You are a good man!"

    I said with a smile, "you''re welcome. Helping others is the foundation of happiness."

    "I have bread and sausage here. Would you like some?" The girl''s age is similar to Fangfang''s, and she is very talkative, which makes me feel very kind.

    I whispered, "thank you. I''ve brought food."

    Before leaving, the old man brought me some steamed bread and some pickles to eat on the road.

    "Elder brother, where are you from? Do you look like you are from the countryside?"

    "Well, I''m from the countryside. I just entered the city today. My name is Liu Guansheng."

    "Puff... Liu Guansheng? It''s a funny name. It sounds strange. " The girl couldn''t help laughing. For a moment, she felt a little impolite. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to laugh at you, but the name is a bit..."

    I laughed and said, "it''s OK. The first time I heard my name, I wanted to laugh, but I held back."

    The girl said with a smile, "my name is Chu Lingyun and I live in the city."

    I took a bite of steamed bread and asked softly, "how old are you?"

    "I''m twenty-three years old. I''m a junior at a university in the city."

    "That''s good. I haven''t been to school yet. My master taught me to read books when I was a child."

    "Master? What do you do? " I hesitated for a moment and said slowly, "I do... Funeral service."

    Chu Lingyun''s face changed slightly. I thought the girl would be scared, but who knows that she said, "really? I''m so envious. Tell me something about it. Is there anything interesting? "

    "Interesting things? What''s the meaning of the dead... "I was slightly stunned, this girl''s head rusted, or I have derailed with the real world?

    We want to stay away from this thing in the countryside. How can this girl rush to meet her.

    Chu Lingyun quickly explained: "I don''t mean that, I mean that thing... Is there anything strange?"

    "Aren''t you afraid? It''s better not to think about or look at that kind of thing. If you get into trouble, it will be very troublesome." Chu Lingyun kept on talking all the way. She didn''t leave until she got off at the station. Before leaving, she left me a piece of paper with her phone number and school address on it, telling me to go to her when I had time.

    After Chu Lingyun and I separated, the ears were quiet. But I''m not familiar with my life here. It''s getting dark and I''m hungry.

    "My wife, where do you live? Why don''t you go to your house for the night first?" I am silly to say to the spirit card in the burden, the girl didn''t move at the critical moment.

    "Little brother, where are you going? Take my car." A taxi stopped in front of me. The driver rolled down the window and said to me with a smile.

    "No, thank you." As soon as I finished speaking, I saw a black car stop beside me. Two people came down from the car in suits. One of them was a little familiar. He was the eldest brother who worked with me as a hearse to guard the coffin at that time.

    "Little brother, I''ve come to pick you up!"

    "How do you know I''m here?"¡° It was Mr. Liu who informed boss Tang and asked us to pick you up. You are not familiar here. Don''t be cheated. "

    Speaking Kung Fu, I opened the door, carrying luggage jumped on the car.

    "I don''t know your name, brother."

    "My surname is song. Please call me brother song." Since Tang Yufeng''s funeral last time, brother song has been working under Tang Guofeng''s hands. Now he has become a driver for Tang Guofeng.

    "Little brother, when you come to the city alone, are you out of school?"

    I said with a smile, "my father asked me to come out and see the world. Where else did I want to go just now? I don''t know anyone here. It''s really hard for me."

    Elder brother song drove me to the door of a villa. I opened the door and jumped out of the car. "I''ll take you here. Boss Tang is in it. Just go in. I''ll come back to you tomorrow. Elder brother will take care of you."

    Brother song drove away. I went into the villa and knocked on the door. A man who looked like a housekeeper came out.

    "I''m Liu Guansheng. I''m looking for boss Tang!"

    "Please come in... My master has been waiting for a long time." I went into the villa. The villa was decorated magnificently. It was really rich and lived in different places.

    "Xiaotian, here you are. Sit down and drink some water." Tang Guofeng came down from upstairs. I sat down on the sofa and felt puzzled as if everyone knew I was coming.

    Tang Guofeng said softly, "you''ll stay with me tonight. I''ll find you a place to live tomorrow. It''s like being at home here. You''re welcome."

    "How do I feel like I''m in the city, as if everyone knows?"

    "A few days ago, I asked someone to tell Mr. Liu that you would come to the city for a while. You are still young, and you have no development in that small village." Tang Guofeng lit a cigar and took a deep breath, "so I want you to develop in the city. Anyway, you are also my son-in-law."

    I bah... You two old people, they''ll work together to make me take a ghost... I''ll get it back from you sooner or later.

    I was a little hungry along the way. Tang Guofeng asked people to sit down and have some food. After dinner, I went upstairs to my room to have a rest. Rich people will enjoy it. They can take a bath in the house. They can wash it directly without boiling water first.

    "Madam, we can have a good sleep tonight. It''s very nice of you to come out with a golden spoon." I put Tang Yufeng''s throne on the table and provided some fruits and desserts. Of course, I don''t have to worry about these things. The people of Tang family have already set up a room for the memorial hall.

    After taking a bath, I lay comfortably on the bed. The mattress of Simmons was a little soft, which was not as comfortable as the wooden bed made by the old man.

    "Husband..." I was half asleep and half awake, vaguely feeling that someone was lying beside me. I opened my eyes, sat up and glanced. Tang Yufeng floated out of the tablet.

    "You... How did you get out?" I jumped out of bed with some fear, this aunt suddenly appeared, I was really not at ease, as far as I know, this girl is unruly and willful, how can she take the initiative to make friends with me.

    "I want to see my dad." As soon as Tang Yufeng finished, she turned around and went out from the wall. I couldn''t sleep any more. She opened the door and went out. As Tang Yufeng''s ghost came to the door of one of the rooms, I gently pushed the door open to leave a crack. The light in the room was dim and there was a strong smell of sandalwood in the room.

 Chapter 13

    "Who is it? Come in..." I hesitated for a moment, pushed open the door and went in¡° Why doesn''t master Tang rest yet? " Tang Guofeng is sitting on a chair. He had a cigar in his mouth. His face was a little pale. He was much older than when he was in the village a few days ago.

    "Xiaotian. Why didn''t you sleep? "

    "I''m used to bed in the countryside. There are some choices in this place. I can''t sleep. " I picked up sandalwood and put on three sticks of incense. The figure of Tang Yufeng appeared in front of me.

    Tang Yufeng stood beside Tang Guofeng, squatting down and leaning on Tang Guofeng''s shoulder¡° Father... Daughter is unfilial. "

    "Xiaofeng... Is it Xiaofeng?" Tang Guofeng a little surprised to see me, I nodded and went out, this time do not have to disturb. Let''s leave it to their father and daughter.

    I went back inside. Lying on the bed, Tang Yufeng didn''t come back until dawn.

    "Did your father go to rest?"

    Tang Yufeng''s face is not very good-looking. Her eyes are red and swollen. She has obviously cried¡° I''m tired. I''ll go back and have a rest first. "

    I got up yawning and walked out of bed. I went to the bathroom to wash. I went out of the house and the housekeeper had made breakfast. Big families are different. It''s not suitable to have a meal with someone to serve.

    "I said," can you stop standing here? Look at me. I can''t eat. "

    "It''s the master''s order... If you need it, you can tell us at any time."

    "You are the housekeeper here?"¡° My name is Hu. You can call me housekeeper Hu Housekeeper Hu was about fifty years old, with bright eyes. The body is very strong. Tang Guofeng came down from upstairs and looked much better than last night.

    "Sir, breakfast is ready. Have some."

    Tang Guofeng sat down on the chair and then said to me in a soft voice, "Xiaotian, I''ll send someone to show you the house in a moment. I don''t have any work to arrange for you when you come here, and you don''t have any work experience."

    "But since you and Mr. Liu are doing business for nothing, I found you a shop in the center of the city."

    I slightly a Leng, some doubts asked: "open the market?"? There are also coffins in your city. Are they all cremated? "

    Housekeeper Hu said with a smile: "weddings and funerals can be found everywhere, but this coffin is not used, but funeral things can be managed."

    I laughed and asked me to come to the city for a long time to publicize the old man''s craftsmanship. I knew that I would not come. I left the village and came to the city just to avoid the business of the dead. I had a happy trip for a long time.

    I went back to the house to pack up my things and took Tang Yufeng''s spirit tablet to the new house. I stood in front of the villa for a while, and then I saw brother song driving over.

    "Brother Liu, get in the car and I''ll take you to the new house." I opened the door, jumped on the car and put my luggage in the trunk.

    Brother song started the car and said slowly, "brother Liu had a good rest last night. Life in the city is like this. Young people like nightlife. You need a period of time to get used to it."

    "Where are we going? Is that new house far away?"

    Elder brother Song said softly, "we''ll be here soon. After seeing the house, we''ll have dinner. Elder brother, please have a good meal."

    Xinfang is in a high-end community called "Xujing bieyuan". The car slowly drives to the front of one of the buildings and stops.

    "Here it is. The eighth floor is more than 100 meters long, enough for you to live alone." Song and I got out of the car and went straight into the residential building. We took the elevator to the eighth floor. As soon as I got out of the elevator, I smelled a faint fragrance. There were two residents on the eighth floor. One door was open, and a young girl came out of the house holding a garbage can.

    The girl was so stunned that she ran into me and knocked my burden to the ground.

    "I''m sorry I dropped your stuff." The girl helped me pick up the burden on the ground, and Tang Yufeng''s tablet fell out.

    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll do it."

    "This is Miss Tang''s tablet. How can you carry it with you, brother?"

    "I''ll talk about it later. Go and see the house first." The girl took a look at me, put the garbage can outside the door, then ran into the house and closed the door.

    Elder brother song opens a room opposite the door. The room has been decorated. When I see that there are all kinds of household appliances, how much does it cost!

    "How are you, brother? Are you satisfied?" Elder brother song lit a cigarette and then said slowly, "this is the best neighborhood in the neighborhood. This house alone costs nearly a million. If my brother is not satisfied, I can help you find other places."

    I packed up and said softly, "no, this is a nice house. I live here."

    Elder brother Song said softly, "well, I''ll help you clean up. I''ll go back and tell the boss that you can live here. It''s convenient for me to find you if I have something to do." I put Tang Yufeng''s Tablet on the incense table, put some incense on it, and sat down on the sofa for a rest.

    Elder brother song took a look at the time and said softly, "it''s noon. I''ll take you to dinner. It''s time for you."

    Brother song and I went to a restaurant, found a private room, ordered a table of vegetables and a few bottles of wine.

    "It''s fun... It''s fun!" After a few glasses of wine, brother song opened his chatterbox, patted me on the shoulder and said, "brother, to tell you the truth, brother, I have something to ask for!"

    "Tell me what you want, and you''ll be polite to me." I knew that elder brother song must have something to ask for. No matter how good the relationship is, he won''t buy me a drink.

    "I''m Mr. Liu''s Apprentice. I must have learned a lot about housekeeping." As soon as I hear this, there must be something wrong with it. The old man''s move is like selling me.

    Elder brother song lit a cigarette and said slowly, "well, I have a friend. Something happened at home recently. I want to ask him to help me."

    I took a sip of the drink and said slowly: "this... Elder brother song, I just learned some skills of making coffins with the old man."

    "I haven''t learned the skill of catching ghosts. You''d better find someone else."

    "I can hear the boss say that your old man has the ability of exorcising evil spirits and avoiding evil. You are also his apprentice. Can you still rely on the matter of carrying corpses on the mountain alone? No one else can match you." Elder brother song began to wear high hat for me, which made me feel embarrassed.

    I am also a little embarrassed, hesitated for a while, silent for a long time, said, "brother song, in the end what''s the matter, you just say it."

    Elder brother song slowly puffed out a cigarette ring: "the thing is like this. A few days ago, I went on a business trip with some friends and got an antique by accident. After I came back, some strange things happened."

    Elder brother song, whose real name is song Shoucai, because he thinks the name is vulgar, he gives himself a nickname "Song Yifei". He thinks it''s a bit like flying to the sky. Song Yifei has been chatting with people on the Internet for several years, and has nothing to do all day, so he has made some friends.

    If it sounds good, it''s like-minded. If it doesn''t sound good, it''s just like-minded.

    More than a month ago, song Yifei and his friends organized a tour to Jiangxi. There is a place called "Jinsi mountain". It is said that it has a history of more than 500 years, and it is said that there are treasures left by the first generation of early emperors of the Qin Dynasty.

    On the morning of the trip, strange things happened.

    First of all, song Yifei''s car had a flat tire. Song Yifei always thought it was a bit strange, because on the first day before his trip, he specially sent the car to the vehicle inspection center and specially changed four brand-new tires. The car was still in good condition when it came out from home, but when the rest of the people sat up for a short time, the left rear tire burst suddenly.

    "At that time, I felt a little worried about whether we shouldn''t go this time, but in the face of those treasures, we left this matter behind."

    "Later, did you get there successfully?" Song Yifei and others successfully arrived at Jinsi mountain, but it was not as good as they thought. They thought that other people would come for the treasure, but what they saw was a barren mountain.

 Chapter 14

    This let song Yifei several people feel very disappointed, there is only a deserted village under Jinsi mountain, there are only a few families in the village. Song Yifei stayed in a family for a night. There is only one old man in the family. There are no children under the knee. It was later learned that the village was flooded after a landslide many years ago and many people were drowned.

    The old man is the only survivor. As for the treasure. The old man has heard of it. But song Yifei saw the endless sand, and the so-called treasure was buried.

    "It''s a wet blanket. I thought I could find a treasure or something. It''s a mudflat. " Looking at a large area of loess, even if it is dug for ten or eight years, it can not be finished. It''s a vain trip this time.

    "Melon old man, why do you have no one here? Where is the gold buried?" The old man sat on the rocking chair slowly. Not a word. Song Yifei''s brother is Zhang Shouxin. His nickname is Zhang Dan Dan. He is a little annoyed and wants to fight with the old man. But by the side of song Yifei and glasses.

    Glasses is also one of them. Its real name is Liu Dingshan. The other is a woman named Bai Huijuan. Everyone calls her Juanzi.

    The old man burst out laughing and said, "you guys, you''d better go back. It''s a good way for a gentleman to love money. There''s no pie in the sky. "

    "It''s yours, and you won''t lose a cent. It shouldn''t belong to you. Even if you get it, you won''t die! " Song Yifei spent the night in the old man''s house. In the middle of the night, song Yifei secretly ran out and touched the mountain according to the map that he didn''t know where.

    Several people walked around and didn''t find the treasure, but just when they came back down the mountain, song Yifei accidentally fell into an earth pit, which was more than 20 meters deep, and the bottom was full of sharp bamboo sticks. He was also very lucky. When he fell, he grabbed a tree vine, stepped on a rock, and finally climbed up.

    Zhang Dan was also a brave man. He expected that there would be treasure in the trap, so he went down the tree and dug up some scattered gold and silver. Zhang Dan was overjoyed. He picked up a porcelain basin and climbed up. Song Yifei looked at the porcelain basin containing gold, and all his attention was attracted by it.

    Bai Huijuan washed the porcelain basin with clean water. There are some strange patterns carved on the porcelain basin. Although the women with long sleeves flying and waist stretching can''t see their faces, just looking at their backs is enough to make people have a strong desire and shock.

    Song Yifei was deeply attracted by the design of the dancer. When he came back, he found that the other three were also stunned, as if they were fascinated.

    The pattern of the dancer stunned several people, but song Yifei was still a bit rational, but Liu Dingshan and Zhang Daren seemed to be possessed. After a few minutes, when they looked up, their eyes straightened and became very strange.

    Song Yifei didn''t dare to delay for a minute. He left Jinsi mountain early the next morning. On the way back, when they were driving a van down the mountain, an accident happened.

    "It''s really a good thing. It must be from the Qin Dynasty. It must be worth a lot of money. We are worthy of this trip." Zhang Daren''s clothes looked like he couldn''t put it down. He held the porcelain basin and turned his eyes.

    "I don''t think you can''t help taking a bite and treating this porcelain basin as a pancake. Be careful. I''ll take a bite later. Don''t drop your front teeth. " Bai Huijuan was also curious. She reached for the porcelain basin and said, "how much is it worth?"

    "No matter how much it''s worth, we can''t go for nothing." Liu Dingshan was driving along a small mountain road when suddenly a black cat jumped out of the trees.

    Fortunately, song Yifei quickly stepped on the brake, Zhang boldly jumped out of the car and grabbed the black cat, "Damn, you little beast, dare to block my way."

    Zhang Daran hated cats since he was a child, especially when he saw the black cat''s hateful eyes, he wanted to kill the black cat.

    "Zhang Daren, what are you doing? Don''t be so cruel!" Zhang Dan was very angry. He picked up the black cat and took out a knife from his pocket with his left hand. He stabbed the black cat in the stomach. At the same time, he scolded angrily: "brute! It''s boring to see you. "

    Bai Huijuan couldn''t see it any more. She came forward to stop it. The black cat howled a few times, "meow, meow!" Black cat''s stomach was cut open an inch long mouth, blood flow out, dripping to the ground.

    Liu Dingshan also jumped from the car, a few words of persuasion, pulling Zhang boldly on the car. Song Yifei starts the car slowly and takes a casual look at the black cat. That black eyes even send out the green light of deep resentment, which makes me happy

    Song Yifei can''t help but take a cold breath. Song Yifei quickly stepped on the accelerator and ran out.

    "The black cat is not dead?" I took a bite of the dish and then asked in surprise.

    Elder brother song took a sip of wine and said slowly, "I don''t know, but when I was about to enter the city, the black cat appeared again. I didn''t have time to dodge and the car hit the tree."

    "A few of them were also injured, but fortunately their lives were not in danger." I can''t understand this,

    There are no dead people here. Why do you want me?

    "The waiter checks out. Let''s go back and talk about it!" Brother song drove me home and bought some beer in the supermarket downstairs.

    "What can''t be said in a restaurant?"

    "Brother Liu, to be honest, after the accident, we all got a strange disease." I sat down on the sofa, poured a glass of water and had a drink. Brother song stretched out his hand and took off his clothes. At the bottom left of his neck, a poisonous sore appeared.

    "Brother Liu, do you know what this is? I went to the hospital, but no one recognized it and there was no cure."

    This is... Grimace! What evil things have these people done? They even have face sores. The face sores are as big as an egg.

    I slightly frowned, hurriedly said: "how many of you have?"

    "Well, mine is quite small." Brother song put on his clothes and then sat on the sofa drinking beer. "It''s been some days, so I want brother Liu to see if there''s any way to help me get rid of this."

    I frowned and whispered, "I still need to think about this. I''m a little tired. Let''s talk about it tomorrow."

    Elder brother Song said with a smile, "look at my head. It''s my brother. I''m rude. I''ll have a rest first. I''ll come back to you tomorrow. Let''s go to the store."

    Seeing off brother song, I went into the bathroom and took a bath. Then I went back to my bedroom. I almost forgot to give Tang Yufeng incense.

    As soon as I put the incense into the censer, I saw Tang Yufeng floating out of the tablet.

    "You''re willing to come back and drink!" I said hastily, "I didn''t drink, I just had a meal."

    "Eat? I haven''t eaten yet Tang Yufeng eyes a stare, a strong wind blowing from around the body, I like a bat like stick on the wall.

    "Sleep on the wall tonight!" I said in a hurry: "Madam... You can spare me, this hanging upside down will cause brain congestion."

    "I''ll teach you today!" Training? Pa pa... Two slaps on my face, my face hot pain.

    I said in a hurry: "aunt, I''m wrong, you don''t remember the villain, let me go!"

    Tang Yufeng cocked her legs and sat on the bed. She also changed into a pink pajama. "If it''s useful to apologize, it''s not too cheap for you!"

    As soon as my face changed and I was about to beg for mercy, I felt my body was stunned and fell off the wall and fell to the floor with a plop.

    "Pa pa..." Tang Yufeng hit two fingers, I stood up with a dull expression, "I want you to take off your clothes, run out and knock on the door!"

    I''m going to blow my head off. It''s better to kill me.

    "You... You motherfucker, you don''t have a good heart!" Tang Yufeng was absolutely evil before she died. She must be very dirty. She often tried every means to make fun of people.

    "What do you say..." Tang Yufeng gently moved over, but the cold light flickered in her eyes. With a wave of her right hand, she opened the door.

    My body seemed to be under control. I walked out of the room, opened the door and went out. He went to the opposite door and rang the doorbell.

    "Don''t come out of it... God, don''t come out of it!"

    "Who..." the door opened and the girl came out in her pajamas, yawning. When I saw the appearance of this exposure maniac, my little face turned red. Then I raised my hand to give me a slap, turned around and entered the room.

    I lost my face and found that my body could move suddenly. I turned around and ran back to the house.

    "Giggle... I''m laughing to death!" Tang Yufeng Jiao laughed twice, and couldn''t close her mouth.

 Chapter 15

    "Motherfucker... You wait for me, I''ll find someone to deal with you sooner or later!"

    "Well? What are you thinking... "Tang Yufeng''s face changed, frowned and said:" you want to deal with me. How bold With a bang. I feel like I''ve been kicked. He flew back and bumped into the wall.

    I fell so hard that I burst into tears. I think it''s an internal injury.

    "You''re not a coward! Dare to play my mother''s idea... "Tang Yufeng snorted and raised her head with pride.

    "I have a lot of guts. I''m married to you. " Tang Yufeng glared at me. Turn around and disappear.

    This revenge is not a gentleman, I reluctantly got up from the ground. He lay in bed and soon fell asleep.

    Early the next morning, a knock woke me up and I got out of bed in a daze. He went to the door and opened it.

    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry to disturb you I rubbed my eyes and saw that it was the girl on the opposite side. As soon as I thought of that girl, I thought of last night.

    The girl also turned red. Then he said, "I want to borrow my phone. I just went out to take out the garbage. The key is locked inside

    "Oh, please come in." The girl glanced inside the room. His face was full of doubts, "do you live alone in your family?"

    I poured a glass of water and said softly, "yes. What''s the matter? "

    "It''s OK. I''ll borrow the phone. Call my friend The girl made a phone call and went out. I think she was summing up the noise in my house last night. I thought I was fighting with Tang Yufeng.

    After a brief wash, I went out of the house. As soon as I got downstairs, I saw elder brother song coming in a car.

    "Good morning..." I yawned, reached out and opened the door, and then said, "where are we going?"

    Elder brother Song said softly, "I''ll take you to breakfast first, and then I''ll take a look at the shop."

    I whispered, "Oh, I''m hungry, too."

    Elder brother song took a look at me and said with some doubts, "brother, what did you do last night? How did your face swell?"

    "Nothing, just a fall." Elder brother song took me to a baozi shop and ordered a plate of Baozi and rice porridge. "I think you are bullied by female ghosts."

    I took a bite of steamed stuffed bun and said in surprise, "how do you know?"

    Elder brother Song said with a smile, "I''ll just say that. You really mean it."

    "I''m serious. Elder brother song, do you know the master of Taoism? I''m going to take the female ghost in my house."

    "Brother Liu, you are really joking." Elder brother song wiped the corner of his mouth with a tissue and said slowly, "you are master Liu''s Apprentice. Do you still need to invite others to deal with stealthy?"

    I sighed and said slowly: "you don''t know that fierce ghost in my family. It''s really vicious. I almost didn''t kill me last night!"

    "Ha ha, I really know a great master, but I don''t know the magic power." As soon as I heard that there was a door, I thought of a way to cure the ghost last night.

    "I''m full..." I wiped the corner of my mouth, then stood up and went back to the car with brother song.

    Brother song took me to the downtown commercial street and stopped in front of one of the stores.

    "Here it is. The interior has been decorated." The efficiency of the Tang family is so fast. I''ve already finished the shop.

    "The Tang family has a head and a face in the city. This is nothing!" I went into the shop with elder brother song. It was spacious and bright, and the decoration was also very good. The funeral and birthday clothes shop was so gorgeous that there was really no one.

    Elder brother Song said softly, "brother Liu, if you think it''s good, I''ll go and tell the boss in a moment and choose an auspicious day to start business."

    "Well, whatever..." I stayed in the store for a while, and brother song went to report to Tang Guofeng. I was a little bored for a while. In fact, there was no fun in the city. People came and went on the streets, cars were everywhere, and the air in the city was smoky, which was no better than that in the countryside.

    About noon, brother song came back and told me as soon as he came in, "I''ve finished reporting to my boss. Next, brother Liu should help me."

    "How do you want me to help you? I can''t cure the sores on the face. The others are OK." I''d like to have a look at the porcelain basin first. Maybe I''ll find something on it. Elder brother song took me to their house, which was an ordinary residential building with a word "demolish" written on the wall in white paint.

    Song''s home is on the sixth floor, a rental house of more than 60 square meters. There is no decoration, just a bed, a computer and some simple household appliances.

    "My home is not decorated, a rental house, I''m too lazy to move." Elder brother song poured a glass of water and handed it to me. Then he took out a porcelain basin from under a bed in his bedroom. The porcelain basin was wrapped in sacks. The porcelain basin was Earth gray and engraved with several beautiful dancing patterns of ancient beauties.

    When I look at the porcelain basin, it''s nothing special. It''s antique.

    Elder brother song asked softly, "what''s the matter? Have you found anything?"

    "It''s a very common porcelain basin. I didn''t find anything, and it seems that it should be used for washing face and feet."

    "I don''t know if there is any problem, but I always feel that this porcelain basin is ominous." Elder brother song is still a little worried about this. I can''t help but see that there is a black air in the middle of his eyebrows. Maybe it was because he drank wine last night, but I didn''t pay much attention to it.

    Elder brother Song said softly, "what brother Liu means is that we all have hallucinations?"

    I slightly frowned and said: "hallucinations should exist. As far as I know, the furtive use magnetic field to interfere with people''s brain and make people hallucinate!"

    I read these from books occasionally. In the past, when I met sneaky, I was dizzy first, and I was possessed when I was vague in front of my eyes.

    "In that case, I''ll take you to see my friends. It''s really serious. I''m really worried that they will have an accident." Elder brother song regarded me as the Savior of the world. I couldn''t refuse, so I went out and got on the bus. One of my friends was in the hospital with a head injury, which is the most serious one.

    Elder brother song took me to the hospital, bought some fruit downstairs and came to the ward door.

    "Miss nurse, where''s my friend?"

    "Your friend, who is a God, just ran out in the blink of an eye. I don''t know where he went."

    "It''s broken... Something''s going to happen!" I suddenly feel a little uneasy, with a scream, from the other end of the corridor came.

    The female nurse ran in a hurry, and brother song and I followed closely. Several female nurses were standing in front of the bathroom door. A young female nurse fell on the ground, her face turned white with fright, and her body began to shake.

    "What''s the matter, xiaorou?"

    "Inside... Inside... There are dead people!" Dead Brother song ran in quickly. As soon as he entered the women''s toilet, he saw a pool of blood. The blood flowed into one of the doors.

    Brother song swallowed a mouthful of foam, stretched out his hand and opened the door. The scene in front of me made me vomit. I had never seen such a disgusting body.

    The man''s eyes were dug out, and the empty orbit became two holes, bleeding out.

    His face was bloody and horrible, and the corners of his mouth seemed to involve a strange and gloomy smile. This kind of picture, normal people will be scared. And even an experienced person like me can''t help shuddering.

    ......

    "Who found the body..." the hospital called the police, the police quickly arrived at the scene, I and song big brother also took advantage of the crowd secretly left. Just now that bloody picture has been lingering in my mind, we went to a restaurant and sat down. When we saw the food on the table, we had some nausea.

 Chapter 16

    Elder brother song looks a little ugly. After all, his friend died, which is very sad for him. I look at the table. Although it''s a bit nauseous. But the stomach is still not fighting the cry of the COO. I found out where I was going. Where there will be a homicide, I knew I would not care about such business.

    "Brother song, don''t you have something to eat. The dishes are cold. "

    Elder brother song smoked slowly and said, "you can eat. I have no appetite."

    Then I''m not welcome. Actually, that scene was disgusting. But it''s a piece of cake for me, when I used to be with the old man. There are many such scenes. After a gust of wind and cloud, I ate the food clean, but I didn''t lick the plate clean.

    "Finished? I''ll take you back when you''re finished Brother song sent me home. I drove away by myself.

    I''m free, too. I took off my clothes and lay on the bed. Last night, I let my aunt make a scene and didn''t sleep well. Just to catch up. I slept until more than six o''clock in the evening. When I woke up, the room was dark.

    I got up, got out of bed, reached out and turned on the light. Hand picked up sandalwood on a few sticks of incense into the incense burner. After giving incense to my aunt, I''m not satisfied with my stomach. I''m hungry after eating so much at noon. I put on my clothes and went out to the elevator. Reach out and press the elevator, the moment the elevator door opens. There was an old lady standing in the elevator with her back to me.

    Her feet are off the ground. There is no shadow in the elevator. It''s a ghost. I went into the elevator, pressed the button on the first floor, and the door closed slowly.

    "Young man... I''m hungry!" The old lady suddenly made a touching and creepy voice. It was like a stone in her voice. I looked back at her and said, "I''m hungry too. You''d better save it. I see more ghosts than you do."

    "Ding Dong..." the elevator door opened slowly, and I swaggered out. As soon as I went out, there was a cold wind, and the air was slightly moist.

    I took a look at the sky and it was going to rain. I hurried out of the community, thought of a nearby restaurant to eat a meal, came across two girls, one of them is my neighbor, know less than 24 hours, I still don''t know her name.

    "Brother, it''s you The girl came over with plastic bags in their hands, as if they had bought vegetables.

    I hastily whispered: "I''m going out for a meal, you are..."

    "This is my sister. We''ve bought some vegetables to go home and cook." The girl looked at me and then said softly.

    "Oh, I won''t disturb you. It''s going to rain. Go back early." I turned around and was about to leave when I was patted on the shoulder. Looking back, I saw that the girl''s sister looked familiar, like the girl I saw on the train.

    "Why don''t you know me?" She is wearing a hat with a low brim. Maybe the street lamp is dim. I didn''t see it just now.

    "Why don''t we eat together? I''ll cook myself and let you taste my skills."

    "Then I''ll go shopping. I''ll go shopping if you need anything else."

    "Less than 100 meters to the left, there is a roast duck shop. Why don''t you buy one?" I turned around and went out to the community. Less than 100 meters to the left, there was a roast duck shop. I bought a roast duck and went to the supermarket to buy some drinks. It was not a free meal.

    When I just came back to the community, it rained cats and dogs. I ran into the building in a hurry and took the elevator up.

    "I bought it back. I don''t know if it''s the one you want." I went to the door and knocked, Chu Lingyun and her sister ran out together, a face of fear, hiding behind me.

    "What''s the matter, you two?" Chu Lingyun some fear of hand pointed to the house, that small face scared some pale, "there are ghosts... There are ghosts in the house."

    Ghost? I went in with some doubts. There was an old lady standing on the sofa in the living room. Isn''t that the ghost in the elevator just now? Instead of frightening me, I scared these two girls to increase my self-confidence.

    "Don''t be afraid, I''ll come..." I put the roast duck on the table and went straight over, "old lady, can we still understand some rules? Is it interesting to scare two girls?"

    "Because I''m a ghost..."

    "You still know you are a ghost, can a ghost be horizontal hegemony?" The old lady was infuriated by my words, and her face became very ferocious. Suddenly, there was a wind in the room.

    Scare me... You are not qualified, I turned to pull these two girls ran to my house, closed the door.

    Before the two girls could recover, the door of my house was knocked open, and the old lady came back home.

    "You two go inside!"

    "What do you do, I''m afraid!"

    "You go to the house first!" I pushed them into the bedroom and closed the door. The old lady ran straight to me and rushed over. She looked at me with a bad posture.

    I quickly dodged and hid in front of the incense table. The old lady knocked me over on the ground with a strong wind. Lingwei card also fell down, at this time Tang Yufeng floated out from the Lingwei card, this aunt can be regarded as out.

    "Who doesn''t want to live, disturb my aunt to have a rest!" Tang Yufeng, with a ferocious look on her face, reached out and picked me up and threw me onto the sofa.

    I quickly sat up and said: "madam, someone bullies your husband, you don''t care!"

    Tang Yufeng looked at the old lady: "you old lady don''t want to live!"

    As soon as the old lady saw Tang Yufeng, she was so scared that she wanted to slip away. Where did Tang Yufeng give her a chance to run, she grabbed the old lady and nailed it to the wall.

    "Wake me up and try to run!" Tang Yufeng''s eyes turned blood red. Her fingernails stretched out, and she grasped the old lady''s body. The old lady''s body gradually became transparent and disappeared.

    "That''s the end of it?" It''s just like that. It was so fierce just now. It turned into smoke in the blink of an eye.

    Tang Yufeng took a look at me and then said in a cold voice, "I don''t stop at home. Where were the two girls just now?"

    "They''re just friends, neighbors." I explained hastily.

    Tang Yufeng asked coldly, "is that right?"

    "Of course, dare I lie to you?" But how should I explain with those two girls later? It''s really difficult.

    "I''m going back to rest. Don''t disturb me any more!" I breathed a sigh of relief and whispered, "come out, you two. It''s all right!"

    Chu Lingyun opened the door and poked out her head. "Brother, is that thing gone?"

    I said softly, "let''s go. Let''s go to dinner."

    Chu Lingyun and her sister came out, helped me put the tablet, and went back to their own home.

    "Brother, did you see the ghost just now?"

    I hastily explained, "because what you saw first, I was also affected. Ghosts are actually a kind of energy that interferes with people''s brain waves."

    Chu Lingyun said softly: "since it''s OK, let''s have dinner first. This is my cousin Fang ya. Let''s get to know each other."

    Fang Ya is a good name. It sounds quiet. Chu Lingyun cooks and cooks in person. The three of us sit around the table and chat for a while.

    Chu Lingyun, the girl, took a bite of food for me and said, "brother Liu, who is the spirit throne in your room? It seems that the name is female."

    "It''s my wife, but she''s dead."

    "Ah? Your wife... "These two girls stare at me with a strange look," you... You''re not kidding, are you? "

    I whispered, "you feel like I''m joking. It''s scary not to say that."

    Fang Ya put down the bowl and chopsticks, and said with some fear, "I''ve never seen a person who worships the spirit throne at home."

    After that, I was a little tired. After eating, I went back to my home, washed and went to bed. In the middle of the night, Tang Yufeng ran out again and lay down beside my bed. Without saying a word, she just looked at me.

    "Ah... What are you doing?" I was so scared that I almost didn''t roll down from the bed. Tang Yufeng reached out and picked me up and threw me on the bed heavily.

    "What are you doing..."

    "It''s OK. I''m going back to bed." Sick... And very sick.

    I suddenly in front of a bright, a carp beat up and jumped up.

    "Madame... My good Madame!" I had a flattering tone and stopped her.

    Just ready to return to the Lingpai position, Tang Yufeng frowned and said, "what are you doing?"

    "Well, I came to the city to find your killer." I hesitated for a moment, and finally summoned up courage and gritted my teeth, "do you want to give me a security guarantee? You see, so many things happened just as I arrived here. One day, I was killed by that ghost carelessly, and your business was ruined?"

 Chapter 17

    Tang Yufeng is not in a hurry to go back, turned and sat on the sofa, cocked up her beautiful legs¡° Come on... What can I do for you

    "That... You should know. It''s song Yifei, your father''s driver. When something happens, I can''t ignore it. He helped you when you were buried. " But he had some difficulties. I don''t have much to do. Do you think I can help you. Help solve it.

    "Who do you think I am. Do you want me to do something like this? " Tang Yufeng eyes a stare, flash cold light then said.

    I pretended to be pathetic and said, "I didn''t mean that. Even if you give me some instructions, I''ll help you as soon as I solve it. "

    Tang Yufeng was silent for a while, his face hesitated¡° All right. I can only give you a ghost gas. I can only use it when it''s critical, but I don''t know if I can use it. "

    As soon as I heard it, my eyes lit up. Thank you in a hurry.

    Tang Yufeng put out her finger and let me go. I stepped forward, Tang Yufeng stretched out her hand and I pressed her. A cool gas came out of her mouth and poured into mine. I can''t help shivering

    . The cool air disappeared.

    "Well, do your own business. I''m going to have a rest. "

    It''s mouth to mouth. Is it over?

    I feel a little numb in my head. His eyelids drooped and he fell asleep on the bed.

    This sleep is very comfortable, the next day if it is not for the knock of brother song. I''m afraid I can''t get up yet.

    I sat up lazily, got out of bed and opened the door, "why is it so early?"

    "Brother Liu, you can help me. I still have children to support." Elder brother song knelt down on the ground. I was startled, and my whole body became energetic in an instant.

    "Brother song... What do you mean?" I reached out and helped him up. When I saw brother song''s tears, I felt as if something had happened.

    I pulled elder brother song into the living room and sat down. Elder brother song took off his clothes. I saw that the sores on his face had grown up, and it was like a living thing.

    "This... How is this getting bigger again?"

    "I don''t know. Brother Liu, you can help me." Brother song''s face was pale, and the black air in the middle of his eyebrows had spread.

    I said hastily, "how are your other friends? Can you call them?"

    Brother Song said in a hurry, "yes, I''ll call them right now and let them come over."

    "You''d better go to the store. It''s not convenient here." The main reason is that I''m afraid to disturb Tang Yufeng, and the shop has already opened, so it''s more convenient to go directly to the shop.

    Around ten o''clock, Liu Dingshan and Bai Huijuan also arrived at the store. As soon as I entered the room, I felt that there was a kind of Yin Qi around them all the time. They sat on the chairs, and their faces were as pale as paper as brother song. Both of them were surprised to see me. They didn''t expect me to be a suckling boy.

    Liu Dingshan said weakly, "old song, what do you want us to do?"

    Brother Song said in a hurry: "nonsense, of course, it''s to save you."

    "This is master Liu''s Apprentice. Only he can help us." For the name of the old man, I really didn''t know it was introduced into the city.

    "Master Liu''s Apprentice?" Bai Huijuan stood up and came over. She looked at me carefully. "Is this... Is this OK?"

    "Yes, this boy has not grown up yet. What can he do for us?"

    "You''re both in trouble. You know, that bold one is the end." The elder brother of song immediately became angry and glared at them. I sat in my chair drinking water and saw that they were silent. "Are you finished?"

    Liu Dingshan glanced at me and said, "little brother, what can you do for us?"

    "There''s nothing I can do for you. Come back, you two." These two people didn''t take me seriously at all. I didn''t want to join in this mess.

    When they heard this, they both got up and left. Brother song had a long face, not to mention how ugly it was, but it was hard to say anything. I stayed in the shop all morning, but I didn''t sell anything. It was a waste of money to open this shop. In the evening, brother song came back, this time more ugly than in the daytime.

    "Brother Liu, my two friends are so sorry about the noon. Don''t blame them."

    I asked with some doubts: "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? Won''t someone die again?"

    Elder brother Song said with a smile, "that''s not true. My two friends are going to invite you to dinner. Let''s discuss this matter together."

    I didn''t want to go, but I''d better go. I can''t pout the face of elder brother song.

    I closed the shop, got on the bus and went to Liu Dingshan''s home with brother song. Elder brother song reached out and knocked on the door and said loudly, "glasses are open. Here we are!"

    After knocking on the door for a long time, there was no movement. Brother song was puzzled. He took out his mobile phone and made a phone call. There was a ringing through the door, but no one answered after a long time. I felt that something was wrong, so I let elder brother song knock the door open. At this time, Bai Huijuan came up from the downstairs, and the three of us knocked the door open.

    There''s nothing unusual in the room. Maybe I''m too sensitive. The three of us went into the inner bedroom and opened the door. Liu Dingshan was lying on the bed as if he was sleeping.

    "Glasses, you scared us to death. What''s the matter with you?" Brother song put the dishes on the table, went to the bed and pushed Liu Dingshan. Liu Dingshan didn''t react at all and lay motionless on the bed.

    "Glasses... Wake up!" I went over with some doubts and reached for a touch. My body was already cold.

    "He''s dead!" Liu Dingshan''s head was crooked, and there was a trace of blood in his mouth. I reached out and pinched him. I broke his mouth and saw that half of his tongue was still in his mouth. He had bitten his tongue to death.

    Bai Huijuan was scared to scream directly, and then called the police. It was already the second one. It was already eight o''clock when I came out of the police station.

    Brother song took Bai Huijuan and me to a barbecue stall, sat down and ordered some meat kebabs and a stack of beer.

    Bai Huijuan''s face was white with fright, and she didn''t say a word all the way. Elder brother song was drinking muggy wine for himself. As soon as he finished a bottle of wine, his face turned red.

    "Why don''t you both eat?" It''s my first time to eat kebab. It tastes good, especially the lamb kidney.

    "Waiter, give me some more strings of cashews!"

    "What should I do? I''m so bold and my glasses are dead. Will it be my turn next?" Bai Huijuan''s voice trembled with fright. She said with a look of shock.

    Elder brother song frowned and said in a deep voice: "it''s all fuckin ''money. It''s good to find some treasure. Now even my life is in it!"

    Speaking of this treasure, I really have some doubts. If these people were really just like what elder brother Song said, they would not have such a thing.

    After I was full, I said slowly: "I say you two, at this time, don''t you tell the truth?"

    As soon as I said this, they were silent and looked up at me.

    I picked up a bunch of sheep''s kidneys, took a bite and said, "what are you looking at me for? I have words on my face. I ask you!"

    "Didn''t I tell you that?" Brother song''s eyes didn''t dare to look at me at all. It was a sign of guilty heart.

    "If you just take that porcelain basin back, how can there be so many things."

    "It''s... It''s Zhang dare to do it!"

    Elder brother song drank a glass of wine and said slowly, "let me talk about it." It turns out that on the same day, when song Yifei and some of them came back, they accidentally bumped into a beggar who was picking up garbage on the roadside. The beggar kept saying, "this thing is evil. You can''t take it back!"

    But a few people have been blinded by their money.

    "No? This matter... "I''m a little surprised. It won''t be so simple. Bai Huijuan nodded her head to show that it is true, but I always feel like something is missing.

    "That''s all. So since I got the porcelain basin, I feel a little evil." Elder brother song poured a glass of wine and then said, "none of us dare to touch it, so we put it under the bed all the time!"

    "That thing is evil. You can''t take it back!" I suddenly turned my head and saw a dirty beggar standing behind me, but that sentence was really said to both of them.

 Chapter 18

    "Ah... It''s the beggar!" Bai Huijuan seems to be mad, covering her ears with her hands and reciting constantly in her mouth. Even the diners next to us also cast strange eyes. To avoid the commotion. Brother song settled the bill. Took Bai Huijuan to leave.

    The three of us went back to song''s home. Bai Huijuan was almost scared out of her mind and fainted. I don''t think it''s too early. If I don''t go back, my aunt will torture me again.

    I''m going to leave as soon as I get up. Brother song wants me to stay for the night. I hesitated, too. Finally, I decided to help others to the end. Send the Buddha to the West. You''d better stay.

    In fact, I have no bottom in my heart. The house fell into darkness. In the early hours of midnight, the wall clock made a few dull sounds. I opened my eyes. A sound came from outside the bedroom door.

    I quickly sat up, jumped out of bed, reached out and opened the bedroom door. The sound came from the next room. I went to the bedroom door with some doubts and pushed the door open.

    "Brother song, what are you doing?" Song Yifei holds the porcelain basin in his hand. I sat up, as if I was fascinated. Whatever I call him, he won''t answer me.

    "Beautiful... Really beautiful..."

    "What?" Elder brother song was totally possessed, so he stood up and began to dance. Not to mention the charming dance.

    "Brother song, wake up..." I reached forward and pushed him to the bed. Brother song fainted as soon as he closed his eyes.

    It was so evil. I bent down and picked up the porcelain basin from the ground. He went back to the room with the porcelain basin.

    I found a piece of cloth and wrapped up the porcelain basin. For today''s sake, I can only throw it away. I took advantage of the dark, dressed to go out, I holding the porcelain basin to the downstairs, thrown into the dustbin.

    I hope it''s over and nothing will happen again. I turned and went back upstairs. This time I was at ease. I went back to the room and lay down on the bed.

    The next morning, a ray of sunlight came in from the window. I rubbed my eyes, got up, got out of bed, opened the door and walked out of the room.

    "Brother song... Got up." I went to the door of the next room and knocked. There was no movement in it. I felt a little uneasy. I pushed the door open and went in.

    Elder brother song was lying on the bed with the porcelain basin in his arms.

    "What''s the matter, what are you two doing?" Bai Huijuan came in from the door and looked at me with a puzzled look on her face. "What''s the matter with old song? What''s he doing with the porcelain basin?"

    "Why is this porcelain basin here?" I reached forward and pushed brother tusong. His body was cold and his face was as white as paper. He was no longer angry.

    "He''s dead..."

    "How can it be like this? We just want to get some antiques to sell!" Bai Huijuan is also a face of panic, the body is like mud, sitting on the ground, scared to cry.

    I wrinkled my eyebrows and reached for the porcelain basin. The porcelain basin appeared here intact. I had thrown it away last night. How could I... What should I do now? I''d better call the police first. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. I took Bai Huijuan out of brother song''s house and went back to the shop.

    I poured a glass of water and handed it to Bai Huijuan. Now she was left alone. If she died, the clue would be completely broken.

    Bai Huijuan took a sip of water, her hands holding the cup were shaking, "help me... I don''t want to die!"

    "The problem lies in this porcelain basin, which is very evil!"

    "To tell you the truth, how did you get this porcelain basin?" Bai Huijuan said in a frightened voice: "it''s... It''s dug out of the ground!"

    It turned out that that day, song Yifei and several of them took advantage of the dark to touch into the mountain and found a cave, which was left by tomb robbers in earlier years. Song Yifei and his friends were so confused that they went in and found several corpses. Beside one of them was the porcelain basin.

    "Was there anything else in that cave at that time?"

    "No, I was afraid at that time, so I asked them to come out quickly." What''s in the grave? You guys are brave enough! This porcelain basin is an antique. It''s not impossible to get dirty, but it''s too fierce. He killed several people in a row, and the death method was extremely strange and terrifying. Bai Huijuan is scared of some nerve disorder, feel see who want to ghost.

    I have no choice but to ignore this matter. The farther away the porcelain basin is, the better. I found a park and buried it under a tree. In case it comes out again to harm people, I also pressed a big stone on it.

    A series of murders in the city caused a sensation. As soon as I walked in, I was followed by two policemen.

    "From the criminal police team of the Municipal Bureau, I want to know something from you!" Two police officers, a man and a woman, came in and sat on the sofa.

    I poured two glasses of water and put it on the tea table. They would come to me without adding up. After all, there were too many fingerprints on the scene of the crime.

    I pretended to be calm and said, "what can I do for the two police officers?"

    "Do you know this man?" Mr. police officer took out some photos, which belonged to elder brother song and some of his friends. The death was terrible. I don''t know how they managed to take them.

    I explained briefly that these two police officers were also deadly enough to let me take them to dig out the porcelain basin. I had no choice but to take two police officers back to the park.

    "Here it is." I reached under the tree and the big stone was still on it.

    The police officer asked someone to move the big stone away, waving a shovel to dig for a while, "Captain! No porcelain pots were found

    I slightly a Leng, some doubts said: "can''t ah, I clearly put that porcelain basin to bury in the bottom."

    "Mr. Liu, I think you''re going back to the police station with us." I''ve just been in the city for a few days, and I''ve got such a thing.

    I was taken to the police car, directly back to the police station, arranged an interrogation room for me, but because I was a suspect, I didn''t wear handcuffs.

    "Mr. Liu, you can talk about the porcelain basin." The female police officer has a serious face and looks valiant and pretty in her uniform.

    I hesitated for a moment and said slowly, "it''s really that porcelain basin. They went to find treasure and got it by accident. Then something happened. If you ask me, I don''t know what happened."

    If this matter is exposed, I''m afraid it will cause social panic.

    "Porcelain basin? We didn''t find the porcelain pot at all The policewoman narrowed her eyes and stared at me. It seemed that she was staring at the prisoner. "Don''t engage in feudalism and superstition here. Tell me quickly!"

    "What do you want me to tell you?" I sat in the interrogation room for four hours, and finally let me go. I decided that I would never care about this mess again. Anyway, song Yifei is dead. Let''s put an end to this. I dragged my tired body back to the shop. Today''s weather is overcast, like rain. If I don''t turn on the lights, the shop is dark, and suddenly a chill comes from my back.

    I suddenly turned around and saw a few familiar figures appear in the house.

 Chapter 19

    "Brother song, why are you here?" The ghosts of song Yifei and his two friends, Liu Dingshan and Zhang Danan. Three ghosts just stood behind me and looked at me.

    "Brother Liu. You are going to avenge us

    "You three didn''t get reincarnated!"

    "I don''t know what happened. We will not be accepted. The cause of death of the three of us is unknown. We can''t be reincarnated according to the procedure. "

    It''s... it''s fuckin ''time! You can''t put the baby in. What do you want with me?

    Song Yifei looked pitiful and said, "I think only you can help me. You are master Liu''s apprentice, there must be a way

    I said hastily, "the police have been involved in this matter. I was almost taken as a murderer, and I''m not going to take care of it anymore. And I don''t know who took the porcelain basin, and I can''t find it. "

    "But we need your help."

    "Three, please go. I have business to do. I''ll burn more paper for the three of you on New Year''s day. " I''m under the eviction order. At this time, the door of the shop was pushed open. I saw that it was the female police officer who interrogated me. But she changed into a cross dress, a black leather suit. Blue jeans, come in.

    I asked with some doubt, "officer. What''s the matter with you here? I''ve said all that you should say. There''s absolutely nothing to hide. "

    "You don''t have to be afraid. I just came by the way." The policewoman looked around. He continued.

    I poured a glass of water and said, "please sit down and have some water. You can tell me what you need. Guaranteed to give you a satisfactory price

    The policewoman gave me a cold look and said, "do you own this shop?"

    "Well... Make do to earn some money. What can I do for you?"

    The policewoman said in a cold voice, "you are a suspect now. I need to know your every move. If you make any more mistakes, it will bring us constant inconvenience. "

    I''m afraid that if I die, they''ll be in the headlines. The female police officer sat on the chair and felt a little cold unconsciously. As soon as I saw song Yifei, they were standing beside the female police officer, chilly. Can they not be cold? It was not easy to stay up until the evening. The day passed like this. I chased song Yifei and the three of them out and prepared to close.

    The policewoman saw that I was leaving, so she got up and said, "it''s late. Let''s have dinner together."

    "That''s not good..." I took my coat and the beautiful policewoman, went out of the shop and sat down in a noodle shop not far from the city center. I ordered two bowls of beef noodles and a few dishes.

    "Policewoman, don''t you just want to have dinner with me?"

    "My name is Guan rou."

    Guan Rou said coldly, "this case is relatively unprecedented. At that time, I wanted to see what you think. It''s better for me to catch it and solve it."

    "Ha ha, officer Guan, you''re really mistaken. I''m from the countryside. I dare not kill anyone with eight courage!"

    "I investigated you. You only came to the city last month, but you opened a store as soon as you got there." Guan Rou reached for a tissue and wiped her mouth. Then she said, "if it''s you, what do you think?"

    I whispered: "officer Guan, let''s not beat around the bush. If you have anything to say, just say it."

    Guan Rou said softly, "as long as you can prove your own idea and prove yourself innocent, I promise you will not be wronged."

    I took a tissue to wipe the corners of my mouth, and then said, "OK, but you need to take me to see the bodies of several of them, elder brother song, before I can prove it."

    "What do you want to do?"

    "Take me to the body and you''ll know, but I''m going home to get something." I haven''t forgotten what the old man taught me, but I need something, that''s the ax.

    Guan Rou drove me home. As soon as I entered the door, the wind blew in. May be Guan Rou''s police identity, royal majesty, Tang Yufeng''s ghost did not come out.

    "I didn''t expect your family to live here. The houses here are among the most expensive in the city. I began to doubt whether you and some of them went to the tomb raiding together." I went back to the room and took out the ax from the trunk. Guan Rou looked at the tablet on the incense table and asked me, "Tang Yufeng? I remember that she seems to be the daughter of Tang Guofeng, the boss of the Tang Group. How can your family worship her spiritual throne? "

    "I don''t want to say that. I want to prove it. Let''s go now." I took the backpack, put the ax and a bundle of sandalwood and incense burner into the bag, and everything that needed to be prepared was ready.

    "Let''s go. I''ll see what you can do to prove that the dead man can still get up and talk?" The body was stored in the forensic corpse of the police station. I put the censer on the ground and put a stick of incense into the censer.

    "What are you doing, please God?" I got up and took out a box of cigarettes I had just bought from my pocket. I lit one and smoked two mouthfuls. On one of Liu Dingshan''s corpses, I blew it gently and the smoke floated on Liu Dingshan''s face¡° This is the way my father taught me. You can see what happened to this man before he died! "

    Guan Rou said with a smile, "you can''t watch too many movies."

    As the smoke gradually dispersed, Liu Dingshan''s face turned blue. His face was covered with green tendons. The corners of his mouth wriggled slightly twice, as if something was coming out of his mouth. I reached for a pinch and climbed out of Liu Dingshan''s mouth

    A pile of meat insects, slimy and smelly.

    I almost couldn''t help vomiting. I took a look at Guan Rou beside me. Guan Rou was completely shocked by this scene.

    "Help, turn him over!" I stretched out my hand and pulled out Liu Dingshan''s clothes. The face sore was as big as the mouth of a bowl, and it jumped.

    "What is this?"

    "Ghost face sores..." I took a scalpel from the table next to me. With a slight stroke, a black pus blood flowed out, and a black worm squirmed twice and came out of the meat hole.

    "You know this time, they all died one after another because they had sores on their faces."

    Guan Rou frowned and said in a deep voice, "what should I do next?"

    "Go back first." Guan Rou sent me back home. She didn''t say a word all the way. I guess she was shocked by my technique.

    I dragged my tired body back home. As soon as I entered the door, I saw that Tang Yufeng''s ghost claw was directly caught in my throat. I lifted it up and threw it hard, leaving me heavy on the ground. I coughed a few times and got up from the ground. What''s the matter with this female ghost? She gave me such a sudden for no reason, and almost didn''t kill me!

    "Where have you been? Dare to bring a policewoman back? Do you want to demonstrate with me? "

    "How dare I? Isn''t it involved?" I went to the sofa and sat down. Tang Yufeng sat down in front of me and stared at me for a long time. "Is that right?"

    I said hurriedly, "of course, this is a serious matter. Your father, Song Yi Fei, has died. Now I have become a criminal suspect."

    "You deserve to be a meddler!" Tang Yufeng stood up and went to the incense table, then frowned and said, "I said three animals, three animals. What''s this?"

    There are too many things these days. I''ve been busy and forgot about it.

    "If I can''t see what I want when I get up tomorrow, you''ll be waiting to run naked on the street." Tang Yufeng then turned into a red light and flew into the tablet. I was relieved, went into the bathroom, took a bath, and went back to bed.

    I don''t know if it''s the reason why I''m too tired. I had a strange dream. I dreamed of a woman who was dancing on the porcelain basin.

    She danced in front of me and finally turned around and I saw her face. Flesh and blood, no eyes, no nose. I''ve heard the old man say before that all antiques are cursed as long as they are funerary objects. If anyone steals them, they will not die well. The dancer is clearly bewitching song Yifei and others. Everything in the ancient tombs is cursed. It''s very evil and belongs to one of the guardians of the tombs.

    If we can find the porcelain basin again, maybe we can find the source. At dawn the next day, I heard someone knocking at the door. I got up and opened the door. It was officer Guan Rouguan.

    "Why is officer Guan so early?"

    "I''ve found the porcelain basin. Would you like to have a look with me?" I immediately spirit, a simple wash, take a coat and Guan Rou rushed to the park.

    "What are you bringing me here for?"

    "We got a call in the morning and found the porcelain basin here." The scene has been cordoned off by the police, and some staff are investigating the scene. Guan Rou took me to a piece of grass. I saw a man lying deep in the grass. The man was dirty. He was supposed to be a beggar. He was holding the porcelain basin in his hands. His face was very ferocious. Maggots kept crawling out of his mouth with his mouth open. It was disgusting to see him.

    I stepped forward, leaned down, reached for the porcelain basin, and looked at it carefully. That''s right.

    "Come on, let''s talk somewhere else." Guan Rou took the porcelain basin, put it in a cloth bag, and took me back to the car.

    Guan Rou slowly started the car and said in a deep voice, "now that the porcelain basin has been found, what are you going to do next?"

    "Find a place to destroy this porcelain basin, or send it back."

 Chapter 20

    I had a close look at the porcelain basin, but I didn''t find that there were lots of words carved under it. The handwriting should be ancient.

    I think it means¡° Sishan is a place where dragons and gold are hidden. Since ancient times, few people have come. The emperor''s mausoleum has a lot of money, blood and life. "

    It seems that there is treasure in Jinsi mountain, but few people have been looking for it for many years. Those who go to find treasure will inevitably die in the West. Song Yifei, a few of them are obsessed with money and are cursed when they enter the treasure land by mistake.

    "How come Jinsi mountain has never heard of it?"

    Guan Rou said with a frown¡° Jinsi mountain is located in the north of the suburb. It''s more than 80 kilometers away from the city. But I heard that it was dry in the early years, and there were no people living there any more. "

    The time to speak. Guan Rou drove the car and stopped in front of a steamed bun shop. She didn''t eat in the morning. Now she''s really hungry.

    "Believe me this time. Even if I''m the killer. I don''t have to kill that beggar

    "But I can''t hold the porcelain basin and tell the director that this porcelain basin killed some of them." It''s really difficult for the police to intervene. They pay attention to atheists. This kind of curse is not enough to pacify the people.

    "That means they are fighting for this antique porcelain basin. Kill each other

    Guan Rou looked at me with a strange look and said, "I can''t imagine that you, a poor boy from the countryside, would come up with such a way to harm others and not benefit yourself."

    I was speechless. I''m trying to find a way for her. I tried to lift the porcelain basin and fall to the ground, but I didn''t respond at all. Even the black paint didn''t rub off.

    "This porcelain basin is so hard. What is it made of. You can''t break it. "

    I picked up the porcelain basin and looked at it carefully. With a look of appreciation, I said, "if not, it''s fun."

    Guan Rou said softly, "then you can keep it. See if you''re going to die like them. "

    I suddenly brightened my eyes and said, "that''s a good idea. Why didn''t I think of it? You''re a policeman. Your head is easy to use. "

    "You... Bumpkin!" Guan Rou looks at me helplessly. Her eyes look like an idiot. After eating, Guan Rou sent me back to the shop and left. I haven''t been in the shop for a day since the shop opened.

    I took the porcelain basin and looked at the dancer carved on it, not to mention that the dancer was really beautiful. Song Yifei and Liu Dingshan were probably confused before they died.

    "Boss, give me a box of burning paper!"

    "OK..." I put the porcelain basin on the table, reached for a box of burning paper and walked over. The visitor was an old lady in her sixties. As soon as she came in, she looked at the porcelain basin in my hand.

    "You''re a good paper burner, young man. How much does it cost?"

    I slightly a Leng, quickly said: "sorry, this you say is a paper basin?"

    The old lady said with a smile, "you young man don''t understand this. In the past, the older generation used this to burn charcoal and paper, but now it''s hard to find it."

    Paper pot? Interesting. I thought it was for washing my face and feet. I handed the old lady a box of burning paper, turned around and sat down on the chair. Suddenly, I had an idea that I might as well try burning paper at night.

    In the evening, I came back home with a porcelain basin and a burning paper. I lit the burning paper and threw it into the porcelain basin. Suddenly, a stream of black smoke came out. I was choked straight cough, in front of me suddenly appeared a few figures, there are several beautiful dancers, dressed in ancient costumes, dancing in front of me.

    It''s so beautiful. I can''t help but be stunned there. The saliva is almost flowing down. Those dancing girls dancing coquettishly, dancing in front of me, constantly throwing a wink at me.

    "Officials... Am I beautiful?"

    "Beauty... You''re really beautiful!" I was so dazzled that I was almost taken away by these women. I looked at these women, and suddenly I heard a groaning sound.

    I opened my eyes and found that I fell asleep unconsciously, and I was in the dark.

    "Where is this?" It was so dark all around that it looked like a wilderness. It''s like a dream, but it''s not like a dream.

    "Sobbing... Sobbing" the plaintive cry rang in my ears again. I was slightly stunned and walked along the voice. I saw a woman in ancient costume squatting on the ground, weeping in a low voice.

    "Who are you?" I couldn''t help but come forward and ask a question. This woman is here in the wilderness. Anyway, she must not be human. And it''s like an imaginary space. It''s the burning paper that brought me here.

    "Young master, it''s impolite of me The woman stood up slowly and turned around. She was beautiful, with a clear air around her body. Her eyes were like clear water, and her skin was as delicate as snow.

    She is slim, with long hair and a shawl. She looks like she is 18 or 19 years old. Dressed in an emerald green gown, he saluted me respectfully.

    I said in a hurry: "you... You are so polite. Who are you and where is this place?"

    "If you go back, this is the little girl''s porcelain basin." The woman slowly raised her head and then said softly to me.

    I said with some doubts: "in the porcelain basin? What are you bringing me here for? "

    The woman suddenly knelt on the ground, then cried and said: "there is something I want to ask you for help. If you don''t agree, I will be trapped in this dreamland."

    Threatening me? It''s a good thing to say that women and villains are hard to support.

    "If you have anything to say, I''ll ask you some questions after that."

    The woman said softly, "young master, do you want to ask about the death of those people?"

    "Yes, they just brought you back. Why do you want to kill them?"

    The woman said in a soft voice, "they were not killed by the little girl, but they were greedy and died with the curse on the porcelain pot."

    I''m a little confused. This woman is attached to the porcelain basin. Isn''t she the one who cursed?

    "This matter also has something to do with the girl''s request. Would you like to listen to me slowly?"

    I quickly said: "this is not a place to talk, can you go out and say?"

    "All right, young master!" With a slight wave of the woman''s right hand, my eyes suddenly brightened, and I opened my eyes again. At this time, I was sitting in the living room, and the burning paper in the porcelain basin on the floor had turned to ashes.

    I was relieved, but I came out. Otherwise, if I stayed in that place all my life, I would be a living dead man.

    I quickly put the paper ash into the garbage can, and then went to the incense table on a few sticks of incense, "Madam ah... Aunt ah, you come out quickly!"

    "Young master, are you looking for me?" I suddenly turned around and the woman came out of the porcelain basin.

    At the same time, Tang Yufeng also flew out of the Lingwei card. I quickly hid behind her. With Tang Yufeng here, the woman couldn''t do anything to me.

    Tang Yufeng frowned and glanced at me, and said coldly, "it seems that what I punished you last time was not enough. I came home with a female ghost!"

    "Ma''am, let me explain. She is the ghost in the porcelain pot."

    "Little girl, I''m here for your help." The woman''s speaking attitude was very respectful, and she also saluted Tang Yufeng.

    "You... Come and beat my shoulder!" Tang Yufeng sat on the sofa next to her and cocked up her legs. I walked behind her and beat her shoulder gently.

    "Didn''t you say you asked me for help? What''s the matter?"

    Young master, I don''t mean to harm young master. I was originally from the south of the Yangtze River. Later, I was selected as a draft girl in the palace. There was a fight in the palace. Later, the emperor died. Some of our maids and female officials had to be buried together. I would rather die than follow, but I was murdered. After my death, my bones were thrown into the porcelain kiln and made into porcelain pots, which became the burial objects of the former Emperor.

    "No wonder this porcelain basin can''t be broken. There are your bones in it." I listen to have some creepy, song Yifei they a few even holding porcelain basin to sleep, it as a baby.

 Chapter 21

    "What do you mean I can do for you?"

    "I want you to help me get rid of my dead soul so that I can reincarnate." The woman bent down and saluted again. He knelt on his knees¡° I beg your help

    I glanced at Tang Yufeng. I want to ask her, "madam, do you want me to help you with this?"

    Tang Yufeng put out a hook. The apple on the incense table flew over and fell into her hands.

    "She''s here for you. It''s none of my business." Tang Yufeng sniffed. Then he threw the apple to me¡° I''m going to have a rest. Don''t disturb me

    I''m going back. Then what can I do? I reached for the apple, took a bite, and spat it on the ground. This apple has no taste at all. It was as if the water had been sucked up.

    "Get up first. How can I help you to go beyond the limit if you have no bones left If you can''t, I can take it back to the countryside. Look at the old man by the way.

    "I know what to do. I''ll take care of your reincarnation."

    "Thank you, young master. I will repay you for your rebirth even if I am an ox or a horse in my next life

    I was a little puzzled and then asked, "how did my friends die, and who would set a curse on the porcelain pot?"

    "It''s a wizard. He is a master of refining pills for the emperor

    "Alchemy? You mean the elixir of life In front of my eyes suddenly a bright, hastily said: "really has the elixir of immortality?"

    The woman respectfully said: "at that time, in order to be able to survive the hegemony. Find the alchemist to refine the pills, but he died before the pills were finished. Those alchemists were also killed and buried with them, and their resentment deepened. Cursed before he died. "

    Anyone who goes to the tomb to steal the treasure will die miserably in it to pay homage to the dead.

    "By the way, I forgot to ask your name?"

    "The little girl''s surname is Su, and her single name is Rui!" Su Rui''s shameful appearance makes me feel pity. The beauty of an ancient girl is like a fairy. Especially her smile, my heart seems to melt.

    "Young master, what''s the matter with you? You have nosebleed!" Su Rui, with a panic look on her face, took out two napkin cartons from the tea table and wiped the blood off my nose.

    I took advantage of her hand, her hand is very tender but very cold, no temperature.

    "Childe..." "you dare to flirt with her in front of me My ear suddenly hurt. Tang Yufeng grabbed my ear and pulled me up from the sofa.

    Young master, I''ll leave first! " Su Rui''s body gradually disappeared and returned to the porcelain basin.

    "Let go... It hurts!" My ears are about to be pulled down by her. Tang Yufeng, with an angry look on her face, reached out and waved hard, and then fanned me to the wall.

    "Sleep on the wall tonight!" My hands and feet were nailed to the wall, and I fell off the wall in the middle of the night.

    I had a night''s sleep on the floor, which made my back ache and some of me catch cold.

    As soon as I got up from the ground, I sneezed. I went into the bathroom to wash and tidy up. I took a bag to put the porcelain basin in and prepared to go back to my hometown. I got on the train and returned to the countryside a few hours later.

    "Old man, I''m back!" I went to the front of the shop, and the old man sat in a rocking chair, smoking a cigarette pot, and glanced at me.

    "You boy, you just left and came back two months later. Are you making trouble again?" I poured a glass of water, took out the porcelain basin, and put it on the table, "old man, recently I met a thing, you see this porcelain basin."

    The old man reached for the porcelain basin, looked at it and said, "antiques... Do you know how to honor your father and me?"

    "Sir, this is not for you. Don''t you find that there is something wrong with the porcelain basin?" The old man and I went to the backyard, lit the burning paper, threw it into the porcelain basin, and a stream of smoke came out.

    "Xiaorui, it''s very polite Su Rui respectfully saluted me and the old man, raised her head and said in a soft voice: "young master, do you want to help me to pass?"

    I took a look at the old man, and then said: "old man, please help me, I won''t go over, how can I send her away."

    The old man slowly spat out a mouthful of smoke, and said in a deep voice, "the bell ringer is still needed to untie the bell. Whoever brings her will send her away!"

    All the people who answered the bell are dead, and I''m the only one left. If you don''t help, this female ghost will become a wandering ghost.

    He pointed out, frowned and said, "she has a deep resentment. After her death, her soul has been sealed in this porcelain basin for thousands of years. If she wants to be reincarnated, I''m afraid it''s too late."

    "What should we do? Let her stay in this porcelain pot all the time. The female ghost in my family is on the contrary, my God!" When I think about Tang Yufeng''s ferocious face last night, I feel the cold wind coming from my back.

    The old man said in a deep voice, "then leave her here."

    I thought about it and said, "forget it. You old man will sell this porcelain basin when he has no money."

    I went back to the room and crawled for a while. Suri poured a cup of tea and handed it to me. "Young man, have a cup of tea!"

    I''m a little flattered. Ancient women are virtuous and virtuous. If only I could keep her by my side all the time.

    "I''m sorry, I can''t help you reincarnate, but don''t worry. I will help you find a way. You can stay with me."

    "Xiaorui will serve you well." Xiaorui sat to the bed and squatted down to beat my leg gently. I haven''t lived at home for a long time. I bought some wine and vegetables in the evening and had a few drinks with the old man.

    The old man drank the wine and said, "drink more wine, rest early and go back tomorrow."

    "Old man, I still think home is better than the city."

    "I asked you to go to the city for exercise. If I have a day in the future, you should take care of yourself!" Maybe we haven''t seen each other for two months. The old man also missed me. He drank too much at the moment.

    I helped the old man back to the house to have a rest, and I went back to the house myself. As soon as she lay down, Su Rui came in with a basin of water.

    "Young master, let me wash your feet for you."

    "This... This is not good!" I quickly sat up, Suri squatted down and put my foot into the basin.

    I hastily said: "I''d better come by myself. This is not your era. You women don''t have to be like this. Men and women are equal here."

    "Young master, don''t you like my family to serve you?" Su Rui''s face changed, her head lowered with tears, which made people feel sad. Looking at her charming appearance, my heart is itching. I can''t help holding her hand and embracing her in my arms.

    "Don''t cry, I didn''t mean that!" If Tang Yufeng had half of her tenderness and thoughtfulness, I coaxed her for a long time. She stood up shyly, reached out and took off her green shirt, with a red belly pocket inside, reflecting the dim candlelight and beautiful spring scenery, which was particularly attractive.

    "Young master, let me serve you."

    "Well..." Su Rui came over, stretched out her jade hand and untied my clothes. "Young master, I''ll help you to bed and have a rest."

    I can''t help but pick up Suri and put her on the bed. She put her hand around my neck and kept smiling. The voice tickled my heart and I couldn''t help kissing her skin.

    "Cluck... Don''t worry, young master!" Suri''s voice echoed in my ears like a brass bell, responding to my kisses.

    "Kiss me... Young master!"

    "Ah..." I just kiss her mouth on her attractive red lips, suddenly feel bad, the blue veins on her face burst up, her eyes pupil instantly become blood red, forced to absorb my Yang.

    I know that there is no such good thing, people love beautiful women, I love ghosts. It seems that I''m going to die in her hands tonight. This female ghost exudes a kind of Yin Qi all over her body and keeps sucking my Yang Qi. My consciousness begins to be a little fuzzy.

    "Bang..." suddenly there was a dull sound. The old man came in from the door and grabbed my shoulder and pulled me out of bed.

    "Ah... Dead old man, I think you are looking for death!" Su Rui had changed her appearance. Her face was as pale as ashes. Her fingernails were three inches long. She rushed to the old man.

    The old man pulled out the axe from his waist and split it head on. Shua, he split Su Rui into two pieces.

 Chapter 22

    "Ah..." Su Rui''s body began to smoke, I reluctantly got up from the ground, fortunately my body has resistance. I used to be sucked by ghosts. If it were someone else, it would be a pool of mud.

    I thought Su Rui was gone. But with a wind, Su Rui''s body around the emergence of a few beautiful women, dancing charming dance. There was a strange smell all over the body.

    The old man did not give any face and calmly took out the pot. Take a sip. He took a puff of smoke. Those beauties disappeared in an instant, facing Su Rui''s rotten face. The original beautiful face gall has rotted into white bones, and the other half of the face eyes red, there are a few maggots crawling out of her mouth.

    "She''s... Showing herself!" I feel like vomiting. The old man didn''t think so. With a swing, the hand of the pot, buckled in her head.

    "Yiyi... Yiyi" a blue smoke came up. Su Rui''s face was in pain. She grasped her face with her hand. I saw her hand force a tear, even his other half of the face to tear down.

    The old man took out a piece of paper money from his pocket. Hand so a press, covered in Su Rui''s face. Use your hand to wrap the ghost in the paper money.

    "Give me that porcelain basin and put it on the yard floor. If you don''t get rid of it, it will harm others." I took the porcelain basin and put it on the ground in the yard. The old man took out a match, lit the paper money and threw it into the porcelain basin. A puff of smoke accompanied by a whine. It came out of the porcelain basin.

    I was a little weak and sat down on the ground and said, "old man, what''s the matter?"

    The old man frowned and said, "this ghost has been trapped in the porcelain basin. It''s hard to get out. Can it not harm people''s lives? How can you think about reincarnation? If it''s you, would you be willing to reincarnate?" What''s wrong with reincarnation? Be a new man in the next life.

    But think about it, Su Rui had already passed the time of reincarnation, and her resentment became more and more serious. She killed song Yifei and others just to absorb Yang Qi. I was almost cheated by her.

    It''s true that they all talk nonsense. Fortunately, the old man was there and saved my life.

    "Drop the basin! Dust back to dust back to earth... "The old man said, back to his room.

    I held up the porcelain basin and fell to the ground, only to hear a crisp sound. The porcelain basin was smashed, and the sound completely exceeded her.

    I didn''t get up until noon the next day, because I was a little bit cold by the ghost last night, and I was a little weak.

    "You wake up. How did you sleep last night?" The old man poured a glass of water and handed it to me. I took a sip of the tea, and I felt a lot better.

    "It was dangerous last night. If you hadn''t rushed in in time, I would have been a mummy!"

    "Then I''ll make you a coffin!"

    I yawned and said: "old man, you had a good pot yesterday. Why don''t you give it to me? There are many ghosts in the city. How can I order a magic weapon to catch ghosts?"

    The old man said with a smile: "you are a paper seller. What are you catching?"

    "You don''t know, there are too many demons in the city. If it wasn''t for you, I don''t know what to do this time!"

    "OK, take this. Don''t disgrace me outside." The old man took out a small tobacco pot from the cupboard, handed it to me and said.

    The old man has two treasures, one is the axe for making coffins, and the other is the smoking pot. But last night, I really saw the old man use the smoking pot to catch ghosts for the first time.

    After lunch, I packed up, left the village by train and went back to the city. I reached for a taxi and went back to the residential area. As soon as I jumped out of the car, I saw Chu Lingyun and Fang Yagang coming from the side. When they saw me, they came over.

    "Brother Liu, where did you go yesterday? Why didn''t I see you all day?"

    "I''ll go back to my hometown and do something." Chu Lingyun said softly, "a policewoman came to you last night. She went back when she saw you were not there."

    "Oh, I see." It''s not strange that Guan Rou came to me, but I really want to find a way to put it off. Chu Lingyun and I went into the residential building and took the elevator up. As soon as I got out of the elevator, I saw that Guan Rou just came face to face.

    "Officer Guan, you are here!"

    Guan Rou said in a cold voice, "where have you been? Where is the porcelain basin?"

    I said with a smile, "you haven''t eaten yet. Why don''t you have some dinner together?"

    "Well, I''m just hungry too. I want to hear how you explain it!" I put my luggage back home and gave Tang Yufeng a handful of incense. After changing my clothes, I went out of the neighborhood with Guan Rou and sat down in a nearby restaurant. After ordering a few dishes, Guan Rou didn''t move. Her eyes were like hawk''s eyes, staring at me. She felt uncomfortable all over.

    "Don''t look at me like that. I don''t like people to look at me when I eat."

    "Tell me, where did you take the porcelain basin? You won''t sell it!"

    I said hastily: "heaven and earth conscience, how can I do that thing!"

    Guan Rou sneered: "you and I can''t guarantee that the porcelain basin is evidence. If you sell it, it''s against the law. I have the right to arrest you!"

    I said softly, "I really don''t have it. If the porcelain basin is broken, I will be buried."

    "Forget it, I will not pursue it. I have something to do with you today."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Don''t you know how to catch ghosts? Why don''t you help me? I have a friend. If something goes wrong, you can help me to have a look!"

    I slightly a Leng, took a tissue to wipe his mouth, "officer Guan, you can''t take me as a joke?"

    "Where do you think you''re funny?" I laughed, and then my face changed: "no way, I''m engaged in funeral service. If your friend needs this kind of service, you can come to me at any time."

    Guan Rou said coldly, "are you really not helping me?"

    "No, I''m full. I''ll go back first." I got up, walked out of the restaurant and strolled home. As soon as I opened the door, I felt the wind coming.

    "Where have you been?" The door was closed tightly with a bang. Tang Yufeng floated out of the Lingwei card. She was angry and ferocious. "You dare to play double policy with me!"

    As soon as Tang Yufeng''s face changed, her eyes shed blood and tears, and her skin began to rot. maggots crawled out of her mouth. "What about that female ghost? Are you two doing some shameful business behind my back?"

    I was so frightened that I said in a hurry: "no, how can I collude with her? That female ghost is a fierce ghost, which will harm my life. Thanks to the old man''s help, otherwise I would have died long ago."

    I told the story to Tang Yufeng again. Tang Yufeng''s face changed and she regained her beautiful look. She gave me a white look and said, "why didn''t you tell me earlier? Why didn''t you tell me earlier? Please be honest and don''t let me find that you are hooking up with other women, or I will drink your blood and eat your meat."

    "Aunt, I dare not. Please forgive me."

    "Get up... Look at you. I don''t know what my father thinks. Let me marry you!" I sat on the sofa, poured a glass of water, and then said: "you think I want to marry you, but it''s not your father and my father who want me to marry you."¡° What do you mean... You mean I''ve treated you badly? "

    "No... no..." this aunt said that she would turn her face over. It''s really a dog''s face.

    I quickly turned around and ran into the bathroom to take off my clothes. I couldn''t avoid it. I stood in front of the mirror and looked at myself in the mirror. My face was haggard. The ghost was so cruel last night that I should guard against it next time.

    "Bang... What are you doing?"

    I quickly took the towel around the body, some panic said: "my aunt, you don''t have to worry, or you come first?"

    Tang Yufeng pouted her lips and blushed. She was angry and said, "you... Go to die!"

    "Putong..." I was thrown to the ground by a strong wind, and I fell on all fours.

    "Hooligan..." Tang Yufeng turned around and closed the door. I didn''t provoke her either. This girl is mentally ill.

    I reluctantly stood up to take a bath, went out of the bathroom, went back to the bedroom and lay on the bed. I had an early rest tonight. The next day, just after dawn, I got up. In the early morning, I took a bus to Tang Guofeng''s villa, where Tang Guofeng was sleeping

    Taijiquan is playing in the yard.

    "Master Tang, why did you get up so early?" I went over and sat on a stone bench beside me. Then I took a cup of tea from the stone table and drank it myself.

    Tang Guofeng said softly, "you are very early too. What can I do for you when you come to me so early?"

    I hesitated and said softly, "I don''t like this job very much. You''d better take back the shop."

    "What''s the matter, inappropriate or unaccustomed?"

    Tang Guofeng came over, sat down on the stone bench, picked up the teapot, poured a cup of tea and drank, "what do you want to do?"

    I thought about it and said, "I want to do something else. I can''t do business with the dead all my life."

    Tang Guofeng said with a smile: "your father specially asked me to take care of you, but I appreciate the man''s ambition."

    "So you agree?"

    Tang Guofeng said softly, "it seems that I have no right to express my opinion."

 Chapter 23

    I''ll understand if I have you. In this way, the old man will not blame me.

    "Breakfast is ready, sir." Housekeeper Hu came and said respectfully.

    Tang Guofeng stood up and said, "good son-in-law. Did you have breakfast. Let''s have some. "

    "That''s what I mean. I came here before I had dinner in the morning. " I can''t go for nothing. It''s all my family. Don''t be so polite.

    After breakfast. Tang Guofeng asked someone to take back the shop. I don''t know what to do. I went home. Just got to the elevator door. I just saw fangya come in from the outside.

    With breakfast in her hand, she said hello to me with a smile: "brother Liu. You get up so early, too. "

    I said softly, "I went out to do something, so I got up early for a while. Why didn''t you go to school?"

    "Our school will have a spring outing tomorrow. Let''s get ready for today''s break. " Fang Ya smiles and reaches for the elevator. The elevator door opened slowly. Fang Ya and I went into the elevator and went upstairs.

    "By the way, can you surf the Internet. I want to find a job if I know where there are recruiters. "

    "Don''t you have a job?"

    "No more. I''m looking for a job now. If you have time, please help me

    Fang Ya pouted and said, "good. But how can you thank me? "

    "I''ll treat you to dinner." I opened the door and went home. When I came back, I went to the market to buy some things. Worship Tang Yufeng, otherwise this aunt should be angry again.

    After a while. Fang Yalai knocked on the door and let me go to her house. She is looking for a job on the Internet. Let me have a look. When she meets the right person, she should contact her immediately.

    Although some embarrassed, but I also have a thick skin, came to Fang Ya''s home. Chu Lingyun hasn''t got up yet. She is playing with her mobile phone in bed. Fang Ya with a laptop, sitting on the sofa browsing the web.

    "Xiaoya, let''s go shopping later." Chu Lingyun came out of the bedroom in her pajamas. When she saw me, she was surprised, "brother Liu, why are you here?"

    Fang Ya said softly, "brother Liu is looking for a job. Let me help him check it online."

    I am a little embarrassed to say: "sorry to disturb your rest."

    Chu Lingyun said softly: "it doesn''t matter, I just want to get up."

    Chu Lingyun turned and walked into the bathroom. I felt that it was inconvenient for me to stay here, so I got up and left first.

    ..................

    I''ve been looking for a job these two days, but I haven''t met a suitable one. That day, I came back in the afternoon. As soon as I got home, I saw Chu Lingyun and Fang Ya coming out of the elevator with their backpacks on their backs.

    "Where have you two been these days? Why haven''t you been home?"

    "Our school organized a tour. I just came back." I came over and helped them both take their backpacks and put them in the room. They were as tired as sevens. They were staggering along the road like a pool of mud. They went into the bedroom and lay down on the bed and fell asleep.

    I helped them to put their backpacks into the bedroom. As soon as I turned around, I was about to walk out of the bedroom when I saw that there was a black atmosphere in the eyebrows of the two girls. The black air had been gathering for a long time. I stepped forward and reached for it. A red light came out of my fingers and shot into the eyebrows of the two girls. The black air disappeared instantly.

    This red light is the ghost Qi Tang Yufeng gave me. It''s used to protect my life at the critical moment, but now it''s used on both of them. I took the quilt over them, turned around and went out to my home.

    In the evening, suddenly someone knocked on the door, I opened a look is Chu Lingyun, the girl yawned but a lot of spirit.

    "It''s you. What can I do for you?"

    "Xiaoya and I were so tired that we fell asleep in bed." I''m sorry to say that. Chu Lingyun then said, "it''s time for dinner. Let''s go out and have dinner together."

    It''s more than six o''clock and it''s time for me to have a meal. The first two times, these girls treated me. Today, I''ll make an exception to go back to the East. Although I didn''t make any money in the shop a few days ago, I still have money for a meal. I give Tang Yufeng on a few sticks of incense, asked for two hours off, with a coat and Chu Lingyun Fang Ya two people out of the house.

    "What do you two want to eat? It''s my treat today."

    Fang Ya said in a weak voice, "I can''t eat anything. I''m very tired. I want to sleep in bed."

    Chu Lingyun then said: "brother Liu, it''s not easy to invite us once. How can we two sisters have something delicious to eat? Why don''t we go to eat steak?"

    "Is the steak good? I haven''t eaten it, but I can try it." I took a close look at their eyebrows and made sure there was no black air, so I felt relieved.

    The three of us sat down in a western restaurant and ordered three steaks and some special dishes. It was my first time to eat steaks. I didn''t know how to use knives and forks. It took me a long time to cut the beef. But the two girls seemed to have no appetite, and the steak on the plate didn''t move at all.

    "What''s the matter with you two? Why don''t you eat? The steak is cold. Don''t waste it!" I took a paper towel and wiped the oil stains on my mouth. I reached for a drink and took a sip. "I didn''t have enough. It really tasted good, but it was a little less."

    Chu Lingyun reached out and pushed the plate of steak in front of her to me. She said feebly, "brother Liu, you can eat this too. Xiaoya and I can have some fruit salad."

    I''m not polite. I took a few mouthfuls of the steak and ate it. These two girls were still in high spirits just now. Why did they suddenly wilt again.

    "What''s the matter with you two? Don''t you just travel for a few days? Are you so tired?"

    "I don''t know. I''m tired and want to sleep anyway." I looked up at Chu Lingyun and Fang ya, and there was a black air in their eyebrows.

    Fangya''s eyelids are going to droop. I''d better go back first. I almost didn''t cry when I checked out. A meal cost me more than 1000 yuan, which was a discount.

    I took a taxi and went home with the girls. Chu Lingyun and Fang Ya are very tired, almost lying on my body.

    I helped them into the residential building, took the elevator upstairs, and took them home. The black air between their eyebrows didn''t dissipate. It seemed that they were not haunted by ordinary ghosts.

    Forget it. More is better than less. I''d better mind my own business. I went back to my home and took a look at the time. Fortunately, I came back early, otherwise it would be time for my aunt to trouble me again.

    I had a rest early in the morning. In the middle of the night, I suddenly heard a sound. I sat up and jumped out of bed.

    He took out the ax from under the pillow and walked out of the bedroom.

    In the living room, a wandering wild ghost is sitting on the sofa, holding a pig elbow in his hand. It looks delicious eating there.

    I quietly walked over, the ax across the chest, "where the wandering spirit of wild ghosts, dare to come here to steal from me to eat!"

    "Ah..." the wild ghost suddenly turned his head, his face turned blue, black viscous liquid flowed from the corner of his mouth, his face was ferocious, staring at two green eyes, emitting cold light.

    Two fangs stretched out from the mouth, spitting out a black breath: "where the devil, dare to take care of Laozi''s business!"

    My heart suddenly surprised, this is not a wild ghost, this is a ghost

 Chapter 24

    "Ma''am, come out quickly, someone is coming to smash the scene!"

    Tang Yufeng floated out of the tablet, frowned and said in a cold voice, "where''s the devil. How dare you eat my food. "

    "I didn''t think there was a beautiful girl here. How about going back with me and being my wife! "

    "Where are you from. Look, I won''t tear your mouth Tang Yufeng also showed the prototype, and there was a strong wind around him. The ghost was not very afraid. Zhang yawuclaw straight to Tang Yufeng rushed over.

    Tang Yufeng deftly dodged and threw the coffee table in the past. The devil reached for it. Just smash the tea table.

    "I don''t think you''re a good girl. But I like it The ghost showed a strange smile, and a black fog rose around him. Several kids ran out of the black fog.

    Tang Yufeng is tightly grasped by two kids. There''s no time to dodge. He was knocked down by the devil. I thought Tang Yufeng was very powerful. After a few moves, she was knocked down on the ground.

    The evil spirit reached out and grabbed Tang Yufeng''s neck and lifted her up. He vomited a mass of black air and covered Tang Yufeng''s whole body. Looking at Tang Yufeng''s pale and painful face, I knew that this ghost must be sucking Tang Yufeng''s Yin Qi.

    Help or not I can''t wait for Tang Yufeng to be taken back as a wife by that devil. Then where can I put my face.

    "Little ones, take her back to me. Be my wife The ghost loosens his hand and throws Tang Yufeng to the ground. Tang Yufeng looks very ugly. Her face turned white and her eyes showed a look of panic.

    "Wait a minute! Let go of the ghost... "I put the axe behind me and walked over with a smile¡° You can''t take her away! "

    "Don''t worry about it. Do you want to die?"

    "Who are you, you dare to mind my business!" The devil pretended to be vicious and said in a gloomy tone: "don''t you want to live?"

    "Live... Of course I want to live, but you really can''t take her away, I need her to protect me, and she is my wife, you so blatantly take her away, I''m not like a man!"

    "Oh, it looks like I''m going to try human flesh today!" The devil held out his claw and grabbed my clothes. I hit it with my left hand and waved an axe with my right hand.

    Then he heard "ah!" A scream, a black liquid from the half of the arm flowing out, the black liquid seems to be its blood, emitting a stench, flowing on the floor, like corrosion

    , leaving a hole in the floor.

    I saw the devil''s face in pain. On the contrary, it was a bit enjoyable. I chopped another ax head-on, and this time I went straight to his head.

    Just listen to "Dang!" With a loud noise, its head was as hard as steel, shaking my hands numb, and the axe fell off from my hands and fell to the ground.

    "Ah... I have to skin you alive today!" His right hand half of the arm even chuckled, and stretched out a new arm, "smelly boy, I''ll kill you!"

    As soon as I saw that the event was not good, I quickly turned around and ran. As soon as I took two steps, the devil caught me by the collar and threw me on the wall.

    "Run, you can''t beat it!" Tang Yufeng reluctantly stood up, reached out to help me up, "it''s a high road, you''re not its opponent, let''s go!"

    "If you want to go... No one alive can escape from my evil hands!" As soon as the ghost''s voice fell, there was a whirlwind in the house, blowing me to the wall again.

    I managed to get up from the ground, as if I was about to fall apart.

    "Ha ha... Come with me, girl, be my wife!" The evil ghost reaches out and grabs Tang Yufeng, stops her in his arms, pouts his black mouth, reveals two sharp teeth, and bites Tang Yufeng''s neck.

    "Don''t touch me... You bastard!" Tang Yufeng had no ghost Qi, and her Yin Qi began to disperse.

    That evil spirit a face enjoy of appearance, so go on Tang Yufeng will be that evil spirit to absorb light on the body of essence, soul.

    I have to find a way to deal with it. I quickly took out the old man''s pot from the backpack. I took out a match and lit the pot. I took a few puffs and a stream of smoke came out.

    I took out a stack of burning paper from my bag and ran out in a hurry.

    "You let me go..." Tang Yufeng struggled a few times, and was choked by the devil.

    "Stop it! Let her go... "

    "You are so annoying. If I don''t kill you, I can''t sleep!" I came out of the room in a hurry, smiling at the devil, then spitting out a cigarette ring. Spit the smoke ring on his face, the devil suddenly released his hand and put Tang Yufeng down, covering his face with both hands. At this time, his face seemed to be burned, and his body was emitting blue smoke.

    When I saw the situation, I quickly swung the pot in my hand and buckled it on the devil''s face just like the old man. At the same time, I heard that "Zizi... Zizi" is like scalding a dead pig with boiling water, with a burning smell.

    I took out a few pieces of burning paper from my pocket and patted it on the head. The ghost was like a deflated balloon. I was patted on the floor, with a few hand ball, package into a ball.

    "No, no, no"

    "Let me out... I''ll never dare again!" I breathed a sigh of relief, took the paper ball to the bed, lit the paper ball, and threw it out of the window like the old man.

    With a gust of night wind blowing, paper dust was blown away, I closed the window. His body seemed to collapse, and he sat down on the ground, gasping heavily.

    "Yufeng... Yufeng!" I quickly got up and ran to the past, Tang Yufeng lying on the floor, lax body, face is very ugly, no longer the kind of arrogance before.

    "How are you, how are you?" I bent down and picked her up. Her body was cold and light, and her soul was moving away.

    I used to listen to the old man say that when the ghost is in a state of desperation, the soul will move, and it will become lighter and lighter, and finally become transparent and disappear. However, the only way to help the ghost not to disappear is to use your pure Yang blood to stabilize the ghost''s soul. In seven days, the ghost can be restored, and it will also help the ghost to increase his Taoism.

    "I''m... I''m so cold... I''m going to die." I quickly bit my finger and put the blood in Tang Yufeng''s mouth.

    "What are you doing? It will make you lose your Yang."

    "I won''t let you go like this, I can''t let you go A few drops of blood in Tang Yufeng''s mouth, after a while, Tang Yufeng''s face gradually recovered, but fortunately, the soul has returned to its original position, so I can rest assured.

    Tang Yufeng can barely use a little force, turned into a light, flew into the Lingwei card. The house was made in a mess, and I was too lazy to clean up. I walked into the bedroom and fell on the bed. I fell asleep until noon the next day.

    When I got up, I was aching all over. I almost lost my life in last night''s battle. Fortunately, I was smart enough to ask the old man for the tobacco pot in advance, otherwise I couldn''t control the devil last night.

    I got up, went into the bathroom, took a hot bath and changed my clothes. I took out a small dish, cut my hand, put the blood on it and put it on the incense table.

    I went out of the house and continued to look for a job. As soon as I got to the elevator, I saw Chu Lingyun and Fang Ya coming over. They were yawning with black eyes and tired faces.

    I was beaten last night, but it''s not so good. They look more tired than me.

    "You two don''t look well. Is something wrong with you?"

    Chu Lingyun said listlessly: "I don''t know what happened. I always feel that I have no strength."

    I went into the elevator and walked out of the residential building with these two girls.

    "Oh, what''s the matter? I didn''t sleep last night?" Guan Rou came over from one side and patted me, "I have something to look for you. You haven''t eaten yet, or we''ll have something to eat."

    "You''re so haunted. I''ve said I''m just a country boy. I don''t know how to catch ghosts!"

    "Can''t you make a friend?" Guan Rou opened the door and jumped into the car. Then she yelled at me, "don''t get in the car yet!"

    I opened the door and jumped into the car. Guan Rou started the car slowly and took me to a steamed bun shop. I found that this woman''s taste is very unique, so she likes to eat steamed buns.

 Chapter 25

    "Boss, six steamed buns and two bowls of rice porridge."

    "Don''t think you can just treat me to dinner. I''m not the kind of person to be seduced by food. " I picked up the bun and put it in my mouth. I wolfed it down. After a few steamed buns, their physical strength recovered a lot.

    "Look at you, what happened last night?" Guan Rou stares at me for a long time. This sentence suddenly appeared.

    I patted my stomach and said, "I''m full. Thank you for breakfast. I''ll leave first! "

    Guan Rou takes out the money to pay the bill. He got up and said to me, "are you so kind that I come to you every day?"

    "Well, you win. What''s the matter? "¡° I said it''s my friend''s business. You might as well go and have a look with me if you can''t help. I don''t force you either

    I didn''t know she was a policeman. I''m supposed to be an atheist. How can I believe that?

    "Where is it? I''m short of time, and I have to look for a job! "

    "I''ll get in touch with you about work. You''re going with me today! " I nodded and got into the car. Guan Rou took me to the police station. I remember a few days ago, I was still in the police station to display some of the fur things that the old man gave me.

    "You wait for me first..." I sat on the chair and waited for more than half an hour. Guan Rou came out in disguise

    . I said with some doubts, "isn''t the body here?"

    Guan Rou said with a smile: "when did I say there was a corpse. My friend is not dead yet. "

    "Then why did you ask me to come and keep me waiting so long?" For a moment, I felt a little sad. What the hell is this woman doing? Does it take half an hour to change her clothes?

    My friend is at work now. I called her just now, and I''ll go over. "

    "You are cruel. I''m in your way today. "

    "Why do you think of looking for a job? Didn''t you open a store?"

    Guan Rou started the car and asked me, "are you lying to me? That shop is not yours at all."

    I said helplessly, "don''t look at me with your eyes. I don''t like doing that. Can''t you go out and look for other jobs?"

    "Sure. I''ll help you see what''s right for you. Let me do it."

    "Why are you so nice to me all of a sudden? Don''t think I can help you." After a while, the car drove to a place called "Jinye College".

    I pushed open the door and jumped out of the car. I went into the school with Guan rou. Guan Rou took out her mobile phone and made a phone call. After a while, I saw a girl running out of the teaching building.

    "Xiaorou, why are you here?" Her voice is sweet, I seem to have committed a fanatic, looking at this girl, has been deeply fascinated by her.

    She looked like she was only twenty-six or twenty-seven years old. She had long brown hair, but it was slightly curled up and put on the back of her head. A white pleated delicate face, a pair of glasses on the high bridge of nose, covering her big steady and bright eyes. She was wearing a white shirt, a black suit and a pair of black high heels.

    There is a crystal card on the chest, which says "Jinye College Intern Teacher". Is she a teacher? I thought she was Guan Rou''s sister.

    Guan Rou said softly¡° I''ve come to see you

    "Oh, you wait for me for a while. I can have a rest after this class. You can wait for me in the school canteen. I''ll be there soon. "

    "Well, you can help yourself first." The girl turned and walked away. I stood there stupidly. Although she didn''t look at me, my heart was still beating for her.

    "Keke... What are you looking at when everyone''s gone?" With a smile, Guan Rou took me into the school canteen and found a seat to sit down.

    Guan Rou bought two bottles of drinks and handed me one¡° Do you know who you are when you lose your soul? "

    "Of course I know, thank you!" I reached for my drink and took a sip. "I feel like I''m in love. I''ve never felt that way."

    With a bell, the class is over

    Some students came into the dining room. I was embarrassed for a moment. Those students looked at me and Guan Rou as if they were looking at monsters.

    Guan Rou waved her hand and said¡° Mengchen, we are here. "

    "I forgot to introduce you. This is my best friend Han Mengchen." I stood up a little incoherent, stretched out my hand and said, "I''m Liu Guansheng. Nice to meet you."

    "Hello, my name is Han Mengchen." Han Mengchen reaches out his hand and smiles at me. He sits on the chair and rushes to Guan Rou and asks, "xiaorou, what can I do for you?"

    Guan Rou said in a soft voice: "you said that you were not feeling well a few days ago. It seems that something is bothering you. I specially brought Master Liu to help you have a look."

    "Oh, it''s nothing. It''s just nightmares."

    "Having nightmares is a big deal. You can''t underestimate it."

    "Didn''t you say it didn''t matter?" Guan Rou took a look at me and then said, "why do you suddenly change your sex? It''s different when you see beautiful women."

    I said with a smile, "did I say that? I don''t remember."

    "You two have a fight. I''ll treat you two to dinner in the evening. I''ll talk about it carefully." Han Mengchen stood up, then said with a smile: "there are still two classes in the afternoon, you two come over at four o''clock."

    Guan Rou and I went out of the school. We didn''t know what to do for a while, so I went home first. Guan Rou and I made an appointment to meet at the school gate at 4 p.m.

    I went to the mall to buy a new suit, cut my head and took a bath. I kept myself upright. But in the afternoon, I took a taxi to Jinye college. When I arrived at school, I was just in time to finish school, and some students came out of the school.

    "Dressed so handsome, I came to look for our school flower." A male student in school uniform came up to me and stopped. His eyes were full of hatred, as if he wanted to eat me alive.

    I said with some doubts, "what can I do for you?"

    "Idiot..." the student scolded me, and I turned around and left.

    "The trough! How dare you scold me... "

    "Why did you come so early? How long have you been waiting?" Guan Rou patted me on the shoulder and said in a soft voice, "you look so handsome. You want to chase my best friend. Do you need me to help you get along?"

    "Well, I''ll treat you to a big meal if I can." As the saying goes, there are people in the court who are easy to handle affairs. It''s best for Guan Rou to help me say good things in the middle.

    After a few words of chatting, we saw a luxury sports car stop at the school gate and jump out of the car. A young man, almost my age, was wearing a white suit and holding a large number of red roses in his hand.

    "Look at people who bought a bunch of flowers and drove a sports car." The man immediately attracted onlookers, some female students around the past, showing an envious look.

    "Guan Rou... Have you two been waiting for a long time?" Han Mengchen changed into casual clothes and came out with a leather bag on his back. He saw that the man rushed up and handed over the flowers in his hand.

    "Mengchen, please be my girlfriend!" The man said, kneeling on one knee on the ground, the presence of people were shocked, I and Guan Rou also walked past.

    Han Mengchen said with some embarrassment: "Master Zhang, get up first. There are so many people here. It''s so embarrassing for people to watch."

    Zhang Shao said hastily, "Mengchen, as long as you promise me, I''ll get up!"

    "Promise him... Promise him..." some of the female students next to him began to coax. Han Mengchen quickly pulled through Guan Rou and wanted to let her out.

    Guan Rou took a look at me and said, "young master Liu, someone robbed your girlfriend. How can you be indifferent?"

    "When did I become her boyfriend..."

 Chapter 26

    Come on... I bumped up to Han Mengchen and put my hand around her shoulder, "honey. Let''s go to dinner. "

    Han Mengchen''s face is a little red. "Master Zhang," he said softly. This is my boyfriend. Please stop pestering me

    "I don''t believe... How can you like such a bumpkin, Meng Chen?" Zhang Shao stood up and glared at me.

    Guan Rou frowned and said, "Zhang Shao. You go too far. He''s Mengchen''s boyfriend. How can you talk like that

    Zhang Shao frowned at me and said, "boy, where are you from. Do you know who I am? "

    "I don''t know..." I look at idiots. Look at this man.

    "You... You don''t know who I am!" Zhang Shao and so on eyes bead son, angry voice says to me: "you this native son dares to rob a woman with me, you wait for me!"

    "I said I don''t know. Why be so angry! " Zhang Shao threw the flowers to the ground with a gloomy face. He turned and got into the car and drove away slowly.

    Han Mengchen said with a smile: "thank you so much, otherwise I really don''t know what to do."

    "Why. Just thank you? Don''t treat us both to a good meal. "

    "I know a new restaurant. The food is good. It''s my treat to take you there! " The three of us took the bus to the new restaurant and ordered some special dishes. Sit around the table. I''m not polite. I wolfed it down. I''ll fill my stomach first if I have anything.

    "It''s good to have you today. Zhang Shao is a famous Playboy in the city. " Han Mengchen took a sip of his drink and then said softly, "he has some money at home. They want to chase me. They have been pestering me for a long time

    Guan Rou said softly, "who made you look so beautiful. There have been a lot of handsome guys chasing you since I went to school. "

    Han Mengchen said softly: "well, don''t talk about this, eat quickly."

    Guan Rou took a bite of the dish, frowned and said, "by the way, let''s get down to business. You always have nightmares recently. What''s the matter?"

    "It''s better not to talk about it. I''m very cautious at night."

    "With Liu''s coffin here, what are you afraid of?"

    "Liu... Liu coffin?" I slightly a Leng, hastily said: "my name is Liu Guansheng, not Liu coffin!"

    "Pooh... Sorry, I didn''t mean to." Guan Rou covers her mouth and laughs, making Han Mengchen laugh.

    I have some helplessly said: "what''s ridiculous, this name is not my own."

    "Then why are you called Liu Guansheng? It sounds strange

    "Because I was born in a coffin." These two women are just making fun of me,

    Han Mengchen was a little surprised and said, "born in a coffin?"

    "Why are you talking about me again? Aren''t you talking about you?"

    "I think we can talk about it in another place, or we can go to my place, and we can get together." Han Mengchen finished and settled the bill. They went to the supermarket to buy some drinks and brought me to their home.

    Han Mengchen''s family lives in a community not far from the school. They rent a house and several ordinary residential buildings. The environment is quiet.

    "Come in and sit down!" Han Mengchen reached out to turn on the light and took out a few halls of iced beer from the refrigerator.

    The two sisters sat down on the sofa, drank the beer and said slowly, "you''re welcome, too."

    I sat on the sofa next to me and asked softly, "can we get down to business?"

    Guan Rou handed me a can of beer and said, "you can have one too. Let''s have a drink and talk."

    I took a sip of the beer and said, "it''s getting late. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll leave."

    Guan Rou drank the wine and said softly, "Mengchen, just tell me about your nightmares. I also want to know what''s going on."

    "Well, I''ll tell you something. Don''t be afraid, you two."

    "These days, I always dream that I am in a small forest. The forest is very dark. I run desperately. Someone is chasing me behind me. I see a straw mat on a lawn in front of me. There seems to be a person lying under the mat. I go over and lift the mat. There is a man''s corpse under the mat. I was afraid to run at that time."

    "But the dead man suddenly sat up and reached for my arm, and then I woke up!"

    It''s been like this for a month in a row. Every night I dream about that man. Later, I feel as if someone follows me every day. I also become neurotic. I even dare not sleep. I always feel that someone is in the room.

    Guan Rou frowned and said, "no wonder when I saw you a while ago, I felt that you looked very bad."

    "Later I went to the temple to worship Buddha, and an old monk gave me a string of Buddhist beads, and then I stopped having nightmares."

    Han Mengchen rolled up his sleeve, wore a bracelet on his wrist, took it off and handed it to me. I reached out and took a look at the bracelet, and suddenly felt a clear air, which filled my whole body and made me very comfortable.

    "Yes, this string of hands is full of pure spirit. It can ward off evil spirits and suppress ghosts."

    Han Mengchen said softly, "I found that since I wore this bracelet, I don''t have nightmares any more."

    "The matter has been solved for a long time, so there''s nothing for me, so I''ll leave." As soon as I reached out and opened the door, I felt a chill blowing in. I could not help shivering. I couldn''t be more familiar with this coolness.

    Guan Rou asked doubtfully, "what''s the matter with you? Don''t you want to leave?"

    "The house is not clean. The ghost that haunts you is not the same as the ghost in your dream." When I said this, the two of them were shocked and sobered up.

    "What about that?" Han Mengchen''s face was scared by me, his face turned white, and he said in a panic.

    Guan Rou said softly, "you don''t have to worry. I''m inviting Master Liu to you. It''s OK with him."

    I''m waiting for me here. I hesitated for a moment. I don''t have an axe or a pot. Now I can''t help her get rid of the ghost.

    "I really don''t know what to do with this. I don''t have a magic weapon to catch ghosts in my hand, or I''ll come back tomorrow."

    Guan Rou gave me a white look and said, "tomorrow? I don''t know how to spend the night. "

    I think so. Guan Rou is creating opportunities for me. I pretended to meditate and frowned and said, "why don''t you go to my house for the night, and I''ll help you get rid of that ghost tomorrow."

    "To your house? That''s not good... "

    "It''s all friends. Don''t mind that."

    Guan Rou reached for her coat, came over and said, "I''m reluctant to stay for the night. There''s a power failure in my family these two days. I''m worried that I don''t have a place to live. I don''t want to go back to the police station."

    Han Mengchen hesitated and said softly, "wait for me, I''ll change my clothes and go."

    Han Mengchen turned and walked into the bedroom. Then he heard a cry. I ran to the bedroom door and tried to open the door. I found that the door was locked from inside.

    "Let me get out of the way..." Guan Rou raised her foot and kicked the door open.

    Han Mengchen sat on the floor with a frightened face and a piece of clothes in his hand. "Xiaorou, there is a ghost in the room."

    As soon as the voice fell, there was a dull bang and the door closed automatically. The temperature in the room suddenly dropped, and a dark wind blew in from the window.

    I fixed my eyes and saw that there was a male ghost standing by the bed. It was a male ghost with a jasper hairpin on his head, wearing a white robe, a folding fan in his hand, and white deer leather boots at his feet.

    Because the skin is relatively white, the beautiful facial features look particularly bright, especially the lips, like rouge, born romantic charm. He raised his mouth slightly and looked at Han Mengchen and Guan Rou with a squint on his face.

    "I''m so lucky to have two beauties with me tonight."

    "Who''s talking..." Guan Rou glanced around the room alertly, reached out and subconsciously pulled out the police gun from his waist, "is there a ghost in Liu Guansheng''s room?"

    I frowned and said, "yes, and it''s a pornographer."

    "You can see me, you son of a bitch. Mind your own business!" The male ghost''s face became ferocious, his eyes turned into two blood holes, his hands stretched out, his whole body sent out a black air, and he rushed towards me with a strong wind.

    "Lying trough!" I hastily pushed them away, and was pinched by the luster and put on the wall.

    What''s the matter recently? Why do you always meet such powerful ghosts? I won''t die here tonight. And what''s strange to me is that this ghost likes to pinch people''s necks. Is this a sign action?

    "Liu Guansheng... Are you ok?" Guan Rou picked up Han Mengchen and looked at me worried.

    "What are you doing? Run Guan Rou helped Han Mengchen run out of the bedroom, the lecheron threw me on the floor, and then directly chased out. When I saw the situation, I got up and chased out.

    That color ghost road line is really high, blink of an eye appeared at the door, the door was only the color ghost to lock, Guan Rou and Han Mengchen spent a long time also did not open the door.

    "You don''t come here..." the two girls were scared to hide in the corner, looking at the male ghost in panic.

    That lust ghost showed the human form, the color squinted to walk past, with a wave, they both to throw on the sofa.

 Chapter 27

    "Beauty... Don''t be afraid. I''m so kind to you. What are you running for?" This lust ghost is an ancient romantic childe. Reach out and touch Han Mengchen''s face. I can''t put it down. He bent down and gave her a kiss on the face. A white light from Han Mengchen''s mouth, it is Han Mengchen''s Yang, male ghost enjoy like a deep breath. Han Mengchen''s face suddenly turned pale, and the room was lying on the sofa.

    "Don''t touch her..." Guan Rou stands up in a hurry and raises her pistol. A face panic ground says: "you don''t come over.". Or I''ll shoot! "

    I immediately face covered with black lines, this girl is not scared silly. Can that pistol strike ghosts?

    "Don''t touch her... Then I''ll touch you!" The male ghost sticks out his tongue and licks the corner of his mouth. He walks towards Guan Rou in the past.

    Guan Rou can''t help pulling the trigger and banging a few shots. The bullet passed the ghost. Hit in the back of the wall, "how does not work ah!"

    "If it works, it''s a fuckin ''ghost..."

    Guan Rou''s face turned white with fright, leaning against the wall behind her. As soon as the male ghost''s figure flashed, he ran to Guan Rou''s body and reached for Guan Rou''s chin.

    "I''m really lucky today. Let me serve you

    "Liu Guansheng, you bastard, why don''t you come here?" Let me go. How can I deal with him. As soon as I stepped forward, the man''s face suddenly changed. His face turned blue, he glared at me and said fiercely¡° Stinky boy, do you want to die! "

    "The... Hero... The gentleman talks and doesn''t do anything!"

    "I don''t mind if you like both of them. But how can there be a ceremony? Even if you are a ghost, you have to follow the rules of the world, don''t you? "

    The male ghost turned and regained his pretty face. He was dressed in a robe, holding a folding fan in his hand, and turned into a handsome young man. He waved the fan twice in his hand and said, "you boy, you are a little interesting. You can tell me what you mean."

    "Young master, you must have been born in a rich family." I turned my eyes and planned to make a bet and negotiate with him. Maybe there would be some way to live. "Since ancient times, I have been a fair lady and a gentleman. But it''s a bit disgraceful for me to force and seize like this."

    "Well, you''re a good talker." The male ghost was said by me to be floating in the sky, and he was about to be held up to heaven. He sat on the sofa beside him. "I came from a rich family. I love beautiful women all my life. There are seven beautiful wives in my family. But recently I saw Miss Han as beautiful as a fairy. I''m in love with her. I''m afraid it''s offensive to disturb her. Please don''t blame her!"

    "I... I already have a boyfriend." Han Mengchen quickly sat up from the sofa and hid behind me with a look of fear.

    I hastily explained, "young master, you like our young lady, but have you brought the bride price?"

    "Ha ha... I''ve got a lot of money, so I won''t miss the bride price." The fan in the man''s hand suddenly appeared several large wooden boxes filled with gold and silver jewelry. "Are these betrothal gifts enough for me?"

    "Enough is enough... But it''s so late today. You have to choose an auspicious day to get married, right?"

    "It''s just right for me to marry a matchmaker. It''s a good day in two days. Naturally, I''ll come to marry your young lady with a bridal gift and a sedan chair."

    "Good... Let''s have a word from a gentleman and a whip from a horse!" The male ghost laughs and disappears as soon as he turns around. I''m also relieved. I''m so scared that I sweat all over my head. I just sit on the ground and cheat him.

    Fortunately, I made a clever bet. If this ghost had a little brain, I''m afraid it would not be fooled by me.

    "How are you, Mengchen?" Guan Rou hurried over to support Han Mengchen, then turned to me angrily and said, "Liu Guansheng, you are such a jerk. How can you promise him casually?"

    "I''m delaying my troops. Let''s go now. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Let''s go now!"

    Guan Rou said with a lingering fear: "but what should we do in two days? Do you really want him to marry Mengchen and take Mengchen away?"

    "Let''s not talk about that. I think we''d better get out of here first, and then we can find a way."

    "Where are you going? Or go to my house... "

    I said softly, "I''d better go to my place. I see the meaning of the luster. Maybe I''ll marry you as well."

    I took the two of them back home. As soon as I entered the door, I hastened to give Tang Yufeng some incense. I wanted Tang Yufeng to come out and help me, but I thought that Tang Yufeng was injured last night, and he didn''t recover, and he couldn''t help me.

    "You two can stay at my house for the time being tonight. I''ll take care of the house for you two. We''ll see what happens tomorrow." I was also a little tired. I was lying on the sofa in the living room with my quilt. I put the axe and the pot on the tea table,

    In case that luster repents and turns back, I''ll fight with him.

    I lay on the sofa and couldn''t sleep until dawn. I thought about it carefully last night. It was really difficult. Tang Yufeng couldn''t help. I had to think of other ways.

    I got up, went into the bathroom to wash, went out of the house in my coat, and went downstairs to buy some breakfast. When they came back, Guan Rou and Han Mengchen had already got up. It''s hard to look at my face. Maybe I was frightened too much last night and I haven''t recovered yet.

    "Dinner, I bought some breakfast." I put breakfast on the table and took three pairs of chopsticks. "Look, you two didn''t sleep last night, did you?"

    Guan Rou yawned and said, "I just squinted for a while. I didn''t sleep all night last night."

    "What are you going to do about Liu Guansheng?" After washing, Guan Rou sat down at the table, reached for a stick of dough sticks and took a bite. I thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "you two should go to work today. I''ll try to solve this problem." I can''t beat that lecheron. If I can''t, I''ll go back to my hometown and ask the old man for help.

    Han Mengchen looked listless and said with some worry: "I''m really afraid. If this matter can''t be solved, what can I do? What can I do if that lecheron has been pestering me?"

    "You two just leave it to me, and don''t think about it." When I see Han Mengchen, I feel distressed. No matter what, I can''t let that lecheron take Han Mengchen away.

    After breakfast, the two of them went to work respectively. I quickly packed up my things and rushed to the railway station, bought tickets and took the bus back to the countryside. The old man was pricking a paper man at the door. I hurried over and put the nutriment specially bought for him on the table.

    "Why did you come back?" The old man put the paper into the room, reached for the tobacco pot on the table and said, "come on... What''s the matter?"

    I talked to the old man from the beginning to the end. The old man took a few puffs of cigarettes and said, "it''s very easy to solve this problem. You guys usually let you learn more, so you''re lazy. This time, OK, let''s lose money!"

    I think the old man is a little gloating, and he can''t even close his mouth.

    "Take it easy, old man. Don''t smoke it!"

    I took the teapot with a smile, poured a cup of tea and handed it to the old man. The old man glared at me, "it''s easy for you to do this thing. The lusters won''t find your friend for no reason. Either they were predestined in the previous life or they have come to repay the debt in this life."

    "Pay off the debt? I don''t understand... There''s a debt to be paid with this thing! "

    The old man slowly puffed out a cigarette ring and said, "that girl should have known that lust ghost in her previous life, but now she will find her because of some factors."

    According to the old man, that lust ghost and Han Mengchen had a predestined relationship in their previous lives, and now they are coming together.

    "Then how to solve this problem? That lecheron is very powerful. Tang Yufeng is injured again and can''t help me."

    The old man frowned and said, "I gave you the tobacco bag, the pot and the axe. That''s our family''s ancestral treasure. Don''t shame me, you boy."

    I frowned and said, "but I can''t even touch his hair. It''s useless for me to have an ax." The old man knocked me on the head with the pot and said angrily, "you have learned the craft from me for 20 years, but you can''t even solve a kid. Don''t say you are my apprentice outside."

    The old man turned and walked into the backyard, which made me confused. What do you mean? I took a look at the paper pricking people on the ground, and suddenly my eyes lit up. I took some paper pricking tools and drove back to the city.

    I put up some paper men with the eight characters of Han Mengchen''s and Guan Rou''s birthdays written on them, and then burned them.

 Chapter 28

    In the evening, Guan Rou and Han Mengchen come back. As soon as they enter the door, they see some paper pricking people at the door. He was startled.

    "Liu Guansheng, why are you putting these things at home?"

    I said softly, "it''s not for you two. Instead of the two of you. Let the lecheron take it away. "

    "Is that ok?"

    I sat down on the sofa, sighed and said, "I can''t help it. If it doesn''t work, I''ll have to fight with him."

    Han Mengchen poured a glass of water for me, handed it to me and said, "I''m so sorry. Because my business has given you so much trouble. "

    I laughed and said, "what''s the trouble. It''s all friends. You''re welcome. "

    Guan Rou said softly, "Mengchen, you don''t have to be embarrassed. Liu Guan is still eager to help you. "

    "Guan Rou, what are you talking about..." Han Mengchen was a little embarrassed. "Xiao Rou, that little Zhang is pestering me again today. He asked me to have dinner with him in two days

    Guan Rou frowned and said, "do you agree?"

    "He said it was his birthday. If you want to invite me to go with other friends, I have no choice but to agree. "

    "I don''t think you two are afraid at all. It seems that you don''t have to be so troublesome tomorrow. Let the luster take one of you to be your wife. A concubine room. " I was a little angry when I heard that Zhang Shao was really a kid. As long as I knew that day, I should not let him go. I should have cut him off.

    "What did you say..." Guan Rou glared at me. Then he said, "tomorrow is up to you. If my dream morning is caught by that lecheron. You don''t have to mix up, just pack up and leave. "

    Oh... I''m a little angry. It seems that she begged me in a hurry. It seems that I begged for your help. Stay up to the evening, these two people also wash to sleep, I still hold the quilt to lie on the sofa, put my guy thing on the tea table. When I was sleeping in the middle of the night, I heard a sound and opened my eyes.

    I saw Tang Yufeng float out of the spirit card position and come to me and sit down.

    I stretched out my hand and rubbed my eyes, and said doubtfully, "how did you come out? Your wound is healed?"

    Tang Yufeng said softly, "it''s much better. How can you be so stupid and feed me with your own blood?"

    I reached for her hand and pulled it into my arms, "because you are my wife. No matter you are a human or a ghost, you are my wife. How can I let you be hurt by that ghost? I''m not a man."

    I don''t understand myself, but I also find that I have changed my feeling about Tang Yufeng. I thought she was the most powerful ghost. However, after meeting the ghost, I found that she was only good at dealing with some little ghosts. On the surface, she was very powerful, but on the inside, she was very weak.

    "Why did you sleep in the living room and didn''t come in to rest?"

    "Guan Rou and Han Mengchen are in the house. I sleep here to protect them."

    "So it is..." I thought this girl would be angry, but she didn''t react at all. It''s really strange whether this girl has changed her nature.

    "I''ll rub it for you. You were hurt that day. It doesn''t matter." Tang Yufeng stood behind me, reached out and gently kneaded his shoulder for me, "that lecheron''s Taoism is more powerful than the evil ghost that day, you should be careful."

    "Do you know about that lecheron?" I reached for Tang Yufeng''s little hand and picked her up. She was very light and sat on my leg.

    "Tell me something about that lecheron. What''s the matter with that lecheron?"

    "In fact, I don''t know very well, but I see that girl, she has a kind of Yin Qi, and she has peach blossom on her face. It''s not peach blossom, but peach blossom evil spirit."

    I frowned and said, "it''s not a near death. Tomorrow I''ll use a little cleverness to deal with that lecheron."

    "You don''t want to mess around. I dare not provoke that lecheron. You''re asking for no fun!"

    "Let''s have a look at it. The lecheron has a crush on Han Mengchen. If he can''t help her, Han Mengchen will be in trouble."

    Tang Yufeng''s face changed slightly and said in a deep voice, "do you like her?"

    "This... Is not what you think."

    "I''m a little tired. I''ll go back to have a rest. Be careful yourself..." I always feel that Tang Yufeng is a little strange, or because she doesn''t recover, after a few days, she will recover. I can''t tell how to torture me.

    "Wait a minute, ma''am, can you do me a favor..."

    ....................

    The next day, I made some preparations for dealing with lusters in the evening. I used all the methods of catching ghosts. I bought some black dog blood and rooster blood, and went to the nearby Taoist temple to ask for some runes for Guan Rou and Han Mengchen to wear.

    I spent the morning sleeping in bed, saving my energy and waiting to deal with the lecheron at night.

    Finally stayed up late into the night, when the bell sounded three times, a wind blew open the window, and then there was a burst of Suona. I quickly ran to the window and looked out. I saw a dozen kids appear downstairs. Four kids are carrying a sedan chair, and the other eight kids are playing suona and Gong. They are very lively.

    "They''re coming. You two go inside and hide." As like as two peas, I put the paper into a fire pot, and the two pieces of paper were made into ghosts, and they appeared in the living room. They looked exactly like Han Mengchen and Guan Yu.

    This also thanks to Tang Yufeng''s help, blowing a ghost gas, the two of them changed into this.

    "What do you do?"

    "It''s said that I''ll take care of it here. You two stay in the room and keep quiet."

    "Lady... I''m here. Why don''t you come out?" A cloud of smoke suddenly rose in the room. The luster was powerful enough to find it.

    "Lady... I''ve come to marry you!" The luster changed into a red gold embroidered robe, embroidered with dragon patterns and tied with gold and jade belts around his waist. Behind him were several little ghosts in red clothes, carrying several wooden boxes on his shoulders.

    "I''ve brought the bride price, boy, where''s my wife?"

    I calmed down and said, "this is your mother. They are ready."

    With the sound of a suona, the two ready ghosts came out of the bedroom.

    "Lady is so beautiful. Please get on the sedan chair." The door suddenly opened, and a secluded mountain road appeared outside, with a small forest on both sides. A few kids came carrying sedan chair, and the two ghosts went out with the welcoming procession.

    "Come along, too. As a guest, I''ll have a few more drinks with you."

    "That''s fine. I''ll go with you." With a smile, I reached for the axe and the pot and hid it in my waist. Then I went out with some kids. As soon as I went out, I found myself in a forest. The door of the house behind him has disappeared. The luster''s way is really powerful. He can transfer space.

    I took a wary look around, and it turned into a mountain path with a strange smell everywhere. However, according to the ancient marriage rules, this is to go to the man''s home, I am the woman''s relative, then the luster should not do anything to me. I followed the luster through a small forest, in front of me was a big house.

    "Drop the sedan chair..." the sedan chair stopped at the door. The luster went over and bent down to lift the curtain. "Ladies, please..."

    Suona sound into a piece, I followed into the yard, a courtyard in the middle of the blue gray brick road, pointing directly to the hall, on both sides of the wing room, vermilion door reveals a kind of ancient charm.

    "Young master... The auspicious time has come. We can begin to worship and get married!" In the courtyard as like as two peas appeared, a group of little devil appeared, and a ghost like a matchmaker came out of the house, all the same layout as in ancient times.

    "Congratulations... Congratulations!" Outside the courtyard, some guests came to the wedding banquet and walked into the main hall with presents in their hands. After a while, several tables appeared in the hospital, and the guests gathered around the table.

    "Worship heaven and earth!"

    "Two worship high Hall..." I want to be happy. If I let him know that he is married to two paper men, would he be so angry.

    Thinking of this, I think I''d better run first, otherwise when I enter the bridal chamber later, I''ll be exposed. I quietly walked into one of the rooms. As soon as I entered the room, I saw a spirit tablet on the table, which said: "the spirit tablet of Qin''s wife."

    Who is the Qin family? Is it the wife of the lecheron

    "Ah..." suddenly, a roar rang through the whole yard. As soon as I heard it, I knew that the luster had been found. I specially used black dog blood and cinnabar to learn from the old monk in the temple to draw a Buddha seal on the two paper people. As long as the luster met them together, the two paper people would be burned by black dog blood.

    "The living man... Get him for me!" When I saw the situation, I took out my axe and ran out of the wing room. Two kids came to me. I chopped them down and ran out of the yard.

    I don''t know what the hell this is. I can''t walk out. I was so tired that I sat under a tree and had a rest for a while. Fortunately, those kids didn''t come after me.

    But where the hell is this place? If I can''t get out again, I will starve to death if I''m not caught by those kids. I got up and walked ahead for a while, and a thatched cottage appeared in front of me. It''s really another village with dark willows and bright flowers.

 Chapter 29

    I ran to it in a hurry, reached for my hand and knocked on the door¡° Creak... "A crisp sound. The door was slowly pushed open. I ran over in a hurry. He reached out and knocked on the door¡° Is anyone there

    "Creak..." a crisp ring, the door was slowly pushed open. It was dark inside, so I pushed the door open and went in. There was a musty smell in the room, but no one seemed to be there.

    I groped for it. I found a table in the house. There is a candlestick on it.

    "Who is it..." a deep voice from behind, I suddenly turned back. He put the axe across his chest to protect himself. I saw an old man with a candle in his hand and wearing grey brown linen clothes standing outside the door. Behind the old man was a little girl about six or seven years old. The little girl was lovely. Big eyes. Delicate nose, a very cute look at me.

    The old man came in, about sixty years old. White hair came to the table and the room lit up.

    "Who are you. Why are you here? " The old man reached for a glass from the table, poured a glass of water and took a sip¡° You look like you''re not from here? "

    I said hastily, "old man, where is this place?"

    The old man said softly, "this is the junction of yin and Yang. You''re a mortal here. "

    Where the Yin and Yang meet, how can I come here. It''s the dirty guy!

    "Young man, can you lend me your axe?" I reached for the ax. The old man was a little strange. Although he was so old, his eyes were bright and his whole body was full of spirit.

    "Is this axe yours?"

    "It''s my master''s, sir. Do you know this ax?"

    The old man said in a deep voice, "well, your master''s surname is Liu?"

    "Yes, do you know my master?"

    "That was a long time ago. How did you come here?"

    I said something to the old man. The old man sighed and said slowly, "although this is the boundary of yin and Yang, it can also return to the boundary of Yang."

    "That lust ghost is a ghost that has been practicing for hundreds of years. It''s hard to get rid of the resentment because it was killed before he died. There is an old Taoist seal on his back here. A few months ago, the ghost was cultivated and broke the seal before he went to the world of yang to do evil."

    I asked with some doubts: "how did that luster die and how could he be eliminated?"

    "I don''t know about that. I can only take you out of here. Come with me." I took an ax and walked out of the thatched cottage with the old man. After a long walk, I stopped. I glanced around. There were many wild grass and woods nearby. The only way was this country road.

    "Do you see the gate ahead?" I looked in the direction of the old man''s fingers and vaguely saw a big city gate, which was more than ten meters high. It seems that there are still people standing guard in front of the door. They are dressed in the clothes of ancient officers and soldiers, holding a long gun in their hands.

    "That''s the only way to the sun. I''ll take you there." With the help of the old man, I''m relieved. I can''t go out with an axe.

    As soon as he got to the door, the two soldiers came over. One of them, a fierce little official, said coldly, "what are you doing, old man Yang?"

    "Ha ha, my grandson came to see me today. I''ll send him back when the gate is closed."

    The little official took a look at me and said in a Yin voice, "you are from the sun. How did you come here?"

    "I brought it. It''s not too early now. Let my grandson go." The old man reached out his hand, took out a stack of paper money from his pocket and handed it to the little official. Then he whispered, "it''s convenient for the little official. This little money has invited some of you to drink."

    The little official weighed the bank note in his hand and said with a smile, "well, don''t stay here too long. Let''s go!"

    "Grandfather... Where is the big brother going? I want to go too!" I looked back at the little girl, leaned down and picked her up, "old man, you know my master, we are also relatives. Why don''t I take her back to play for a few days, and then send her back."

    The old man hesitated for a moment, but she couldn''t stand it. The little girl begged in every way, "well, you should remember to come back in ten days, don''t make trouble and don''t run around!"

    "I know, grandfather. I will listen to this big brother."

    "Sir, I''m leaving now. Thank you for your help today."

    "Go back and say hello to your master for me." I led the little girl out of the gate, suddenly a light in front of me, there was a white light.

    "Liu Guansheng... Liu Guansheng, wake up..." there was a cry in my ear. I slowly opened my eyes, sat up and found myself lying on the bed in my bedroom.

    I was a little weak to sit up, some doubt to say: "I... how can I be here?"

    "You''re awake. You almost worried us to death. I almost wanted to take you to the hospital."

    Guan Rou handed me a glass of water and said, "you have been in a coma for three days and three nights."

    Three days? I remember it was just one night... I''m a little confused. What''s going on?

    I walked out of bed slowly and found that I was a little weak. Fortunately, she helped me into the bathroom. I took off my clothes and took a bath. My body also recovered a lot of physical strength.

    I changed my clothes, went out of the bathroom and asked Guan Rou in a soft voice, "did I really sleep for three days?"

    Guan Rou said softly, "yes, you''re hungry. Why don''t you go out for a meal?"

    She doesn''t mention that I haven''t felt it yet. My stomach is still prosperous without eating for three days, and I don''t cry straight.

    Guan Rou and I sat down in a restaurant and ordered a table of food. I had a big appetite. A gust of wind swept away the food and patted my stomach with satisfaction.

    Guan Rou said softly: "you sleep these days, but I am very busy."

    "By the way, how is Han Mengchen?"

    "She looks very good, but it''s you... Han Mengchen and I were worried when we saw that you didn''t come back all night. The next morning we planned to go out to find you, and we found you lying at the door."

    "Oh, but I escorted the lecheron to a small forest. Thanks to an old man''s help, I came back here." When I think of that old man, I feel as if I have forgotten something, but I can''t remember it for a moment.

    Guan Rou got up and went to the counter to settle the bill. We went out of the restaurant. Guan Rou said that she would go to the Bureau, so she didn''t send me back. I went home by car. As soon as I got out of the elevator, I saw a little girl squatting in front of my house.

    "Oh, my brain..." I patted my brain and finally remembered how I forgot this little girl.

    If you lose her, you''ll be in trouble. What will the old man do when he comes back to me.

    I quickly walked over and said, "where did you go last night, and why didn''t you see me?"

    "Big brother... I''ve been waiting here for a long time, and you won''t come back." Little girl a face childlike, pout a small mouth to say to me. I opened the door and pulled her into the house.

 Chapter 30

    "Forget to ask your name?"

    "My name is ling''er."

    "My name is Liu Guansheng. You can call me brother Liu."

    Ling''er took an apple from the fruit tray on the tea table, sat down on the sofa and said, "I like you here. There are so many interesting things. "

    I poured a glass of water on the tea table and said, "your grandfather asked you to stay with me for ten days. I''ll take you back in ten days

    "I don''t want to... I''ve had a hard time coming. I''ll play enough and go back! "

    "Why are you so disobedient, you little girl?"

    Ling''er ate the apple and said, "I''ve grown up. You don''t have to worry about it."

    I asked with interest, "older than me? How old are you this year? "

    "The last time I came here, it was my 200th birthday." Ling''er gets up and walks to the incense table. He reached for a chicken leg in the dish and said, "it''s more than 100 years since now. How old do you think I am? "

    I was a little stunned, some surprised and said: "more than 300 years old? Don''t you become a master

    "The drumsticks are delicious... So before you were born. I''m here. " Before I was born, you lived for more than 300 years. My grandfather wasn''t even born.

    "How can your family worship a ghost? Is it your wife?"

    "It''s my wife. She''s out to see the guests!" I just lost my voice. See Tang Yufeng float out from the spirit card position.

    "This is my wife Tang Yufeng. Madam, this is ling''er. "

    Ling''er stares at Tang Yufeng and says with some doubts: "your wife seems to be injured, but fortunately you feed her with blood essence. It''s no big deal. "

    Tang Yufeng face some changes, soft voice said to me: "your friend''s matter solved?"

    "For the time being. I just don''t know if that lecheron will come to find fault. "

    "What''s the devil to be afraid of?"

    "Ling''er, do you know that lecheron?"

    "I don''t know... I heard from you and grandfather last night."

    I was speechless. Then he said, "ling''er is no better than you. Are you a ghost or a human now. If others see it, it will cause unnecessary trouble. "

    "I''m just a spirit. But you can see me because you have Yin eyes. Can others see me. I don''t know. " Then I still need to find an explanation, otherwise if Guan Rou and Han Mengchen see ling''er, I don''t know how to deal with it.

    "Liu Guansheng..." I''m really afraid of anything. As soon as my voice fell, I saw Guan Rou push the door open and come in from the outside. When I saw ling''er, I was stunned.

    "Broken... How can I explain that?" Guan Rou came to ling''er, bent down, picked up ling''er, and said happily, "this little girl is so cute. Is she your sister?"

    "Sister, you are also beautiful." Ling''er reaches out and hugs Guan Rou''s neck, pouts her little mouth and kisses her face.

    This ghost girl''s mouth is really sweet. It''s so sweet.

    "She... She''s a distant relative of mine. I''ll explain to you when I have time." I breathed a sigh of relief and made an excuse. Ling''er is not a spirit body, so Guan Rou can see her, but Tang Yufeng can''t. Tang Yufeng stands beside Guan Rou and looks at her face

    There was a bad smile on his face.

    "Why is it so cold in your room all of a sudden?" Guan Rou tightens her tight clothes and sits on the sofa with some doubts.

    I asked softly, "didn''t you come back to the police station? Why did you come back?"

    Guan Rou said in a hurry: "I forgot to tell you. Just now the school called to say that Mengchen fainted!"

    "Then you didn''t say..." I quickly took the coat, and Guan Rou rushed to the hospital. Han Mengchen lay in the ward, his face turned pale, but he was still in a coma.

    Isn''t that lecheron already sent away? How can Mengchen be like this? I took a close look at Han Mengchen and found that she was captured by people. People have three souls and seven souls. If one soul is missing, she will become a living dead!

    Guan Rou said with some worry: "yesterday''s dream morning was still good, how can you suddenly faint?"

    I have some bad premonition in my heart. Is it hard for the lecheron to come back to find Han Mengchen. I didn''t expect to be in trouble so soon. You know, this is the case. I won''t do it even if I''m killed. The luster was angered by me. All three of us are in danger now.

    "What''s wrong with Han Mengchen these days?"

    Guan Rou thought for a moment and said, "well, is everything normal?"

    It''s strange that there is no difference at all. How can it be?

    "Water... I want water!" I slightly a Leng, saw Han Mengchen unexpectedly woke up, slowly opened his eyes.

    Guan Rou leaned over and lifted up Han Mengchen, poured a glass of water and fed him, "how are you, Mengchen? Are you better?"

    "Where am I? What''s wrong with me?"

    Guan Rou said with concern, "you fainted at school. It was the people from your school who sent you to the hospital."

    Han Mengchen said in a weak voice: "I may be too tired these two days, so I fainted. I''m sorry to let you worry."

    "If you''re OK, I''ll buy what you want."

    "I''ll go. You stay here with her. I''ll buy some porridge." I turned around and walked out of the ward, and ling''er followed closely, "ling''er, just now I saw that Han Mengchen''s soul was missing a soul, how could I wake up?"

    "Don''t you find something wrong? I''m afraid your friend is no longer her."

    "What do you mean?" I reached out to press the elevator, pulled ling''er into the elevator and pressed the button on the first floor.

    Ling''er fiddled with the button of the elevator excitedly and said in a soft voice, "that''s the lecheron coming back. Usually when the ghost finds out that he has been cheated, he will come back for revenge, so your friend is very dangerous."

    "Ding Dong..." the elevator door slowly opened. Ling''er and I walked out of the elevator and two girls came to us. I saw that they were Chu Lingyun and Fang ya.

    The two sisters also saw me and came over. Chu Lingyun was surprised and said, "brother Liu, why are you here?"

    "It seems that I should ask you, why don''t you two go to school and come to the hospital?"

    "Let''s see Mr. Han..." Mr. Han? Is it Han Mengchen who has known each other for a long time!

    "Oh, that''s a coincidence. I also see my friend Han Mengchen."

    "Do you know Mr. Han?" Fang Ya looked at me in surprise and then at ling''er beside me, "who is this little sister? It''s so cute, like a doll!"

    "She is a relative of mine. Her name is ling''er."

    "Brother Liu, don''t you have no relatives?"

    "Well, you go to see your teacher first. I have something else to do. Let''s talk about it when we go home." I took ling''er and ran out of the hospital. Fang Ya quickly took out a bottle of drink from her backpack and handed it to ling''er, "ling''er, sister, please have a drink."

    "Thank you, sister..." I went to a nearby restaurant to buy two porridge, and a few meat buns, and went back to the hospital.

    After eating rice porridge, Han Mengchen looks better. I''m relieved, so I take ling''er home.

    As soon as I entered the house, I felt something was wrong. There was a strong Yin in the room. This feeling was not from Tang Yufeng.

    "Bang!" The door suddenly closed. Tang Yufeng floated out of the tablet and stood beside me.

    "Come on, there''s the lecheron!" As soon as her voice fell, a cloud of green smoke rose in the room, and a dozen kids all looked fierce, staring at the three of us.

    Ling''er sat down on the sofa beside him and said coldly, "where are you ghosts from? How dare you come here to disturb my girl''s rest?"

    I remember this line seems to be said by Tang Yufeng, how to change people.

    "Smelly boy... You dare to play with me, don''t want to live! Give me those two girls, or I''ll kill you! " He said that he would kill me. I was really afraid. I overestimated my set before. I didn''t expect that he would come to me so soon, and I didn''t know if Tang Yufeng could deal with this luster.

    Tang Yufeng showed the prototype, blocked in front of me, and a fierce wind was blowing all around. The lust ghost frowned slightly, and the kids around him sprang on me with their teeth and claws open. But before they came to me, they were strangled by the strong wind around Tang Yufeng''s body.

    I see that there is a door. Tang Yufeng''s mana has greatly increased.

    "Come on, ma''am, kill him!"

    The luster''s eyes became bloody red and his face was ferocious. He said, "you have support. I''ll solve you first, and then I''ll scratch your skin and cramp you."

    The fan on the hand of the luster waved gently, and the same strong wind seemed to be dozens of sharp blades, which flew straight to Tang Yufeng. Tang Yufeng''s figure flashed. With a slight wave of her hand, the dozens of invisible blades were smashed in an instant.

    "Ah..." Tang Yufeng raised her head and yelled. She had ten fingernails in her hands, "Dang Dang!" It flew out. The lecheron couldn''t dodge, and the ten fingernails stuck in his pretty face.

    "Asshole..." the luster suddenly flashed in front of Tang Yufeng and grabbed Tang Yufeng''s neck.

    "How dare you get in my way

    "Ah..." suddenly, there was a strong wind in the room, and the tables, chairs and benches flew up. Fortunately, I ran fast, or I would have hung the lottery.

    "Look, I won''t tear you up!"

    "Madam, I''ll help you..." I picked up the axe and jumped on it. An axe fell on the ogre. The ogre glared at me, and my blood red eyes flashed red. It seemed that I was hit by an invisible force and flew out, banging heavily on the wall.

    Tang Yufeng took advantage of the opportunity to break away, five fingers like a sharp knife, Puchi once inserted into the luster''s chest.

 Chapter 31

    "Ah..." the luster slapped Tang Yufeng on the chest and flew out in an instant. A stream of black liquid came out of the goat''s chest. The lust ghost suddenly made a "Chi..." sound, like a ball venting. A cloud of fog rose around him. When I look at him again, it''s gone.

    I took a big breath, but I escaped the disaster. Tang Yufeng changed and returned to normal. Helped me up.

    I picked up the axe on the ground, some doubt asked: "how did he run?"

    "I think he''s hurt. I went back to collect Yin. " Tang Yufeng gave me a worried look. I don''t think Tang Yufeng is in any serious trouble, but her hands are cold. It''s supposed to be the use of psychic power.

    I bit my finger and dripped out a few drops of blood. Tang Yufeng took one, and the blood was sucked into her mouth. His face suddenly recovered.

    "Madame. Go back and have a rest. I''ll take care of the rest. "

    "Then be careful yourself." With that, Tang Yufeng turned into a red light and flew into the Lingwei card.

    Ling''er took a look at me and said softly, "your wife is quite powerful. But if you didn''t feed her with blood essence, I''m afraid she would not be able to beat that lecheron. "

    Listen to Ling Er say so I just understand. It turned out that my blood essence played a role, not only cured Tang Yufeng''s previous injury. It also increased her mana.

    Ling''er said, "I''m hungry. Take me to dinner."

    I saw it was six o''clock. It''s time to eat, too. I took my coat and took ling''er out of the house. Ling''er said she wanted to eat KFC McDonald''s. That place is where children go. This ghost girl still treats herself as a child.

    "A family barrel. And two hamburgers and a coke Made a table, the ghost girl eat with relish, like a hungry ghost reincarnation.

    "Eat slowly, and no one will rob you!"

    "I haven''t eaten for a long time. Please let me eat more."

    I took a mouthful of French fries and then said, "if you tell me a way to deal with that lecheron, I''ll buy you delicious food every day."

    Ling''er took a sip of coke and said slowly, "as long as you find the yuan body of the luster, you can get rid of him if you know the cause and effect."

    The so-called cause and effect is nothing more than that any ghost will not stay in the world for no reason. As long as we find the cause and effect, we will know how to solve it.

    Cause and effect cycle retribution, so Han Mengchen''s previous life is really predestined with this lecheron? I carefully recalled that day, I saw the tablet of the spirit tablet in the wing room, on which was written the spirit tablet of Qin''s beloved wife. If I follow this clue, I may find out something. After dinner, I went to the hospital. Guan Rou had left. Han Mengchen was sitting on the bed reading a magazine.

    I put the fruit on the table and said softly, "how are you doing? Are you better?"

    Han Mengchen said in a low voice, "I''m much better. I''ve made you worry."

    "Is there nothing wrong with your health?"

    "No, I''m just tired." I took a close look at Han Mengchen. There was a black air in his eyebrow, but it disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    "Since you have nothing to do, I''ll go back first. I''ll see you tomorrow." I got up and went out of the ward, left the hospital and went home. Ling''er sat on the sofa and watched the children''s program on TV, with cartoons on TV.

    "Rest early. Don''t watch too late. I''ll go to bed first." I washed for a while, went back to the room, lay in bed and slept until dawn.

    The next day, before I got up, I felt something lying on me. As soon as I turned over, I felt a hairy thing on my hand, which was very warm.

    When I opened my eyes, it turned out to be a snow-white tail on my body. I sat up and saw that it was a white fox.

    "Where''s the fox?" I was so scared that I almost didn''t kick it down. Fortunately, I saw a face, which was ling''er. There was a hairy tail on her ass.

    Ling''er rubbed his eyes, pouted and said, "what''s the noise? I haven''t slept enough."

    I have some helplessness to say: "how did you run to my bed, how did you become a fox?"

    "I am a fox!"

    "Why didn''t you say that earlier? You almost scared me to death!"

    Ling''er pouted and said, "you didn''t ask me, it''s not my fault."

    I went into the bathroom to wash and take ling''er to a breakfast shop downstairs for breakfast. The money is like running water. If you really want to find a way to earn some money, the half million looks like a lot, but it''s gone as soon as you spend it.

    "How can you be a fox? Aren''t you a ghost?" I am a little puzzled, I always thought that ling''er is a ghost, "then you and your grandfather are demons?"

    "My grandfather is a ghost, I''m a demon, can''t I?"

    "No wonder you can''t be a demon after you live more than 300 years? But since you are a demon, can''t you help me? "

    "We demons have our own rules. We can''t interfere with the world. No matter it''s the ghost world or the demon world, we can''t interfere with the order of the human world."

    "Well, go back when you''re full. I have something to do. I can''t play with you." I let ling''er go back by himself. I got to the hospital by car and happened to run into Guan Rou and jumped off the police car.

    "If I had known you would come, I would not have come."

    I have some helplessness to say: "you think I want to come, Han Mengchen''s matter has not been solved, I am afraid that something will happen again."

    Guan Rou and I walked into the hospital. As soon as we got to the door of the ward, we saw Han Mengchen changing his casual clothes and coming out.

    Guan Rou said with a smile: "just right... We''ve come to meet you."

    "Thank you so much... I''m a little hungry. Let''s have something to eat with me." On the surface, Han Mengchen is very normal. There''s nothing different. Is it really that I''m oversensitive?

    The three of us found a restaurant and sat down. A waiter came up.

    "What would you like to eat?"

    Guan Rou said softly, "I want a plate of fried rice. What would you like to eat in Mengchen?"

    "Live fish... Do you have any fresh fish in your shop?"

    "Live fish? Dream morning you eat live fish why... "I and Guan Rou are a little surprised, Han Mengchen spit out his tongue, said:" I like to eat raw fish, these two days in the hospital, to suffocate me. "

    The waiter was also surprised and said, "we have live fish in our shop. Are you sure you want them raw?"

    Han Mengchen nodded and said, "yes, serve the food quickly, the fresher the better!"

    After a while, the waiter brought a plate of fried rice and a newly killed live fish on the table. Han Mengchen picked up the fish with both hands, bit it up and tore off the fish. His mouth was full of blood, and he licked the corner of his mouth with his tongue from time to time.

    "Creak... Creak!" Han Mengchen is eating raw fish happily. His mouth makes a sound of chewing meat, which makes my eyelids jump. Guan Rou has no appetite for fried rice. He can''t help but get up and cover his mouth and run into the bathroom.

    "It''s delicious..." Han Mengchen lost the fish in her hand, and the whole fish had been eaten clean by her.

    "The waiter checks out..." after paying the bill, Han Mengchen walked out of the restaurant and called a taxi casually. "I have something else to go to school first. Let''s make an appointment another day."

    Guan Rou said with some concern: "Mengchen, you have just been discharged from hospital. Go home and have a rest first."

    "No, I''ll see you tomorrow." Then Han Mengchen jumped into the car and left.

 Chapter 32

    Guan Rou said with some doubts: "what''s the matter? How can I feel that Han Mengchen seems to have changed a person?"

    "I feel that if something happens, you go back to the police first. You come to my house in the evening. We''ll talk about it then. " I went home. On the way, I have been thinking about Han Mengchen, how can a person suddenly have such a big change.

    I just walked into the room. I heard someone calling me from behind. Looking back, it''s Chu Lingyun and Fang ya. They didn''t go to class today. I know how to run in one day.

    "Brother Liu. What are you up to recently? I can''t see you all day. "

    I said helplessly: "it''s like you two have figures. What are you running around without going to school? "

    "We went to see Mr. Han. Didn''t we just come back?" As soon as I heard this, I suddenly remembered and asked them to come to my house. I took out two bottles of drinks from the refrigerator and handed them to the girls.

    Ling''er comes to sit beside Chu Lingyun. Look at that drink. Then he sucked hard, and then he licked his lips with his tongue.

    "Brother Liu, don''t you need to be so polite?" Chu Lingyun opened the drink bottle and took a sip, then her face changed. Puffed out a drink. "What''s this. There''s no taste at all. "

    Fang Ya opened the drink and took a sip, then said, "no way. I have a good drink. "

    I took a look at ling''er, and her little eyes turned straight. Looking at me with a smile.

    "I want to ask you two, your teacher Han. Is there anything wrong with these two days at school? "

    Fang yarou said in a voice: "recently, Mr. Han is in poor health. He fell asleep several times. As soon as we finished our class that day, Mr. Han fainted, or we made an emergency call. "

    It''s strange to hear Fang ya say that there''s nothing special about it.

    Chu Lingyun said with a bad smile: "brother Liu, you are not interested in our teacher Han, are you?"

    I said helplessly: "can you two stop being so dirty, and think about it carefully, is there anything else?"

    "No..." Fang Ya shakes her head, reaches out and picks up ling''er. They turn on the TV and watch the cartoon.

    Chu Lingyun suddenly said: "yes, I remember. Two days ago, Mr. Zhang came to see Mr. Han, but Mr. Han didn''t pay any attention to him, but this time he agreed, and he went to dinner with Mr. Zhang by car."

    This is an important clue. So Han Mengchen has changed a person two days ago. That lecheron has already started to act, but he even played such disgusting means.

    "Hey... What''s the matter with you?"

    I thought back and said in a low voice, "nothing, just thinking about something."

    "Well, you old man, take your time. Let''s go back." Chu Lingyun and Fang ya get up and go back to their home. I sit on the sofa and feel a little confused for a moment. In the evening, Guan Rou and I take ling''er to find a big stall and sit down. We order some meat kebabs and two bottles of beer. Guan Rou and I don''t eat at all, and we have no stomach. We sit there like a fool, and ling''er is very happy.

    "How did Han Mengchen become like this? Didn''t you say it was all done?"

    I sighed and said, "I''ve got the goat, but I haven''t got the little one."

    Guan Rou asked suspiciously, "Zhang Shao? What does it have to do with him? "

    I whispered: "you don''t know, Han Mengchen has already been in contact with Zhang Shao."

    "No, Han Mengchen is not like that. She doesn''t like Zhang Shao at all."

    "It''s not Han Mengchen. It''s the lecheron who borrows Han Mengchen''s body and does something to deal with us." Last time, Tang Yufeng hurt the ghost. It''s estimated that it won''t recover for a while and a half. It can only use the ghost''s own ability to attach to human body and control human brain and body to do things.

    Guan Rou said with some worry: "what should we do? Is it not dangerous for Han Mengchen to go on like this?"

    "I''ll find a way. I really want to know what that lecheron is going to do."

    "I''m full. This drink is good!" I took a look at ling''er. Ling''er drank two bottles of beer. Her face turned red and she began to get drunk.

    "Ling''er is drunk. I''ll take her back first. Let''s talk here today." I got up, took out a few bills and put them on the table. I picked up ling''er. Ling''er was a little feverish. The white hairy tail stretched out. I was so scared that I quickly took off my coat and put it on ling''er. It would be troublesome for others to see it.

    "I beg you, don''t change here."

    "I want to drink more..." what kind of wine do you drink? How old are you. I hurried home with ling''er in my arms. Suddenly, a familiar figure appeared in front of me. It was Han Mengchen, dressed in a long black dress, who was very coquettish. He went to a luxury car, stretched out his hand, opened the door and jumped on the car.

    I didn''t have time to think about it. I reached out and stopped a taxi, opened the door and jumped into the car.

    "Master, please keep up with the car ahead." Han Mengchen was so late that he was with Zhang Shao. The car stopped in front of a villa.

    Han Mengchen walked down from the car, at the same time, Master Zhang followed him down. Looking at the obscene look on his face, I knew that it must be bad. I quickly check out and get off, at this time, ling''er has become a white fox lying in my arms.

    I bent over carefully ran in the past, watching Han Mengchen and Zhang Shao into the villa, trot to the door, holding ling''er jump over the wall together. I reached out and gently pushed open the door and went into the villa. The decoration inside the villa was gorgeous, and the light was still on.

    "Don''t worry, Zhang Shao!" I heard a sound, and hurried up the revolving stairs. The door of one of the bedrooms was open, and Han Mengchen''s charming voice came from it.

    I hid in front of the door and looked inside through the crack of the door. Han Mengchen took off her skirt and showed her snow-white skin. She danced her waist and looked very charming.

    "Ha ha... Usually you look like a lady. I''ll get you tonight!" Zhang Shao took off his suit, put his arm around Han Mengchen, and put her down on the bed. His hands could not help swimming on her and kissing her cheek.

    I wanted to rush in, but Han Mengchen suddenly said, "don''t worry. How about a drink?"

    "What kind of wine do you drink at this time?" Zhang Shao is already on fire. He wants to take Han Mengchen to justice immediately.

    Han Mengchen sat up, reached out and took out a bottle of red wine and two wine glasses from the nearby wine cabinet¡° Didn''t you say you love me? "

    "Beauty, of course I love you. I promise you anything you say."

    Han Mengchen poured a glass of red wine and said, "do you really promise me everything?"

    Zhang Shao said softly, "of course, this is a lesson from heaven and earth."

    Han Mengchen drank the red wine in the glass, and his face suddenly turned red. "Now they want to take care of you."

    "What is it? Even if it''s the moon in the sky, I''ll take it off and give it to you. " Looking at the cheap look on Zhang Shao''s face, it''s a shame.

    "Come on... Hold me!" Han Mengchen put his hand around Zhang Shao''s neck and then said in a delicate voice.

    Zhang Shaoyi''s face was squinting and he kept kissing Han Mengchen. Han Mengchen reached out and hugged Zhang Shao''s head. Suddenly, his face became gloomy and said, "people want your heart..."

    "Don''t say it''s heart. You can take my life." Zhang Shao didn''t know that he was going to die soon. He thought Han Mengchen was joking with her.

    "Poof..." Han Mengchen''s fingernails stretched out, slowly dug into Zhang Shao''s back brain, and the blood flowed out.

    "Ah..." Zhang Shao''s face became ferocious. Han Mengchen''s eyes turned blood red instantly. His two fangs stretched out from his mouth, opened his mouth and bit Zhang Shao''s neck.

    "No... don''t..." Zhang Shao gave out a heartrending roar and widened his eyes. I''m afraid he didn''t know why he would be like this before he died. With a puff, Han Mengchen reaches out and pushes Zhang Shao to the ground. The blood on his body has been sucked dry by Han Mengchen.

    There was a blood hole in the chest, and the heart had been pulled out. His eyes lost their luster, and he lay on the ground twitching a few times without a sound. The skin on his face was wrinkled, like an old man in his sixties and seventies.

    Han Mengchen put out his tongue and licked the blood on the corner of his mouth, a pair of endless appearance, "it''s still human''s blood. Do you think it''s beautiful?"

    Beauty? Who is she calling? Is she talking to herself? I took a look in the opposite mirror, and reflected a pitiful face from the mirror, "please don''t do this, don''t kill people again!"

    "The next one I''m going to kill is your boyfriend." Does her boyfriend mean me? Can I make my identity public

    "Who is it?" Han Mengchen suddenly turned his head and walked towards me. I quickly turned around and ran downstairs, holding ling''er over the wall.

 Chapter 33

    "The lecheron began to suck the essence and blood of human beings to nourish his own way, until he had absorbed five pure Yang and Yin men and women. I will come to you for revenge. " Why take revenge on me. I didn''t hurt it. I rushed home with ling''er in my arms. For the sake of safety, I''d better not tell Guan Rou about it, so that she won''t be involved again.

    I took ling''er into the room and let him sleep for a while. I sat on the sofa in the living room, and my head was playing back the look of Han Mengchen just now. I''ve seen some ghosts with the old man since I was a child. But it''s the first time I''ve seen such a fierce ghost.

    Tang Yufeng floated out of the spirit card. Some worried looking at me, "I advise you to leave this matter alone, otherwise you will be killed yourself."

    "Are you worried about me?" Tang Yufeng has really changed. It''s not as unreasonable as it used to be. It''s like being a wife, virtuous and beautiful.

    "You are my husband. I can''t watch you have an accident." Tang Yufeng lies in my arms. I put my arm around her. "When it''s settled. I''ll get a job and we''ll live in peace. "

    "Take me to bed..." I bent down to pick her up and went into the bedroom. Put her on the bed, Tang Yufeng slowly took off her clothes. The skin is delicate and smooth, under the dim light. It is particularly attractive.

    "Why are you still standing there?"

    I quickly said: "you are a ghost, I am a person, is this OK?"

    "Not at all. But I can borrow someone else''s body. "

    "That''s not good. It''s not hurting people." Tang Yufeng reached out to hook me up as if by magic.

    "Tonight you are mine..." Tang Yufeng pulled me to the bed and pressed me, "we have been married for so long, but we haven''t been in the same bed yet."

    If usually I can''t wait to get her to the right place, but now I suddenly don''t have that interest. It''s not that I''m not interested in Tang Yufeng, but I don''t know how to do that with a ghost.

    "It''s not easy." Tang Yufeng''s right hand shot, a light flew into my eyebrows, I only feel the body light floating, looking back, the body fell on the bed.

    "Not now." Tang Yufeng reached out and hugged me. In this way, I would not pretend to be a mother. I kissed her cheek, bit her earlobe, gasped, and said in her ear, "I''ve long loved you!"

    "Nonsense, you men are so glib." Tang Yufeng said shyly.

    "What I said is true. I like your unruly and capricious, and your stubborn temper." I reached out and stroked her skin. My hands swam on her body. It felt so real.

    With her continuous voice, deeply combined with her. A flurry of ups and downs made me lean on the head of the bed with some weakness. Tang Yufeng lay in my arms with a white jade finger and drew a circle on my chest.

    "I''m so tired... Your taste is so extraordinary. It makes me so tired." I looked at her with a bad smile and bent down to kiss her forehead.

    Tang Yufeng bashfully punched me in the chest with her pink fist, pouted her little mouth and said, "you and I have been in the same room. If you dare to have sex with other girls, I will cut off your little brother and make you a eunuch."

    Hearing this, I felt a little chilly. I reached into the quilt subconsciously.

    "Do you hear me? You and I have become husband and wife again. Now we are husband and wife again. If you dare to bear me, I will never forgive you."

    "Pa..." Tang Yufeng slapped me and knocked me unconscious. When I woke up again, it was the next morning.

    I was a little tired. I sat up, jumped out of the car, reached out and opened the curtain, and let the dazzling sunlight shine on my face. I yawned out of the bedroom and took a bath in the bathroom to relieve my fatigue. As soon as I came out, I saw ling''er coming out of the bedroom. I didn''t know where to get a doll and a cartoon dress.

    "You wake up. How can you get up? I''m hungry." Ling''er pouted and looked at me, then said.

    I changed my clothes and said softly, "I''m hungry too. I''ll take you to beef noodles."

    "Did you get married with your wife last night?" Ling''er suddenly asked me, and then said with a bad smile, "it''s fused. It''s better to be a pure Yin body."

    "Convergence? What do you mean... "

    "You will know later." I took ling''er out of the house and went downstairs to find a noodle shop. I sat down and asked for two bowls of noodles. I didn''t think about them first. In a word, the most terrible thing now is Han Mengchen. I don''t know what will happen next.

    Ling''er and I had breakfast. As soon as we got downstairs, we saw a police car parked at the door. Guan Rou jumped out of the car.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "Something''s wrong, Zhang Shao is dead!"

    "What? How could he die... "I said, pretending to be surprised. I didn''t expect that the efficiency of the police was so fast. I immediately knew the news of Zhang Shao''s death.

    Guan Rou looked at me and said, "your reaction is a little big. Do you know anything?"

    "Me? What can I know? " This is a different criminal investigation. Nothing can be concealed from her eyes.

    "If it''s convenient, come to the bureau with me and help me look at the body." I said hastily, "forget it. I''m not a member of your bureau. It has nothing to do with me."

    Guan Rou thought about it and said, "OK, but I found something at the scene of the crime. Look what it is."

    Guan Rou takes out a piece of jade from her pocket and hands it to me. I took the jade in my hand, and there was a breath of pure spirit on the jade, "what is this... You mean you found it at the scene of the crime?"

    "Well, because this case is a bit strange, Zhang Shao seems to have been drained of blood, so I think this jade may have something to do with the case."

    "You''re changing your mind. Let me go, but I really have something to do."

    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll come to you later. I''ll go to Han Mengchen later to see if she has any clues." As soon as I hear this, I won''t accompany you. As for me, just stay at home.

    Ling''er and I went back home. I took a close look at the jade. It was carved with patterns. It was probably the jade pendant that the luster was wearing.

    "This jade pendant is a good thing. It can exorcise evil spirits, but it''s strange that the luster has this thing on him."

    Ling''er sat down on the sofa, ate potato chips and said, "I suggest you don''t interfere in this matter any more. Your way is to strike a stone with an egg."

    Look down on me? Forget it, I can''t beat you. I tell ling''er not to run around. I''ll go out. I took the jade pendant out of the house, I gave Tang Guofeng a call, let him help me introduce a more famous teacher Fu who specializes in ancient jade.

    I came to the shop by car and said softly, "who is Master Zhu?"

    An old man came out from the inside, looked at me and said, "you are Liu guantian. Come in!"

    Master Zhu and I went into the inner room and sat down. I took out the jade pendant and handed it to Master Zhu, indicating our intention.

    Master Zhu reached for the jade pendant and looked at it. After a long silence, he said, "little brother, where did you get this jade pendant?"

    "A friend gave it to me, master Fu. Do you know the origin of this jade pendant?"

    "This jade pendant is to ward off evil spirits, and it''s all made by ancient people with status." However, if you want to know the origin of this jade pendant, I suggest you find a person who knows everything and is second to none in our antique industry.

 Chapter 34

    "Master Zhu, where is the big man you said? Can you tell me?" You go north from here. There''s a slum there. He lives in it. His surname is Xu, and he has a strange temper. When you go, bring some food and wine. He likes drinking. Another weirdo. I bought some wine and vegetables and took a bus to the slum that Master Zhu said. I inquired around and came to one of the broken tile houses.

    The door of the tile roofed house is closed. I reached out and knocked on the door. Then I heard a deep voice.

    "Who..."

    "Master Xu? I was introduced by Master Zhu. " As soon as I finished speaking, the gate of the courtyard was opened.

    In front of him was an old man in his sixties. Hunched back and said in a hoarse voice, "what can I do for you?"

    "Master Xu, let''s sit down and have a drink and talk." When the old man saw the food and wine in my hand, his eyes lit up. I was invited into the room.

    Three glasses of wine. The old man drank a little too much, and his conversation opened. I indicated my intention and handed the jade pendant to master Xu. Master Xu looked at it and said suspiciously, "this jade pendant is an antique from the Southern Song Dynasty. And it''s something that big families wear. "

    "Master Xu, do you know who is wearing this jade pendant?"

    "It was worn by a rich man in the Southern Song Dynasty. This young master''s surname is Qin and his name is Xiaoyun. This talent is tall and elegant. " There are several ladies in the family. All of them are as beautiful as flowers, but Qin Xiaoyun''s nature is romantic. But like a brothel woman, the brothel woman named Huaji. She is a famous Geisha in the city, with the beauty of sinking fish and falling geese and the appearance of closing the moon and blushing the flowers.

    Qin Xiaoyun loves this girl very much, but it also attracts the dissatisfaction of other ladies. Qin Xiaoyun decided to marry the geisha, but on the wedding day, a big fire broke out in the wedding room and burned the geisha to death. Qin Xiaoyun never got sick. For the sake of the property of the Qin family, the wives poisoned Qin Xiaoyun in the soup and left his body in the wilderness overnight.

    "So it is. No wonder he has become a fierce ghost. His magic power is so high." Now that the matter has been investigated, it is easy to handle.

    I went home by car. Ling''er and Tang Yufeng were sitting on the sofa watching the cartoon. When did the two get together.

    "How did you come back?"

    "Madam, I found a clue. It turns out that the lecheron used to be the son of a rich family, but later he was poisoned by his wife and turned into a fierce ghost."

    Ling''er ate potato chips and said slowly, "now that you know his real identity, what are you going to do?"

    "If only we could talk about it, we would turn the war into a battle, and we could solve it without hands."

    Tang Yufeng said in a soft voice: "I''m afraid you think too much. That lecheron is not a layman. According to you, if you irritate him, you will be in danger."

    "That''s not easy. The luster is attached to Han Mengchen now, but he doesn''t mean to hurt Han Mengchen. I''m afraid there''s a reason." It suddenly occurred to me that Master Zhu had said that Qin Xiaoyun was thrown into the wilderness after his death

    I''m afraid it''s the man Han Mengchen saw in his dream at night. That''s why the lecheron came to Han Mengchen. In the evening, Guan Rou came. Guan Rou''s face was a little ugly, like something happened

    .

    "What''s the matter with you, you look so ugly?"

    Guan Rou frowned and said, "today, Han Mengchen came to see me. I found that she has really changed, like a changed person, and her attitude is very cold."

    These are what I expected. She has been like this a few days ago. If she delays for a few days, I''m afraid that Han Mengchen''s body will be completely occupied by Qin Xiaoyun. At that time, the real soul of Han Mengchen will leave her body and become a wandering wild ghost.

    "It''s been like this since Han Mengchen fainted."

    "She asked me out for dinner. Would you like to come with me?"

    "At what time, let me get ready." I went back to my room to change my clothes, put the axe and the pot in my backpack, and went out with Guan rou.

    "Now Han Mengchen is not the Han Mengchen we know. If I guess correctly, she has been possessed by the luster."

    After hearing this, Guan Rou asked anxiously, "what should I do? Haven''t the lusters been solved?"

    I said with a smile, "they are fierce ghosts. Ghosts in the Song Dynasty have been practicing for hundreds of years. How can they be solved so easily?"

    Guan Rou frowned and said, "but how can Mengchen provoke that lecheron?"

    "You asked some idiots about this question. Do you remember that she always had a nightmare? I suspect that the lecheron is the male corpse in Han Mengchen''s dream." If we find that man''s corpse, maybe there will be a solution. It''s a big deal that we''ll die together. We''ll burn a fire to ashes, and it''s all over.

    Speaking Kung Fu, Guan Rou and I came to Han Mengchen''s home, went to the door, reached out and knocked on the door.

    "Mengchen, we are here. Open the door quickly!" We knocked on the door for a long time, but there was no movement. Then we saw the door creak and push open from inside.

    I reached out and opened the door. It was dark inside.

    "Mengchen... Mengchen, are you there?" There was no response in the room, but there was a cold smell. I feel something wrong, quickly pull Guan Rou behind me, and then I see a figure coming out of the room.

    "Here you are, come on in!" Han Mengchen was dressed in a green smoky shirt, an ancient costume.

    Guan Rou said suspiciously, "Mengchen, why don''t you turn on the light?"

    Han Mengchen soft voice said: "power failure, can only point wax."

    Han Mengchen put the candle in his hand on the table in the living room. There were several dishes on the table. Reflecting the light of the candle, he found that the dishes were bloody beef and raw fish.

    Guan Rou was a little embarrassed and said, "I... we just ate it. You can eat it yourself."

    "What''s the matter, isn''t the food to your taste?" Han Mengchen reached out and took a piece of raw beef from the plate and put it into his mouth. He chewed it a few times, and his mouth bled red.

    "It''s delicious. Would you like to try it?" I reached out and pulled out the axe from my waist, watching her warily.

    Han Mengchen said softly, "what''s the matter with you two? It''s strange."

    "The strangest thing seems to be you. Mengchen, you seem to have changed a person recently."

    Han Mengchen said softly, "I feel normal. What''s the matter?"

    "Nothing... Nothing." Han Mengchen looked at me one eye, the eyes suddenly turned red, "what''s the matter with you, why don''t you eat?"

    I slightly a Leng Kung Fu, Guan Rou suddenly fainted on the table, I stood up and put the ax across the chest¡° How dare you come to me

    Han Mengchen at this time issued a hoarse voice, the house suddenly rose a group of smoke.

    "I know who you are. You are the young master of the Qin family. I know you have died miserably, but don''t hurt others."

    "Well? Do you know who I am? "

    I quickly said: "of course I know, but why do you pester my friend? She didn''t kill you."

    "Because she''s the one I''ve been waiting for for for hundreds of years." Sure enough, I guessed right. This ghost came to find the geisha he liked.

    I said hastily, "you''ve been waiting for hundreds of years, but I''m afraid the lady you like has reincarnated."

    "It''s impossible... I can feel her breath, that''s her..." my words seem to uncover the scar on his body. The goods seem to be crazy, but he is attached to Han Mengchen''s body, and I can''t cut her. What can I do

    Ah.

    "Ah..." Han Mengchen suddenly put his hand around my neck and lifted me up, "you are also a pure Yin body. I would have sucked you dry first if I knew that."

    I struggled with my hands, but her hands were like pliers, which pushed me against the wall. I wanted to wave my axe, but suddenly I heard a crisp sound. Then I saw a white light shining from the ground, which made my eyes unable to open. Han Mengchen released his hand and put me down. I coughed twice and got up from the ground.

    I took a look. It was Qin Xiaoyun''s jade pendant that fell on the ground just now. Han Mengchen suddenly stopped and saw a beautiful figure in front of him. It was an extremely beautiful woman in ancient costume, with the appearance of a country and a city.

    "Huaji..." Han Mengchen suddenly closed his eyes and fainted on the ground. Then the ghost of Qin Xiaoyun floated out of Han Mengchen''s body, "Huaji is really you?"

    "Xiao Yun..." I was relieved that the woman was always by his side, but he didn''t know it.

    "Huaji... I finally found you. Where have you been? I''ve been looking for you for hundreds of years." They hugged each other, and the smoke disappeared.

    "Xiao Yun... I''m always by your side."

    Qin Xiaoyun said softly, "I''m really confused. It turns out that you have been in the jade pendant."

    I coughed twice and said, "well, since you''ve found her, can you let my friend go?"

    As like as two peas, Han Mengchen is a real geek. He is really the same as the real girl.

    "Xiao Yun, don''t kill anyone any more..." the resentment on Qin Xiao Yun''s body has dissipated. It seems that I''m not in danger.

    Qin Xiaoyun said softly: "boy, you and I are predestined friends. You can keep this jade pendant as a souvenir."

    "How interesting that is." He threw the jade pendant to me. I reached for it and said, "we are predestined. Why don''t you give it to my friend? You mistakenly think she is your wife. That''s a mistake

    It''s a fate. I hope you can protect her. "

    Qin Xiaoyun said in a low voice: "you are interesting. It''s a pity that we were born at a wrong time. Otherwise, we can have a good time with wine."

    I think it''s better to forget it. I''m dying to drink with you.

    "Little brother, I can see that you like this girl very much. If you really love her, you should protect her." As soon as they flash, they disappear. I quickly bend down and help Han Mengchen up. Han Mengchen sleeps and breathes

    He''s normal, and his soul is back. I reached out and pushed Guan rou. Guan Rou slowly opened her eyes as if she had a sleep.

 Chapter 35

    "What''s the matter? How did I fall asleep... Mengchen?"

    I said hastily, "it''s all over. Han Mengchen has a rest in the room. You stay with her tonight. "

    I''m tired after a long night. Yawned out of the room. I went home by car. As soon as I enter the door, I see ling''er and Tang Yufeng sitting on the sofa. These two girls are waiting for me.

    Tang Yufeng some worry ground asks: "you didn''t get hurt, that lust ghost solved?"

    "It''s all settled. It''s all over. " I took off my clothes, went into the bathroom, took a shower, came out and sat on the sofa.

    Tang Yufeng poured a glass of water and handed it to me. Then he asked softly, "what''s the matter?"

    "There was no danger... That jade pendant saved me. It turns out that Huaji, the wife Qin Xiaoyun loves, is always in yupeili. " This is a good ending. I can rest assured to sleep.

    I went into the bedroom and lay on the bed. Ling''er and Tang Yufeng ran in. Lying on my left and right sides. A fox and a ghost. Who is as good as me? These two are beyond the control of ordinary people.

    I hold Tang Yufeng, ling''er becomes a fox, and the hairy tail is on me. It''s quite warm.

    I had a good night''s sleep. The next day I got up early in the morning. Only ling''er has been lying on me. I got up and went out of bed. After washing, I wanted to go downstairs and buy some breakfast. Suddenly I heard a doorbell.

    "Ding Dong..." who would it be so early? I got up, opened the door and saw Guan Rou standing outside.

    I asked with some doubts, "Why are you here?"

    "I''ll bring you breakfast." Ling''er came out of the room. Bumpy ran over, I found the aunt. It''s clear that people are coming to eat delicious food. It''s a real eater.

    I said softly, "is Han Mengchen awake? It''s all right! "

    Guan Rou said softly, "it''s much better. She asked me to thank you and to invite you to dinner

    "Forget it. I''m going back to my hometown today. I''ll be back in a few days." I''ve been busy for such a long time. It''s time to go back and have a look. It''s not my father''s help these times. It''s not enough for me to die ten times or eight times.

    I took out the jade pendant, handed it to Guan Rou and asked her to give it to Han Mengchen for me. I took a look at ling''er, who has been here for a while. It''s time to send her back.

    Although ling''er was a little reluctant, in order to deceive her, I told her that I would pick her up after a while, so that she would leave. I bought some things and went back to the countryside by car. It''s strange that the old man didn''t open his shop to do business today. It''s a bit abnormal.

    I knocked on the door with some doubts, and there was no movement inside. I suddenly feel a little uneasy, raised a foot to kick open the door of the shop.

    I was stunned by the scene. The shop was turned upside down. The old man was lying on the ground. I ran to help him. I reached for it, and the old man was out of breath.

    This... What''s going on!

    "Old man... Don''t scare me..." my eyes were red and I couldn''t help crying. The house was turned upside down. It''s impossible to be a thief. Old man has no money in his life. He''s a poor man. The only valuable thing is the axe and the smoking pot.

    Who would kill for those two worthless things? I took care of the old man''s affairs and set up a memorial hall in the shop.

    Some old neighbors in the village came to pay homage to him. The old man also made many friends during his lifetime, and the neighbors got along well.

    "Xiaosheng, don''t be too sad. Let us know if there is anything in the future, and we will bury your master." What''s the use of saying that? The old man is dead, even if he has drawn a happy ending in his life.

    The old man has been attending to other people''s funerals all his life. I guess he didn''t expect that this time he would do it for himself.

    The night before the funeral, I was on a vigil in the shop, and the old man''s body was lying in the coffin. I burned some paper for the old man, and suddenly a cold wind blew in from the door.

    As soon as I got up, I saw two figures coming in. They were dressed in black windbreaker and hat. I was a little confused about how anyone would come after midnight. Moreover, I didn''t hear the old man say that there were friends outside.

    "Are you here to worship my master?" I picked up the sandalwood and handed it to them. They reached out for a dozen and knocked the sandalwood out of my hand.

    "Boy, give me the token!" Token? What token? I think these two are here to make trouble.

    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. If you''re not here to worship my master, please go back!" It''s a polite order.

    "Son of a bitch! If you don''t hand in the token, I''ll take your master away. " One of them went to the coffin and reached for the old man. I picked up the axe on the table and cut it.

    For a moment, I had a fight with both of them. I swung an axe and hacked it on the table. No one hit it. The hall made a mess for me.

    "Bang!" The man turned around and kicked me in the chest, kicking me to the ground.

    "Go Another man said in a low voice, then went to the coffin and picked up the old man''s body.

    "You can''t go..." I reluctantly got up from the ground, picked up the ax and jumped up again.

    "What a tough boy!" I was knocked to the ground with one punch before I got close. Then I saw a figure appeared in front of me. Tang Yufeng followed me. With a wave of her hands, she closed the door of the shop.

    The two men suddenly put down the old man''s body, reached out and took out a magic weapon similar to catching ghosts from their waist, and went straight to Tang Yufeng.

    Tang Yufeng''s figure flashed. At the same time, his fingernails stretched out like sharp blades, and then he put them into one of the men''s chest. He immediately grabbed five blood holes.

    "Ah..." another man saw the situation quickly opened the door and ran out, I carried an ax to chase out, then he disappeared. Tang Yufeng threw the man''s body out with an effort.

    Tang Yufeng flashed back to normal, then said: "are you ok?"

    I whispered, "Why are you here?"

    "I came with you. I didn''t expect Master Liu to die." Fortunately, Tang Yufeng appeared in time, otherwise it would be worse.

    I rearranged the mourning hall, but what makes me wonder is, what are they doing with the old man''s body? I went into the backyard and into the old man''s room, which was clean.

    I looked around, almost lying on the ground, and looked under the bed. There was a suitcase under the master''s bed.

 Chapter 36

    I took the suitcase out of the house and put it on the ground in the yard. It was covered with a thick layer of dust. I have never heard the old man mention this suitcase. The suitcase was locked and I used an ax to cut the lock open. I reached out to open the trunk. There was a musty smell in the trunk. It must have been some years.

    I took out the contents of the suitcase. There are several worn-out clothes with some insects on them and some magic tools under them. A bronze mirror in the shape of eight trigrams and a bronze bell. And an iron plate made of metal.

    I reached for the iron plate and looked at it carefully. Above are some pictures and pictures, engraved with a "Yin" character. Just now, those two people asked me to hand in the token. Is that it?

    "What are you looking for?" Tang Yufeng came over and looked at the iron plate in my hand, "what''s this. Is it a relic of Master Liu? "

    "I don''t know. But it seems that those two people just wanted this thing. "

    Now it is certain that the two men had something to do with the old man''s death, but there was no scar on the old man''s body. The cause of death is strange. If it was killed by those two people. There will be some scars on the body. Forget it, I''d better finish the old man''s affairs first. The sudden death of the old man is also a big event in the village.

    The next morning. It was just dawn. I hold the old man''s portrait, followed by a team of motorcade. Straight to the tomb, I don''t know why the old man died. I didn''t feel so sad, but I was so excited that I couldn''t help but shed a few tears.

    With the sound of sad music. Several big men raised the coffin of the old man and put it into the dug earth pit. They set up a tombstone and sprinkled paper money on it. Even if this is the end of the earth, I asked the village head some people to go back first, and I wanted to spend more time with the old man here.

    I have been squatting in front of the tombstone to burn paper for the old man. By the way, I brought two bottles of wine and several dishes.

    "Old man... You said you didn''t leave me any legacy when you died. You made a box of broken copper and iron. Even if you wait for me to come back, you can swallow your breath!"

    "I''ve been a dead man''s business all my life. I didn''t expect that I was the last one to send you. You have no son to bring me up, and I''ve done it." I took a sip of wine, then poured a cup and put it in front of the tombstone, "drink... You like drinking most when you were old. These two bottles of wine are your favorite daughter''s red sorghum wine."

    The old man brought me up from childhood. I feel like a family relationship between father and son. Anyway, I will find the murderer who killed the old man to avenge him. The two people who came to rob the body last night can''t get rid of the suspicion. They don''t want to rob the old man''s body, they want the token.

    But it can''t be proved that the two of them killed the old man, and they can''t do wrong without evidence.

    A few days later, after the first seven days, I packed up my things and prepared to go back to the city. I sold the old man''s shop. It''s useless when people die. If the shop isn''t worth some money, I''ll burn it with a torch.

    I went back to the city with the old man''s tablet and put it next to Tang Yufeng''s tablet. These days, my mood was a little depressed. I stayed at home for more than a week and didn''t go out. Only Tang Yufeng accompanied me. I used a handkerchief to clean the things left by the old man. It didn''t look like a magic weapon to catch ghosts, but it must have something to do with the dead.

    The old man has never said anything before, and I have never asked. Is it possible that the old man was a Taoist before?

    "Don''t be sad. People can''t come back to life after death. I''m sorry, by the way." Tang Yufeng appeared in front of me and sat next to me. I know she wanted to comfort me, but I''m not in the mood at all. I really doubt that I''m a evil star. Anyone who has a relationship with me will not come to a good end and will gradually leave me.

    "The old man said that as long as I help you find the murderer, you can be reincarnated and I can be free!"

    Tang Yufeng''s face changed slightly and said in a deep voice, "what do you mean by that?"

    "What else do you mean, don''t you understand?" I got up, took out a can of beer from the refrigerator, took a sip and said, "you are a ghost, I am human, we are not suitable for each other. At first, the old man asked me to marry you to help you resolve your resentment and send you to reincarnation."

    "So it is. It seems that I think too much." Tang Yufeng stood up, his tone became a little cold, some things long pain is better than short pain, it''s better to say it earlier.

    "In that case, I understand. I''m a little tired. I''ll go back and have a rest first." Tang Yufeng''s body flashed, turned into a light, and flew into the Lingwei card. I drink beer lying on the sofa, soon fell asleep, do not know how long to sleep, I was awakened by a doorbell.

    I stand up in a daze, go to the door and open the door. Chu Lingyun and Fang Yazheng are standing outside the door.

    "Brother Liu, what''s the matter with you? You look so ugly?"

    "It''s you two. What can I do for you?"

    I said feebly: "if there is nothing, then don''t disturb me, I want to sleep."

    Chu Lingyun said softly, "well, I''ll come back to you tomorrow."

    I closed the door and went into the bathroom to take a bath. I''ve been living like a savage these days. I''m really haggard and my eyes show a lot of dark circles.

    I yawned out of the bathroom, reached out from my backpack, took out the magic weapons and put them on the table. The brass bell rang. As soon as I turned my head, I saw a wandering ghost appeared in front of me.

    I suddenly a Leng, hand took the ax on the incense table, "how do you come in, where the ghost dare to come to me here to act wild, want to die?"

    "No, I didn''t mean to. You called me, master."

    "Fart... When did I call you!"

    The wandering soul pointed to the bronze bell on the incense table, and then said with some fear, "the thing in your hand is the evocation bell. As soon as the evocation bell rings, the ghosts nearby will report here."

    "You mean this?" I reached for the bell and gently shook it twice. With a crisp sound, there was a white fog in the room, and the temperature dropped instantly. I looked around warily, and a dozen wild ghosts appeared in the house, standing in two rows and kneeling in front of me.

    "What does that mean?" The old man is so powerful that he can order the ghosts around him to do things for him.

    I coughed twice and said, "well, I asked you to help me find two people. If you find them, please let me know immediately."

    I specially drew two portraits of the man in black who came to grab the token that night. Although they were not very professional, I could barely see them. I have no choice but to bring these kids here. I don''t know what to do. It''s a shame. Finally, I sent those kids away. I put the bronze bell in front of the old man''s tablet like a treasure. A bronze bell is so powerful. Isn''t this bronze mirror more powerful.

    I took the Eight Diagrams bronze mirror and put it on the tea table. I didn''t find anything special when I looked left and right.

    I was also a little tired. After drinking a few cans of beer, my head was a little dizzy. I got up, went into the bedroom, lay down on the bed, and soon fell asleep. I had a strange dream that I was in my living room, and then the old man appeared.

    "Old man... So you''re looking for me?" The old man sat down on the sofa, and two paper men kneaded his waist and beat his legs beside him. He didn''t get the same treatment before he died, but he was blessed after he died.

    "Old man, how did you die, can you tell me?" The old man just gave me a smile. He didn''t say a word. The smile was a bit weird and cautious.

    I said with some vigilance: "old man, can you stop laughing and say it quickly?"

    The old man pointed out the window, I looked back, the window was dark, only a snow-white moon hanging in the night sky.

    "What do you want me to see?" When I look back, I see the old man is gone, but he is really haunted.

 Chapter 37

    When I woke up, it was already 10 o''clock in the morning, and I was very tired, like running a few thousand meter marathon.

    I got out of bed a little weak. After washing and gargling, he left the house in his coat. In the twinkling of an eye, it was September. The weather began to cool. There was a chill in the air. I went into a noodle shop, ordered a bowl of noodles and sat down.

    It''s very cold in the hotel. There''s not a lot of people. I remember this store is very popular. Because the beef noodles in this restaurant are delicious.

    "Boss, why is your shop so cold?" The shopkeeper is a fifty year old man. There is a son under the knee. This restaurant is used for the old man to do something when he has nothing to do.

    The old man took a plate of pickles and put them on the table. "I don''t plan to open this shop any more. It will close at the end of next week," he said softly

    I eat noodles a little doubt to ask¡° Why? The hotel is running well. Why not? "

    The old man sat on the chair and said slowly, "my old son has found a place for me. I bought a new house and let me move in and enjoy my happiness. "

    "That''s a good thing, but what about your store?"

    "I don''t know. The location here is not good. It''s untenable to open a shop without a few years'' effort. " The old man is right. There are ordinary residential buildings nearby, and this hotel is not the only one. There''s a lot of competition. It''s better to start other businesses.

    The old man got up and took a bottle of drink from the freezer. Then he said with a smile: "Xiao Liu, I remember you opened a shop in the city center a while ago. Why not? "

    "I don''t like to work, and I don''t earn money. There''s too much competition. " What kind of medicine does this old man sell in gourd? If you have something to say, just say it.

    "Oh, you see, although my store looks big, it''s very cheap. If you''re interested, you can think about it, and I''ll make a pension." I also summed it up last night. When the old man died, the craftsmanship of this shop still needs to be passed on. At the beginning, I returned the shop that Tang Guofeng had made for me in order to find another way to make money.

    Because the old man had not died at that time, but now it is over. If this craft is not passed on, it will be lost.

    "Let me think about it. I have some spare money, but not much."

    The old man said softly, "it''s easy. You can give me a hundred thousand and two hundred thousand for my shop. It doesn''t cost much to decorate. My shop just finished decoration last year."

    Two hundred thousand is not much. The shops here are also very expensive. I can add it all up. It''s not a loss of craftsmanship to open a paper binding shop, which specializes in selling articles for the dead.

    "Master, that''s settled. I''ll get the money in two days, and we''ll pay the money and the house at the same time."

    The old man was immediately happy and said with a smile, "that''s settled. I''ll find someone to sell the tables and chairs here. I promise I won''t lose you."

    This bowl of noodles is invited by the old man. I went out of the noodle shop and came home. As soon as I got out of the elevator, I saw Chu Lingyun and Fang ya come over. I suddenly think of a thing, last time I saw the black air between the eyebrows of their sisters, I took a closer look, and the black air was still there.

    However, Han Mengchen''s affair delayed this affair. It has been almost a month. The blackness of the two sisters has not affected themselves.

    This can be strange, do these two sisters have something to ward off evil spirits?

    "Brother Liu, what''s the matter with you?"

    I thought back and whispered, "nothing. Where are you two going?"

    Fang Ya said softly, "we''ll go to the hospital to see our classmates. If there''s nothing wrong, we''ll go first."

    The two sisters went into the elevator and went downstairs. I opened the door and went home. Suddenly, the house is cold. My words last night made Tang Yufeng angry. Otherwise, I can call her out to have a chat with me.

    I sat down on the sofa and took out the token. After watching it for a long time, there was nothing special about the token. The two of them wanted this one wholeheartedly, and the token was worthless. What''s the use of it.

    "Ding Dong... Ding Dong!" A doorbell rang. I got up, went to the door and opened the door. Guan Rou, wearing a police uniform, is standing outside the door with one or two boxed meals in her hand. "Why don''t you invite me in?"

    "What are you doing here?" When she came, it must be no good. She didn''t have anything to do. She also bought me a box lunch. She certainly didn''t have a good heart.

    "I bought chicken leg rice. Eat it while it''s hot." Guan Rou put the lunch box on the table, then poured a glass of water, "where have you been these days, how come you don''t know how to find me?"

    I closed the door and said softly, "there''s something at home. I don''t have a mobile phone. How can I find you?"

    "Can''t you buy one without a mobile phone?"

    "I don''t know where to sell it, and I won''t buy it. If you have time, you might as well go with me." It''s time for me to get a mobile phone. It''s really inconvenient to find someone if there''s anything.

    "I''ll take you to buy it after dinner." Guan Rou sat down on the chair and handed me the lunch box. "Eat it quickly... It''s cold."

    I curled my mouth and said softly, "I''ve just finished eating for a while. If I''m not hungry, I''ll put it first."

    "So... Did you get a job?"

    I said softly, "not yet. What''s the matter?"

    Guan Rou said softly, "I have a friend whose company recruits people. Do you want to go and have a look?"

    I took a sip of water and said with a smile, "if you have anything to say, is there another case?"

    "No, there''s no case." Guan Rou lowers her head and eats chicken leg rice. She says something about it. As soon as I saw her eyes a little flustered, I knew there must be something in it.

    "If you don''t say it, I''m going to open a new shop. Let your friends find someone else."

    Guan Rou took a sip of water and said with a smiley face, "in fact, it''s nothing to you."

    Like her, I stretched out my hand and took the tobacco pot on the incense table, lit it up and took a puff, "do you want to tell me, buy me food and find me a job, what are you doing with these empty heads?"

    Guan Rou said softly, "I''m in trouble. Can you help me or not?"

    "No help, no help!" I smoked a cigarette, this one almost choked me to death, "what''s this old man smoking, big smoke? So strong!"

    "By the way, there''s something for you." Guan Rou took out an envelope from her pocket and handed it to me. I reached for it and opened it. There was a stack of red banknotes in it, about several thousand yuan.

    "What do you mean, pay me?"

    "It''s the hard work you did for me last time. There are 2000 yuan in it. Mengchen asked me to give it to you. Thank you for your help."

    I said with a smile, "Why are you so polite? It''s all about your own people. Talking about money hurts your feelings."

    Guan Rou said coldly, "give it to me. I''ll take it."

    "Forget it, I''ll take it reluctantly." I put the money in my pocket and then asked, "how''s Han Mengchen recently? Are you ok?"

    "Look at you like this. Mengchen has gone to other places to study. It will take some time to come back. You can''t see it." I didn''t say I wanted to see her. How could this woman make me speechless!

    Guan Rou''s face changed slightly and said, "give me a happy word. Can I help you or not?"

    "Give me more money, I''ll think about it."

    "Three thousand..."

    "Five thousand..."

    "Four thousand... Plus a meal."

    "Deal!" No one in the world works for nothing. There is no such rule since ancient times.

    I changed my clothes, took my knapsack, put all the magic weapons in my knapsack, and followed Guan Rou out of the house. With these treasures, I have a bottom in my heart.

    "Here''s the thing. We talk as we walk." Guan Rou opened the door, I jumped on the car, the car started slowly.

    "A week ago, our police received a report. Every night at a crossroad in the west of the city center, someone said they hit a ghost car."

    "And the driver in charge of the night shift is the same. He often pulls ghost guests, and the money he receives is also Ming coin."

    "Is there a prank?"

    "I thought so at first, but later we investigated the surveillance video on the taxi and found some strange things, so we want you to go with me to have a look. If it''s a ghost, you can help me. If there''s a prank, we''ll leave it to the police."

 Chapter 38

    "Well, since you give me the money, I''ll work." The car drove slowly to the door of a taxi company and stopped. A man in a suit came out in a hurry.

    "Officer Guan. Here you are. We''ve been waiting for you for a long time

    "Well, where was the night driver last night? I''d like to see him."

    "In my office. You two, please follow me

    Guan Rou and I followed the manager into the taxi company and went to an office on the second floor. There are two people sitting in the office. One is the same girl in a suit, who should be the staff here. The other is a middle-aged man.

    The man was pale with a cup in his hand. His eyes were dim and frightened.

    "He''s our night driver here." The manager poured two glasses of water and asked both of us to sit down. So I''ll invite you two to see. "

    Guan Rou frowned and said, "what''s your name. Can you tell me what happened

    "My name is Song Hui. I''m a night driver." Song Hui was a little afraid, and his voice became more and more trembling.

    Guan Rou said softly, "Song Hui, don''t be afraid. We''re police. We just want to help you

    The manager said in a hurry: "don''t mind, Song Hui is the best employee here. It''s just that honest people haven''t seen the world. "

    Guan Rou sighed and said, "well, manager Liu, I need him and me to go back to the police station."

    Manager Liu said in a low voice, "this is no problem. Song Hui, just go with officer Guan. "

    Guan Rou takes Song Hui into the car and then drives back to the police station. I came to the police station together. I''m not a policeman and I can''t be in charge of interrogation. I have to wait outside.

    After a while. Guan Rou takes Song Hui out and says to me¡° Let''s go... Let''s find a place to talk. "

    "Isn''t the conversation over?" I have some doubts. After looking at Song Hui, Guan Rou smiles, reaches for the door and signals me to get on the bus. I jumped into the car with some doubts. Guan Rou took me to the door of a restaurant and stopped.

    "Haven''t you just finished your meal?"

    Guan Rou gave me a look and said, "yes, but he wants to eat."

    The three of US jumped out of the car, went into the restaurant, found a seat, sat down and asked for a bowl of noodles. Song Hui wolfed down the noodles. Guan Rou and I asked a few questions, which made Song Hui feel less nervous. Guan Rou said in a soft voice, "can Song Hui say it this time?"

    "Last night, I was driving in the street to pick up customers, about half past eleven." It rained heavily, and the whole city was covered with heavy rain. Song Hui pulled the car to the side of the road, reached out to roll down the window and lit a cigarette. Song Hui slowly spits out a cigarette ring and stares at a nightclub across the street. Every night at this time, some men and women come out of the nightclub and go where they want to go.

    "Didi... Didi!" Song Hui slowly spits out a cigarette ring and presses the car flute. But Song Hui is disappointed that the young men and women didn''t get on his car at all.

    Song Hui starts the car angrily. After driving for a while, he sees a girl on the side of the road and waves to Song Hui''s car.

    Song Hui slowly stopped the car, then opened the door, "Miss, where are you going so late?"

    "Bang..." the girl didn''t speak, just went to the back, stretched out her hand to open the door and jumped into the car.

    "Where are you going, miss?"

    "Go to Wu Fen gang." Song Hui was shocked when he heard that Wu Fen gang was a crematorium, and there were random graves nearby. What was the girl doing there in the evening? Song Hui reluctantly calmed down and said, "Miss, what are you doing there this evening?" The girl said coldly, "I''m going to meet a friend. Master, please hurry up."

    Song Hui didn''t dare to ask any more. As soon as he stepped on the accelerator, Liu ran out of the car. There were few cars on the way. Maybe it was because of the rain, so it was smooth all the time.

    "Miss... Here comes Wu Fen gang." Song Hui slowly stops the car. The girl reaches for the money, then pushes the door open and jumps out of the car.

    Song Hui was relieved, turned the car around and drove back. As the heavy rain gradually stopped, Song Hui stopped his car in front of a driver''s lunch box, jumped out of the car, asked for a bowl of noodles, and sat down on the roadside table.

    Song Hui is used to this kind of night. When he is on the night shift, he will be hungry at night, so he will find a 24-hour driver to have a box lunch.

    After dinner, Song Hui got up and went back to the car. He leaned back on the seat, smoked a cigarette and wanted to sleep. Suddenly hearing the rear door slam shut, Song Hui suddenly sat up and saw that it was a girl with long hair, dressed in a black skirt, and her face was as pale as paper.

    "Miss... Where are you going?"

    "Wu Fen gang..." Wu Fen Gang again? Song Hui has some doubts and starts the car slowly. In order not to be afraid, Song Hui turns on the car''s stereo to play music.

    Song Hui said softly, "Miss, what are you doing when you go to Wufen Gang so late?"

    "Go home..." Song Hui almost didn''t hit the car into a tree and stepped on the brake.

    "What''s the matter? Why don''t you go! " Song Hui started the car again and said, "nothing. Just now there was a young lady who went to wufenggang to see her friend."

    The girl suddenly reached for Song Hui''s clothes and said in a hurry, "what did you say... She went to Wufen Gang, too?"

    Song Hui was so frightened that he said in a hurry, "Miss, we have come here without any injustice. We have no hatred recently. Don''t hurt me!"

    "All right... You drive quickly!" What song Hui thought at this time was to drive the car to Wu Fen gang.

    Song Hui quickly stopped the car, and then said: "Miss... Wu Fen gang has arrived."

    "Thank you, master. Here''s the fare for you!" The girl reached out and handed over the note. Song Hui took it over and saw that it was a 500 Yuan Ming coin.

    "Change, master..." Song Hui''s shaking hands took out a stack of money and handed it to the girl. "I have only so much."

    "Bang..." then the girl disappeared. Song Hui turned the car around and drove home in a hurry.

    "That''s what happened." Song Hui then reached out and took out a packet of cigarettes from his pocket. He took out one and put it in his mouth.

    Guan Rou frowned and said, "are you sure she''s not a human being, but a ghost?"

    Song Hui took a deep breath of his cigarette and said, "I''m sure, because I can''t see her from the rearview mirror on the car."

    "Thank you. That''s all for today. I''ll come to you if there''s anything else." After settling accounts with Guan Rou, I left the hotel and went back to the car.

    I said in a low voice, "what do you think of our officer Guan?"

    Guan Rou frowned and said in a deep voice: "I don''t believe in ghosts since I was a child, but I''ve changed my mind since I met you, so you are an expert in this field!"

    "I don''t think it''s that simple." I reached out and took out the pot from my backpack. After lighting it, I took two puffs. "I suggest that the police find someone to drive in the evening to see if they can meet ghosts."¡° That''s a good idea. I think it''s up to you to do it. " I was a little stunned, this cigarette almost didn''t choke me.

    "What are you talking about? What does it have to do with me... "

    Guan Rou said softly, "if my people go, I''m really worried. You are an expert in this field. If you are willing to do it, you can be more efficient."

    All in all, she''s here waiting for me. She can''t do anything now that she''s got other people''s money. Guan Rou took me home. I simply packed up what I wanted to use tonight. Guan Rou also helped me get a driver''s license. In fact, I didn''t learn to drive, but I learned to drive a tractor when I was in the countryside.

    The principle is the same. It''s just a ticket short. Guan Rou brought a taxi. It''s very new. It should be used for camouflage and reconnaissance. I put the ax under the car seat and the pot in the co driver''s seat.

    The bell was hung on the car. As for the mirror, I had to put it in my bag first.

    Everything was ready. After dinner, I jumped into the car with the walkie talkie Guan Rou had prepared for me.

 Chapter 39

    Everything I encounter in the car will be monitored by Guan Rou if there is danger. You''ll come and save me in time.

    I started the car. It''s a bit of a technique, just need to practice. When it''s dark. I was driving on the road, but there were one or two passengers, and I had two trips. I parked my car by the side of the road. I rolled down the window. It''s hard to run a taxi. Just stay in the car all night. I''m really tired.

    "Liu Guansheng, please speak when you receive it!"

    I reached for the platform and whispered, "what''s the matter, officer Guan? What''s the instruction?"

    "If there is any abnormal situation, report it in time!"

    "No. Everything is normal. " I opened the car door, jumped out of the car, went to the nearby woods for a short break, turned and just returned to the car. I saw a woman stretch out her hand to open the door and jump into the car.

    "Miss. Where are you going, please? "

    "Wu Fen gang..." I heard that this woman must be the ghost Song Hui said. I reached out and pressed the handle, and then started the car.

    "Miss. Why do you go to Wufen Gang so late? "

    "I go home..." I drove to Wufen gang and stopped slowly. The woman reached out and handed me a note. I reached out and took a look at 100 million.

    "Miss, you have so much money. I can''t find it! "

    "If you don''t change, I''ll go to hell and sue you." Oh, my bad temper. He reached out and took out the ax from under the seat of the car. Dare to scare me

    I swung the axe, and the woman screamed in a hurry. He reached for the door and ran out of the car. What''s the situation? I quickly opened the door, jumped out of the car and caught up. The woman ran not far, was Guan Rou and several plainclothes police to catch.

    "Take her back to the Bureau." I hurried to the past, a careful look at this woman''s face painted with heavy makeup, make a long time is to pretend to be a ghost frightening ah.

    "Officer Guan, now that I''ve caught someone, I''ll leave." I packed up my things. As soon as I was about to drive away, Guan Rou jumped into the car.

    "What do you mean, coming home with me?"

    Guan Rou said in a soft voice, "take a ride. I''m off work too. You can send me back on the way."

    I said with some doubts, "what about that woman? Aren''t you going to take her back to the bureau?"

    "Yes, you''re going back with me to take a note." A police officer opened the door and pushed the woman into the car.

    Guan Rou said softly, "come on, Master Liu, go back to the police station first, and then take me home."

    I had no choice but to start the car and go straight to the police station. But after walking for a long time, I didn''t see the police station, so I stopped the car with some doubts.

    "Why not?"

    I asked in doubt, "don''t you find this road strange?"

    After listening to me, Guan Rou opened the car window, looked at it, and her face suddenly changed, "where is this... How did you drive the car here?"

    I whispered, "how do I know? I drive according to the navigation."

    "This is Yin Yang road. It''s a very evil road!" The woman sitting next to her looked frightened. She looked out of the window and said in a trembling voice.

    Guan Rou frowned and asked softly, "what do you say about Yin Yang Road?"

    The woman said in a hurry, "this is the road of yin and Yang."

    "Yin Yang Road?" The woman looks a little flustered and doesn''t seem to be telling lies. But listen to this woman say so, I really feel that something is wrong.

    I jumped out of the car and glanced around. I found a cold smell nearby. I''m familiar with this feeling. It''s not our street.

    Guan Rou asked me: "what''s the matter, is there really a problem here?"

    "It seems that this is not the city where we are. I''m afraid we have really entered the road of yin and Yang."

    "Yin Yang Road... Is it really Yin Yang Road?"

    Guan Rou''s face was a little alarmed. She said in a hurry, "what should I do? Aren''t you a ghost hunter? There must be a way, right?"

    I said with tears and laughter, "I''m not a ghost hunter. I''m just a country boy who makes coffins."

    I took out the ax to protect in front of me. The road was really weird. There was no car on the street. The sky was dark red, and there was a dark wind from time to time.

    Guan Rou and I jumped into the car and tried to drive forward for a while, but we couldn''t get out of here. It was like a ghost hitting a wall. I pulled over to the side of the road, reached for the bell and got out of the car.

    I gently shook the bell, and it rang. Suddenly, a white fog rose on the street. Suddenly, dozens of wandering souls appeared in front of me, walking on the street.

    "Lying trough!" I quickly jumped into the car, took out the ax from under the seat, I told Guan Rou not to get off.

    Guan Rou and the woman also saw it, and their face turned white with fright. Their eyes were staring out of the window. The wandering souls on the street just like walking, giggling and walking in front of the car.

    "Hello! How do you know this is Yin Yang Road? " I went back to ask the woman, no matter what the road is, there must be a statement.

    "Traffic accidents often happen on this road, so few vehicles go from here, and it''s close to wufenggang, so..." the woman said nothing and looked out of the window with a look of panic.

    "You... Behind you..." I looked back. A ghost was looking at the car window. The ghost was ferocious and terrible.

    Guan Rou is so scared that she takes out the police gun in a hurry. Her shaking hands can''t even hold the gun. I started the car in a hurry, and suddenly saw some kids lying on the windshield.

    "What''s to be done?" Guan Rou is so scared that she lies on the seat. The two girls are too scared to make a sound. A strange laugh comes out of my ear.

    "Cluck... Cluck"

    "Look at them. They look delicious." The laughter of those kids came into my ears like a magic sound.

    Guan Rou and the woman quickly covered their ears with their hands, closed their eyes tightly and didn''t dare to make a sound. I saw that this was not the way. If they didn''t get killed in this way, they would be fascinated by the laughter. I pushed the door open and jumped out of the car with an ax.

    "Where''s the kid, dare to block your grandfather Liu!" I swung my axe at a kid who was lying on the windshield and slashed it.

    As soon as the kid touched the axe in my hand, he was out of his wits. The kids were afraid of my axe and made way.

    "What are you doing with an ax?" It''s a familiar voice. I look back and see it''s the old man.

    The old man came out from the group of kids with his hands on his back. I looked at the old man with some doubts.

    "Smelly boy..." the old man came over and said to me in a cold voice, "don''t you give me the ax, boy?"

    I reached out and handed the ax to him. Suddenly I felt something was wrong. How could the old man be with these kids. I backhand round, immediately cut to the old man''s body, the old man''s body was split in two.

    "Cluck... Cluck" I fiercely swung a few axes and slashed a few imps, but this is not the way. Even if I was killed by the imps, I would be exhausted to death.

    I stretched out my hand to open the door and went back to the car. I started the car slowly, stepped on the accelerator and jumped out for tens of meters.

    Those kids turned into smoke and disappeared, and I was relieved.

    "Have you escaped?" Guan Rou asked me a little worried.

    I whispered: "I don''t know, anyway, now those kids have disappeared, I don''t think it''s so easy to escape."

    The woman said in a hurry, "look ahead, there is a villa there."

    villa? How can there be a villa here? There is no village in front and no shop behind. I stopped the car in front of the villa door with some doubts. Guan Rou and I walked down from the car. Guan Rou, with a pistol, walked warily towards the villa and knocked on the door.

    "Dong Dong... Dong Dong"

    "Anybody?" Guan Rou knocks on the door, and the door of the villa creaks. The door was ajar, and there was a glimmer of light in the room.

    "Who is it?" A man in his fifties, with a candle in his hand, opened the door and came out. Guan Rou said in a hurry, "Hello uncle, we are lost nearby. Can you let us go in and make a phone call?"

    The old uncle looked at us and then said in a hoarse voice, "OK, come in!"

    The old uncle then turned and walked into the villa, and the three of us followed closely. The villa was decorated extravagantly, but only the old uncle was alone.

 Chapter 40

    "How come you guys are here? It''s deserted. You shouldn''t be here."

    "We don''t know what''s going on. I got lost. Fortunately, I saw a villa here. " Guan Rou goes to the sofa and sits down. Reach for the phone next to you. Pressed a few numbers, "uncle, I''m sorry to give you trouble. We''ll be gone when someone picks us up later. "

    "Sit down first, you three. I''m afraid it''s going to rain. I can''t. You three should stay with me for the night The man turned and walked into the kitchen. I took a look at the woman. It seems that he is not very old. He is only in his twenties.

    The heavy makeup on the girl''s face has been removed. It''s a pretty face. It''s pretty.

    "What''s your name. How did you do such a thing? "

    "My name is promise. I live near wufenggang. I don''t want to cheat people. It''s just that I don''t have a job and my grandfather has to take care of me at home. " Promise pouted, pretending to be a pathetic look, looking at me and Guan rou. To get sympathy.

    I took a look at Guan Rou and said in a soft voice, "the three of us are predestined. Thanks to the promise, we can''t go home tonight."

    "I can think about letting you go. Or you should be lenient with your crimes, and your actions should be mitigated appropriately. After all, no one was killed. "

    Guan Rou put down the phone and said seriously, "how many times have you cheated? What''s your first crime today? "

    He said hastily¡° Yesterday was my first time. Today is the second time

    Two times altogether? I looked at Guan Rou with some doubts. Guan Rou didn''t believe it. It''s been a while. Song Hui is not the only victim. Is there something else wrong with it?

    "What I said was true. I didn''t dare to take this road at ordinary times. It was only when I heard the news about it that day that I came up with this idea."

    Promise put up three fingers, a face seriously said¡° I swear what I said is true, I never lied to you

    "If you cheat us or not, I will naturally investigate and find out, and I will not wrongly treat you." I glanced around and found that the decoration here is really unique. There is also a big clock in the house, which is the old-fashioned one. Now it''s hard to see it.

    Guan Rou frowned and said, "it''s strange that the phone is not in the service area all the time."

    I reached for the phone, pressed a few numbers, and the result was the same.

    "It''s very evil here. We''d better go now." He said with a trembling voice and a face of fear.

    Guan Rou said coldly, "where else can we go if there is no village in front of us and no shop behind us?"

    "Don''t you find something wrong? That uncle has been in the kitchen for a long time and hasn''t come out." Guan Rou stood up with some doubts and walked into the kitchen with me. The kitchen was dark and motionless.

    "Uncle... Are you still there?" There was a musty smell in the kitchen. All of a sudden, there was a click and a flash of lightning across the window. By the light of the flash, I vaguely saw a miserable white face.

    "What is that?" Guan Rou warily pulls out the pistol and goes to the stove. There is a round object on the chopping board.

    Guan Rou reaches for her hand and touches it. Then her face changes and she screams. She turns around and pours on me.

    "It''s... It''s the head!" I was scared by her scream. I reached out and turned on the wall lamp. I was scared to see a bloody head on the cutting board.

    "Ah..." Guan Rou and I ran out of the kitchen, only to see a face covered with both hands, a face of panic squatting on the ground.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "That clock... That clock just rang a few times." Guan Rou goes to the clock and looks at it. The clock is broken. How can it ring?

    This house is full of strange things. Just now I should have thought, how can there be a villa in this lonely place?

    "I think we''d better go. There must be something wrong with this villa." Guan Rou and I ran out of the villa in a hurry. It was raining heavily outside. The three of us ran into the car in a hurry.

    No matter where you go, leave here first.

    "Where are we going now?"

    "Now find a place to take shelter from the rain. No matter where you go, the most important thing is to leave here first." In fact, I don''t know where to go, but I can''t stay here.

    I turned on the navigator again, drove for a while, and a villa appeared not far ahead.

    I slowly stopped the car and looked at Guan rou.

    Guan Rou was a little scared and said, "you don''t want to go in, do you?"

    I was also hesitant to go in. I had an ax and a pot with a cigarette bag in my hand, but it didn''t work at all.

    Promise some afraid to say: "I think or don''t go in, if still that villa how to do?"

    "Don''t get out of the car, you two. I''ll go down and have a look." I pushed open the door, jumped out of the car, holding the axe in my hand, and went to the villa.

    The villa is brightly lit. It seems that there should be someone. I went to the door, reached for my hand and knocked on it. Then I heard a creak and they opened it by themselves. I warily went into the villa, the villa was empty, I saw a circle upstairs and downstairs, there is no special place to rest assured.

    I went out of the villa and waved to the car, letting Guan rouhe get off the car. The two ran over in the rain, and the three of us walked into the villa.

    "I''ll call and have someone come to pick us up."

    "Don''t you have a cell phone?"

    "I don''t have a signal on my cell phone, so I can''t get through." Guan Rou picked up the phone and pressed it twice. Then she heard the sound of "Dudu... Dudu" coming from the phone.

    Guan Rou and I are all looking forward to this call.

    "Doodle... Doodle"

    "Why is there no answer?"

    "Hello, this is the report center."

    "Hello, we are trapped. Please come to Wufen Gang to meet us!"

    "I didn''t catch what you said. Please repeat it."

    "I said we were trapped in Wufen hillock. Come and help us!"

    "Why do you go to Wufen Gang so late? Do you want to die?" Guan Rou''s heart is startled and her hand slips. The phone hangs up.

    Promise hastily said: "this... This is how to return a responsibility?"

    "I''ll try again!"

    "Why are you still calling? You''ll die there!"

    Guan Rou hung up the phone in a hurry, holding her head in both hands, and with a painful expression on her face, she said, "I really don''t know what to do. If it goes on like this, I''ll be really crazy!"

    Don''t talk about you two. If you''re not crazy, I''m going to be crazy.

    "What to do... We won''t stay here all the time." I don''t believe this place can go against the sky. I took out the bell and shook it a few times. Suddenly, a wandering ghost appeared.

    I said softly, "I ask you where you are and how you can get out."

    "This is the road of yin and Yang. All wandering spirits and wild ghosts will gather here, and there are magic weapons here. Only when you find the magic weapons and break the array, you can leave here."

    Magic weapon? Array? If that''s the case, it''s easy to do. I asked Guan rouhe to look around. If he found the magic weapon, there would be hope.

    I went upstairs and searched around the rooms one by one. Finally, I found a magic weapon in my study, a copper coin sword.

 Chapter 41

    "Liu Guansheng... Come here for a moment." I hurried out of the study, came to the downstairs living room, promise and Guan Rou two hands are also holding a magic weapon.

    One eight trigrams mirror and one diamond pestle. Put four Taoist magic weapons here. So there must be a very powerful ghost here.

    The three of us put magic tools on the tea table. Then he took the bell and shook it a few times. The room suddenly became dark, and a dark wind blew in from the window.

    "What''s the matter?" I quickly put my hand around the two of them in a blink of an eye. Villa into a waste rough, tables, chairs and sofas are covered with dust. There was a musty smell in the room.

    Guan Rou said quickly, "what''s the matter. How did it become like this? "

    I said warily: "this is the original appearance of this villa, the magic weapons. He suppressed a ghost. "

    "I said something''s wrong here. There must be a ghost!" Promise face some ugliness, voice some tremble ground say.

    "How is it chilly?" I suddenly turned my head. Behind me stood a female ghost. Dressed in a long white dress, his face turned blue, and his resentment was deep.

    I said warily, "you... Who are you. Why are you here? Why don''t you reincarnate? "

    "I''m so wronged to die... Master, please help me. Help me find my body and I can be reincarnated. " I sat on the sofa. He reached for the axe and held it across his chest. "Do you think I''ll believe you?"

    "Liu Guansheng... Who are you talking to?" Guan rouhe promises not to see ghosts. I might scare them both.

    I said softly, "it''s a female ghost here. Don''t be afraid, you two."

    "Master. I''ll borrow this lady''s body. " After that, the ghost disappeared. I look back, promise some lax eyes, and then softly said to me: "master... Please help me revenge."

    "Ah... What''s the matter?" Guan Rou stands up in terror and hides behind me.

    I whispered: "you have any grievances, you can say that my friend is a policeman, can help you clean up the grievances."

    "Thank you very much. I don''t think I can repay you. I have to be a cow and a horse to repay you in my next life."

    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll talk about it later in my next life. I''ll talk about your last life first."

    I asked in a confused voice¡° How long have you been dead? "

    "For more than a hundred years, I was killed by one person." Promise (female ghost) said here, face a little sad, broke into tears.

    I have some helplessness to say: "you don''t cry, you spend a long time to guide us here, not just to let us see you cry?"

    Promise (ghost) sobbed twice, then said¡° The little girl was born in the early days of liberation and married to a rich family. "

    "Miss... Here comes Mr. Zhang." The scenery in front of me suddenly changed with the ghost''s story. The villa became magnificent. On the sofa in the main hall, a girl in a white skirt was sitting beside her

    A servant girl ran over.

    "Why is he here again? I really annoy him!"

    The servant girl said softly, "Miss, please go upstairs and wait for a while. When Mr. Zhang leaves, you can come down again."

    "Xiao Hua, Mr. Zhang is the son of the mayor. Don''t mess around. Go back to your room and change your clothes."

    Mu Hua pouted and said, "I know."

    The female ghost''s name is mu Hua. She is the daughter of Mu family. Mu Hua turned and walked upstairs to her room. Then a man in a white suit came in, followed by his entourage.

    The attendant took a few boxes of gifts in his hand and put them on the table. The boxes were full of pearls and antiques.

    "Mr. Zhang, please sit down!"

    "Come and see the tea!" Master Mu sat on the chair and looked at Mr. Zhang with a smile on his face.

    Mr. Zhang lit a cigarette, took a deep breath and said, "Uncle mu, I came to see Xiao Hua. By the way, I brought the bride price."

    Master Mu said with a smile, "well, you and my little Hua have been classmates since childhood. I like you in my heart. You should treat Mu Hua well in the future."

    "Uncle mu, don''t worry. I will take good care of Mu Hua."

    "Xiao Hong, go and call the young lady down." The servant girl ran up the stairs and came to the room.

    "Miss, it''s no good... Master wants to marry you to Mr. Zhang!"

    Mu Hua quickly sat up and said, "how can dad do this? I''m going to talk to Dad. I don''t want to marry Zhang Guomin."

    Xiao Hong said in a hurry: "Miss, Master Zhang has brought all the dowry. I''m afraid the master won''t agree."

    Mu Hua a little angry ran out of the room, came to the downstairs living room, Mr. Zhang quickly stood up, "Xiao Hua, I specially came to find uncle Mu to hire Li Lai, after we are a family."

    "I don''t want to marry you, who is your family." Mu Hua pouted her little mouth and said angrily.

    Master Mu frowned and said, "be presumptuous! Xiao Hua, you and Mr. Zhang have been playing since childhood. His father and I have already made an engagement to marry you both. How can you be disobedient? "

    "Dad... I don''t want to marry. My daughter already has someone she likes."

    Mr. Zhang''s face changed slightly. He said in a deep voice: "Xiao Hua... That Wang Jun is not suitable for you. He is just a poor boy. How can he be worthy of you?"

    "Shut up, Wang Jun and I are childhood sweethearts."

    "Pa!" Master Mu broke his teacup and said angrily, "you dare to associate with that poor boy. If you dare to associate with Wang Jun again, I''ll lock you in. You can''t go out."

    "Dad... The one I love is Wang Jun. if you don''t let me marry him, I''d rather not marry for the rest of my life."

    "Pa!..." Get the hell upstairs. " Mu Hua covered her red and swollen face, ran upstairs crying, went back to the room, and wept bitterly on the bed.

    "Don''t cry, miss."

    "I don''t want to marry Mr. Zhang. I want to marry Wang Jun," she sobbed

    I returned to my mind and asked the Mu Hua in a soft voice, "how did you die, killing yourself for love?"

    Promise (mu Hua) cried and said: "I was killed by the beast Zhang Guomin."

    .........

    "Drag them both here." Several men in black linen came in from outside the villa, carrying knives and sticks and two sacks.

    "Wuhu... Wuhu" several people untied the rope on the sack. Inside were Mu Hua and Wang Jun. they were bound by the hemp rope and stuffed with rags. Wang Jun''s face was covered with blood and his body was black and blue. He was obviously beaten.

    "Aren''t you two going to be together? I''ll make it up to you today!" Zhang Guomin reaches for a machete in one''s hand, and cuts it on Wang Jun''s head. The blood suddenly splashes on the ground.

    "Wang Jun..."

    "Zhang Guomin, you beast, I will not let you go even if I die." A look of resentment flashed in Mu Hua''s eyes. At this time, a man in a long black dress, similar to a Taoist, came in. The man took a look at Mu Hua, and then reached out and pulled out a diamond pestle.

    Zhang Guomin reached for the diamond pestle and walked up to Mu Hua. "If you want to get revenge on me, you must become a fierce ghost first. Come to me for revenge in the next life."

    "Bah... Beast, I will never let you go..."

    "Puff..." the King Kong pestle on Zhang Guomin''s hand was inserted into Mu Hua''s head, and the blood flowed out. "Master... I''ll give it to you next."

    Zhang Guomin said coldly to his subordinates, "drag this man out and bury him. I''ll make them never see each other!"

    The old Taoist took out the compass, turned twice in the villa, and finally ordered people to bury Mu Hua''s body. Then he took out several magic weapons and put them in four places in the villa.

    "That''s what happened. I hope you can help me find my body. I want to find Wang Jun." Promise (mu Hua) said here, tears can not stop flowing out.

    I said sympathetically, "well, you leave here with me first, and I''ll go back and find a way for you."

    Promise (mu Hua) sobbed a few times, reached out to wipe away the tears from the corner of his eyes and said: "really? Little girl, thank you for your regeneration. "

    As long as things are clear, it''s easy to do. The most important thing is to leave here first. Promise (mu Hua) got up and went to the door, then waved his hand, the street outside suddenly restored the usual peace.

    Guan Rou said happily, "great, it''s back to normal at last."

    "Master, I''ll leave first. My soul will be attached to this girl for the time being. If there''s anything the master calls me, I''ll come out." Promise (mu Hua) said, eyes closed, then fainted, fainted on the ground.

    Guan Rou and I quickly helped her up, walked out of the villa, opened the door and jumped into the car.

    "Promise you to wake up..." promise slowly opened his eyes, face a little pale, "what''s the matter with me?"

    I whispered, "nothing. You''re just possessed."

    In other words, how could that Mu Hua be attached to the promise instead of Guan Rou. Forget it... I''d better go back first. I don''t want to stay in such a place for a day.

    Guan Rou said softly, "it seems that I can''t take her to the Bureau yet. I can only let her live with you for a while."

    "It''s just pretending to be a ghost. What a big deal. You''d better let her go."

    "Let it go? Let her go, will you do it for her? "

    I said softly, "I''ll pay her back. That''s the money. Besides, the ghost has been found. I''ll help you solve it."

    Guan Rou hesitated for a moment and said slowly, "I can give you face, but you should remember that you owe me a favor this time."

    You can really do business. You''d better not be a policeman in the future and go into business instead.

 Chapter 42

    I drove home, and it was a tiring journey.

    "You can stay here tonight." I made up a room for the promise to stay here for the time being. After that, I don''t care about her. He turned to the bathroom, took a shower and went back to the bedroom to sleep.

    I don''t know how long I slept. I was awakened by a noise. That sounds like a fight. Who is fighting this evening?

    I jumped out of bed and walked out of the bedroom. I saw Tang Yufeng fighting with Mu Hua. When I saw the situation, I hurried to the middle and stopped both of them.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, what''s the matter. Why are you fighting? "

    Tang Yufeng said with a gloomy face: "this ghost dares to come to my hall and act wild."

    Mu Hua also has a gloomy face. The tone coldly said: "the master let me live here, who are you?"

    I said hastily, "there''s a misunderstanding. Madam, she is a friend of mine and will leave in a few days

    "Friends? I said no other girls were allowed to come home. You brought me a ghost

    "All right. Stop it. I''m tired already. " Mu Hua''s body flashed back to its original shape, then gave a salute and floated into the bedroom. Tang Yufeng glared at me. Also did not say anything more, turned into a red light to fly back to the spirit card position.

    I was secretly relieved. After such a fuss just now, I didn''t feel sleepy at all. Sit on the sofa in the living room. Until it was getting light.

    I yawned, went into the bathroom, washed, and came out of the bedroom. His face was ruddy again, and his complexion was much better.

    "Wash yourself. Let''s go to breakfast. "

    "I''m sorry to disturb you." Promise and I went out of the house. I took the elevator to the noodle shop downstairs. I remember that today is the day of signing the contract. I will go to the bank to transfer money later and take down the shop.

    "Where shall we go later?" Promise to eat a mouthful of noodles, and then said.

    I whispered: "go to find Guan Rou, and then help the ghost find her bones, let her reincarnation."

    "What can I do? You took me downtown, and my grandfather is still waiting for me at home."

    I whispered, "I''ll take you back in a moment."

    After breakfast, I came to the police station with a promise. After waiting for a long time, I didn''t see Guan Rou come out. Later, I found out that Guan Rou had a task to go out and couldn''t come back for a while.

    I went to the bank to transfer the money to the old man and took over the shop. Then I bought some things that the paper shop needed. After a busy morning, it was almost done. The rest was just to decorate and tidy up the shop.

    Promise to help me busy, busy after tossing all morning.

    "It''s twelve o''clock. Go and have some dinner." Promise to curl a mouth, hand cover belly to sit on the chair to say.

    I whispered, "come on, I''ll treat you to something delicious."

    I came to a restaurant with a promise and ordered a table of food. I promised to bow my head and start a gust of wind and cloud, like I had never eaten in my eight lives.

    I looked at the clean food, a little surprised to see her, "your family has no food to eat?"

    Promised to take a tissue to wipe the corners of the mouth, reached for a drink, satisfied with the patted belly.

    "Sorry, I haven''t eaten for nearly two days."

    "I don''t think your family has food to eat." The promise pretended to be pathetic and said, "my grandfather and I have been living together for many years, and we all eat coarse food and light rice.

    "What does your grandfather do?"

    "My grandfather used to do a post-mortem."

    I am slightly a Leng, hastily say: "your grandfather is to make?"

    In ancient times, there were four kinds of occupations, specializing in the business of the dead. My father and promised grandfather are two of them. I can''t believe they are so predestined.

    I asked with some doubts, "can you do an autopsy?"

    Promise whispered: "of course, this is my ancestral craft, and I can see ghosts."

    "No wonder that female ghost wants to attach to you. I thought there was some reason."

    Promise whispered: "I think you seem to have some ability. Are you a Taoist?"

    "Do you think I''m like a Taoist? My old man is a coffin pricker. He''s with your grandfather. He''s a dead man''s money maker." I took a look. It''s already afternoon. It''s time for Guan Rou to come back. I paid the bill and promised to go home. As soon as I got out of the elevator, I saw Guan Rou standing at my door.

    "Where did you two go on a date?"

    I said helplessly, "I plan to open a shop nearby. Have you finished your case?"

    Guan Rou said softly, "well, you don''t want to talk to me outside the door."

    I opened the door and went into the room. I poured three glasses of water on the tea table. Guan Rou took a few mouthfuls of water and said, "the matter last night has not been solved. How do you plan to help the ghost find the body?"

    "I can only ask her, how can I know where her body was buried." Promise body shape some trance, Mu Hua''s ghost floated out from her body, but this promise did not faint.

    Mu Hua said respectfully, "master, I don''t know where my body was buried by them."

    It''s difficult. It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack. Guan Rou and I, promised to drive to the place where we were last night, and the villa has become a dilapidated one.

    Guan Rou frowned and said, "how can I find this? There is no clue."

    The promise whispered, "if you can tell us, it will be fine after that."

    Mu Hua said softly, "I don''t know what happened after that. How can I know when I''m dead?"

    I laughed and ignored them. I pushed the door open and went in. I remember the scene I saw was in the hall where Mu Hua and Wang Jun were killed, and Mu Hua had a diamond pestle on her head, so she couldn''t be reincarnated.

    "Look around. The corpse is usually held down by something, so find out if there is something like Buddha''s thread." The three of us looked around separately, and there was nothing else except some old and dusty furniture.

    "Nothing. Mu Hua, are you sure it''s here?" I went back to the hall and asked Mu Hua softly.

    Mu Hua said in a low voice, "I died here. They put up an array here and didn''t let me go out. My body should be here, too."

    "No, they sealed your soul here, but the body should be moved to another place." I think it should be like this. If we put the body here, wouldn''t it give her a chance to revenge?

    Guan Rou said doubtfully, "what''s behind this villa?"

    Promise whispered: "behind is luanhenggang, is Wufen Gang, if you go there to find it, can be hard."

    I then said, "promise your family to live near here, or ask your grandfather to help?"

    "My house is not far from here. It''s only ten minutes. Come with me. I''ll talk to my grandfather." The three of us walked out of the villa, through a muddy dirt road, and then came to a farmyard. Some vegetables are planted on both sides of the yard, and a stone table and several stone benches are placed on the left side of the yard.

    An old man came out of the room with tea in his hand and put the teapot on the stone table.

    "Grandpa... Open the door." Promise a shout, the old man looked at us, and then came to open the door.

    "Where have you been, you girl?"

    "I went out and made two friends." I saluted the old man with a smile and said hello. The old man looks like he''s in his sixties, but he''s very energetic.

    Guan Rou said softly, "Hello, old man. I''m sorry to disturb you."

    Promise whispered: "grandfather, they want to ask you for help."

    "Let''s talk about it first." Guan Rou and I went into the yard and sat on the stone bench. The old man gave me a look, which was like a knife. I felt uncomfortable.

    Promise poured two cups of tea, said: "grandfather, this is brother Liu, this is sister Guan, they saved my life, you can help them."

    The old man took a sip of tea and said slowly, "I don''t know what you have to do. As long as I can help you, I will help you."

    I said the matter briefly. After listening to it, the old man was silent for a while, raised his head and said, "I''ve heard about it. It''s my grandfather and I who said it."

 Chapter 43

    "At that time, it was just after liberation, and the country was in the period of civil strife. Many remote places, such as small towns and villages, were not liberated." At that time, the words of matchmaker between men and women. It''s all up to the parents.

    Miss Mu Hua, the daughter of Mu family, came back from studying abroad. In our words, it is the person who has eaten foreign ink.

    Miss Mu Hua was born into a wealthy family. As a child, her father married him by pointing his stomach. The man was the son of the mayor of the town at that time, and his family was very rich and powerful at that time.

    Miss Mu Hua''s father wants to marry his daughter to the mayor''s son. But miss Mu Hua didn''t want to marry, so she eloped with the person she liked. But he was arrested by the mayor. Kill them both, and ask Lao Dao to set up the array. So that they can never be reincarnated.

    Guan Rou sighed and said, "what a pity. Do you know where Miss Mu Hua''s body is buried?"

    Old man Xu said softly, "the soul of Miss Mu Hua is sealed in the villa, but her body is buried in the five graves."

    When I heard that, I really looked for a needle in a haystack. Where can I find the body.

    Promise quickly said: "grandfather. How can we find the corpses? There are so many corpses in the disorderly graves. It''s hard to find a corpse. "

    "That''s easy. If you can lift the seal of the villa, then let the ghost of Miss Mu Hua come out. If there is a connection between the soul body and the corpse, you can find it. " I took a look at the nearby Mu Hua. Mu Hua nodded, then felt a wind blowing.

    Old man Xu said softly, "boy. If I read it correctly, you are Liu Bingyi''s adopted son, right? "

    "How do you know. Do you know my master? " If that''s true, the old man brought me up. It''s my father, too.

    "Your master and I have been friends for many years, but we have been running around all these years and have never been in touch." Old man Xu reached for his cup and took a sip of tea. Then he said, "is your Godfather all right now?"

    My face slightly changed, some sad to say: "the old man has passed away."

    "What "Alas," at this time, Mu Hua showed her real body, and then said, "please master Fu help me find my bones, so that I can reincarnate."

    Old man Xu thought about it and asked, "don''t you want revenge?"

    "It''s been such a long time. Even if I want revenge, Zhang Guomin should be reincarnated."

    "Well, don''t talk about it. Go and find your body. It''s going to be dark. I don''t want to dig a grave at night." We found a few shovels and hoes and went to a mass grave not far behind the house. There is a cold smell here, and some abandoned babies are also left here.

    Promise some fear of holding Guan Rou''s arm, two people behind me.

    "Mu Hua, feel for yourself and see if you can feel it." Mu Hua closed her eyes, and then went to one of the earth grave bags, "this is it, master. I can feel that it should be here."

    "Well... Let''s start digging." I swung the hoe to dig up, looked back at Guan Rou, Guan Rou and promise scared to hide to old man Xu''s side.

    I can''t help it. I have to do it myself. It took me about half an hour to dig out a pit. All of a sudden, there was a loud noise of "click..." and a thunderbolt fell from the sky and fell into the earth pit. Then, the sky was covered with dark clouds, lightning and thunder.

    "It can''t be so evil. Digging people''s graves and being struck by thunder!" I was too scared to move for fear that the next thunder would strike me.

    Guan Rou said in a hurry: "there seems to be something in that earth pit." I jumped into the pit in a hurry, reached out and touched a hard thing in the pit. This thing seems to be... Human bones!

    I pulled out a hand bone and threw it to the ground. Mu Hua came quickly and said, "master, this is my skeleton. Before I died, I was wearing the ring that Wang Jun gave me."

    As soon as I hear this, what are you waiting for? Hurry to dig. I dug out the bones with a shovel, wrapped them in a straw mat and carried them back to the yard.

    Old man Xu said softly, "boy, put the bones in the house. I''ll have a look and find a place to burn them tomorrow."

    Old man Xu is an expert in this field. I squatted down and looked at the skeleton. My whole body has turned white. I don''t need to look at it to know that it has been some years.

    "What''s this?" I carefully saw that there was a diamond pestle more than ten centimeters long on the top of the skeleton. What Mu Hua said was right. It was really sealed by the old Taoist''s diamond pestle.

    Old man Xu said in a deep voice: "Alas, the girl died miserably. I will find a good place to see her off tomorrow. I hope she can resolve her resentment and reincarnate."

    It''s over. It''s dark after a long night. Guan Rou plans to go back, and I want to go back together. However, old man Xu says he wants me to stay for the night. If he wants to talk to me about something, it''s a reminiscence.

    Mr. Xu specially asked him to buy some wine and vegetables. We sat down at the table and said, "Mr. Xu, you used to be friends with my master. Do you know what this is?"

    I took out the token and handed it to old man Xu. Old man Xu took the token and looked at it. He shook his head gently.

    "Although I am good friends with your master, there are some things I really don''t know." shut

    The old man took a drink from his glass and then said, "I was born in Wuzuo, while your master is a coffin maker. The other two are two kinds of craftsmen and executioners. Our four professions are specialized in making money."

    "I didn''t expect your master to leave so early." I told old man Xu about his death. In fact, I wanted to see if he knew anything. Maybe there would be some clues to find the two mysterious people.

    Although they are friends, they don''t know much about each other''s career.

    "Grandfather... I want to work with brother Liu. He opened a shop in the city. I want to help."

    Old man Xu said softly, "it''s OK. You should go out for exercise, too."

    I said softly, "master Xu, you can rest assured that I will take good care of Xiao Nuo."

    After dinner, I was tired too. Maybe it was because I drank some wine, so I went into the room and lay on the earthen Kang. After a while, I fell asleep. This sleep is very comfortable, a sleep to the next morning.

    When I got up and walked out of the room, I saw old man Xu carrying the skeleton to the yard for autopsy.

    I went over with some doubts and asked softly, "what are you doing, old man?"

    "Last night, I had a dream that Miss Mu Hua, the deceased, came to me to avenge me."

    "Justice? Isn''t this corpse Mu Hua? "

    Mr. Xu sat down on the stone bench and said, "it''s really strange that the ghost of Mu Hua can run out. It''s reasonable to say that if a magic weapon diamond pestle is inserted into the head of the skeleton, then the soul will be sealed in the skeleton and can''t come out."

    "According to what you said, the ghost of Mu Hua is fake?"

    "When I saw the ghost for the first time, I felt that the ghost had deep resentment. How could she give up revenge so easily?" Even so, after so many years, Zhang Guomin has been dead for a long time. Who should I go to for revenge?

    "I see... The skeleton is real, but the ghost is not. The female ghost is a fake Mu Hua, but what is it for?"

    This matter can only call out Mu Hua, but mu Hua didn''t appear after a long time.

    Master Xu said in a deep voice: "it seems that this skeleton belongs to the female ghost. We helped her dig out the skeleton and lift the seal. The female ghost has recovered her mana and will definitely seek revenge from that person."

    Damn, I''ve been cheated. It''s not the first time I''ve been cheated. I don''t have a long memory.

    "Then what? That ghost was released by me. If she did harm to others, wouldn''t I be more guilty? "

 Chapter 44

    "It''s easy to do. You can get rid of her if you find her with this diamond pestle." All ghosts killed. They''re afraid of the weapon that killed them. I''m ready to leave now. Wrap the diamond pestle in cloth. Put it in the bag.

    Promise and I went home by car. I took out the diamond pestle and put it on the incense table. Now we need to find the ghost first. I''m a little angry when I think about it. I''ve been fooled by ghosts again.

    "Oh, how can you be so angry. Who made my family angry? " Tang Yufeng floated out of the spirit card. He said strangely.

    I was a little upset and said, "I''m not in the mood to make trouble with you. That female ghost cheated me. I must get the ghost back. "

    Tang Yufeng said with a sneer¡° It''s up to you. I think you''d better be careful. Don''t let that female ghost eat for you. "

    Tang Yufeng''s words remind me that I really don''t know the strength of that female ghost. It has been many years since liberation. I really can''t catch her.

    "Brother Liu, you don''t have to worry. You forget that we still have magic weapons." Promise to reach out and pick up an apple from the fruit tray on the tea table. He took a bite and chewed twice. "When I came out, my grandfather had already told me. Tell me how to catch the ghost

    As soon as I heard it, I quickly asked, "is that right? What''s the way? Tell me

    Promise eating the apple whispered: "grandfather said it''s not the right time. I can''t tell you until I see the ghost. "

    How can this girl sell the key. Since Guan is ready, I can rest assured.

    Tang Yufeng looked at the promise and said coldly, "who are you and why are you with my husband?"

    "What husband? Brother Liu, is she your wife? " Promise looked at me in surprise. Motioning for my affirmation, I nodded helplessly. Then he turned and went into the bedroom and changed his clothes.

    I don''t want to explain it to you two women. I found that if two women quarrel, as a man, don''t try to persuade them, otherwise they will hurt the innocent.

    I crawled in the bedroom for a while and thought about it carefully. The skeleton is still in Guan''s house now. If it was me, I would come back to find my body after revenge.

    This matter is just like Su Rui, who cheated me and almost didn''t kill me. One thing can''t be cheated twice.

    "Brother Liu... Sister Guan Rou is here." I sat up from the bed, at this time it was dark, the day passed really fast, squint to the night, for me a kind of wasted time feeling.

    I got up and walked out of bed, opened the door and walked out of the bedroom. Guan Rou was dressed in a cross dressing and sat on the sofa chatting with promise. The two chatted happily.

    I yawned and said, "Why are you here? Isn''t it settled?"

    Guan Rou said in a soft voice: "who said it was solved? I also participated in this matter. I don''t care what you plan to do later, but you should take me with you."

    "You''re a policeman... There''s something you can''t help me with."

    "What about the police? Maybe I can help you at the critical moment."

    Guan Roubai gave me a look and looked at me with disdain. "I''ll tell you that we''ve taken the skeleton back to the police station. I think it''s safer."

    I sighed and said, "officer Guan, can you tell me what to do next time?"

    Guan Rou said contemptuously, "I''ve told you one more thing. I found that Zhang Guomin."

    "What? Don''t you tell me he''s still alive? " This is really an explosive news. If that bastard is alive, he will be 70 or 80 at least.

    But I''m afraid I''m going to see the king of hell soon. Mu Hua won''t let him go.

    "What do you think?"

    I thought for a while and said, "now it''s certain that the female ghost will go to Zhang Guomin for revenge. I won''t give up this kind of thing if I do it."

    Promise whispered: "but will that citizen believe us? If things get big then, it will be trouble."

    "He will certainly believe us. Some people say that they have forgotten those things, but they dare not admit it." The three of us arrived at Zhang Guomin''s house by car according to the address. We thought he would live in a luxury villa, but he lived in an ordinary residential building.

    Guan Rou parked the car at the door of the building. The three of US jumped out of the car and went straight into the residential building. It''s dark in the building. The induction light is broken. Guan Rou goes to the elevator and presses it. The elevator makes an old noise, but she just opens the door.

    "The elevator won''t break down half way, will it?"

    "So much nonsense, get in!" Guan Rou gave me a back, and promise and I walked into the elevator. The elevator creaked until it reached the top floor.

    The elevator door opened slowly, and several of us walked out of the elevator. The corridor was dirty, as if no one had been cleaning it. Some domestic garbage is also piled here. Guan Rou takes us to one of the families. It''s this one. Zhang Guomin lives here.

    "Zhang Guomin is also a child of a rich family. How could he be so poor and poor?"

    "Soon after liberation, their family was criticized, so it became like this." Guan Rou reaches for her hand and knocks on the door. There is a hoarse voice in the room.

    "Who is it?"

    "Hello, we are from the criminal police team of the Municipal Bureau."

    "What can I do for you?"

    "There''s something I want to ask you about," Guan said softly

    The door opened slowly, and an old man with a hunchback, a gray cloth shirt and a stick opened the door.

    Guan Rouliang gave his police certificate and then said softly, "Hello, we are from the criminal police team of the Municipal Bureau."

    "Come in... Sit down." The three of us went into the house. It was dark and poorly decorated. Some of the furniture has fallen off the paint. It should be some years old.

    The old man poured three glasses of water and put it on the table. Then he sat down on another chair and said in a deep voice, "I don''t know what the police comrades have to do with me. I''m so old, but I haven''t done anything illegal."

    "Don''t worry, we''re not here to catch you."

    Zhang Guomin took a drink from the teapot and said slowly, "those police comrades, what can I do for you?"

    Guan Rou reaches out and takes out a picture, which is yellow and black-and-white.

    "Do you know the girl in the picture?"

    "This... You... How did you get this picture?" When Zhang Guomin saw the picture, his face changed slightly and his eyes showed a look of panic.

    Guan Rou narrowed her eyes and said in a cold voice, "Uncle Zhang, we already know everything about you before."

    Zhang Guomin slowed down and said in a hurry, "what''s the matter with you looking for me?"

    I said with a smile: "nothing, that is, this woman has become a ghost, to find you revenge!"

    "What... Impossible!"

    "You don''t have to tell me what you''ve done."

    Zhang Guomin looked a little alarmed and said in a hurry, "don''t do this. Don''t scare me with ghosts."

    "Oh... The old man is pretty good, isn''t he?" I reached out and took out the Vajra pestle from my backpack and patted it on the table. "Look at this for yourself. Do you know it?"

    As soon as I take out this magic weapon, Zhang Guomin will be shocked.

    "Where did you get this... This thing from?"

    "Wu Fen gang... Are you familiar with it? There is a villa in front of Wu Fen gang. The villa is well decorated. " Zhang Guomin''s forehead was sweating, and he said in a panic: "she... Is she really here?"

    Promise whispered: "is this Zhang Guomin crazy?"

    "I think he''s playing the fool!" A gloomy voice came from behind us. When I looked back, the ghost of Mu Hua appeared at the door, "Mu Hua!"

    "Zhang Guomin... It''s time for you to die!"

    Zhang Guomin''s face turned white in an instant. Before he could speak, Mu Hua flashed and put his hand around Zhang Guomin''s neck.

    "Goo... No... I''m not going to kill you."

    "It''s not you and who is it!" Guan Rou was so scared that she quickly took out the pistol. I reached out and took out the diamond pestle from my backpack. "Mu Hua, you let him go, or I''ll take you!"

    "Do you want to arrest me just because you are so good?" Mu Hua suddenly blew a strong wind, his eyes became red, and with a wave of his hand, the table flew up in the air and hit me.

    I threw Guan Rou and promise to the ground in a hurry, and then there was a dark wind in the house. When I stood up, Mu Hua and Zhang Guomin had disappeared.

    "It''s broken... Come on I reached for the door and ran out. But their two figures have disappeared, Guan Rou and promise also chase out.

    "She ran away?"

    "It''s gone. I underestimated her."

    The promise said with some fear, "what shall we do then?"

    I said helplessly: "go back first, she has captured Zhang Guomin and will definitely kill him."

    The three of us walked out of the residential building and went back to the car. I had a look at the time. It was very late.

    "Go and have some dinner."

    "Well, I''m hungry, too."

 Chapter 45

    Guan Rou starts the car and stops in front of a big gear. Some people who like nightlife are sitting around the barbecue shop drinking wine. The three of us took a seat. I ordered some kebabs.

    Guan Rou said in a soft voice: "I expect to receive a report tomorrow. Zhang Guomin''s body was found. "

    I laughed and said, "I don''t feel that simple. You can''t settle this matter. It''s a matter of the past. You can leave it alone. "

    Guan Rou said angrily, "what do you mean by that?"

    I said helplessly, "don''t you understand. Let''s do this. I think Mu Hua should go back after revenge. "

    It''s like that resentful ghost. After revenge, the resentment will dissipate. After eating the meat kebab, we are full of wine and food. I was a little tired, too. Guan Rou drove us home. I drove away, too.

    ..............

    A week later, my paper binding shop finally opened, and I worked in it all day. In fact, there is nothing to do. It''s not easy to do this business these days.

    On the other hand, there is no news about Mu Hua. It seems that it has never happened.

    "Handsome. Do you have a paper cell phone for me? " A coquettish woman in dress came to the door of the shop with her charming expression. I don''t know how many men have been seduced.

    I said softly¡° Five hundred... No counter-offer. "

    "Yi..."

    "Bang!" A large truck rushed out of the side alley and directly hit the woman.

    The woman was knocked out. The truck didn''t stop and left. The woman''s head was knocked off. The woman slowly got up from the ground and walked past. He bent down, reached for his head and put it back on his neck with a bang.

    "You get hit once a day. Isn''t that cool? "

    "Handsome man... I can make you cool, too." The woman took out a five hundred yuan note from her bag and handed it to me. I took the note and turned back to take out a paper Apple phone from the drawer.

    Promise came out of the store, pouted and said, "now it''s more comfortable to be a ghost than a person. There''s also an Apple phone below."

    The woman said coquettishly: "girl, if you want, my sister can help you."

    "I don''t want to..." promise scared to hide behind me, I reached out and took out a lighter, lit the paper bar mobile phone, threw it into the brazier on the ground, with even see a woman hands more than a mobile phone, happily left.

    I haven''t made any money in the world these days, but the dead have made a lot of money.

    "Brother Liu, it''s been several days, and I haven''t sold much. I don''t make any money at all."

    "What can I do? If I can''t, just close the shop." At ten o''clock in the morning, Guan Rou came by car. As soon as I saw her face like eggplant beaten by frost, I knew that something must have happened again.

    "Sister Guan Rou, why do you look so ugly when you come here?" Promise took the kettle, poured a glass of water, handed it to Guan Rou and asked with concern, "sister Guan Rou, why do you look so ugly? What''s the matter?"

    Guan Rou looks a little ugly and says: "nothing. It''s just that Zhang Guomin''s body was found in the villa. But last night, there was a big fire in the villa for no reason, which burned the villa to ashes."

    This can be regarded as an end. After Mu Hua''s revenge, he can leave.

    "If only that were the case. When I got to the police station in the morning, I found that the skeleton had disappeared."

    "What? Now it''s bad. When Mu Hua has the skeleton, he''s going to find the body. "

    Guan Rou frowned and said, "I wanted people to hide the bones today, but I didn''t expect it was a step too late." Now what''s the use of saying that? I''d better find the ghost quickly.

    I told Guan Rou to go back first. I''ll find her if there is anything. In fact, I''m not going to look for her. She can''t help me.

    "Xiao Nuo!" Mr. Xu came over from one side and said, "Grandpa, why are you here?"

    Mr. Xu went into the shop and said in a low voice, "you''re a good shop. How''s your business?"

    "Just so so, I can earn a little money a day." I poured a glass of water and handed it to Mr. Xu. Then I sat down on the chair. "Mr. Xu, the ghost has already started. She stole the skeleton last night."

    Mr. Xu said in a low voice, "you should have expected this for a long time. Now that it has happened, try to solve it."

    "How to solve it? I''m afraid I can''t deal with the ghost because she has such a high moral standard." I''m also worried about it. Now we are in the light. It''s hard to catch her in the dark.

    Mr. Xu said softly: "it seems that you have not yet mastered what Lao Liu taught you. As long as there are people who are virtuous, the paper people who are made are spiritual."

    "But I didn''t find out. The old man didn''t tell me."

    "Young man, think more about it for yourself, and you''ll have to inherit it in the future." Mr. Xu left after a while, which made me confused. What''s the relationship between catching the ghost and pricking people.

    One afternoon passed. After closing the shop in the evening, I had a barbecue at a nearby barbecue shop with promise. While we were eating, we saw Guan Rou driving again. Since the last case, I found that Guan Rou was following me all day.

    "Has sister Guan Rou eaten yet? Would you like to have some with her?"

    "I have no appetite... You can eat it." I took a sip of my drink and asked softly, "what''s the matter with this?"

    Guan Rou looks a little ugly and says, "this afternoon, we found a body by the Nanyun river."

    "So what?"

    "The body had no skin, it was like it had been stripped off."

    Promise said hastily: "this... This is how to return a responsibility, who kills still want to peel a person''s skin?"

    "It''s Mu Hua. She''s looking for the body now." The body is nothing more than a smelly skin bag, but as long as you find the body, you can also find the ghost.

    Guan Rou glanced at me and said in a deep voice, "how about helping me this time?"

    I''m afraid it''s not just your business. If you don''t find Mu Hua, I''m afraid more people will die.

    "This is the prototype of the corpse. It''s a girl in her twenties. Because things are serious, the superior leaders didn''t spread it out in order to avoid panic."

    He grabbed the picture and handed it to me. Then he said in a deep voice, "so we can only investigate secretly. Now I''m afraid you can only help me."

    I took the picture and looked at it. The girl was pretty. It was a good time, but she was killed by the ghost.

    "This evil must be removed!" After dinner, promise and I went home. I prepared something to use. Then I took out the brass bell and shook it for a few times. The brass bell is really a good thing. Having it is equivalent to having a communication barracks. It''s easy to find Mu Hua.

    "Lingling... Lingling!" As a bell rings, a cloud of smoke suddenly rises in the room, and several wild ghosts appear in the room.

    Promise scared to hide behind me, I reached for the ax, "next time you can change a dress, is not afraid that others don''t know you are a ghost?"

    The ghosts turned blue and showed carrion on their faces. One of their necks fell open. As soon as they shook their heads, they hung down, as if they were about to fall down.

    "I''m sorry. We''re trying to protect ourselves." I''m a little embarrassed. Are you afraid of being bullied?

    "Come on, cut the crap. I ask you, have you ever seen this woman?" I enlarged the picture of Mu Hua and shook it in front of their eyes.

    "I''ve seen this female ghost, but she''s so fierce that we didn''t dare to get close to her."

    As soon as my eyes brightened, I said in a hurry, "where have you seen it?"

    "It''s near that slum in the southern suburbs."

 Chapter 46

    "Southern suburb, it''s a slum. How could Mu Hua go there?"

    "You go back first." The two kids disappeared in a flash. I sat on the sofa and drank some water. I''m going to the southern suburbs by myself tonight. Until late at night, I put on my clothes, took the magic weapon and went out of the house.

    I took the elevator downstairs. As soon as I walked out of the residential building, I saw a familiar car parked at the door.

    "Didi... Didi" I looked around. The window rolled down. I saw it turned out to be Guan rou.

    Guan Rou opens the door and jumps out of the car, wearing black leather clothes and trousers¡° What are you waiting for? Why don''t you get on the bus? "

    "You... What are you doing here?" I wonder how she knows what I want to do. And still waiting for me here.

    I reached for the door and jumped in. There was also a policewoman in the car, who looked at me in casual clothes.

    "Who is this?"

    "She''s an intern transferred from another Bureau. She''ll be with us tonight." It''s not noisy. I''m not going to play,

    Guan Rou starts the car slowly. Ask me where I''m going.

    I told her to go to the southern suburbs, and the car drove slowly towards the southern suburbs. Maybe it''s late at night. There was very little traffic on the road, and it soon reached the southern suburbs.

    I pushed the door open and got out. It''s chilly at night. Fortunately, I put on a coat.

    "Here it is. There are some poor people here, and they are also the places where most crimes happen. The police have suppressed the street robberies of the poor people several times, but it has never worked. "

    What are you talking about? Are you trying to scare me and let me go back?

    "Shut up! What are we doing here? " I took a look at the policewoman, who was 23 years old, and looked around in fear.

    I whispered, "catch the ghost!"

    I reached out and took out the copper coin sword from my bag and handed it to Guan rou. I told her that if she met a ghost, no matter what, she would chop it. The three of us walked into a dirt road, surrounded by barren grass, with a cold wind blowing from time to time.

    About ten minutes walk, out of the wilderness. Not far ahead is a slum. There are about 50 families, all of them flat tile houses. I took the ax out of my backpack. It was dark here. I''m afraid that ghosts and people should be on guard when they come here.

    "Where are we going to catch ghosts?"

    "What will Liu Guansheng do next? You don''t want us to hang around." I glanced around and I was also summing up what to do next.

    I reached out and took out the bell, shaking a few times, with a burst of bell rings, I saw more than a dozen wandering souls appeared in the weeds, floating towards me.

    Those wandering souls came to me and stopped, looking at me with a strange look.

    I coughed twice and said, "have you ever seen this woman?"

    I took out the photos. These wandering souls pointed in one direction, and I let them go with a wave of my hand.

    "It''s just ahead. Let''s go!" It''s a bit dark here. I feel that a few people will come out of the dark corner at any time to attack us.

    "Dang..." as the cold wind blows, a broken iron basin falls to the ground from the broken wooden table beside it. A black cat climbs out from the corner, and its eyes emit deep green light. It is said that where there is a black cat, there is a soul.

    "Shua..." a red light flashed in front of me. I quickly ran after it and ran into a broken room. The room was dark with a musty smell.

    "Help..."

    It''s broken. It''s not good! I turned to run out, but the door was locked.

    "Damn it I waved my axe and slashed several times. Fortunately, it was a wooden door. I raised my foot, kicked open the door and ran out. Guan Rou and her two figures have disappeared. It''s bad. If something happens to them, I''ll go to jail.

    "Meow, meow, meow," the black cat ran out again, and I said to the cat helplessly, "man, this is your territory. Do you know where my two friends have gone? If you know, please tell me, I''ll buy you fish!"

    "Meow, meow, meow" the black cat turned and ran. I ran up to a small alley and came to the door of an old wooden house.

    "You let me go... What do you want to do?"

    "Help..." came out of the cabin. I quickly stepped forward and kicked open the door. There were two men in the room. They tied Guan Rou and the policewoman up and tore their clothes on the bed.

    "Hey, hey... Big brother, we are really lucky today." One of the hooligans tore off Guan Rou''s fur coat, revealing the white shirt inside. The other policewoman was already scared to tears.

    Guan Rou struggles desperately, her face turns pale, and her eyes show a look of panic.

    "Liu Guansheng, please help me..."

    "The trough! Dare to pick flowers on Lao Tzu''s head... "Without saying a word, I raised my foot and kicked one of the men''s crotch. I swung an axe and cut at another rascal. Fortunately, the rascal ran fast. I cut the axe on the table and scared the two men out.

    Guan Rou said in a hurry, "where have you been?"

    "Don''t talk about it. There''s a problem here!" I untied the rope on the two of them, pulled them out in a hurry, and just ran out

    In two steps, I saw a dozen paupers with sticks around.

    "How many can you play?" I took a look at Guan rou. Guan Rou''s face was a little frightened. It must have been the two hooligans who frightened her just now. Although she is a policewoman, she is also a woman at heart.

    Guan Rou took a look at me and said, "how many can I beat?"

    "I mean how many can you hit with your hand?"

    "What do you say?"

    "What are you waiting for? Run I kicked a wooden table beside me, pulled them both around and ran. After running for a while, looking back, they didn''t catch up.

    I was so tired that I couldn''t breathe. I glanced around and found that we were in front of a thatched house.

    "How can there be a thatched cottage here?" I have some doubts. Even if it''s a slum, it won''t be so poor, will it?

    Guan Rou said with some scruples, "do you want to go in?"

    "You two stay here. I''ll go in and have a look myself. I''ll shout if there''s anything wrong." Guan Rou took out the police gun. I went to the thatched cottage and gently pushed open the door. Suddenly there was a light in the house. There was a candlestick on the table reflecting the dim light. I saw a pale face.

    "Mu Hua..." Mu Hua stood up slowly. I had a closer look. There was a trace of blood on her mouth, and her mouth was crunching.

    "You... You dare to cheat me. What do you think you are?"

    "Don''t say that!" Mu Hua reached out to wipe off the bloodstain at the corner of her mouth, and then said coyly, "if it wasn''t for you, I couldn''t have recovered!"

    Recovery? I slightly a Leng, some kowtow ground say: "you... You already... Already adult form?"

    "That''s right. Thanks to you pulling out the diamond pestle on the top of my bones, I''ve regained my spiritual power. Now I''ve sucked the essence of a pure yang man, and I''ve been reborn."

    There is less Yin Qi in Mu Hua''s body, but there is more evil Qi. Mu Hua is so powerful that he wants to become a spirit.

 Chapter 47

    "What? Are you going to clean me up? " Mu Hua stood in front of me as soon as she flashed and grabbed my neck. "I really can''t bear to kill you. I''ll let you off this time. I''ll kill you next time! "

    I felt knocked out by a force. He flew out, knocked open the door and fell to the ground.

    "Liu Guansheng, are you ok?" Guan Rou hurried forward to help me up. I saw that the thatched cottage was burned by the fire. There was a chill of laughter.

    "Let''s go... We can''t stay here any longer." Guan Rou and the policewoman helped me out of the slum. The slums didn''t know where they were just now.

    Guan Rou opened the door and helped me to the car. The car started in a hurry. The car jumped out in a flash.

    Guan Rou was worried and asked me, "are you ok? I think you seem to be injured."

    I reached out and felt sticky. When I was thrown out just now, my arm was scratched, and now it''s still bleeding.

    "I''m fine. I''d better go home and bandage it first." But I think it''s OK. If Tang Yufeng saw them, she would be angry with me¡° that. I''d better go to the hospital. I won''t go back tonight. "

    Guan Rou looked at me and said, "what''s the matter? Don''t you mean to go back? "

    I said softly, "no, I don''t have the key. Just help me find a place to spend the night

    I''ve been struggling all night, but I don''t want to go back and ask Tang Yufeng to clean up for me.

    "Xiaoye. I''ll take you back first. Don''t tell anyone about today''s business. " It turns out that the Female Intern''s name is Xiao Ye. Xiaoye nodded to ensure that he would not talk nonsense.

    Guan Rou continued: "then I''ll arrange for you. I''ll take you in tonight."

    Guan Rou sent Xiaoye back home first. And I was taken to a community by her.

    "Here we are. Get out of the car!" I pushed the door open and got out. This neighborhood is quite quiet. Guan Rou got out of the car and said, "this is my home. You''ll spend the night here. "

    "How did you bring me to your house?"

    "Then you don''t have to go up. There are plenty of places on the main road. You can choose." I choked should not say anything, can only obediently and Guan Rou into the villa.

    "Miss Guan is back. This is your boyfriend. He is very energetic." In the hall of the building, there is a security uncle on duty, and the environment here is also very good.

    Guan Rou blushed and said, "you misunderstood me. This is a colleague of mine."

    "What are you doing? Let''s go!" Guan Roubai took a look at me and walked into the elevator. We went upstairs in the elevator.

    "Your neighborhood is really good, and there is uncle security."

    "I''m just a little more luxurious than the ordinary residential area of high-end community, and your community can''t compare." Guan Rou reaches for the key and opens the door. We walk into the room. The room is decorated warmly and looks like home.

    Guan Rou said softly, "there are two rooms inside, one for you and one for me. I''ll clean them up for you later. You sit down first, and I''ll bandage your wound."

    Guan Rou went into the bedroom and then came out with a medicine box in her arms. She took out gauze and white medicine to bandage my wound. Then she went into the bathroom to wash and came out in a pink pajama.

    I take a look at Guan Rou, and I can''t help but be fascinated by her. Usually, it''s hard to get close to her, but now it looks very feminine.

    "What are you looking at? Why don''t you wash up?"

    I returned to my senses and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect you to be beautiful, just hide yourself all the time."

    Guan Rou said in a soft voice: "it''s really numb to hear you say that. Go to wash quickly and don''t dirty my sheets."

    I went into the bathroom, took off my clothes and took a simple bath. Fortunately, the wound was not too deep, otherwise it would cause infection. I reached for a pajama and put it on. It''s a man''s pajama. Does Guan Rou have a boyfriend?

    I walked out of the bathroom and saw Guan Rou sitting on the sofa watching TV with a glass of milk in her hand.

    "Guan Rou, are you men''s pajamas? How can you have men''s pajamas in your family?" I went over and sat down on the sofa next to me. With a bad smile on my face, I said, "is it your boyfriend''s?"

    Guan Rou put her face together and said softly in her voice, "guess what?"

    "I think it must be your boyfriend''s!"

    "If I say it''s specially prepared for you, do you believe it?"

    "For me? How can you prepare bath towel for others? Do you want to open a bath hall? "

    "Do you really don''t understand, or do you pretend to be confused with me?" Guan Rou grabbed my collar, pouted and gave me a kiss on the face, "I like you... Do you like me?"

    "What are you talking about?" I was so scared that I almost didn''t sit on the ground, so I quickly hid to one side, "you just know to make trouble with me, which scared me!"

    "Do you think I''m joking with you?" I don''t think Guan Rou looks like she''s joking. She drinks the milk from the glass, stands up and walks over.

    "You... You''re not kidding?" Guan Rou put out her hand and hugged me. Then she whispered in my ear: "you said... You have saved me several times. Shouldn''t I like you?"

    I was confused and said: "we are friends. It''s normal for me to save you. It''s no big deal."

    "Don''t you like me at all?" Guan Rou''s eyes are like silk. She stares at my eyes and puts her hand around my neck. Her attractive red lips have been tightly attached to my lips.

    Then a smooth little tongue slipped into my mouth, constantly teasing my nerves. I tried to push her away with both hands, but her kiss made my brain blank.

    Guan Rou''s tongue poured into my mouth, spitting out intoxicating aroma, even her body has a jasmine fragrance.

    "Hold me into the room..." my hands were a little involuntary. Guan Rou reached out and untied her pajamas. The tempting ketone body showed up in front of me. My throat was a little hot, and a stream of heat rose from the Dantian. The little guy had already had a reaction.

    "Am I beautiful?" I took Guan Rou into the bedroom, pressed her on the bed, reached out and stroked her skin, which was as smooth as soap.

    "Kiss me... Do you love me?" My body''s bath fire has already burned, both hands toward her chest to explore, at this time Guan Rou seems to have changed a person, eyes flashed charming color, riding on my body.

    "Well!" Figure up and down, to more charming, there are more charming. At this time, I felt as if I had entered an unprecedented pleasure, leaving her incomparably attractive body in my mind.

    "Ah..." I let out a long cry, just like a volcanic eruption. At the same time, Guan Rou was sweating all over my chest, breathing heavily.

    "Do you know? You are different from other men... "I got up and sat on the head of the bed with some doubts. It was like a dream tonight. I couldn''t believe it.

    "Because you are different, you are my first man." The first one... I was a little surprised. I reached out and opened the quilt. There was a small bloodstain on the sheet, like a blooming rose petal.

    Guan Rou said shyly, "don''t worry, I won''t tell Mengchen. I know you like Mengchen, right?"

    I said awkwardly, "do you still do that?"

    Guan Rou lay on my chest and gave me a kiss. "I don''t ask for anything else, just ask you to love me. It''s enough to have my place in my heart."

    I heard right, there are such women in the world. They don''t ask for anything in return, and where can I attract her?

    "I''m a little tired. Let''s have a rest first."

    After a while, I was really tired. I reached out and turned off the lamp on the bedside table. I didn''t know how long I had slept, but I was woken up by a knock on the door.

    I slowly opened my eyes and saw myself lying in the bedroom, wearing clothes. I opened the quilt with some doubts, and the blood on the sheet disappeared. It made me feel puzzled. Did I have a spring dream last night?

    "Do you want to stay in bed or not?" I was a little confused, I jumped out of bed and walked out of the bedroom. I went into the bathroom to wash, changed my clothes and came out.

    Guan Rou has finished her breakfast and sat down at the table. I sit on the chair and look at Guan rou. She looks like nothing has happened.

    "What''s the matter with you? Why don''t you eat before you wake up?" Guan Rou looked at me and handed me a piece of bread. "Hey... What''s the matter with you?"

    I suddenly returned to my senses and said, "nothing. It''s just that I was too tired last night. Were you tired last night?"

    Guan Rou took a sip of milk and said softly, "yes, I fell asleep in bed last night."

    "Lying in bed and falling asleep?" I can''t believe looking at her. Guan Rou also looks at me with a monster''s eye.

    "I found that you really have a problem. Are you infected with evil?" Guan Rou stood up and walked to me. She reached for my head and said anxiously, "what''s wrong with you? Do you want to take you to the hospital to see if the wound is infected?"

    I subconsciously grabbed her hand and pulled her into my arms. "You... You''re not teasing me, are you?"

    "You... You let me go, what are you doing?" Guan Rou''s face turned red. She quickly broke away from me and slapped me, "you rascal!"

 Chapter 48

    I''m a hooligan? Who is the hooligan in the end? It was like that last night and pretended that nothing happened. Guan Rou gets up and walks into the bedroom, then comes out with a leather suit.

    "Go back when you''re finished. I left the Bureau in advance. Remember to close the door when you leave. " Guan Rou turns and walks out of the room. I don''t want to stay any longer. I put on my clothes and went out. I may have been overworked last night, and some of my hair was floating under my feet.

    When I came to the shop. Promise has opened the door of the shop and put out some paper binding and burning paper.

    "Where were you last night?" Promise to see my tired face. Some concerned people asked me.

    I sat down in my chair, poured a glass of water and said, "I went to do something last night. Because it was too late, they went home with Guan Rou and went to her for a night. "

    The promise whispered, "really? That''s it? "

    Promise that pair of big eyes blinked at me. I was a little guilty and didn''t dare look her in the eye. This girl is very clever. She can see that there are some tricks. It''s estimated that Tang Yufeng will also see them.

    "No, it''s... It''s you. How can there be spiritual waves?" Promise reached out and patted me on the shoulder. The tone suddenly changed

    "I''m her sister," she said. In the future, if you dare to have an improper attempt on my sister, I promise to make you a corpse! "

    "Shit, what''s going on!" Promise eyes closed, and then fainted in my arms.

    I quickly helped her to the next chair. She patted her face and slowly opened her eyes. Some doubts looked at me.

    "What''s the matter with me? How did I faint?"

    "I want to ask you more." I poured a glass of water and handed it to her. Then he asked with some doubts¡° Did something happen to you last night? "

    The promise said doubtfully, "no, what''s the matter?"

    That''s strange. There is no black air in her eyebrow, but how can there be spirit wave?

    "You look at the shop first. I''ll get some breakfast. "¡° I didn''t eat either. Bring me some. " I walked out of the shop. He drove to master Xu, who was watering the garden in the yard with a kettle.

    "What''s the matter with you? Is that girl Xiao Nuo causing you trouble?" I pushed the door open and went in. Then I said with a smile, "there''s no trouble, but there''s trouble."

    Mr. Xu said in a low voice: "you go into the room and help me take out the boiling kettle, make a pot of tea and sit there waiting for me."

    I went into the room, took a kettle, made a pot of tea, came out and put it on the stone table in the yard.

    Mr. Xu came over, sat down on the stone bench and said, "come on, have a cup of tea and talk about what''s going on?"

    I took a sip of tea and said softly, "this morning I found that there was a spiritual wave in my body, but then she seemed to be a different person."

    "In Xiao Nuo''s body, there is another soul, that is her sister."

    "What... What''s going on?"

    Mr. Xu took a sip of tea and said in a deep voice, "I promise to have a sister named Xu Qing. They have a good relationship, but they were born

    Before long, Xu Qing''s parents found that she was different from others. She could see things that ordinary people couldn''t see. Other people regarded her as a monster. "

    But promise and her sister are very good. They are bullied by others all the time. One night, because of playing too much in the woods beside the village, promise woke up in the dark. Xu Qing went to find promise, but accidentally fell into the river.

    Promise to save Xu Qing also jumped into the river, but because the two sisters were only six or seven years old. Xu Qing can only push the promise to the shore, but he was drowned.

    After Xu Qing died, she promised to have a serious illness. She had a high fever. Fortunately, with your master''s help, she saved her life.

    Since that time, promise and her sister Xu Qing can see ghosts that ordinary people can''t see, and every time they encounter danger, promise will become like another person. In order not to let her cause trouble again, after her parents died, I brought her out and kept promise beside me.

    I frowned and asked in a deep voice: "that is to say, in the body of promise, is it her sister Xu Qing?"

    Master Xu nodded and said, "yes, the reason why I let her be with you is because you have the ability to help her sister resolve her resentment. Her sister''s resentment is very deep after her death. All those who bullied her sisters at that time have died one after another. We have also found some profound old ways to resolve them, but Xu Qing''s resentment has not been removed, On the contrary, he killed the old Taoist

    After hearing what master Xu said, Xu Qing, the promised elder sister, can be regarded as the most powerful ghost. I''m afraid she is more powerful than Tang Yufeng and Mu Hua.

    "Well, I''ve told you the story. In the future, you should help me take good care of her. Don''t let her be stimulated or in danger. Otherwise, the promised sister will come out and be in trouble."

    I can see that the old man put a time bomb beside me. He threw the burden to me, but there is no time limit for this time bomb. I don''t know when it will explode suddenly. Since it''s easy to know the whole story, I''ll take precautions.

    But before I left, I asked Mr. Xu, if once you come out, what should you do? Mr. Xu told me that I just need to knock her out and let her fall asleep. Although this method is the fastest and most effective, it''s also the most dangerous. I can''t swat a fly on a tiger''s butt, can I? I took the car back to the shop and promised that I was sorting out the goods.

    "Where did you buy this breakfast? I''m starving." Promise pouted a little angry stare at me, and then said.

    I am a little embarrassed to say: "I forgot, I met a friend on the way, a chat to forget this thing, you eat what I go to buy for you."

    Promise whispered: "no, I''ve eaten. Just now two girls came to you and said they were your neighbors."

    My neighbor? Is it Chu Lingyun and Fang ya? I haven''t seen these two girls recently, and I don''t know what to do.

    The promise continued softly, "they both said they would come back later."

    As soon as the promise came to an end, I heard someone call me. Looking back, Chu Lingyun and Fang Ya came over. They were carrying some things in their hands, as if they had gone shopping.

    I said with some doubts, "why don''t you two go to school?"

    "I''ll go shopping with Xiaoya and drop in to see you." I took a closer look at them, and found that the black air in their eyebrows increased again. "Do you two have something to look for me?"

    Chu Lingyun nodded and said, "yes, we do have something to look for you."

    "What''s the matter? Tell me if you two have encountered something dirty?" Xu Rou came over and said with an excited look on her face. I said helplessly: "there is no business for you here. Go to work."

    Chu Lingyun looked at the promise with some doubts, and then said in surprise: "how do you know?"

    "Of course I know. I''m your brother Liu''s assistant."

    "That''s good. If brother Liu doesn''t help me, I''ll ask you to help me." Come on, these two girls are angry from one nostril. It seems that I can''t agree.

    "Tell me, what''s the matter?"

    "I''ll go in. It''s not convenient to talk here." Chu Lingyun and Fang Ya walked into the shop and sat down at the table, "brother Liu, I''ve wanted to talk to you about this for a long time, but I haven''t seen you."

    I poured a few glasses of water on the table and asked curiously, "come on... What''s the matter?"

    "It''s going to start from a month ago..." a month ago, I found that they were black in the middle of their brows, but I didn''t care or ask them because of elder brother song.

    Promise a face to expect to say: "quick say... What''s going on?" My thoughts with Chu Lingyun tell back to a month ago, at that time is just finished the exam.

    ...........

    "Xiao Yun... I heard that Zhao Ying won the first place in the exam again." Chu Lingyun does not care about the phone, the other hand is playing with the laptop.

    Zhao Ying won the first place in the senior high school entrance examination, which really surprised other students and teachers. She was always in the middle of her study, but she got into the top ten all of a sudden, which was a threat to Chu Lingyun.

    "Lingyun, did you listen to me? Don''t you think it''s strange that Zhao Ying''s academic performance is so poor, how can she suddenly become so good?"

    "Xiaoyu, maybe they have worked hard secretly." Chu Lingyun answered absently.

    "No! Don''t you find that Zhao Ying is a little strange recently? " Chu Ling Yun suddenly jumped, and Xiaoyu''s tone was a little serious, as if something serious had happened.

 Chapter 49

    Chu Lingyun asked softly, "what do you want to say?"

    "I can''t make it clear for a moment and a half. I''ll come to you later and talk to you carefully." Xiaoyu hung up the phone in a hurry, and soon came over. Chu Lingyun and Fang Ya are invited out. The three came to a coffee shop and sat down.

    "Xiaoyu, what are you trying to say?"¡° Ling Yun. Do you find that Zhao Ying seems to have changed recently, and she always talks to herself. " Listen to Xiaoyu say so, Chu Lingyun is also aware of. But she thought it was because of the pressure of study that Zhao Ying became like this.

    "Didn''t you find that she... She and Zhou Yan have been dating?" Chu Ling Yun is slightly a Leng. His face became a little ugly. That Zhou Yan is the school grass, Chu Lingyun also secretly in love with him for a long time. But a few months ago, Zhou Yan birthday, Zhao Ying by drunk, and Zhou Yan confession. At that time, the whole school made a lot of noise about it.

    Xiaoyu said quickly, "we are good friends. I''m all for you. Zhao Ying recently got something that can help her get good grades in the exam. "

    "What is it?"

    "It''s a jade bone pen. It''s actually an ornament. It''s said that Zhao Ying bought it in an antique shop. " That jade bone pen is very beautiful. It is carved with dragon and Phoenix, and its penholder is crystal clear.

    "Just a pen. What does it have to do with exams? "

    "Have you ever used that pen? It''s spiritual. It can satisfy the wishes of all who use this pen. "

    Promise a face surprised to say: "really have such thing, that small jade just because of this pen to test first?"

    Chu Lingyun said softly: "I think so at first. The next day I went to school, but I didn''t see Zhao Ying. "

    A day''s lesson. Chu Lingyun is in a state of wandering, when the bell rings at night. Chu Lingyun finds Fang ya, and they run to the dormitory building together. At this time, Zhao Ying is sitting on her bed with the jade bone pen in her hand, and the whole person seems to be fascinated.

    "Zhao Ying... What''s the matter with you?"

    "Here you are. I''ll get you a glass of water." Zhao Ying got up and went to the table, picked up the kettle, poured a cup of boiling water, then reached for the cup and handed it to Chu Lingyun.

    Chu Lingyun vigilantly said: "no, I''m not thirsty... I want to ask you why you didn''t go to class?"

    "If you don''t, I will." Zhao Ying raised her glass and poured a cup of boiling water into her mouth. Chu Lingyun is scared and quickly reaches out her hand to avoid the cup of water, and then slaps Zhao Ying, because if a person is possessed by evil, slapping her in the face can wake her up.

    Zhaoying back to God, completely don''t know what just happened, a hug Chu Lingyun cry. Chu Lingyun comforted a few words and said what just happened.

    Zhao Ying obviously also has some fears, says haltingly¡° If so, am I not haunted by ghosts? "

    "Have you come into contact with anyone or anything recently?" Chu Lingyun''s words, of course, refer to the jade bone pen, but it is not

    It''s just not clear.

    "What does this have to do with that pen?"

    Chu Lingyun for a moment some words, quickly explained: "is... Xiaoyu said, since you bought that pen, like a changed person."

    Zhao Ying some doubts to say: "which Xiaoyu, our classmates have called Xiaoyu?"

    "Shen Yu..."

    "Shen Yu?" Zhao Ying looked at Chu Lingyun with some doubts and said softly, "our class didn''t call Shen Yu, and..."

    "And what?"

    "Besides, the original owner of my jade bone pen was an ancient rich lady named Shen Yu." Chu Lingyun looked at Zhao Ying in fear, silent for a long time, then said: "that Shen Yu... Shen Yu is the spirit in the jade bone pen?"

    "After that, I had a nightmare. I can always dream about Shen Yu in my dream, and now I am."

    I slightly frowned and said in a deep voice: "this is the problem of the jade bone pen?"

    Promise quickly said: "I guess so, that little jade is actually the ghost in the jade bone pen."

    "But it''s not right. Didn''t you know there was no Xiaoyu before?"

    Fang Ya interjected: "in fact, there is this person in the class. My cousin and I have seen this person in the class, and we know this person named Shen Yu. She was killed by a car last year."

    I frowned and then asked, "what about the jade bone pen now?"

    "What happened to my classmate Zhao Ying?"

    "Take me to see your friend, the jade bone pen."

    Chu Lingyun said in a low voice: "well, well... Wait for the evening. I''ll ask her out for dinner. You can come with us by the way."

    "I''m going too. Maybe I can help." You decide first. Chu Lingyun and Fang ya have also gone back. I''ve prepared some magic weapons. It''s another fierce battle if you can''t make it well tonight.

    "Cough... Give me a pile of burning paper, and a paper pricker. The more beautiful the woman, the better." A middle-aged man went to the door of the shop, reached out and took out a stack of money from his pocket and put it on the table.

    "Ah... How about you..." promise was just about to speak. I reached out and stopped her. I told her to hold the paper man quickly.

    "Just a moment. I''ve asked her to get it." This person has no shadow, and he is wearing a black coat and a felt hat. This is not the person he is now. I took the fire basin, and then the paper stick people lit, sitting on the fire basin, soon burned to ashes.

    Promise a face surprised to say: "this person how... How follow a servant girl behind?"

    "What do you say?" The man reached out and touched the servant girl''s face next to him. Then he nodded to me with satisfaction and disappeared with the servant girl.

    It was not easy to stay up until the sun set, and the day passed in the blink of an eye. Promise to stick paper and burn paper into the shop, I closed the door, and promise just to leave, saw a taxi driving over and stopped in front of me.

    "Brother Liu, get on the bus. I''ll pick you up." Promise and I opened the door and jumped into the car. Chu Lingyun took us to a restaurant. Promise and I followed her into the restaurant.

    At one of the tables sat two girls, one was Fang ya, and the other should be Zhao Ying, Chu Lingyun''s classmate.

    "Here, brother Liu..." Fang Ya reached out and waved to us. Promise and I walked over and sat down on the chair.

    "Let me introduce to you, this is my classmate Zhao Ying, and these two are my cousin and..." Chu Lingyun came over and quietly introduced, looked at the promise beside me, "and my sister-in-law!"

    Promise a little smile, quickly said: "Hello, have heard Ling Yun mentioned you."

    Zhao Ying also nodded politely. We sat down and ordered some dishes. Then we began to talk about the main topic.

    "Cough..." I gave Chu Lingyun a wink. Chu Lingyun took a drink and then asked Zhao Ying¡° Yingying, where''s your jade bone pen? "

    "Why do you ask that?" Zhao Ying''s eyes flashed a trace of strange, vigilantly said.

    Chu Lingyun said softly: "I just ask, because I haven''t seen you take it out these days, so I want to have a look."

    "I didn''t bring my jade bone pen. I''ll take the school to show you tomorrow."

    Fang Ya then said, "my cousin wants to see that jade bone pen. It seems that there is no drama."

    Zhao Ying said in a soft voice, "I''m an antique. How can I take it out at will?"

 Chapter 50

    "Then why haven''t you brought it out recently?"

    "There is no exam recently. Why do I take it?" It seems that I can''t see that pen tonight. I see Zhao Ying''s appearance. I''m afraid it''s already haunted.

    There was a strong Yin between her eyebrows. And the bags under both eyes came out. I think it''s the ghost that tortures me.

    The meal didn''t taste good. After the meal, we returned home by car. I feel a little tired these days. After taking a bath, I went back to my room to have a rest. In the middle of the night, Tang Yufeng floated out of the tablet.

    I haven''t seen her these days. Since I had a fight with her last time. Never spoke to me again.

    "What''s the matter with you?" I sat up and reclined at the head of the bed. He asked Tang Yufeng in a soft voice.

    Tang Yufeng sat down in front of the bed and said in a soft voice: "how... If there is nothing wrong, I can''t find you?"

    "That''s not what I mean. If you have anything, just say it. " I can''t get this aunt. There''s something wrong with her.

    Tang Yufeng said softly: "I want to tell you that I don''t care if you contact with other girls, but if you are bored, you should take care of those things. I don''t care if anything happens. "

    "But we had an agreement at that time that I would help you find your killer. You keep me safe. "

    "But it seems to me that you have forgotten about it and stuck with those women all day." I understood as soon as I heard that. It''s my fault to ignore her, and I''m jealous.

    "Why don''t you talk?" Tang Yufeng some angry body caught my collar. He said coldly¡° You''re right to say you''re wrong! "

    I stretched out my hand and pulled Tang Yufeng into my arms. Then I said with a smile, "are you jealous. But they and I are just making fun of each other. Don''t be angry. "

    "You didn''t know my eyes were angry. I''ll dig out your eye! " Tang Yufeng blushed and pushed me away. "I don''t care. If you like them, you can give me up."

    What''s the matter with the girl today? Did she take the wrong medicine, or did she add material to the sandalwood this time?

    Tang Yufeng said in a soft voice, "how can I say yes or no?"

    "What''s the matter with you today? How do I feel that you suddenly seem to have changed?"

    Tang Yufeng pouted her little mouth and said, "you... Forget it. I''ll go back and have a rest." Tang Yufeng turned to go, I quickly stood up and hugged her from behind, "since you come, don''t go back, we don''t have that for many days."

    "Which one?"

    "That..." I picked her up and lay down on the bed. After a while, I leaned on the head of the bed, reached out and took out a box of cigarettes from the bedside table, lit one and held it in my mouth.

    "I haven''t forgiven you yet. How dare you bully me?" Although Tang Yufeng said so, he has been completely conquered by me. These days, Tang Yufeng has really changed a lot. I dare not think about this kind of thing before.

    I took a deep breath of my cigarette and said slowly, "I promise to live at home these days. Have you found anything strange?"

    Tang Yufeng said softly, "do you mean the spirit in the body?"

    "Do you know?" Tang Yufeng stretched out her finger and drew a circle on my chest. She said in a soft voice, "of course I know, but the spirit body didn''t mean to hurt her or you, so I pretended not to know."

    I reached out to put out the cigarette end and pressed it into the ashtray. With some doubts, I said, "recently, something happened around Chu Lingyun, but it hasn''t been solved. It''s very troublesome to say."

    Tang Yufeng said softly, "I know everything about you, but that pen has a bright future. I advise you to leave it alone."

    "No matter? I can''t watch them both go wrong Tang Yufeng''s magic power is much stronger than before, and she knows everything I don''t say.

    "Well, if you have something to do, you can go to my father and ask him to give you some of my ashes and put them on you, so that I can protect you every day." She asked me to put the ashes on my body, which is a bit cautious, but since she is willing to protect me, it is already with me

    It''s over. It''s over.

    I felt sleepy for a moment. I reached out and turned off the lamp on the bedside table. Then I fell asleep. Last night''s ups and downs did not make me feel more tired, but a lot of spirit. I got up, got out of bed, washed, put on my coat and went downstairs to buy some breakfast.

    "Good morning..."

    "Why did you get up so early today?" Promise yawned and came out of the bathroom. Seeing me with breakfast in my hand, he asked me suspiciously.

    I said with a smile, "I get up so early every day. Is it like you?"

    Promise glared at me, sat down at the table, then reached for breakfast and had a bite, "what about Lingyun''s affairs, you still don''t care?"

    "Of course, I''ll take care of it, but Zhao Ying won''t say anything. I guess something will happen." As soon as I finished, I heard someone ring the doorbell.

    Promise got up and went to the door, opened the door, Fang Ya came in from the door.

    "Fangya? Why are you so early? Have you eaten yet? " I turned my head and saw that Fang Ya''s face was a little ugly, so I asked in a voice, "what''s the matter, is there something wrong with Fang ya?"

    "Brother Liu, something happened to Lingyun." Fang Ya and I went to the room and saw Chu Lingyun lying motionless on the bed, pale as paper, without any blood.

    "How could that be?"

    Fang Ya said hastily: "I don''t know. Lingyun was not different last night. After turning off the light, I slept until this morning. But I found that Lingyun was cold in the morning, so I knew something had happened."

    I went to the bed and reached for Lingyun''s forehead. I couldn''t help but be surprised. Her body was like ice, exactly like a dead corpse.

    Promise some panic said: "how can this happen, yesterday is not still good?"

    "Where did you two go after I left the hotel with promise last night?" I remember that Zhao Ying didn''t bring a jade bone pen last night, and then I left after dinner with promise. I don''t know what happened after that.

    Fang Ya said with some fear: "last night, Lingyun and I sent Zhao Ying back and sat in her house for a while."

    I frowned and said in a deep voice: "you know Zhao Ying has a problem, how can you still do it?"

    "But we didn''t touch the jade bone pen. How could Chu Lingyun be like this?" I don''t know for a moment. The only thing I can do now is to protect Chu Lingyun from being harassed by other ghosts.

    I asked Fang Ya in a deep voice, "do you know Zhao Ying''s home? Take me to find her!"

    Fang Ya said in a hurry, "but now Zhao Ying is not at home. She should be at school."

    "Then go to school." I asked him to take care of Chu Lingyun at home, while Fang Ya and I rushed to school. At this time, the students in the school are in class, maybe because of the University, the door of the school is not closed, and from time to time there are students walking from inside

    Come out.

    "Can Zhao Ying be at school now?" I Chong Fang Ya asked a, if Zhao Ying is not in, that can be troublesome.

    Fang Ya is also some doubts, said: "I do not know, but Zhao Ying usually rarely out of school, usually in the girls'' dormitory."

    Fang Ya and I walked into the campus and went straight to the teaching building. As soon as we walked into the teaching building, it was noisy. I saw that it was not a school. It was like a playground. Those students were running around in the corridor. It''s said that college is the happiest time. I''ve learned it this time.

    "Fangya, you are not coming today. Why are you coming again?" A female classmate came over and asked Fang Ya in a soft voice.

    Fang Ya said softly, "Oh, I''m here to find Zhao Ying. Is she there?"

    "I seem to have gone out. Zhou Yan came to see her in class just now. They went out on a date." I seem to have heard the name of Zhou Yan. It seems to be the school grass that Chu Lingyun has been secretly in love with.

 Chapter 51

    "Where did they go, you know?"¡° How can I know? You won''t call Zhao Ying to ask? " I am one

    Sometimes I can''t laugh or cry. If I had known that, I would have made a phone call.

    "Fangya, you asked for leave. Why are you here again? " I''m familiar with the sound. Then he turned around and saw a beautiful figure appear in front of me.

    The man turned out to be Han Mengchen, but he was wearing gold glasses. He was wearing a white shirt and a black uniform coat. Here''s a professional dress. She wore flesh colored silk stockings on her legs and a pair of black high-heeled shoes at her feet.

    Can teachers in this university dress like this? No wonder universities are heaven!

    "Liu Guansheng... Why are you here?"

    I returned to my senses and asked, "Mengchen? Why are you here? "

    I''m a bit of an idiot. Last time Han Mengchen had an accident, Chu Lingyun and Fang Ya visited her in the hospital. She is a teacher in this school.

    Fang Ya said hastily, "Miss Han. I''m looking for Zhao Ying. "

    Han Mengchen looked at me suspiciously and said, "you two come with me. I have something to ask you

    Fang Ya and I followed Han Mengchen to her office. There were no other teachers in the office, so it was quiet.

    Han Mengchen said to me softly, "I''m afraid it''s not good for you to come here?"

    "What are you saying. I''m here to save people. "

    "People don''t know about you, don''t I?" I''m afraid we can''t hide this. I''ll tell you the truth.

    After listening to this, Han Mengchen said with some doubts: "how can this happen? How is Chu Lingyun now. Did you send it to the hospital? "

    "Does this work in hospitals?" I think Han Mengchen is acting for me here. I''m afraid it''s because Fang Ya is here. Some things are inconvenient to say.

    Han Mengchen said softly, "Fang ya, go to find Zhao Ying. If you find her, please come back and let me know."

    "Oh. I see Fang Ya took a look at me, turned and walked out of the office.

    I said softly, "Mr. Han, do you have anything else to do. If there''s nothing, I''ll go back. "

    "You stop!" As soon as I got up, I was stopped by Han Mengchen.

    "When you come, you want to go. You''ve caught all the ghosts in my territory." I took a close look at Han Mengchen. There was no black air in his eyebrows, and there was nothing strange about him. How could he say something out of tune.

    Han Mengchen said softly, "since you''re here, I seldom have time. Let''s have a meal together."

    I said with a smile, "I''ve finished breakfast. Why don''t you take me to school for a walk?"

    I want to go to school with all my heart. As soon as I entered the school, I was very unhappy. Han Mengchen and I walked out of the teaching building. The playground of the university is beautifully decorated, and there is a garden. It is estimated that there must be many students secretly dating there.

    "Is what you said true?"

    "You say, when did I cheat you?" Han Mengchen went to the pavilion and sat down. Then he said softly, "by the way, thank you for saving me last time. I haven''t thank you yet."

    I said with a smile: "it''s all friends who thank you or not. Why do you say this? How''s your health recently? Are you better?"

    Han Mengchen said with a smile: "are you guys so boring, always looking for something that you don''t care about girls? How long has it been since that thing happened? I''ve recovered a long time ago."

    I just can''t speak, but I found that I was dumb when I saw Han Mengchen, and I couldn''t say a word.

    "Ah... What''s that? It''s like someone is lying there." Han Mengchen pointed to a lawn in the garden, and I followed it. Sure enough, there was a man lying on the lawn, and he looked like a man.

    "Let''s go and have a look." Han Mengchen and I walked over. The man on the lawn was a student. He was handsome, but he didn''t move.

    "Isn''t this Zhou Yan from class three?" Han Mengchen some doubts came forward, squatted down, stretched out his hand to push Zhou Yan, "Zhou Yan, how do you lie here, not quickly up, otherwise you will be sick."

    Zhou Yan didn''t react at all. I was a little uneasy. Every time I met something, I felt this way. I stretched out my hand to pull Han Mengchen up, stretched out my hand to explore Zhou Yan''s breath, "he''s dead..."

    "What?" Han Mengchen''s face turned white immediately, and then he took out his mobile phone and called the police. Of course, he also called Guan rou. After a while, several police cars came to the school, several police officers blocked the scene, and Han Mengchen made a record of the inquiry according to the procedure.

    Because I''m a regular customer, I went to the police station to find Guan Rou a few days ago, so all the police officers knew me and mistook me for Guan Rou''s boyfriend.

    "It''s you, brother Liu. Do you remember me?" A uniformed policewoman came up and said to me with a smile.

    I think this girl looks familiar. It seems that she was the policewoman ye who came to me with Guan Rou last time.

    "I remember, you are ye..."

    "My name is Ye Nan. Just call me Xiao Nan."

    I asked with some doubts: "Ye Nan, where is your captain?"

    Ye Nan curled his lips and said, "we are sick and asked for leave for two days."

    Be sick? How critical moment, she fell down. Anyway, it''s good to take this opportunity to have a good rest. I''m busy all day and think I''m a robot.

    I said softly, "then you have to do me a favor. I''ll check the body carefully."

    Ye Nan hesitated for a moment, then said: "well, I''ll make an exception to help you once, you go back with us."

    I said hello to Han Mengchen and told her that Guan Rou was ill. I wanted her to go to see Guan Rou first, and I would arrive after I finished my work.

    I went back to the police station by car with Ye Nan. Ye Nan asked people to put Zhou Yan''s body in the forensic autopsy room, and I followed him in.

    "Lao he, what''s the result of autopsy?" Wearing a white coat, Lao he reached out and took off his mask. "The autopsy results have confirmed that this man died of suffocation, and there are no scars on his body."

    Ye Nan looked at me and said, "how about it? Do you want to check it?"

    "You go to my house for me and call someone over, my assistant promised." Ye Nan doesn''t know what medicine I sell in gourd, but I still ask people to call the promise.

    "I promise you to look at this corpse for me. Is there anything special about it?" Promise is a noble family. Who can compare with autopsy

    She.

    "Who is this girl? How can she do autopsy?" Old he forensic some disdain to see a promise, promise also pout a small mouth white old he one eye, "my family is the ancestral autopsy method, your that three legged cat''s way of life, this girl don''t pay attention to."

    Ye Nan some doubts to say: "you say you can autopsy, I see you look more than 20 years old?"

    I said with a smile: "promise not to make trouble, and quickly see if there is anything strange about this body?"

    Promise went to the body, looked at it carefully, said: "brother Liu, this body was killed by ghosts."

    Lao he said angrily, "ghosts? What do you know, you little girl? Where are the ghosts in the world? It''s a heresy. "

    Promise some angry said: "you... What do you say, who is heresy!"

    It seems that if we don''t show our skills today, we won''t believe it. I glanced at the autopsy room and saw Zhou Yan''s soul standing in the corner of the wall. His eyes showed a look of panic.

    "Do me a favor, go back to your body and scare the forensic doctor."

    "Am I... Am I dead?" Zhou Yan some can''t believe of appearance, voice weak blunt I ask a way.

    I said helplessly: "you can''t see it yourself. You are so stupid now that you are a ghost?"

    Zhou Yan went to his body, then the body floated up, back to his body.

    "Ga Bang..." promised to smile, stretched out his hand on Zhou Yan''s body and squeezed it hard. Zhou Yan vomited a mouthful of turbid gas and sat up from the bed.

    "My God! Pretending to be dead... "Doctor he was so scared that he fell on the ground and fainted.

    "Well, come out. I have something to ask you." Zhou Yan''s soul floated out from the corpse, some timid floated in front of me. Ye Nan and I said goodbye and promised to leave the police station with Zhou Yan''s soul and go home by car. As soon as she entered the room, Tang Yufeng floated out.

 Chapter 52

    As soon as Tang Yufeng came out, Zhou Yan''s soul was scared away. I quickly closed the door, this just avoid Zhou Yan did not run out.

    He went into the kitchen and poured a glass of water. Then he went back to the sofa in the living room. I sat down, too. Two eyes stare at Zhou Yan¡° Come on... How on earth did you die? "

    Zhou Yan shook his head and said blankly, "I don''t know. I remember walking with my girlfriend at school, and then I didn''t know."

    "Do you remember who your girlfriend is?"

    "It''s... It''s Zhao Ying. She''s my new girlfriend

    Promise to drink water said: "Zhao Ying is your girlfriend?"

    "Yes, you know her, too?"

    I said softly, "so you are walking with Zhao Ying in school?"

    Zhou Yan nodded and said: "yes. I remember we were lying on the grass. And then I forget what happened. "

    So it seems that Zhao Ying is the most suspect. We should find her as soon as possible.

    "Do you know Chu Lingyun?" Promise suddenly asked such a sentence. Then looked at Zhou Yan, "she had an accident, has been unconscious, the situation is very dangerous."

    "She... What''s wrong with her. Where is she now? " I had a scan for periarthritis. He looked a little surprised and worried.

    I got up and said: "do you know Chu Lingyun has always liked you, but her good friend Zhao Ying robbed you."

    Zhou Yan rushed to me and said, "I... I don''t know. If I knew, I would not be with Zhao Ying. "

    Promise to get up and stretch out a hand to pull Zhou Yan to say: "you don''t want to see her, I believe she also wants to see you very much now. She''s in the opposite bedroom right now. "

    Promise has helped Chu Lingyun to my bedroom, Chu Lingyun is just the same. It''s like sleeping in bed.

    "Xiaoyun, what''s the matter with you?" Zhou Yan came forward and stroked Chu Lingyun''s cheek. Some worried said.

    "She''s been hurt, but she''s not dead yet."

    "Please help her, will you?" Zhou Yan a face beg of appearance to say to me. As long as you can save her, I will tell you what I know.

    I sneered, "you know what? What else do you know. If you don''t say it again, Chu Lingyun may really die. "

    Zhou Yan slightly frowned and said, "yes, it''s Zhao Ying. She did everything."

    Promise quickly said: "what did she do, is she harm Chu Lingyun?"

    "I don''t mean this thing, but..." Zhou Yan hesitated a little. "A while ago, on my birthday, some of them celebrated my birthday for me. I drank too much wine that day and was sent home by Zhao Ying. But when I said," master, can you help her? I really don''t want them to have something to do. "

    Promise whispered: "you are so amorous. Now you are dead and still miss them both."

    "Don''t worry about that, but you have to help me find Zhao Ying and tell me where the jade bone pen came from."

    I think as long as these two things are known, we can know how to deal with the jade bone pen. Promise and I went out of the bedroom and left the space for Zhou Yan and Chu Lingyun to be alone.

    Promise some complain sat on the sofa, then pouted his little mouth and said: "I''m hungry, I didn''t eat much in the morning, it''s been busy all morning, you want to starve me to death, I''ll knock on your house every night."

    "I''ll scare you as soon as you open the door!"

    I said helplessly, "I''ll take you to dinner now. By the way, I''ll go to another place."

    Tang Yufeng looked at us and said, "don''t worry about going to dinner. There''s me here. I''ll protect her."

    With Tang Yufeng in my heart, I and promise went out of the house to find a restaurant. After eating, I asked promise to go home first, while I took a bus to find Tang Guofeng.

    However, I heard from the housekeeper that Tang Guofeng was in the company but not at home, and I came to the company by car. This group company is the most powerful and influential place in the city. How many people want to be employees in it, no matter how much money they take to find people, is useless.

    "Ah... What do you do? Who are you looking for? What can I do for you?" A security guard stopped me. I indicated my intention, but the security guard was not allowed to enter.

    "I really know your chairman. I''m your chairman''s uncle..."

    "Cut the crap and go! Or I''ll call the police. " He didn''t believe what I said about the goods. In the end, I had no choice but to rush in.

    Some employees in the company saw me and immediately surrounded me. I was just like a clown, and I almost got the police.

    "What''s the matter?" A man in a suit came out of the crowd and looked at me with a serious face. "Who are you? Why are you making trouble in front of my company?"

    "My name is Liu Guansheng. I''m looking for your chairman. Would you please inform me?"

    The man looked at me and then asked softly, "are you the chairman''s uncle?"

    As soon as I see that this guy knows me, it''s easy to do.

    "Since you know me, can you take me to see Tang Guofeng?"

    "The chairman is in the office. Please follow me." I followed him into the building of the company. Two beautiful receptionists at the front desk stood up respectfully and saluted the man.

    "Hello, Mr. Li!" The man nodded and then said to the two beautiful receptionists, "let me introduce you. This is our chairman''s son-in-law. His name is Liu Dong."

    "Hello, Mr. Liu!" I nodded with a smile, this person is to do, even if I am Tang Guofeng''s son-in-law, also not so propaganda.

    "Ding Dong..." the elevator door opened slowly. He and I went into the elevator and went directly to the top floor. If you want to say that they are big companies and enterprises, and the office area is more than 200 square meters, they are busy and in a mess.

    Tang Guofeng''s office is at the corner inside. I reached out and knocked on the door. There came "please come in..."

    I pushed the door open and went in. Tang Guofeng stood up in a suit and came over. He reached for a glass of water and handed it to me. "Why did you come here without telling me in advance? I''ll let go of what I''m doing."

    I said softly, "it''s nothing, but I want to ask you one thing."

    "Ask me something? I''d like to hear it Tang Guofeng reached out from a delicate wooden box on the table, took out a cigar and dropped it on his mouth. "I heard that you have reopened the shop again. Why didn''t you tell me?"

    "In fact, I don''t want to. It''s just that the old man died suddenly. I''m really uncomfortable. I want to leave some thoughts." Tang Guofeng''s face suddenly became a little ugly. I didn''t tell him about his death.

    "Tell me what you want from me."

    "I want to make love''s ashes, just a little bit is enough to wear on my body."

 Chapter 53

    Tang Guofeng took a deep breath of his cigar and asked suspiciously, "you want to wear Xiao Feng''s ashes on your body. Did I hear you right?"

    I took a sip of water and whispered, "I had a talk with your baby daughter last night. I''ll take some of her ashes with me. "

    Tang Guofeng said softly, "I didn''t bury Xiao Feng''s ashes. I can give it to you if you want it. "

    It would have been nice to have said that. It''s a waste of my time. I got up and walked out of the company with Tang Guofeng, took a bus back to Tang villa, I bought a small sachet. He packed Tang Yufeng''s ashes and put them inside. Then he went home by car.

    "Madame. Come on out. I''ve got your ashes. " Tang Yufeng floated out of the tablet. I reached out and took out a small sachet and sat down on the sofa.

    "That''s good. You put your blood in it With my blood? I cut my finger with a knife and dropped a few drops of blood into the sachet.

    My blood actually fused into the small group of ashes, Tang Yufeng gently blow. Then I saw that the ashes turned into a bright red object the size of a glass ball. It looks like red agate. It''s pretty.

    Tang Yufeng handed me a red line, through the blood cell. It''s hanging around my neck.

    "This is the crystallization of our love, your blood and my ashes. It''s called blood bone. It can drive away evil and avoid evil. "

    I said softly, "next I''m going to find Zhao Ying. If you don''t catch her again, I''m afraid it''s too late. "

    Tang Yufeng said softly, "you put me on your body. I can help you find her. "

    Tang Yufeng then turned into a red light and flew into the small sachet. I changed my clothes. Then he went out of the house.

    "Can you sense where we are going now?" I got out of the elevator. Two residents came in face to face and looked at me with strange eyes. They pressed the elevator in a hurry and looked at their eyes. I knew that I was mentally ill.

    "People regard me as a psychopath. No one can talk to themselves."

    "You go out first, and I''ll show you what to do next." I hurried out of the residential building, out of the community, reached for a taxi.

    "Where are you going, young man?"

    "Where are we going now?"

    ......

    I reached out and opened the door, jumped into the car, then rushed to the small sachet and asked, "madam, tell me quickly, where are we going now?"

    "Young man, who are you talking to? Are you going or not?" I looked up at the driver, a strange look at me, I patronize and talk to Tang Yufeng, almost did not scare the driver.

    "Going east, I can only sense a little fluctuation of spirit body now."

    "Master, please drive to the East!" The driver started the car with some doubts, turned the steering wheel and drove to the East.

    "Go a little further and stop the car!" I quickly opened the door, jumped out of the car, and then walked out of an alley.

    "Where to go now, there is a dead end ahead, and there are few people here."

    "It''s here. I can feel the fluctuation of spirit body here." I glanced around. There were walls on both sides and a big willow tree. There was no one else.

    "That''s the tree. Look carefully to see if there''s anything strange." I followed Tang Yufeng''s guidance and went under the willow tree. After a careful look, there was nothing special about this tree.

    "You try to hit that tree with a stone and see if you find anything." Let me take a stone to hit a tree. You can think of it. If others see it, I''m afraid I''ll be taken to the hospital as a mental illness.

    I picked up a stone in the corner of the wall and smashed it against the willow tree. There was a bright red liquid on the trunk of the willow tree. I touched it with my hand and smelt it carefully. There was a fishy smell. The willow has become the essence. It''s bleeding?!

    "Here it is... Be careful yourself." I swung the stone and hit a few times, the blood more, suddenly a wind, I this alley, unexpectedly appeared a large smoke. It''s getting dark, and I''m in the dark.

    "Where is this?" I glanced around and looked up to see dozens of wandering souls hanging on the willow. These are hanged ghosts. It seems that they have been dead for many years.

    "How can there be so many hanging ghosts here?" Tang Yufeng flew out of the small sachet and appeared beside me. "There''s something strange here, and I feel that there''s a very strong spirit wave. I''m afraid it''s a fierce ghost!"

    "Ghost? Where is the fierce ghost coming from? " I was wary of hiding behind Tang Yufeng, and then I saw that Tang Yufeng stretched out his sword finger and waved, "click!"

    A sword slashed at the willow pole. With this stroke, the willow was split from the middle, and all the hanged ghosts fell down.

    "Why so many!"

    Tang Yufeng frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "you hide behind me and let me deal with it."

    "Well, be careful!" There was a strong wind around Tang Yufeng''s body, and then he waved his hand. The hanged ghosts seemed to be scattered by an invisible force.

    Tang Yufeng''s eyes turned blood red, and there was a strong wind all over her body. Suddenly, a red light flew out of the tree pole, forming an air current, which bounced both of us out.

    "What''s going on?" I hit the wall heavily. Fortunately, Tang Yufeng was in front of me. I didn''t get hurt.

    Tang Yufeng frowned and said warily, "it''s so powerful. This ghost is very strong. I''m afraid it can''t retreat today."

    "It''s you again, Master Liu. Do you miss me?" I''m familiar with the sound. When I look at the red light, a figure appears. It''s Mu Hua. How can she be here?

    Mu Hua said: "what''s the matter, master? What can I do for you?"

    Tang Yufeng frowned and said in a deep voice, "how can you be here? Are you raising your soul here?"

    "I can''t see that your Dao mana has also increased."

    "There are so many things you can''t see!" Tang Yufeng finished with ten fingernails stretching out of her hands, took up a sharp Sutra and rushed to Mu Hua.

    "Bang!" Tang Yufeng head-on, hit a claw, straight to Mu Hua''s chest to grasp the past. Mu Hua''s body retreated, and a red border enveloped her body, making a loud sound like a metal collision.

    "Ah..." Mu Hua raised her head and let out a long scream. The dozens of hanged ghosts rushed towards us and made a sound like a magic sound. It came into my ears.

    "Today, Miss Ben, I don''t have time to play with you. I''ll learn from you next time." With that, Mu Hua flashed to the wall beside him, then gave me a coquettish smile and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    "She has become so powerful. Her soul has fused with this body." Tang Yufeng came up to me and said softly, "that Mu Hua is already half human and half ghost. If you don''t get rid of her, I''m afraid it will be more difficult to get rid of her in the future."

    "I think it''s better to leave her alone. What about the rest of the hanged ghosts?" I took a look at the remaining 20 hanging ghosts, one by one drooping their long tongues and staring at me with two straight eyes, just like a dead father.

    "You don''t need me for this. Just go over them." Beyond? I reached out and took out a pile of paper money from my backpack. I threw it into the sky. The paper money was pasted on the heads of the 20 or so hanged ghosts.

    "If you want to be reincarnated, come back with me and get into my paper." The hanged ghosts nodded. Tang Yufeng waved his hand. The paper money rolled up and wrapped the hanged ghosts.

    "Burn it... Dust to dust, earth to earth!" I find that I''m very similar to the old man now. I always say some of these words. I used to feel annoyed when I heard the old man say these words, but now I think it''s very good to say them myself.

    I put those paper balls into my pocket, took them home, threw them into the brazier, and burned them with a fire. In this way, it''s too much for them.

 Chapter 54

    "Well, it''s all settled. The jade bone pen is not well done. On the contrary, it brings out Mu Hua. "

    Tang Yufeng said softly, "it''s fate. You should be glad. "

    I was a little surprised and said, "should I be glad? It''s my destiny to meet such a fierce ghost! "

    "Yes. What do you think of the ending of the female ghosts you met before? " When I think about it, Tang Yufeng is right. Before the Su Rui is also the last to be solved, the soul has never been like Mu Hua.

    "All right. I''m a little tired. I''ll go back and have a rest. Remember to give me blood at night. " Tang Yufeng then turned into a red light and flew into the small sachet in front of my chest. I looked at the clock on the wall. It''s evening. After a long day running around, I''m really tired and hungry.

    I went to the bedroom door and tapped. A cry: "promise to get up and eat!"

    "Why. I haven''t slept enough Promise came out of the bedroom, rubbed his eyes and yawned. A very tired look.

    I have some doubts to say: "your pouch how black, where did you go during the day so tired?"

    "I''m not going anywhere. I feel very tired and want to sleep after I get home. " I saw a ghost on the promise. And it''s a child. He should be seven or eight years old.

    "You little devil. If you are brave enough, come down quickly. "

    "Hey, hey..." the kid jumped from the promise. The promise was a little surprised and said, "it... Where did it come from?"

    "Where did you come from, kid?"

    "I''m looking for my mother, brother. Do you know where my mother is?" The little boy put on a pathetic look. Pouted at me.

    I whispered: "little friend, why don''t you go to reincarnation? How long have you been in the sun?"

    "I can''t remember clearly. The last time the Japanese came in, my mother hid me under the bed and didn''t let me out. After that, I never saw my mother again." I figure out that this kid has lived for more than 80 years, and now he should be in his nineties.

    "Little friend, I know where your mother is. I''ll take you to your mother." I reached for a piece of paper money from the incense table, patted it on the little boy''s head, wrapped it with paper money, and then lit the paper money and threw it into the brazier.

    A cloud of smoke rose in the brazier, which was regarded as sending it reincarnation.

    "Suddenly I feel much better." Promise''s face will recover, I took the coat and promise out of the house, went downstairs to find a restaurant and sat down.

    I don''t have enough time today, otherwise I''ll go to see Guan rou.

    "Lingling... Lingling" a burst of mobile phone ring up, I took out the mobile phone to see, is the call from Guan rou.

    "Hello! What''s the matter? "

    "I''m going back to the hospital now. The doctor says that I need someone to accompany me at night. If you have nothing to do, can you come and take care of Guan Rou for the night?" Han Mengchen''s soft voice came from the phone. I hesitated for a moment and then said, "OK, which hospital, I''ll be there in a moment."

    Guan Rou needs to be accompanied. It means that Guan Rou''s condition is serious. After dinner, I let the promise go back first, I took a car to the hospital.

    I went to the ward and looked inside. Guan Rou was sitting at the head of the bed looking at the magazine. It didn''t look like she was seriously ill in bed. I reached out, knocked on the door and walked into the ward.

    "What are you doing here?"

    I said softly, "Han Mengchen called me and asked me to accompany him."

    "Also said that you are seriously ill in bed, lying in bed is not enough, need to be taken care of."

    "Nonsense, sit down!" Guan Rou took the thermos, poured a glass of water and handed it to me. Then she asked in a soft voice, "by the way, have you solved the problem over there?"

    "Not yet, but it should be fast." I reached out and took an apple from the fruit plate, peeled off the apple skin, "how can you suddenly get sick? What''s the disease?"

    Guan Rou said softly, "maybe I''m too tired recently, and I didn''t pay attention to rest, so I fainted when I caught a cold and had a fever."

    I cut the apple into six pieces and handed it to Guan rou. Then I said, "I''ll go to the bathroom."

    I got up and walked out of the ward, facing a female nurse. The female nurse looked at me and said, "are you a family member of the patient?"

    I said softly, "yes, I''m her friend. What can I do for you?"

    "The patient''s attending doctor wants to talk to the patient''s family, but the patient''s family hasn''t come, so can you go there?"

    I think carefully, this is not right, a cold fever as for it, but also to see family members? I went to the doctor''s office, reached for my hand, knocked on the door, and went in, "excuse me, are you looking for me? I''m a family member of ward 702."

    "Come... Sit down, please!" The doctor, a middle-aged man, got up, poured a glass of water and handed it to me. "I''m Guan Rou''s attending doctor. My family name is Liu."

    I nodded and said, "Doctor Liu, what''s the matter with my friend, isn''t she a cold and a fever?"

    Doctor Liu reached out and took the case from the table. He looked at it and said, "what the patient is suffering from is not a cold and fever, but leukemia. Fortunately, it was found in time, otherwise we can do nothing."

    "What? Leukaemia... "It''s too fabulous, but it seems that leukaemia will kill people.

    Doctor Liu said softly, "the reason why we say it''s a cold and fever is actually to prevent the patient from being distracted. If we let the patient know her condition, it will have an impact on her condition."

    I frowned and said, "well, is there really no need for my friend to be cured?"

    "Now we just use drugs to maintain, and other things need your friends and family to accompany her. If it gets better, it may prolong her life." It''s nothing more than using drugs to maintain the development of the disease. I got up and walked out of the office,

    Back to Guan Rou''s ward.

    "Why did you go to the bathroom so long? I thought you fell into the toilet."

    I whispered: "it''s so late, you should have a rest first. I''ll lie on this bed and call me if you have anything."

    Guan stretching, suddenly I saw her nostrils out of nosebleed, "wait a minute, don''t move! Look up... "

    "What are you looking at?" I quickly took a tissue, wiped Guan Rou''s nose, and then threw it into the garbage can.

    "It''s bleeding again. It seems that there is something wrong with my nose. When I fainted that day, my nose hit the table and it was bleeding at that time." Guan Rou reaches for a tissue and covers her nose, then mumbles.

    I hastened to say: "nosebleed is just what makes a fuss, you quickly lie down to sleep, and so on, back to the police station to resign, have a good time."

    "Quit? Why should I resign? "

    "I''m not resigning. I mean the police need you to deal with so many cases a day." Let''s not talk about it for a while.

    I reached out and turned off the wall lamp, and the ward was in darkness.

    "I can''t sleep, Liu Guansheng. Can you talk with me for a while?" I lay on the next bed and said, "what do you want to talk about?"

    Guan Rou turned over and asked me, "have you been an orphan since childhood?"

    "Yes, why do you suddenly think of asking this?"

    "Nothing. In fact, I am an orphan. Now my parents are my adoptive parents." Guan Rou, with a sad tone, sat up and sat by the head of the bed, looking out of the window.

    "Do you want to die?"

    "What''s the matter with you today, how have you become strange?" I sat up and put out my hand to turn on the wall lamp. Guan Rou put out her hand and hugged me. "Don''t leave me. I don''t have any relatives."

    Guan Rou actually cried in my arms, crying hoarse. I gently comforted: "don''t cry, I''m most tired of girls crying, you see you are not very good now, so capable or police, I envy you very much."

    I really don''t know how to persuade people. I don''t believe in ghosts.

    "I really don''t believe it I turned my head and saw a female ghost standing at the door of the ward. The female ghost turned her lips at me.

    "What''s the matter? What are you looking at... "Guan Rou raised her head and looked at the corner in front of the ward door with some doubts. Then she said with some fear," is there a ghost in this room? "

    I said softly, "no, there''s no ghost in this room."

    "I''m a ghost..." the ghost came over and stood by the bed, bent his head and gently blew cold air on Guan Rou''s back neck¡° Why is it so cold? Is there really no ghost in this room? "

 Chapter 55

    "It''s OK. Go to bed. What are you afraid of when I''m here?" It''s hard to pacify Guan rou. Let her lie in bed and fall asleep. I took a look at the ghost. The ghost ran away in fear.

    She runs fast. I dare to scare me here. No, I couldn''t let it go. I got up and ran out of the ward. I chased it downstairs. The ghost ran fast and got into the garden behind the hospital.

    I went in with some doubts. A dozen white circles suddenly appeared in front of my eyes. It''s like a firefly.

    "How can there be so many ghosts here?" Even if this is a hospital, a place with heavy Yin. There are not so many ghosts.

    "Why are you again? Why do you always follow me?" A familiar voice sounded from behind me.

    I look back. It turned out to be mu Hua. Why is it her again?

    "What are you doing here?"

    "Should I ask you that?" Mu Hua put out a finger hook, the more than a dozen ghosts together, flew to Mu Hua''s hand.

    "You... You raise your soul here?"

    Mu Hua said softly, "I''m practicing. I''m not going to be a wild ghost like this. "

    I said contemptuously: "wandering soul wild ghost is not your turn, you are now a fierce ghost."

    Mu Hua pouted and said, "who do you think is the fierce ghost. I''m already a spiritual immortal. "

    People are ghosts after they die. Ghosts become immortals through some ways.

    I don''t see the Yin Qi on Mu Hua''s body coming out. It''s not going to do anything to me.

    "How about a drink?"

    I slightly a Leng say: "drink?"? You''re not a ghost. How can I drink? "

    "I now find that your human things are very good. It should be said that your life now is much better than that of my time." Mu Hua and I walked out of the hospital. Came to a 20 hour bar, this time there are not many people in the bar. Most of them are men and women who like nightlife.

    Mu Hua and I took a seat and asked for two bottles of beer. Mu Hua took a sip of beer and said slowly, "I like this kind of life, especially this noisy place. I can absorb the souls of these people to my heart''s content."

    Mu Hua then stood up and took a deep breath, which seemed to be a great enjoyment. Then I saw some white spirits flying from those young men and women on the dance floor, and they were all sucked in by her.

    "Let''s go... I''m full." I began to be interested in Mu Hua. She is different from the ghost I saw before. Mu Hua and I went out of the bar and had a look. It''s midnight. Let''s call it a day.

    "I''m very happy tonight. Are we friends?" Mu Hua took a look at me. Her eyes were as tender as water. "Can you give me a hug?"

    "Is this a new understanding, but I want to know how you died?"

    "Does this matter?" In fact, it doesn''t matter. I gave her a perfect hug, and then I strolled back to the hospital. I went into the ward and saw Guan Rou lying on the bed, sleeping quietly. I was relieved.

    The next morning, as soon as it was light, I got up. I wanted to buy some breakfast downstairs, but Guan Rou said that she wanted to leave the hospital. I hesitated for a moment and went to the doctor, who also agreed.

    Because it''s a waste of money to stay in the hospital for this kind of disease. It''s better to have more time to do something you like. Maybe you''ll feel better. However, Guan Rou should go to the hospital regularly for reexamination, and also remember to take medicine and pay attention to her diet.

    Guan Rou and I went out of the hospital. Since last night, I found that Guan Rou seemed to be a different person. She was less powerful and more feminine.

    "I''m in a good mood today. Why don''t I treat you to dinner?" Guan Rou took my arm and said softly.

    I said awkwardly for a moment, "it''s not good for you. If Han Mengchen sees this, I don''t know how to explain it."

    "I''m sorry, I''m just too excited for a moment." Guan Rou releases her hand, turns her mouth, and shows an interesting look on her face.

    I suddenly think of that night, in the end is a dream or real, but look at her so that night I should have had a spring dream.

    "Well, what would you like to eat?"

    "I don''t want to eat any more. You can take me home..." Guan Rou''s voice was low. She put her hand around my arm again. "I have something to tell you. Don''t tell anyone what I said last night, or you will die."

    I am a little sad to say: "how do I feel I am so wronged ah."

    Guan Rou pouted her lips and said, "what are you wrong about? I''ve bullied you? But have you noticed that we don''t look like friends like this? "

    "What''s that like?"

    "Like lovers... Just didn''t pierce that layer of window paper." Guan Rou said, her face turned red, then she took my hand and ran out of the hospital.

    Guan Rou reaches for a taxi and pulls me up. Guan Rou leaned on my shoulder with a happy face, like spring.

    I reached out and touched her forehead, then said with some doubts, "what''s the matter with you today? How do you look like a different person?"

    "Isn''t that good for me?" Guan Rou looked up at me. I saw that the corners of her eyes were moist. Then she turned her head and stopped talking.

    "Here..." I paid for the car, and Guan Rou jumped out of the car. Recently, I don''t know what''s wrong with the weather. Sometimes it''s cloudy, and then it rains heavily.

    Seeing the rain falling, Guan Rou and I ran into the residential building, took the elevator up the building and walked into the door. Guan Rou''s clothes are wet. She takes out her clothes from the bedroom and runs into the bathroom. She changes into clean clothes and comes out.

    "Go and change your clothes, too. Your clothes are wet." At this time, the scene reminds me of the spring dream I had a few days ago. It''s just a rain, "wear this Pajama first, and change it when your clothes are dry."

    Guan Rou handed me a set of pajamas and pushed me into the bathroom. I took a shower to dry my body and put on my pajamas. As soon as I was about to walk out of the bathroom, I saw a trace of blood in the pool. As soon as I saw this situation, I knew that Guan Rou had known it for a long time.

    I went out of the bathroom and Guan Rou sat on the sofa, watching TV. I looked out of the window, pretended that nothing had been born, and went to the window.

    At this time, the heavy rain has been down, I reached out to close the window, suddenly felt a pair of cold hands from behind me.

    "Do you love me?"

    "What?" I slightly a Leng turn around, Guan Rou two eyes stare at me, the eye circles become a little red, "I mean you love me?"

    "I... I don''t know."

    "I can see it in your eyes." This is the most embarrassing situation. I don''t know what to say.

    Guan Rou suddenly stands on tiptoe and kisses my lips. I suddenly feel a blank in my head. Then there is a sharp pain in my mouth. Guan Rou purses her mouth. There is a trace of blood on the corner of her mouth. She bites my lips.

    "What are you doing?"

    "This is our pledge of blood. I want you to remember that a girl once loved you." Ever? What does this mean? I feel a little uneasy. Guan Rou''s behavior is really strange.

    Guan Rou said with a smile: "nothing. I''m a little tired. I want to go in and lie down for a while."

    I helped Guan Rou into the bedroom and put her on the bed. I took the quilt and covered it on her. As soon as I turned around and was about to walk out of the bedroom, Guan Rou reached out and grabbed my arm.

    "Don''t go. Stay here with me." I hesitated for a while, lying next to her, reaching out from behind to embrace her, so quietly lying in bed, feeling each other''s breathing. Guan Rou''s body is very cold, as if the temperature is receding a little bit, "you already know?"

    "Of course I know about my own illness."

    "I once investigated. At that time, my biological parents abandoned me and sent me to an orphanage because of leukemia inherited by this family." Guan Rou''s voice was a little deep. A tear flashed from her eyes and crossed her face.

    Guan Rou turned over to me and said in a soft voice, "I used to love only one boy. Later, when he knew that I had leukemia, he resolutely left me. I began to distrust love."

 Chapter 56

    "Until I met you that day, you are very similar to him, but not as smart as him. It looks silly. It''s lovely. " In this case, Guan Rou said such a thing. I have a bad feeling in my heart, and I always feel like I''m going to say goodbye.

    "Promise me one thing, don''t tell Mengchen about my illness. I don''t want her to see me die. I must have been ugly at that time. "

    I didn''t expect that. I met a man whose fate was as miserable as mine. Guan Rou put her hand around my neck. Turning over and lying in my arms, "how about being my boyfriend?"

    "Is this... This good?" I''m fighting in my heart, too. I don''t know if I should promise her, but what I like in my heart is Han Mengchen.

    "If you feel embarrassed, I know I don''t have much time now."

    I said hastily, "who said I was in a dilemma. It''s just that I''m thinking. How do you tell Han Mengchen that we are progressing too fast? "

    "I just hope you can accompany me more. I''ll resign tomorrow. At home with you, with you

    "How close are you to it?"

    "What do you say?" I put my hand around her. Kiss her on the forehead, spring dream come true. After a storm. I was panting in bed because I didn''t sleep well last night. At this time, I was so tired that I fell asleep in bed.

    I fell asleep at night and it was dark when I got up. But the rain has stopped outside. I got up and walked out of the room, smelling a smell coming out of the kitchen.

    "You wake up. Come and have dinner. I''ve cooked two courses. How about trying my craft? " Guan Rou came out of the kitchen with vegetables and put them on the table.

    I pulled back my chair and sat down. I picked up my chopsticks and put a mouthful of food in my mouth. "Well, it''s delicious."

    "We''ll live together from today on, or I''ll move in with you."

    "Are we moving too fast?"

    "Fast? I don''t think so... "I was speechless. After dinner, I helped Guan Rou to clean up her things. As soon as I got in the car, I saw promise and Han Mengchen sitting on the sofa, looking anxious.

    "Where did you two go? Why didn''t anyone answer the phone?"

    "What''s the matter, what''s the matter?" I don''t think they look right. I think something''s wrong.

    Promise quickly said: "is Chu Lingyun, her body has reaction."

    I hurried into the bedroom, looked at Chu Lingyun lying on the bed, her soul had fluctuations.

    "Did anyone touch her body?"

    Promise urgent voice said: "no one ah, I have been looking at her here, until this morning dream morning sister came here, no outsiders have come."

    "Well, you go out first. I''ll examine her." I called Tang Yufeng out and asked her to observe Chu Lingyun for me.

    "Well, do you see anything?"

    Tang Yufeng frowned and said in a deep voice: "someone is hooking her soul. It seems that we need to find the jade bone pen as soon as possible. There are a lot of souls in the jade bone pen. We have to release her lost soul."

    "It''s easy to say. Where do you want me to find Zhao Ying? She seems to have evaporated these days."

    Tang Yufeng looked at me and said, "I have something to ask you."

    "You want to talk about me and Guan Rou?"

    Tang Yufeng asked me in a low voice, "well, what are you going to do? She''s already dying. Do you want to accompany her all the time?"

    "Then what can I do? She''s already done that. She''s pathetic enough." To tell you the truth, I don''t know what to do, but seeing Guan Rou like that, my heart is like melting snow.

    Tang Yufeng didn''t ask any more questions and flew back to my small sachet. I walked out of the bedroom, they surrounded a few people up, you a word I a word, chirp of ask ceaselessly.

    "It''s over or not... Can you keep me quiet?" My voice calmed them down. I sat down on the sofa and lost myself in meditation. It was impossible for Zhao Ying to evaporate in the world. She must have been hidden somewhere.

    "It''s getting late. I''ll go back first."

    "I see you off..." Guan Rou takes a look at me, gets up and goes out with Han Mengchen.

    Promise came over, sat down beside me and said softly, "brother Liu, did you live with sister Guan Rou last night?"

    "Well? How does this girl know? "

    "How do you know that I was with her in the hospital last night? I was with her, of course," I asked

    Promise pretended to have a bad smile and said, "I don''t think it''s that simple. Sister Guan Rou has brought all her luggage here. She wants to live here forever."

    "You girl, I''ve gone out with Guan rou. She will live with me in the future."

    "I''m back..." Guan Rou came in from the door and closed the door. "Guan Sheng, what''s the matter with Lingyun?"

    I frowned and said: "some bad ah, the other side in hook her soul, to find Zhao Ying as soon as possible."

    "Then ask the police for help. I''ll go back to the Bureau tomorrow and apply for resignation with the director."

    Promise some surprised to say: "guanrou sister you want to resign ah, why ah?"

    Guan Rou walked up to me and sat down beside me. Then she said softly, "I want to be with your brother Liu and accompany him every day. In order to reassure him, I decided to quit working as a criminal policeman."

    "It''s so romantic. When can I meet you?" Promise pouted a small mouth, then said: "that dream morning elder sister how to do?"

    "You don''t have to worry about this. Sister Mengchen and I are just friends." I also want to listen to Guan rou. Although we have a tacit understanding, we just don''t want to make it clear. I just need to accompany her through the last period of time, and she only needs a sincere love, so she can leave safely.

    "I''m a little tired. I''ll go back to my room and have a rest first." Promise yawned into the bedroom, I am also a little tired, although just woke up, but it may be the reason for physical overdraft, a little tired for a time.

    Fortunately, there are three rooms in my house, and my bedroom is a big double bed, otherwise I will be the director tonight. Guan Rou and I went into the bedroom and lay on the bed. Suddenly, there was one more person around us, which was really uncomfortable.

    "Brother Liu..."

    Who called me I suddenly opened my eyes, and a wandering soul appeared in front of me. It was floating back and forth in the room.

    "Who are you?"

    "I''m Zhou Yan." I breathed a sigh of relief. It was him.

    "Why are you here? What can I do for you? "

    Zhou Yan floated over and said in a deep voice, "Master Liu, please help Lingyun."

    I sighed and said, "as you can see, her soul has lost one. I can only protect her for a while."

    Zhou Yan said in a hurry, "master, I know where Zhao Ying is. I can take you."

    "You know? Then why didn''t you say it earlier? " As soon as I hear this, I feel angry. This product is really good. I owe him the chance to get alone with Chu Lingyun, who values color over friends.

    "Where is it? Take me tomorrow... "I don''t want to move at all today. I got up, took out the copper sword from my backpack and put it under Chu Lingyun''s pillow. It can protect her from being harassed by other ghosts. Tomorrow, I''ll go to find Zhao Ying after I get up. I must grab the jade bone pen. Moreover, I really want to see the ability of the jade bone pen.

    Zhou Yan turned around and disappeared. I went back to the room and jumped into bed. The night passed quickly.

    The next day, I got up early and went downstairs to buy breakfast. When I came back, I saw that promise and Guan Rou had already got up.

    "I just bought breakfast. Come and eat it."

    "Eating... Eating is the most important thing." Guan Rou takes a chair and sits down. After dinner, I plan to ask her to go to the store first, but I hurry to find Zhao Ying. As for Guan Rou, it''s better to stay at home.

    "I''ll go to the Bureau later, and then go to the shop to take care of the shop." I reached for the brass bell on the incense table and shook it gently

    A few times, issued the clear sound of the bell.

    Zhou Yan''s figure floated out, I told him to let him attach in my copper bell, take me to find Zhao Ying. I prepared to carry my bag and walked out of the house.

    Now with Tang Yufeng to protect me, I don''t have to be afraid. According to Zhou Yan''s guidance, I took a bus to the gate of a community, and then I got off.

    "Zhao Ying''s family lives here. When I was with her, I went to her home once." I went into the community and stopped in front of a building.

    "Here it is." Just as I was about to enter the building, I saw a familiar figure coming out of the building. I turned around in a hurry. This person is Zhao Ying, but she should go to school. Looking at Zhao Ying out of the community, I hurried into the residential building.

    "Zhou Yan, what floor is Zhao Ying''s home? Is there anyone in the family?"

    Zhou Yan floated out of the bell and said to me¡° No one. This is one of her rental houses, because it''s very close to the school. "

 Chapter 57

    I walked out of the elevator and there were two families on the left side of the corridor. I went to one of them and stopped.

    "Is it here?"

    "Well. But how do you get in when there''s no one at home? "

    I had a look at periarthritis. Then he said, "aren''t you a ghost. You can run through it and open the door for me. "

    "I don''t know."

    I slightly a Leng, some surprised to say: "what do you say? You are still not a ghost. You can''t do such a simple thing? "

    "I really won''t. No one has taught me

    "Cut the crap and get in!" I reached for his head. Hit the wall hard. He was pushed in at once. Then he heard a crisp click, and Zhou Yan opened the door from inside.

    I''ve never seen such a stupid ghost. I can''t even do the most basic magic of being a ghost.

    I walked into the house and closed the door. The house is about 30 square meters, with one bedroom, one kitchen and one bathroom. The interior decoration is very warm. It''s beautiful and neat, too.

    "I didn''t expect Zhao Ying''s house to be so clean. Think about it. Girls love to be clean. " On the left side of the living room, there is a incense table with several plates of fruit on it. In the center of the incense table, there is a incense shelf. There is a pen on it. It is estimated that this is the jade bone pen.

    "Is that it?" I asked Zhou Yan

    Zhou Yan said hastily: "this is the pen. Every day Zhao Ying worships this pen. "

    I reached for a small wine cup on the incense table, which contained red liquid. You don''t have to guess it''s blood.

    Zhao Ying is crazy. She uses blood to feed evil things. At least I use blood to raise ghosts.

    "Come on... There''s something wrong with this room." Tang Yufeng''s voice came into my ears, and I was shocked. Hand subconsciously took out the ax from the backpack, vigilant swept around.

    I didn''t find it when I came in just now. There was a smell in the room, which was originally thought to be sandalwood. But now it is discovered that this fragrance is not like perfume, but the kind of musk that makes people smell a crush.

    "What perfume is it?"

    Zhou Yan shook his head and said softly, "I don''t know. I used to smell this fragrance when I came here."

    "Is it difficult to be..." I took a look at the jade bone pen, and it twinkled twice. I waved the axe in my hand and chopped it towards the jade bone pen. Suddenly a green light shook me back.

    What a powerful evil that can shake my axe away! Tang Yufeng floated out of the small sachet. Then she stood in front of me and waved her hand. A red circle hit the sachet case. With a click, the sachet case was smashed. The jade bone pen flickered twice, and a green light flew out of the inside and out of the window.

    "You get out of here first, I''ll go after it!" Tang Yufeng said, turned into a red light, chasing out.

    At this time, the sky suddenly darkened, as if it was going to rain. The sky appeared two aperture, a red and a green collided from time to time, issued deafening sound.

    I look at some frightened, that ghost thing unexpectedly and Tang Yufeng can have a hand, affirmation is not ordinary kid.

    "Click..." at this time, the sound of the key to open the door suddenly sounded outside the room. I screamed. I quickly hid in the bedroom, glanced at it, stretched out my hand to open the wardrobe door, and the cat went in.

    Sure enough, Zhao Ying came in from the door, Zhao Ying went straight into the bedroom, stood in front of the wardrobe, stretched out her hand to take off her clothes, total this is to change clothes.

    "Boom!" Another dull sound, Zhao Ying went to the window with some doubts and looked out of the window. I took the opportunity to push open the cabinet door, slipped out of the bedroom, opened the door and ran out, a breath of atmosphere also dare not breathe.

    I quickly ran out of the residential building, the sky has been cloudless, Tang Yufeng flew back, back to my chest in the small sachet.

    "How''s it going?"

    "Let''s go back." I went directly to the shop by car, promised to open the door of the shop just now, looked at me and said, "didn''t you go to find Zhao Ying? Why did you come back so soon?"

    "I''ll talk about it later. You look at the shop in front of me and I''ll go to the backyard. There''s something wrong." I went straight to the house in the backyard and let Tang Yufeng out. Tang Yufeng''s face was a little pale, and she sat on the chair without blood.

    I reached for a cup, bit my finger, dripping a few drops of blood in the quilt and handed it to Tang Yufeng. Looking at her like this, I''m really worried. I remember the last time I fought with that ghost, I was injured, that''s all.

    After Tang Yufeng drank my blood, his face recovered a lot, "how much better?"

    Tang Yufeng nodded gently and said, "that ghost is not an ordinary ghost. I can''t deal with it. Let it run away."

    "What? You can''t deal with it... "I heard that it''s bad. As the saying goes, if you let the tiger go back to the mountain, there will be endless trouble. That ghost doesn''t want to take revenge on me.

    "But don''t worry. I can''t get rid of her, but someone can get rid of it."

    "Who is it?"

    "Your good friend Mu Hua!"

    I slightly a Leng, quickly said: "Mu Hua? I feel that she is more ferocious than this fierce ghost. How can they deal with me together? "

    "Take a break first, and I''ll see about it." Although Zhao Ying didn''t find me just now, the incense case was broken. She will find it.

    "Guan Sheng..." Guan Rou and Han Mengchen came in from the door. I put down the paper in my hand and walked over. They were carrying some things in their hands.

    "What''s the matter with you? Your illness..." Guan Rou glared at me and told me not to say any more. My words changed, "sit down and have a rest."

    Han Mengchen said to me suspiciously, "didn''t you go to find Zhao Ying? Why did you come back so soon?"

    I poured two glasses of water and handed them to them, then said in a soft voice: "it''s done. That Zhao Ying really had a problem, and even gave up the jade bone pen."

    "The pen? It''s the first time I''ve heard about it. What''s the point? "

    I frowned and said softly, "there are evil spirits on that jade bone pen, and the way is not shallow."

    Guan Rou said doubtfully, "where did Zhao Ying get this thing?"

    "Fang Ya and Chu Lingyun said that they bought it from an antique shop, but later I heard Zhou Yan say that it seemed that one of his friends gave it to him, but Zhao Ying gave it to me and wanted to leave."

    However, after Guan Rou''s reminding, I suddenly remembered that as the saying goes, it''s necessary to tie the bell to solve the problem. Maybe it''s easy to find the root of the jade bone pen.

    "Well, I should go back, too." Han Mengchen stands up and says softly to Guan rou.

    Guan Rou said in a soft voice, "why don''t you sit for a while, or have lunch together at noon."

    Han Mengchen said with a smile: "I don''t think it''s necessary. There are still things in my school. A few days ago, Zhou Yan''s affairs were very big. The school asked our teachers to take care of the students for fear that something might happen again."

    "You can go back and have a rest. You can come back when I close the shop in the evening." I think Guan Rou''s face is a little ugly. I''m afraid there''s something wrong with her.

    Guan Rou said softly, "well, pay attention to yourself. If you have anything, just call me."

    I don''t know what''s the matter. This year has been a bad one, especially when I came to the city from the countryside. No matter who I met, there was no good end.

 Chapter 58

    He poured a glass of water and handed it to me. I reached out and took out the pot, lit it and took a few puffs¡° I don''t know what happened these days. There are always things that take me by surprise. "

    Promise to take the chair and sit in front of me. He said softly, "brother Liu, I think you''ve changed. It''s not like when I knew you. So cheerful. "

    "Yes? People change. " I took a deep breath of the cigarette and slowly exhaled a puff of the ring¡° I''m going out in the evening. You take care of Guan Rou for me. "

    Promise whispered: "I didn''t expect that you were so devoted to sister Guan Rou?"

    I laughed and didn''t say anything. I knocked the pot in the corner of the table twice¡° When you have a boyfriend, you''ll understand

    I got up and walked out of the paper shop. Tang Yufeng was right. I''m afraid only that Mu Hua can deal with the ghost in the jade bone pen. But how can I tell her. There is no cooperation with evil spirits.

    In a twinkling of an eye, the day went by and it was getting dark. Promise and I closed the shop and waited for Guan Rou to come and find a restaurant together. We sat down and had some dinner.

    "You two will go back first. I have something to do. "

    Guan Rou asked me in a soft voice, "what''s the matter? Is it going to do Zhao Ying''s business?"

    I nodded and said, "yes, I can wait. But I''m afraid Chu can''t wait. "

    Chu Lingyun''s condition is a bit serious. Tang Yufeng said it would take five days at most. If you don''t get Chu Lingyun''s soul back in five days, it''s dangerous.

    "Or I''ll go with you. It''s not suitable to stay at home all the time. I couldn''t stay idle when I had a job before. Now I''m not used to it. "

    "I''m going too... It''s boring to keep me at home." As soon as I hear it, I''d better take them both. I took Guan Rou and promise to go to the bar by car. As soon as I entered the bar, I heard a deafening noise.

    "Don''t you mean to find the soul? Why are you here?"

    "I''ve come to a friend for help." The three of us found a place to sit down and ordered two drinks at random. This time is the time when people who like nightlife are crazy.

    "It''s very smoky here. Let''s go." I scanned the dance floor and a familiar figure appeared in front of me.

    I said softly, "if you two are bored, go back first. I''ll say hello to my friends."

    I got up, walked into the dance floor, and moved behind Mu Hua. Instead of calling her, I wanted to see what she wanted to do. Mu Hua is embracing with a handsome man at this time. The handsome man swims on Mu Hua''s back dishonestly.

    Mu Hua said something in the ear of the handsome guy, and then they walked out of the dance floor and straight out of the bar. I wave to Guan Rou and promise to let them come.

    "You two go back first. I''ll be back in a minute." I reached for a car and put them both in. "Don''t worry about me. I''ll be back in a minute."

    I was relieved to see them go back by car. I turned around and followed Mu Hua and the handsome man. Mu Hua took the man to a dark alley.

    "Come on... Kiss me..."

    "Why do you come here? It''s so dark and inconvenient here." Two people went to the corner, began an ambiguous language, listen to my goose bumps are up.

    "Ah..." suddenly, the man gave a low drink, and the blue veins on his face burst up in pain.

    "Help... Help!" Mu Hua stretched out her hand to push, threw the man out, and then stretched out her tongue to lick the blood at the corner of her mouth, with a look of enjoyment.

    "Really powerful..." I went over and looked at the man''s corpse in the corner, "what''s the taste of this man?" Mu Hua looked at me and said, "Why are you following me?" I said softly, "I went to the dance floor to find you. I didn''t expect that you were seducing men."¡° What''s the matter? You''re here today to clean me up? " Mu Hua looked at me warily, sending out a stream of Yin Qi on her body, "I don''t think you''re worthy of fighting with me. You can''t take my move at all." I said with a smile, "you said that we are friends. Originally, I should have executed you for killing human beings, but I want to cooperate with you today."

    "Work with me? That''s a good calculation. " Mu Hua sneered twice, and then said to me, "if you have anything, just say it, and don''t beat around the bush with me."

    "How about we talk about it somewhere else?" I feel sick when I see the corpse. The corpse has been drained by Mu Hua. It seems that he has grown old for several decades and become a skinny old man.

    "Go to my place..." Mu Hua said and turned out of the alley, I quickly followed up, Mu Hua took me to a residential building.

    "What do you bring me here for? Do you want to harm people?"

    "This is my home." Mu Hua took me into the residential building, took the elevator up the building and went into a room.

    "You''re welcome to sit down. Take whatever you want." I glanced at the room, which was decorated with luxury. I didn''t know where she got so much money.

    Mu Hua went into the bedroom, changed her clothes and came out. She was wearing a red nightgown and sat down on the sofa.

    I said softly, "it seems that you are completely used to the present life. Should I congratulate you or think I am not lucky?"

    "I can''t say that. I still want to thank you for helping me lift the seal and let me regain my freedom."

    Mu Hua reached out to open the refrigerator door and took out a bottle of red wine from the refrigerator. "Would you like some wine?"

    Mu Hua took out two red wine glasses from the wine cabinet, filled them with red wine and handed me a glass, "come on... What kind of cooperation is it?"

    "I want to ask you a favor." I picked up the wine glass and looked at it. When I saw the red wine in the glass, I thought of the man who had been sucked up just now and felt a little nauseous.

    "What can I do for you?"

    "I want to find the ghost of that jade bone pen and get rid of it. It''s just that it has a high moral character, so I want to ask you to help me get rid of it."

    Mu Hua drank a lipstick and said, "you mean the evil spirit? But why should I help you? "

    I whispered: "in the face of our friends, not to mention I saved you, do you want to return this kindness to me?"

    Mu Huajiao said with a smile: "you are really interesting. Have you ever seen a ghost talking about kindness?"

    "What''s more, why should I help you? According to reason, I should help that evil spirit get rid of you. You are just me and it is evil."

    "But since ancient times, evil never oppresses the right!" I reached out and took out the pot from my backpack, lit it by myself, took a puff, and said slowly, "what''s the matter... Are you afraid? It''s no wonder that the evil spirit has been living for hundreds of years. Since you can''t deal with it, I won''t embarrass you. I''d better think of another way. "

    I turned around and pretended to leave. Suddenly I felt a chill coming from behind. My aunt was caught in the trap. I turned around and saw that Mu Hua''s face became a little gloomy, and his body sent out a cold smell. He put his hand around my neck and put me on the wall.

    "What are you doing?" I have no idea. I just made a random bet and set a trap. This aunt fell in.

    But also completely angered her, do not know how she wants to deal with me.

    Mu Hua''s tone became chilly and said, "don''t talk nonsense. Listen to me. My aunt can''t surpass it. Let alone an evil spirit, I won''t pay attention to it even if it comes to five or seven or eight."

    Mu Hua said, hand a force, but I was thrown out, I fell heavily on the ground, light cough twice, slowly from the ground to get up.

    "I can help you, but you have to promise me a condition. We''ll take it as a deal."

    I slowed down and said, "what deal?"

    "The deal is to help me find something, but I haven''t thought about it yet. When I think about it, you will help me." I think about it carefully. Mu Hua''s mana is very powerful now. What else do you want, and she can''t get it?

    Mu Hua said softly, "don''t worry, I won''t let you do some boring things, and I won''t want any stars and moon."

    "Well, I''ll help you as long as I can." Mu Hua stretched out her hand, then cut her hand with her finger, and dropped a few drops of blood into my wine cup. "Since there is no basis for this, you drink this wine as our agreement."

    I reached for my glass and looked at it. It smelled a little, which made me feel sick.

 Chapter 59

    I reached for my glass and looked at it. It smelled a little, which made me feel sick.

    "What''s this... It stinks!" I put my hand over my nose. Then he put the glass on the table¡° You''re not going to hurt me, are you

    Mu Hua said softly, "why do I want to harm you. If you break our agreement, you''re going to die. "

    "What if you break the agreement?" If she breaks the cooperation agreement, I can''t help it. Anyway, I''m dead, but she''s such a monster. I don''t think it''s a lot of nonsense.

    Mu Hua opened her mouth and spat out a red pill. Then he handed it to me and said, "this is my treasure. It''s for my cultivation. If I break the agreement, you''ll destroy this pill, and I''ll suffer from backfire. "

    I looked at the pills in my hand. Is this pill so important? This aunt is not lying to me. And she was not afraid that I destroyed this pill immediately.

    "How''s it going? If you want to think about it, my patience is limited. "

    "Well, that''s settled." I put the pills away. Then I picked up the wine cup and drank it with the bad smell. It was like drinking bitter grass tea. I almost burst into tears.

    "Well, if you find that evil spirit. Just throw this on the ground and I''ll come and help you. " Mu Hua turned around and regained her human form. Reached out from the drawer and took out a small glass bottle, which is a bottle of golden liquid.

    I opened the top of the bottle and took a deep breath. There is a faint fragrance: "what is this?"

    Mu Hua said softly: "this thing can save you at a critical moment, give me enough time to help you."

    Now that I''m talking about it, I don''t have to say it again. High fives, that''s a one shot deal.

    "Now that it''s settled, I''ll leave."

    "Won''t you stay for the night?" Mu Hua''s coquettish face is especially attractive. If it wasn''t for her being a ghost, I''m afraid I couldn''t hold it.

    I said to her in a low voice, "no, I have a family. I dare not spend the night outside."

    Mu Huajiao said with a smile: "you mean the policewoman? I think she looks very pale. I''m afraid time is running out. "

    "I know that. Nothing more. I''ll go back first." I reached out to open the door and went out. It began to rain outside. The wind was chilly.

    I don''t need to tighten my tight clothes and hurry home.

    "Lingling... Lingling" the phone rings. I reach out and take out my mobile phone. It''s Guan rou.

    "Hello... When will you be back?"

    "I''m on my way. I''ll be home soon." Guan Rou became very gentle and kind to me, but what I didn''t expect was that my first love ended in death.

    "Click..." a flash of lightning cut through the dark night sky, and the raindrops the size of Douban fell on me. I suddenly like the feeling of rain, can wash their soul.

    "I''m back." I took out the key and opened the door. Guan Rou came over and took off her coat for me.

    Guan Rou asked softly, "how can I come back? I don''t know I''ll come back early even if it''s raining so hard outside."

    I sat down on the sofa, Guan Rou handed me a glass of water, "you look wrong, is something wrong?"

    "Nothing. I''m just a little tired."

    "If you''re tired, take a bath and have a rest. I''ve made hot water for you." I reached for Guan Rou''s hand and put my arm around her waist from behind. "I love you..."

    "What''s the matter with you today? What you said is so numb."

    "I like you from the first time I see you. Do you think we fell in love at first sight?"

    "When did you become so talkative?" Guan Rou raised her head and gave me a kiss. Then she said in a soft voice, "go wash and sleep. There are still many things to do tomorrow."

    .......

    "Dang... Dang!" The dull sound of the clock woke me up from my sleep. I sat up and glanced at Guan Rou beside me. Fortunately, she was still lying beside me. I felt thirsty for a moment. I wanted to drink some water in the kitchen, so I got up, got out of bed, stretched out my hand and opened the door. As soon as I got to the kitchen, I saw two dark shadows flash by.

    "Who?" The two shadows stopped and turned slowly. When I saw the two of them, I couldn''t help taking a breath.

    The two men were blue and angry, one in black and the other in white, with chains and batons in their hands.

    "You... Are you two?"

    "You don''t know our brothers?" The dark looking man glared at me and shook his enchanting chain. The small sachet in front of my chest suddenly became a little hot. As another man in white, who was pretty, stretched out his hand and shook the bell in his hand, Tang Yufeng flew out.

    "Sure enough, this female ghost can escape the capture of the ghost. It must be your boy who made the ghost." As soon as I heard this, the old man came to catch Tang Yufeng.

    "You two! You must be mistaken. She is my wife and my adoptive father''s matchmaker. "

    The man in White said with a smile, "who is your adoptive father?"

    "Liu... Liu Bingyi, do you know him?"

    "Xiao Liu''s son, he said hello to me before looking for something."

    The man in white turned to me and asked, "boy Liu, do you know who our brothers are?"

    "Yes, I don''t know you two." Looking at the dress of these two people, and the way they talk, I can guess who they are with my heel.

    Black impermanence glanced inside the room, and then said, "you die!"

    "What I''m scared to death. How can I die?

    "My brother said that there is a dying man in this room. I will not touch her soul today."

    I said hastily: "two ye, when will the people in the room die?"

    "Well... I shouldn''t have sued you, but for the sake of your Godfather Xiao Liu, I can only tell you..."

    "What?"

    "The secret can''t be revealed..."

    "I... OK!" There''s nothing to say, but there''s a secret that can''t be revealed. What can I reveal.

    "Liu Xiao''er, recently many wronged souls have come to the local government to plead for wrongs. Your Godfather Liu Bingyi ate Yin Yang food. Now that he is dead, it''s up to you."

    Eat Yin Yang Rice, also known as Mr. Yin Yang, but I really did not know that the old man has this identity.

    "Lingling... Lingling" suddenly, the copper bell in Bai Wuchang''s hand rings. They don''t even say hello, and they disappear in the blink of an eye.

    Seeing off these two masters, I was relieved and sat down on the floor. I was so scared that I didn''t even dare to breathe.

    Seeing my appearance, Tang Yufeng couldn''t help covering her mouth with a smile and said, "you''re so brave at ordinary times. Why can''t you just now?"

    I said helplessly: "aunt ah, those two ye are ordinary soldiers, that''s the Yin Department. If you are not happy, you will kill me again."

    I''m afraid when I think about it now. Those two masters are not vegetarians. If they are burned, I will be miserable.

    "Well, you go back to rest, and I''ll go back to my room." As soon as Tang Yufeng turned around, she turned into a red light and flew into the Lingwei card. I took the bowl on the incense table and cut my finger with a knife to drop blood into the bowl.

    I turned and went into the bedroom and back to bed.

    Guan Rou slowly opened her eyes and said in a soft voice, "where have you been? How did you go out for so long?"

    "Nothing. Go to bed." Guan Rou lies in my arms with a happy look on her face. This makes me feel uncomfortable. It''s really hard for me to accept the loss of another family member and friend. It''s really not very good.

 Chapter 60

    The next morning, it was just dawn.

    "It''s time to get up!" I took a look at the bed beside me. It was empty.

    "Guan Rou... Guan Rou!" I jumped out of bed in a hurry. Ran out of the bedroom. Guan Rou came out of the kitchen. Milk and bread in hand.

    "You''re up. Come and have something to eat."

    "You scared me to death. I thought you were gone."

    Guan Rou said with a smile, "you care about me so much. Go and wash up and have a meal. "

    I went into the bathroom, washed and sat back at the table.

    Guan Rou said softly, "I feel much better today. I want to go out for a walk. "

    I think Guan Rou looks really good. Red, I don''t know what kind of happy event I thought I met.

    "Eat it. After eating, hurry to the shop. The promise is over. "

    "Oh, I see. Where do you want to go today. Or I''ll go with you. "

    "No, I want to go to school to find Han Mengchen. You can have a good look at the shop. Let''s get rid of the jade bone pen. "

    "By the way, how is Chu Lingyun. How is she doing? "

    Guan Rou shook his head and said, "Chu Lingyun, this is not the way. You have to think of a way quickly. Otherwise, even if she is not killed by the devil, she will starve to death. "

    I went into the bedroom and took a look at Chu Lingyun. Chu Lingyun''s face was pale, and her small face was thin. Guan Rou is right. If it goes on like this, Guan Rou will starve to death.

    After breakfast. I went out of the house and took the bus to the paper shop.

    Promise whispered: "brother Liu, someone came to you just now."

    "Someone''s looking for me? Who will look for me? I don''t know anyone else here. "

    "It''s a woman. She''s pretty." When I think about it, I seem to know a lot of women, but only a few of them.

    "Guan Sheng, I can feel that Zhao Ying is near here."

    Zhao Ying? It''s really hard to find a way out of the iron shoes. It''s easy to get them.

    "What''s the matter? Are you going out again?"

    I whispered to the promise: "I want to solve the problem of jade bone pen. I''ll trouble you these days first."

    I went out in a hurry. Tang Yufeng said that Zhao Ying was near here. The feeling was vague. I thought she should have a jade bone pen on her body. That''s why there was Yin Qi on her body that Tang Yufeng could detect.

    "Madam, can you be more accurate, where is Zhao Ying?"

    "It''s just ahead. You go down this road." I went into a residential area, walked through the garden, and stopped in front of a residential building.

    "This is... Where is it?" I looked around with some doubts. There is no one in this community, which is really strange. I went into the residential building with some vigilance, and a familiar figure appeared in front of me. Zhao Ying was standing in front of me, giggling at me.

    "You... What are you laughing at?"

    Zhao Ying''s face showed a strange smile: "I laugh at you stupid... Do you know where this is?"

    I stretched out my hand, took out the ax and put it across my chest. I said in a cold voice, "where is this place? What do you want?"

    The pupil of Zhao Ying''s eyes turned to green, and she said coldly: "I should ask you this. You''ve hindered me again and again, and smashed my mouth. Today we''ll talk about it."

    "It''s you who hurt Chu Lingyun first. Give her a soul, or I will destroy you!" Looking at this posture, Zhao Ying deliberately led me here. I knew there was no such coincidence.

    "Hum... It''s not me who wants to kill Chu Lingyun, but Zhao Ying." I heard some confused, frowning and deep voice asked: "is not Zhao Ying?"

    "I am the evil spirit in the jade bone pen!" Zhao Ying (evil spirit) sneered twice, and then looked at me with a kind of venomous eyes, "but I didn''t expect that this girl was so simple, she really used blood to unseal me, and raised me with blood, which made my way double."

    Tang Yufeng flew out of the small sachet on my chest, and then said in a cold voice, "no matter who you are, I will get rid of you today."

    Zhao Ying (evil spirit) said with a sneer: "is it up to you? You''re not qualified... "

    Zhao Ying (evil spirit) said that there was a cold smell around her body. The scenery around my body changed. A white fog floated out and dispersed. I found myself in a mass grave.

    Around are some deserted tombs, some wandering spirits and wild ghosts start to come out of the wasteland.

    "A small skill of carving insects!" Tang Yufeng stretched out her hand and suddenly a red barrier appeared, covering me tightly.

    "Ah..." Zhao Ying (evil spirit) raised her head and yelled. She saw the ghosts rushing towards us. Fortunately, there was Tang Yufeng''s protective barrier. The ghosts did not dare to come near. They were all hanged by the protective film set by Tang Yufeng.

    As soon as Zhao Ying''s face changed, two bright green circles appeared in her hands. With a little force on her hand, the two circles flew fiercely.

    "Be careful..." Tang Yufeng''s body emits a red aperture, and there are dozens of red bubbles in her hands, which are like the size of a glass ball.

    "Boom!" The two forces collided and made a deafening explosion.

    "I didn''t expect to see you in a few days. Your Taoism has grown so much, but I don''t want to accompany you because I still have something to do." Zhao Ying (evil spirit) sneered for a while, and then with a wave of her right hand, a white mist appeared. With a strong wind, I couldn''t open my eyes.

    "What''s going on. Don''t let her run away, ma''am Tang Yufeng quickly protected me and stood in front of me. The red barrier could only block the attack, but not the wind. We couldn''t open our eyes and see clearly.

    "You two have a good time here..." Zhao Ying (evil spirit) said and her figure disappeared in a flash.

    I said with some doubts, "how did she leave? It''s not like her character?"

    Tang Yufeng took back the barrier and then said to me, "it''s strange here. We may have fallen into the trap."

    I didn''t find anything wrong. Tang Yufeng and I walked out of the residential building, especially there was no one here. It''s very quiet in this community. It''s a bit frightening.

    "Why is there no one here?"

    "As I have said, it''s strange here. It''s probably the evil spirit who set up a border and trapped us here."

    Border... Can''t you find a way out? Usually I come here by mistake, but today Tang Yufeng is here. This border should be nothing to her.

    Tang Yufeng frowned and said, "I can''t help it. Even if she''s not as high as me, she''s almost the same as me. If two forces with equal strength collide, time and space will reverse."

    Space time reversal? Then where is this place... I feel a little uneasy, thinking that I will not cross it?!

    Tang Yufeng white I one eye, some helplessly said: "all this time, you even want to cross?"

    "But that''s what I do on TV."

    "Find the way out, or we''ll be stuck here all the time." Tang Yufeng and I walked out of the community, and the vehicles on the street disappeared, let alone the people, even without a ghost.

    "My God... What the hell is this place!" I almost broke down and didn''t see a single person in a circle.

    Tang Yufeng frowned and said, "this should be a person''s dream." I asked with some doubts: "in my dream, what you said is more and more strange. I am confused by you."

    "The so-called dream is that the evil spirit uses one person''s dream to trap us in that person''s dream. If we want to go out, we can only wait for that person to wake up."

    I sat on the curb and said helplessly, "who is that man, and when will he wake up?"

    "I don''t know. Maybe I''ll wake up later. Maybe I''ll never wake up."

    "No... it''s really boring here." As soon as my voice fell, I heard a loud noise, and then a huge object appeared in front of me, a dinosaur about seven or eight stories high.

    "The trough! What about NIMA... "

    "Run... What are you doing?" Tang Yufeng pulled me to turn around and run. The dinosaur was chasing after me all the time. At the same time, it would roar.

    "Ma''am, can''t you knock it down?" I couldn''t run any more. I stopped and gasped.

    Tang Yufeng frowned and said, "I''m not here, and my mana doesn''t work in my dream. I can''t help you."

    "Hoo Hoo..." the dinosaur stopped, lowered his head and opened his mouth at me, while a fire burst out of his mouth.

    "Help..." I quickly turned to the ground, rolled around on the ground, the fire burned my clothes, almost did not bake me. I said hastily: "that can''t let this dinosaur eat us!"

    "If you want to knock down this dinosaur, you have to let the dreamer dream about something else." I''m really going crazy. Who in the world dreams of dinosaurs? How abnormal this person is.

 Chapter 61

    "Damn... There''s no way!" Somebody?! I turned my head and saw a man in orange and helmet standing in front of a hotel. The man looked familiar. It''s like some cartoon characters.

    I watched him reach out and take out an emerald green one from his bosom. It was like an electric rod. Then I just heard a "click". A flash of lightning almost blinded me.

    "The trough! Altman... "Yeah, that''s Altman. Or the first generation of Altman, really miss ah!

    "What did I say. If there is righteousness, there is evil. This dreamer is not so abnormal I hastened to get back to my senses, and I didn''t have time to look at it more. I ran to a supermarket in a hurry.

    "What''s all this? It''s a mess. Altman has made it out." I reached for the shelf and had a few drinks. Then he took a puff. Spit out the drink.

    I frowned and said, "what''s this? Why doesn''t it have any flavor?"

    Tang Yufeng said in a soft voice: "you are content. It''s good to have something to drink."

    "I''m speechless. This is to offend who, in other people''s dreams like an idiot. Let a dinosaur run after you. "

    "There''s an Altman in NIMA. I don''t know what''s going to open my eyes." After a while. The fighting outside stopped and became very quiet. I went out of the supermarket with some doubts. There was no cloud in the sky. The dinosaur and Altman were gone.

    "They''re gone. Can we go now? "

    Tang Yufeng looked around warily and then said, "is there any place you want to go. We are in other people''s dreams now, and we can''t leave, so it''s the same everywhere we go. "

    "You can''t wait here to die." I don''t want to die. I haven''t enjoyed many delicious and interesting things. I haven''t married Han Mengchen yet.

    "Ah... How did the scene change?" I suddenly found that the scenery around me began to gradually disappear, and then there was a black sky. Beside me was a dense grove.

    "Do you know where this is?" As my voice just fell, suddenly there was a dark wind, which made me shiver. In my impression, there is no such terrible place in animation.

    "There seems to be something ahead." Tang Yufeng and I hurried to a dilapidated temple. In front of the door of the dilapidated temple, there was a stone tablet engraved with several distinctive characters: "lanruo Temple"

    I couldn''t believe my eyes and said, "lanruo temple? This NIMA is the ghost of a beautiful girl

    "Giggle... Giggle" Tang Yufeng covered her mouth and laughed, then said: "I found this dreamer really creative, but I think it''s really interesting here."

    "Interesting, your sister, your sister is interesting. When is the time? You are still in the mood to joke."

    "No, no, no!" Where came the cry? I glanced around and suddenly there was a strong wind. Next, it''s time for Xiaoqian to appear.

    "What are you looking at?"

    "I''m looking for Nie Xiaoqian."

    "Do you really think this is the ghost of a beautiful girl?" Lanruo temple is not the ghost of a beautiful girl. Is it proud of the world.

    "Linghu Chong... Thanks to my friendship with you, you should treat me like this!"

    "Since ancient times, evil can never be good. Today I will do justice for heaven!" Two figures appeared in front of my eyes. They were dressed in ancient clothes, holding a sharp sword in their hand. They were flying in the air and handed over their hands in the air.

    I was a little surprised to say: "Linghu Chong seems to be proud of the world, right?"

    "Have you ever opened your mouth?" Tang Yufeng glanced at me and then said softly, "why don''t you try something else."

    "Then I said, let''s wake up quickly. It''s better to have a door to let us both leave here." My voice just dropped.

    There is a white fog around the body, other scenery has disappeared, in the depth of the white fog, there is really a door.

    "You''ve really opened your mouth."

    "Cut the crap and go I took Tang Yufeng and ran to the door. I raised my foot and kicked the door open. In front of me, a familiar street appeared in front of Zhao Ying''s house.

    Back... Really back! But how can in the community gate, that Zhao Ying ran where.

    "I think we should go back. She must have run away." Tang Yufeng turned into a red light and flew back to my small sachet.

    "Well, go back first." I reached for a car and went back to the shop by car. It was evening when I got to the shop. Tang Yufeng and I stayed in that dream for such a long time.

    "Where have you been? Why did you come back so late?" Promise some angry sat on the chair at the door, then said softly: "I really don''t know who your shop is for."

    I didn''t hear what the promise said. I went straight into the backyard room, lay on the bed and crawled for a while. I tossed all day. Although I saw the evil spirit, I didn''t get rid of her and let her run away. I didn''t know how many people would be killed by her.

    "Dong Dong... Dong Dong!" Promise knocked on the door, pushed open the door and came in, then said to me: "brother Liu, sister Guan Rou is coming."

    I got up and walked out of the room. I saw Guan Rou, Han Mengchen and ye Nan coming.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "What''s the matter? We can''t come to your place yet?" Ye Nan came over and patted me on the shoulder. "I can''t see it. I can''t see it. I can''t see it. I can''t see it. I can''t see it. I can''t see it. I can''t see it. I can''t see it

    Guan Rou said with a smile, "well, Xiao Nan, don''t make any more noise. It''s getting late. Let''s have dinner together."

    "Yes, it''s Liu Guansheng''s treat!"

    I rushed to Ye Nan and said, "why should I treat you?"

    "Because you are the boss, who will treat you if you don''t treat such a big shop?"

    How much money can my shop earn? They can eat up all my income this week with a meal.

    "Let''s go. I know a new western restaurant. Let''s go there."

    "Yes, there''s a steak to eat." The five of us got into the car and came to a restaurant. I ordered Five Steaks and two bottles of red wine. I remember eating steaks for the first time and making a big joke.

    "Xiao Nan, the Bureau will depend on you in the future. Don''t give me shame." Guan Rou drinks a mouthful of red wine and says softly to Ye Nan.

    Ye Nan said with a smile: "don''t worry, how can I lose your face? Besides, you brought me out."

    Han Mengchen asked me softly, "Liu Guansheng, how is Chu Lingyun now? Are you awake?"

    I shook my head, took a big bite of the steak and said, "not yet, but I''m sure I''ll wake up soon."

    "Liu Guansheng... I feel the evil spirit again. It''s near this restaurant."

    "Now? I just moved my chopsticks... "

    "Liu Guansheng, who are you talking to?" Ye Nan looked at me with some doubts, turned his head and asked, "what''s the matter? How can he talk to himself?"

    Promise stretched out his finger in front of his mouth and hissed: "brother Liu is a ghost catching master. He can see things that ordinary people can''t see. He is talking to that thing now."

    "Really? Can he really see ghosts? "

 Chapter 62

    "Well, I''ll go after it now!"

    I stood up, reached out and took out some notes from my pocket and put them on the table. Then I rushed to Guan Rou and said to them, "I have something else to do. You can eat first. Remember to pack it for me and take it home

    Guan Rou asked doubtfully, "where are you going so late?"

    "I''m going out to do something. I''ll be back in a minute I hurried out of the restaurant with my coat. Tang Yufeng''s voice sounded in my ear, "in the alley in front of me, the Yin Qi on his body is very light. It''s supposed to hurt people. "

    I ran over in a hurry, reached out and took the ax out of my backpack. Ran into the alley. The alley was dark. Did not find Zhao Ying''s figure, is it I read wrong?

    "Are you looking for me?" I suddenly turned my head. Zhao Ying didn''t know when she appeared behind me.

    "It''s time for you to die today!" Tang Yufeng floated out of the small sachet on my chest. When I saw these two aunts and grandmothers, they were going to fight. There was no foreplay at all.

    I ducked to one side. Tang Yufeng''s eyes flashed red. When he reached out, a red ball of light appeared. He went straight to Zhao Ying (evil spirit) and shot in the past. He only heard a dull sound. Two huge forces will bounce them away.

    "I won''t let you run again today."

    "Do you have that strength?" The relaxed color on Zhao Ying''s face has disappeared, and she can wave it at will. A green flame appeared, and a green tornado loomed around.

    Green flame in Zhao Ying''s hands. He flew to Tang Yufeng. Tang Yufeng''s figure flashed. He dodged in a hurry.

    "Kill Zhao Ying (evil spirit) flashed a killing intention on her face and turned the target to me. I was so scared that I turned around and ran. Zhao Ying (evil spirit) body flash, instantly appeared in front of me.

    "Want to run?" Zhao Ying (evil spirit) put her hand around my neck. Forced to throw me, my body like paper paste, hard hit the wall.

    "I slot..." this almost didn''t kill me, I reluctantly got up from the ground, Tang Yufeng saw that I was injured, and immediately burned with anger, his hands spread, there were two red flames, straight to Zhao Ying (evil spirit) was a burst of indiscriminate bombing, two streams of air intersected and exploded sparks.

    "Guansheng... What''s the matter with you?" Guan Rou ran in from the side alley and helped me up.

    I was a little surprised and said, "Why are you here? Get out of here. It''s dangerous here."

    "Bang!" Zhao Ying (evil spirit) seems to be crazy. With a strong wind, she runs straight to me and bumps into me. I quickly hugged Guan Rou and fell to the ground. The strong wind hit a crack on the wall.

    "Go, you two!" Tang Yufeng yelled at me. I didn''t have time to think about it. I quickly pulled Guan Rou and ran out of the alley. At this time, Zhao Ying''s fingernails stretched out and ran straight to me.

    "Guansheng... Get out of the way!" Guan Rou reaches out and pushes me away. Guan Rou is a policeman. She reaches out quickly, but the speed of Zhao Ying (evil spirit) is not comparable to that of ordinary people. The claw is firmly inserted into Guan Rou''s abdomen, and the blood flows out instantly.

    "This woman turned out to be your girlfriend. I had killed her before I knew it!" Guan Rou''s face shows the color of pain. She covers her abdomen and sits on the ground.

    Zhao Ying (evil spirit) reached for Guan Rou''s neck and said coldly, "I really can''t bear to separate you two, but it''s only your fault. I''m chasing you too tightly."

    "You let her go, if you want to kill me, don''t touch her!" I suddenly heard the small bottle that Mu Hua gave me and threw it to the ground.

    "It''s late..." Zhao Ying (evil spirit) instantly showed a grim smile on her face. She slowly raised her right hand, and the finger was like a sharp knife, which immediately inserted into Guan Rou''s back and pierced her chest.

    "Guan Rou..." "Tang Yufeng helped me kill it!" Tang Yufeng frowned and attacked Zhao Ying (evil spirit) fiercely. Zhao Ying (evil spirit) waved her hand, and the same green aperture came over. At the same time, she only heard a dull sound, and an invisible air current shook them away.

    "There''s no need for that. It''s just a woman!"

    "How are you, Guan Rou? I''ll take you to the hospital now." Guan Rou gushes blood in her mouth, and her face turns pale like paper.

    Guan Rou''s voice became weak and said, "I can''t do it anymore."

    "Guan Sheng... I..." the blood dyed my clothes red. She seemed to say something, but she didn''t say it yet. She held my hands tightly and drooped down.

    "It seems that I''m still a little late!" Mu Hua''s figure flew down from the wall beside him, turned into a red light, and flew towards Zhao Ying (evil spirit).

    Zhao Ying (evil spirit) is slightly stunned. A green barrier appears around her body. With a click, Mu Hua''s body turns into a red light spot, just like a meteor in the night sky. It breaks the green barrier and passes through Zhao Ying''s body.

    "Ah..." Zhao Ying (evil spirit) raised her head and roared. Dozens of green light spots flew out of her body. Her body began to become transparent, emitting white steam like gas. Her body gradually turned into a stream of smoke and dispersed with the wind.

    "Save her, I don''t want her to die!" I can''t feel Guan Rou''s breathing any more. I hold her tightly in my hands. Her body is not warm at all. It''s getting cold.

    "Guansheng... Guanrou, she has..."

    "I see." I stood up and walked out of the alley with Guan Rou in my arms. I went home with Guan Rou''s body and put her on the bed in my bedroom. Tang Yufeng and Mu Hua followed me into the bedroom. It was like I lost my soul. I stayed in the room with Guan Rou for several days.

    These days, I live like a walking corpse. I shut myself up in the house all day. I don''t eat or drink. It''s like a corpse without soul.

    "Brother Liu... Come out and have something to eat!" I stood up and sat down in front of the bed, looking at Guan Rou lying quietly on the bed, her skin has been covered with purplish red spots.

    "Guan Rou..." "when do you want to do this?" Tang Yufeng hit the door and came in, followed by Mu Hua and promise, "can you let Guan Rou live like this?"

    Promise suddenly covered his nose with his hand and said, "how can it smell like stinky pork?"

    Mu Hua said softly: "the corpse has rotted, of course it will stink."

    Tang Yufeng glanced at Mu Hua and said in a cold voice, "now that the official student is well, you can go too. Don''t take a walk!"

    "If you let me go, why should I listen to you?" I''m too lazy to pay attention to them. I pick up Guan Rou and walk out of the bedroom. Guan Rou seems to be asleep.

    "Where are you going to take her?"

    "I want her to be quiet." Mu Hua said softly, "it''s easy. Just give it to me."

    Mu Hua put her hand on my shoulder and patted it gently. I felt dizzy and didn''t know anything when it was dark. Maybe it''s because I''m too tired these days. When I wake up, I feel that I can''t use all my strength.

    "Guan Rou... Guan Rou, don''t go." I dreamed of her more than once. We actually met in our dreams these days, and we met as usual

    Love.

    "You wake up... Have something to eat!" Promise came in with the food and put it on the bedside table, "Mu Hua took away Rou Jie''s body, and you don''t want to be sad any more."

    Guan Rou''s death is a great blow to me. Sometimes once someone loses something, they will find that this person is actually very important in your heart.

    "What happened to Chu Lingyun?" Promise softly said: "she has woken up, two days ago fangya has taken her back, also let me thank you."

    I ate some rice, went into the bathroom and took a bath. I felt a little more energetic. I never thought that I was so sad when the old man died. I didn''t expect that Guan Rou''s death gave me such a heavy blow.

 Chapter 63

    "I''m relieved to see you recover." Tang Yufeng floated out and put her hand around me from behind¡° Guan Rou is gone. But there''s me. I''ll be with you in the future. "

    I reached out and stroked Tang Yufeng''s cheek, but there was something bad in my heart.

    "I know. I won''t go on falling. Don''t worry." I changed into a clean suit and went out of the bathroom. These days, Han Mengchen and ye Nan help to make Guan Rou''s affairs, and specially make a tablet of Guan Rou''s spirit place on the table of the incense table.

    "Han Mengchen came to see you these days. But you didn''t wake up. After a while, I left

    How many days? I slept for a few days... Promise whispered: "for a week, you seem very tired.". I can''t wake you up

    I thought about it and then asked, "what about Zhao Ying? What about her?"

    "Zhao Ying has died, and ye Nan has put this matter under pressure." It seems that a lot of things have happened these days. I looked at the time. It happened to be nine o''clock in the morning, I said a word with Tang Yufeng, then went out of the house with promise and came to the shop.

    I sat in front of the shop with a chair. He took the pot and lit it, holding it in his mouth.

    "You look good. I''m relieved, too. " A pleasant voice sounded in my ear. I took a glance. I saw Mu Hua sitting on a table beside me, looking at me with a smile on her face.

    I slowly spit out a smoke ring and said: "it''s you. What are you doing here? "

    Mu Hua said softly, "I''ll talk to you. You were in danger a few days ago. I saved you, so you have to help me with things. "

    "I know our agreement. I didn''t forget I got up, went to the cupboard, took a piece of paper and pricked it, "what do you want me to do?"

    Mu Hua said softly, "I don''t need anything. I haven''t thought about it yet, but I just want to remind you, don''t forget our plan

    Agreement. "

    Mu Hua then jumped down from the table, and then spread out his right hand, palm appeared a jade bone pen, "this you keep as a souvenir."

    I reached for the jade bone pen and looked at it. I was puzzled and said, "how can this pen be with you?"

    "You forget that when I killed him that day, he left this jade bone pen after he was dead."

    "People are dead. What''s the use of leaving this behind?"

    "You don''t know that. This jade bone pen is not an ordinary antique. It''s a magic weapon to seal that evil spirit. It''s just that it''s hard for ordinary people to find it. It''s just these two geniuses who noticed it."

    Magic weapon? It''s the first time I''ve heard about magic weapons like pens.

    Mu Hua said to me in a soft voice: "this jade bone pen is made of superior precious jade and human bone, so it is extremely hard and full of spirit."

    I looked at the pen carefully, and there was nothing special about it. "You just said it was made of human bone, whose bone is it?"

    Mu Hua said in a soft voice, "you are still a coffin maker. I don''t know."

    The pen holder is made of jade and human bone, and the nib of this jade bone pen can be taken down and replaced with other nibs. In ancient times, in addition to the four occupations of making money, there was another one that used this thing for office work. That was the pen used to record the past and present life for the dead, and the pen used by judges to write the book of life and death.

    "This pen can judge all evils in the world, and both good and evil will be recorded in it.

    "I didn''t expect that it was an artifact, but how could there be an evil spirit attached to it?"

    Mu Hua explained in a soft voice: "in fact, it''s not evil spirits attached to it, but it''s sealed inside. It''s just that if the mortal''s blood drops fall on it, the seal will be lifted."

    If my blood drops on it, and then the seal is lifted, what ghost will come out.

    Mu Hua said with a smile: "your blood contains a kind of energy. This pen will play its role in your hands."

    "Why do you want to tell me this? Are you not afraid that I will use this jade bone pen against you?"

    "Do you think I''m afraid of you?" Mu Hua then disappeared. I put the jade bone pen away. This pen was bought by Guan Rou''s death. I can''t use it easily. It''s just a relic left by Guan rou.

    Promise came to me with some doubts and asked me softly, "isn''t this jade bone pen? How can it be in you?"

    I said softly, "it''s nothing. Go and help yourself."

    "I''m busy. You don''t worry about the shop. I don''t know who owns the shop. I take care of it every day."

    I said with a smile: "after these things let me understand a lot, I decided to change this shop into a company to help people catch ghosts and exorcise evil spirits, so that I can do some good things for myself."

    Promise said excitedly: "really? Ghost company, that sounds good. "

    I said with a smile: "I want to leave a legacy for the old man. It seems that it''s useless if I go on like this. The skill of making coffins should be lost."

    .......

    Half a month later, my ghost catching company was officially established. I renovated the paper shop as a whole. There was no difference between the paper shop and the paper shop inside. It just looked like a fortune teller''s shop, but there were two signs on the outside, which said, "exorcise evil spirits, avoid evil, guide the maze!"

    I bought a suit and sat down at a table. After waiting for several days, no one came. Promise is also very boring, lying on the table playing with a mobile phone, at 12 o''clock at noon, when the bell rang, the door of the shop was pushed open.

    "Excuse me..."

    Promise quickly stood up and said: "welcome, please sit down and say!"

    I looked up and saw a woman in her thirties, wearing a brown windbreaker and a pair of jeans and shoes.

    A long hair shawl, face wearing a pair of purple sunglasses, the whole person looks mature and steady.

    "Well, I want to ask if there is a master Liu here?"

    "Yes, this is it." I sorted out my clothes and said softly, "Hello, what can I do for you?"

    "You are master Liu, much younger than I expected." The woman reached out and took off the sunglasses on her face, revealing a pair of clear eyes with a strange look in them.

    I am slightly a Leng, her skin is better than snow, the whole body exudes a light spirit.

    "Please drink water..." promise poured a glass of water, came over, handed her, "did not ask you how to call it!"

    "My name is Zhou Qing..." Zhou Qing took a drink from her water cup, and then slowly said, "I''m here because I have something to ask for. Please help me, Master Liu. I''ll thank you after it''s done."

    I reached for the pot and lit it. I took two puffs and said slowly, "you can tell me something about yourself. I''ll see if I can help you."

    Zhou Qing hesitated and said, "is it OK to say it here?"

    Promise whispered: "it doesn''t matter, you say it, in the end what''s the matter, so that we can help you solve."

    Zhou Qing''s face was ugly. She said slowly, "I... I seem to have met a ghost."

    When Zhou Qing finished that word, she suddenly felt a chill on her upper body.

    "It''s so cold all of a sudden." Promise a little surprised to see me one eye, then swept one eye inside the house all around, turn a head to Zhou Qing to say: "did you bring the ghost?"

    I also feel that something is wrong. This is the first time that I have ever met. I got up and went to Zhou Qing''s side, the cold breath seemed to be on Zhou Qing''s side.

    In the blink of an eye, I suddenly saw a man who looked extremely terrible. The man was very handsome, but his face was gloomy, there was a big hole in his abdomen, and the blood was flowing out. Of course, no one could see him except me and promise.

    Zhou Qing''s face suddenly changed, and her little face turned pale. "I feel a little cold, too. That''s the feeling!"

    That male ghost face ferocious toward Zhou Qing rushed up, I had no time to think, quickly reached out to grasp Zhou Qing''s hand, pulled her to my side, at the same time, the right hand waved hard, hit the cigarette pot on the head of that male ghost.

    "Ah..." the male ghost screamed, set off a wind, and scattered the paper money on the shelf cabinet on the ground.

    "I''ll come back again!" That male ghost face ferocious put down a cruel words, blew open the window, ran out, blinked and disappeared.

    It''s fast, or I''ll chop it with an ax.

 Chapter 64

    Zhou Qing looked at me in shock and said, "what did you do just now? Can you see the ghost?"

    "Xiao Nuo. You clean up here. "

    I frowned slightly. In a deep voice, he said to Zhou Qing, "tell me about it. Because I saw a fierce ghost just now, which seems to be trying to harm you. "

    When Zhou Qing heard me say this, she said in a panic: "I... how can I get into trouble?"

    I frowned and then asked, "I saw that fierce ghost is a male ghost. And he''s very handsome. "

    Zhou Qing frowned slightly and said to herself, "is it him?"

    "Who... Do you know who it is?"

    "I''m sorry, I''ve been a little tired lately. I can''t remember for a moment. " Zhou Qing stood up and looked very ugly. Some apologized to me and said, "I''m sorry to disturb you. I''ll come back to you another day! "

    Zhou Qingtou did not return out of the shop, made me and promise are a fog.

    Promise some doubt said: "brother Liu, I feel this woman has a problem. There must be something shady

    I glanced at her. "Forget it, we don''t need to ask if they don''t say it," he said softly

    I sorted out the shop. I was just made a mess by that fierce ghost¡° Your shop is well decorated! " I turned my head. Han Mengchen came in with a bag on his back. Since Guan Rou died, Han Mengchen has never looked for me.

    Han Mengchen came in through the door. She is also followed by a girl, the girl''s face and Han Mengchen comparable. The girl has brown curly hair and a pretty face. His face was full of tenderness, and there was a different aura between his eyebrows.

    It''s really strange today. Zhou Qing, who left just now, was the same. She also had a spirit of transcendence. This kind of breath can only be found in monks.

    "Hey... I''m stunned when I see beautiful women." Han Mengchen reached out and patted me. I nodded awkwardly and asked them to sit down first.

    Han Mengchen said softly, "Liu Guansheng... This is my friend Yin hanyue."

    Yin hanyue gave me a little smile, and there was a trace of light in her eyes. "Hello, I often hear Mengchen mention you. Thank you for saving her last time."

    Han Mengchen quietly explained to me, "Xiaoyue is my best friend. We have nothing to talk about, and you don''t mind."

    Promise whispered, "sister Mengchen, what''s the matter with you?"

    Han Mengchen said softly, "in fact, it''s nothing. I just came to have a look."

    Yin hanyue said softly, "I didn''t expect you to be so young. When I came here, I thought you were a 40-50-year-old Taoist."

    I took a look at Han Mengchen, and I knew that it must be Han Mengchen''s ghost. "I''m a semi monk, and I don''t have any skills. What I learn is only skin."

    Han Mengchen said softly, "it''s time for dinner. Master Liu won''t invite our sisters to dinner?"

    "Well, I''ll treat you to what you want." As soon as I add up, these two people are here to cook for me. Anyway, I''m not short of that meal.

    We found a restaurant with good taste and sat down. We ordered a few dishes and sat around the table.

    I bowed my head and swept wildly. Then I rushed to Han Mengchen and asked, "how is Chu Lingyun now? Is there nothing different?"

    Han Mengchen said softly, "she has transferred to another school, don''t you know?"

    I have some doubts to see a promise, promise to smile at me, made a grimace, and then bowed to continue to eat.

    "I forgot. How did she transfer?"

    "Maybe it was a big blow to her."

    When Han Mengchen said this, his face changed slightly, his eyes turned red, and he showed a sad look, "I''m sorry, I''m a little bit impolite."

    Han Mengchen still didn''t hold back, covered his mouth with his hand, quickly got up and ran to the bathroom.

    "I''m going to have a look..." promise quickly stood up with the past, I sighed, for a time there is no appetite.

    Yin hanyue asked me with some doubts: "what''s the matter? What''s the matter with Mengchen?"

    "Nothing. I just think of some sad things." Han Mengchen and promise came back and sat back on the seat.

    Han Mengchen said in a deep voice, "I''d like to see Guan Rou later. Will you accompany me?"

    I nodded and said softly, "well, I''ll go with you. Where''s her tombstone?"

    Promise whispered: "in my grandfather''s place, five burials!"

    "How could it be buried there?" I was a little puzzled and asked, it is reasonable that abandoned bodies will be thrown there.

    Promise whispered: "it''s my grandfather who said that, so that she can be at ease to reincarnate."

    I probably understand the meaning of promise. Mr. Xu is not an ordinary person. He has experience in this kind of thing. After dinner, several of us arrived at the five tombstone by car. Looking at Guan Rou''s cold tombstone, I felt a pain like being cut by a knife.

    Han Mengchen gently comforted me and said, "don''t be too sad, but I want to know what happened that night."

    "Nothing... I''m a little tired and want to go back." I turned and walked out of the five burials, not because I didn''t want to say it, but because I didn''t dare to face what happened that night, and I was afraid to recall it again.

    "Liu Guansheng... I want to talk to you." Han Mengchen stopped me. I don''t have to escape. Paper can''t cover fire. She will know sooner or later.

    Several of us went back to the city by car. I asked Han Mengchen and I to go back first. As for Yin hanyue, when she came back, she said that she would go back first if she had something to do with her family, which was a quiet end.

    "Can we say it now?" I poured a glass of water and handed it to Han Mengchen, then said softly, "what do you want to know?"

    Han Mengchen said softly, "I just want to know what happened that night. Guan Rou went back to find you. How could she die?"

    "I also want to know how she died!" My tone was a little low and I sat in a chair. I really didn''t want to recall what happened that night.

    Han Mengchen''s eye circles become more and more red, and his eyes twinkle with crystal tears. "Didn''t you catch the master? How could you not beat the ghost and let it kill Guan Rou?"

    I slightly a Leng eyes dare not look directly at her eyes, the original Han Mengchen what all know.

    Han Mengchen could not help crying out, tears across his face, choked and said: "I hate you... Because you let me lose a good friend."

    I said feebly: "I also hate myself, why I didn''t save her at that time."

    "That day, Guan Rou told me that you two were dating and I was happy for her, but I don''t understand why she was suddenly with you."

    Han Mengchen reached out and took out a pile of paper from her purse and put it on the table. "It turns out that Guan Rou is terminally ill. Do you know about this?"

    I hesitated and said slowly, "well, I know."

    "Then why didn''t you tell me!" I suddenly feel that I am a sinful person, Guan Rou''s death is caused by me.

    "I don''t want to see you again. I thought it had nothing to do with you, but you really lied to me!" Han Mengchen''s mood is a little excited. She turns around and wants to leave. I quickly reach out and hold her hand.

    "You let me go!"

    "Let me explain!"

    "Pa!" Han Mengchen turned around and slapped me. The slap hit me heavily in the face, "I don''t want to see you again!"

    I let go of the hand, standing in the same place, watching Han Mengchen sad ran out. I sighed. It''s better... Long pain is better than short pain. I sighed, sat back on the chair, reached for the pot, lit it, and smoked.

    "Liu Xiao''er..." I woke up from my grief. I glanced at the shop with some doubts. A stream of smoke rose and two familiar figures appeared.

    "Liu Xiao''er..." as soon as I saw it, I quickly put down the pot, went over and said: "seven ye and eight ye, you two come to the shop. What can I do for you

    White impermanence''s face showed a strange look, and then said with a smile: "we come to you naturally have something, should let you know will let you know, you don''t have to ask."

    "You have to die!" Black impermanence or that a face ferocious expression, like who owes him money did not return.

 Chapter 65

    "Gentlemen, what can I do for you?" I poured two cups of tea and put them on the table¡° My shop just opened. There''s no business yet. "

    Bai Wuchang said softly, "Liu Xiaoer. Our brother came here today to ask you to do something. "

    I said with some doubts, "let me do something. What can I do for you?"

    Black impermanence angry voice says: "you must die!"

    "My brother said that your master is a yin yang man. You are his apprentice again. You should take over the position of your master. " I think about this position. The legacy of the old man. It''s hard not to have anything to do with both of them.

    I quickly took out the token from the drawer, and then asked softly, "grandfather impermanence. Do you know what this iron plate is

    White impermanence looked and said: "I know this thing, but I can''t tell you."

    "Why?"

    "Because we have regulations in the underworld that we should not interfere with the world without authorization. There''s nothing I can do about it. "

    Bai Wuchang handed me the iron card. Then he said in a low voice: "recently, some ghosts have escaped from the underworld. Our brothers came to you for this matter. You are here as the transit station of yin and Yang. I''ll leave you a cloth bag, and you can put the ghost in it. "

    I said with some doubts: "grandfather impermanence. It seems that catching ghosts is not my job, and I can''t catch ghosts either. "

    "You have to die!" That black impermanence suddenly came again. I was so scared that this black grandfather would not be angry.

    Bai Wuchang sneered and said, "didn''t your master leave you any magic weapon to catch ghosts after his death?"

    "Yes. There''s a brass bell and a mirror I took those magic tools out of the drawer. He put it on the table. "But I can''t use this mirror."

    Bai Wuchang said softly, "this is the mirror of Yin Yang and eight trigrams. Combined with the essence of sun and moon, we can exorcise ghosts.

    "Yin Yang eight diagrams mirror?"

    "Keep this cloth bag. On the 14th of every month, our brothers will come to collect the ghost you caught and take it back to the hell." White impermanence right hand a spread, in the hand appeared a canvas bag, "as long as you send away 81 ghosts, send to reincarnation, I can satisfy you a condition."

    As soon as my eyes brightened, I quickly said, "eighty one souls, is this true?"

    White impermanence said with a smile: "yes, you can satisfy any of your wishes, provided that our brothers can do."

    I thought about it and said, "what if I didn''t send away 81 ghosts?"

    "You have to die!"

    "That''s what my brother said. Then you can go back with me." I suddenly feel a chill in my back. I dare to say that these two masters have recognized me.

    But I wonder how these two masters suddenly came to me, and I haven''t heard the old man mention these things before. Another thing I don''t understand is how the ghosts in the hell can come out for no reason. Isn''t there a ghost guard in the hell?

    There''s something else like 18 layers of hell. Even if there are ghosts running out, they should be captured by ghost messengers.

    "Well, that''s it. Be careful yourself." I feel like I''ve fallen into a gentle trap. I''ve been bribed by a request.

    Bai Wuchang taught me how to use the ghost bag before he left, and then it disappeared. This cloth bag is only the size of a palm. I put it in my pocket. Although I was a little surprised about this, the two men were not vegetarian, and I couldn''t afford to be offended.

    In the twinkling of an eye, in the evening, I closed the shop and got ready to go home. As soon as she walked out of the shop, she saw Zhou Qing walking down from a red car. She called out to me, "Master Liu, good evening!"

    I went over with some doubts and asked in a low voice, "Why are you here?"

    Zhou Qing said softly, "would you mind going to dinner with me?"

    "Eat? I don''t mind that, but can I know why? "

    "You''ll know when you go. Get on the bus quickly." I hesitated for a moment, reached out to open the door and jumped on the car, "can''t see you are still a rich woman?"

    Zhou Qing said softly, "where am I from? This is the car I bought with a loan."

    Zhou Qing jumped into the car and started it slowly. "What do you want to eat?"

    "I don''t care what I eat. I can eat anything."

    "Then it''s up to me." Zhou Qing drove and took me to a western restaurant. We went into the restaurant and found a seat to sit down.

    "Miss Zhou, here you are. What would you like to eat tonight?" The waitress came over and asked Zhou Qing respectfully.

    Zhou Qing said to me with a smile, "whatever you want, it''s my treat."

    Since it''s a treat, I''m not polite. I ordered two steaks and some food, which is enough to make a table full of dishes. Zhou Qing looked at me in surprise and then said, "are you a hungry ghost reincarnated? How can you eat so much?"

    I laughed and said, "sorry, I''ve had a big appetite recently, but I''ll control it."

    I saw Zhou Qing''s stunned expression and almost laughed. Zhou Qing ate the steak and said to me in a deep voice, "in fact, I know that fierce ghost."

    "What?" Zhou Qing suddenly jumped out such a sentence, I asked some doubts, "then why don''t you say it in the daytime?"

    Zhou Qing took a glass of red wine and then said, "in fact, I have some difficulties. It''s not that I don''t want to say it, it''s just that this matter is a bit serious."

    I''m a little confused for a moment. It''s hard to say what this is. Was that fierce ghost killed by Zhou Qing before he died? Zhou Qing did not eat a few mouthfuls of steak, reached out and poured a glass of red wine, "it''s just that your assistant is in during the day, so it''s not convenient for me to say."

    "She''s my assistant, but she can see things that ordinary people can''t see. You don''t have to care about them." I took a look at Zhou Qing. Zhou Qing''s face was changeable. Then I called the waiter over and said, "please check out!"

    "I haven''t finished my steak yet!" I quickly lowered my head and wolfed down the steak. It''s so expensive that I can''t waste it.

    Zhou Qing said softly, "don''t get me wrong. I just don''t think it''s suitable to say that kind of thing here. I''d better go to my place."

    Zhou Qing took out her wallet and paid the bill. She took me out of the restaurant and jumped into the car.

    All the way, Zhou Qing didn''t say a word. After a while, she drove into a high-end community and stopped in front of a villa.

    "You wait for me here, I''ll park the car in the garage." I reached out to open the door and jumped out of the car. I took a look at this villa, a two-story villa, a small garden and two garages. It''s a lot of money.

    Zhou Qing drove into the garage, then came out from the main door of the villa. I hurried into the villa, not to mention the decoration of the villa, which is called a magnificent, no less than Tang Yufeng''s villa, all rich people.

 Chapter 66

    "Come in and sit down. I''ll go upstairs and change." With that, Zhou Qing went up the revolving wooden stairs. I sat on the sofa in the living room. I can''t see that Zhou Qing''s family is so rich. If she were not a rich woman, she would have been taken care of. I don''t believe she can afford this villa with the money she can earn from working at her age.

    Zhou Qing changed into a blue nightgown and came down from upstairs. Then he went into the kitchen, poured a glass of water and handed it to me.

    I was a little surprised and said, "is this villa your own?"

    Zhou Qing said softly, "yes. My father left me one. My parents died in a car accident a few years ago. He left me a large legacy. "

    "No wonder you can afford such a big villa." I took a sip of water, stretched and said¡° You should say it this time. What''s going on? "

    Zhou Qing sighed and said, "the fierce ghost you said is actually my boyfriend."

    Zhou Qing''s face showed a trace of sadness, and I followed her. It''s like seeing the scene at that time.

    ......

    The day Liu Qi had an accident was Zhou Qing''s birthday. Zhou Qing waited in the restaurant for a long time, but did not see Liu Qi. Zhou Qing waited for two hours. The last call was from the police. Zhou Qing almost fainted when she heard that Liu Qi had a car accident.

    Zhou Qing rushed to the police station. See Liu Qi cold body, immediately sad cry.

    "Who is your dead man. I''ll come and check in later. " Liu Qi was in a hurry to see Zhou Qing. When she was driving, she ran into a big truck, so she had a traffic accident.

    On the day of Liu Qi''s funeral, many friends came. Zhou Qing kept herself at home and didn''t go out for more than a week.

    "It''s nothing. Didn''t he die in an accident?"

    "I also want to know what happened. Liu Qi''s death has nothing to do with me. Why did he follow me?"

    This is strange to me. They are male and female friends. It is reasonable to say that even if Liu Qi follows her again, it is also to see her and not harm her.

    Zhou Qing yawned and said, "I think we should talk about it tomorrow. I''m a little tired."

    I took a look at the time. It''s more than ten o''clock. I didn''t say anything. I don''t know what happened. I''ve been busy all day.

    "I think it''s overcast outside. Why don''t you stay with me for the night?"

    "It''s not good, is it?" It''s not good to have a single man and a few girls in one room. But it''s raining hard outside. I took out my mobile phone and made a phone call to promise. I told her that I would stay at my friend''s house tonight and would not go back. I asked her to pay attention to her safety. Zhou Qing prepared a guest room for me. It was very clean. I took it as my home. After taking a bath, I changed my pajamas and fell asleep in bed.

    In the middle of the night, there was a heavy rain outside, lightning and thunder, and the cold wind blew open the windows. I suddenly woke up from my sleep, got up, went to the window and closed it. The rain can be really big, I turned back just to lie on the bed, feel a chill hit on the heart. Feeling a little uneasy, I reached for the door and walked out of the bedroom. Inside the villa, it was dark and cold. I suddenly flashed a shadow in front of me. Just in the blink of an eye, the shadow entered Zhou Qing''s bedroom.

    I went to the bedroom door, reached out and knocked. After a while, Zhou Qing yawned, opened the door and came out.

    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" I took a look at Zhou Qing, and then went into her bedroom, swept around the bedroom, did not see the shadow just now, is my eyes dazzled?

    Zhou Qing asked me with some doubts: "what''s the matter, what are you looking for?"

    I frowned and said, "I just saw something running into your bedroom. You''d better not sleep here tonight."

    Zhou Qing said with a smile, "to tell you the truth, your way of cheating girls is quite new, but I don''t like boys younger than me."

    "I''m not kidding you. I mean it."

    "Really? How to do... "Zhou Qing heard me say so, also some fear," you can catch ghosts, then you have a look. "

    "Wait for me, I''ll go back to the room and get the magic weapon." I went back to my bedroom and took out the bronze mirror from my backpack. As soon as I went back to the door of Zhou Qing''s room, I heard a bang and the door was tightly closed.

    I quickly reached for the door and found it locked from inside.

    "Ah... Don''t come here!" I raised my foot and kicked the door hard, as if there was a force to bounce me back.

    As soon as I saw that it couldn''t work, I had to open the door. I went back to my bedroom and took out an ax from my backpack. Suddenly, a white light flashed by. With my powerful kick, I kicked the door open.

    Zhou Qing is lying on the ground, the fierce ghost is pinching her neck with both hands.

    "Let her go..."

    "Who are you?" The fierce ghost turned his head and asked me in a vicious voice.

    "I repeat, let her go!" My hands of the Yin and Yang mirror, by the moonlight outside the window, reflected a white light, shining on it.

    "Ah..." it screamed in fright, flew out and hit the wall. Zhou Qing quickly stood up and ran to me in panic.

    "You monster, how can you not have a long memory? I let you go during the day, how dare you come!"

    "Liu Qi... How are you!"

    Liu Qi said with a gloomy face: "thanks to my love for you, you should treat me like this!"

    Zhou Qing said in a hurry: "I... what did I do to you? Your death was due to an accident, not me!"

    As soon as I heard that there was something in it, I simply said, "I think this matter should be considered in the long run. It''s better to sit down and talk about it."

    The three of us came to the living room downstairs and sat down. I''m afraid we don''t meet this kind of negotiation once in a hundred years. Listening to the thunder outside, Zhou Qing''s heart is full of ups and downs. She keeps her head down and doesn''t dare to speak.

    I said softly, "well, now you can have a chat. Just open up and solve the problem."

    Zhou Qing''s eyes were a little red, and then choked and said, "Liu Qi, are you ok?"

    Liu Qi said with a gloomy face: "what you do has a face to say that I can''t be reincarnated."

    Zhou Qing said hastily, "I didn''t, I didn''t do anything. That day I was waiting for you in the restaurant, but I did wait for your death."

    "Liu Qi, right? Why did Zhou Qing harm you?"

    Liu Qi said slowly, "that day, after work, I drove to the restaurant to meet you."

    "I stopped on the road and bought a box of cigarettes. When I got back to the car, I saw you sitting in my car."

    Zhou Qing said hastily, "but I was waiting for you in the restaurant that day. How could I find you on the way?"

    What Zhou Qing said is also right. Even if she wants to, I''m afraid she can''t separate herself.

    "I think this matter needs to be investigated. If Zhou Qing really hurt you, I''m afraid she won''t ask me for help, will she?"

    "Although it''s for me to deal with you, she''s not a fool. After all, paper can''t hold fire." Listen to me, these two are not talking.

    I took a look at the time. It''s three o''clock. If I don''t go to bed, I will have dark circles under my eyes.

    "Well, you leave first and wait for me to find out. If it''s Zhou Qing''s fault, I won''t stop you. If there''s another murderer, we''ll talk about it."

    Liu Qi looked at me and said, "well, I can only give you a week. If you can''t give me an answer, don''t blame me for being rude."

    I smile. If it can''t be solved in a week, if it dares to come, I''ll take it away first. I yawned and went back to my room. I fell asleep and didn''t get up until more than eight o''clock the next morning.

    I went out of the bedroom and saw that Zhou Qing had made breakfast and put it on the table.

    "You wake up. Come and eat." I went to the table and sat down. Zhou Qing''s face was a little ugly. "Didn''t you sleep well last night? All the dark circles came out."

    Zhou Qing sat on the chair, drank a mouthful of milk and said, "maybe I was a little scared yesterday. I really don''t know that this kind of thing will happen. How can Liu Qi meet me?"

    I find it strange that there are two people who are the same and know Liu Qi so skillfully.

 Chapter 67

    "I''ll go back to the shop in a moment. If you have anything, you can come to the shop for me." After breakfast, I went to the shop by car. He stood at the door with his hands in his waist. Pouting a little mouth, some angry looking at me.

    I said softly, "what''s the matter. Look at me with that expression. "

    Promise said angrily, "where did you go last night?"

    "I went to Zhou Qing''s last night. I worked all night, but I didn''t get it done." I sat at the table. He reached for the cup and took a sip of tea. "Was there nothing wrong with my family last night?"

    Promise whispered, "nothing''s wrong. I told you about Zhou Qing. What''s going on? "

    I see a face of curiosity, I just don''t say. This girl is very curious about this kind of thing, but I think it''s better to let her contact less.

    I sat in the shop until noon, and now it''s hard to work in this business. Thanks to my spare money. Otherwise, I can starve to death if I live on this.

    "Bell..." I hung a bell at the door, as long as someone came in, it would ring.

    I looked up and saw a teenage girl in school uniform came in. The girl is carrying a schoolbag. On a baby face, the big eyes flickered. He glanced around the shop and finally looked at me.

    Promise asked softly, "what''s the matter with my little sister?"

    The girl looked at me and said, "can you tell fortune here?"

    I laughed and said, "what are you?"

    "In fact, it''s nothing. It''s just that I want to ask the master for help The girl sat down on the chair with no face at all. It''s like taking this place as your home.

    Promise poured a glass of water and handed it to the girl, then asked softly, "little sister, you should drink some water first. Take your time when you have something to say. "

    The girl reached for the glass, drank water and said softly, "it seems that my house is haunted. I don''t know if you can catch ghosts. "

    I stared at the girl''s eyes for a while, and sure enough, there was a mass of black air around her eyebrows.

    "Of course, but did your family come?"

    The girl shook her head and said, "no, I''m the only one. I don''t have much money in my pocket, but I can give you all my living expenses."

    The girl took out her wallet from her schoolbag and handed it to me with 200 yuan. "I only have so much money, OK?"

    I turned my lips and said, "little sister, you should be at school now, not here, and I''m very expensive."

    "Don''t worry, little sister. If you have anything to do, let me help you." Promise a sympathetic look at the little girl, and then took the two hundred dollars back to the little girl.

    "Then I said, I found a ghost in my house, in my bedroom." One night, I got up in the middle of the night to go to the bathroom and saw a ghost sitting in front of the dresser to make up. It was very scary and I was scared, but my parents didn''t believe me. Promise looked at me, and then said: "can''t you help her, you see how poor she is?"

    "Where does your family live? Show us." I got up and took my backpack. I couldn''t help it. I had 81 ghosts to send.

    Promise and I followed the girl to her home by car. Her family lived in a high-end community, and the environment was pretty good.

    "This is my home. I live on the ninth floor."

    "Is there anyone in your family?"

    The girl quickly said: "no one, if my parents know, they will scold me."

    I said softly, "let''s go in and have a look."

    The three of us went into the residential building and took the elevator to the ninth floor. The girl took out the key to open the door, the door opened, I feel a wind blowing out from inside.

    My heart can not help a surprise, right hand subconsciously into the backpack, into the room. The house was decorated very ordinary, but it was clean and tidy.

    The girl quickly put down her schoolbag and ran into the room, "Mom... My friend is coming."

    Doesn''t it mean there''s no one at home? I went in with some doubts and saw a middle-aged woman come out of the bedroom.

    The woman looked at us and said softly, "are you two?"

    The girl said in a hurry, "they are my friends. They are here to catch ghosts."

    "Xiaohui, you child are just talking nonsense. There is no ghost in the family." The woman frowned slightly, then said softly to me and promise, "you two, sit down first, I''ll pour you a glass of water."

    I and promise sat down, promise some vigilant glanced around the house, whispered to me: "do you smell anything strange, like a very smelly smell?"

    I can smell it, too, but I can''t tell what it is. Xiaohui sat on the opposite sofa and said softly, "master, you should help me to have a look. There are ghosts in my family."

    "Come... Drink water, please!" The woman sat on the sofa, then reached out and touched Xiaohui''s head. "Xiaohui, a child, always likes to watch some horror movies, so she often has nightmares and says that there are ghosts at home."

    "Her father and I also paid some Taoists to do it, but she still said so."

    Promise whispered, "why do you have a bad smell in your house?"

    "Ding Dong... Ding Dong!" Suddenly, the doorbell rang. The woman stood up apologetically, went to the door and reached for the door. A middle-aged man came in with a Taoist in a Taoist robe. The Taoist held a compass in his hand and looked at us.

    "This is the Taoist priest I invited. Let him come and have a look." The middle-aged man looked at me and the promise, then asked the woman softly, "who are these two?"

    The woman said in a hurry: "these two are the masters Xiao Hui has found. Looking at the children is nonsense."

    The Taoist priest looked at me and said, "you younger generation, you can catch ghosts. It''s a fable!"

    Promise frowned and said angrily: "this Taoist priest, I think you are a liar. Don''t harm others."

    "I''m the master of dragon and Tiger Temple. Recently, I found something happened here. I came to subdue demons." Taoist a pair of toe high gas high look, tone slightly with a trace of disdain.

    As soon as I saw that it meant to grab food with me, I stood up and said with a smile, "since you are a master, I''ll watch the master how to catch ghosts."

    The Taoist said to Xiaohui''s parents, "let''s get started. I''ll help you catch ghosts!"

    Xiaohui''s parents moved out a long table with two candles, a small bowl of rice and soybeans on it. The Taoist reached out and took out a bronze bell and a peach sword from his bag and put them on the table.

    "The sky is smart, the earth is smart, and the demons and ghosts will appear soon!" Promise and I stood by and looked at the Taoist''s prestige. Suddenly, the Taoist took out a piece of paper, which seemed to be lit by a candle. Then he grabbed a handful of rice and scattered it. "Heaven and earth are as urgent as law and order!"

    The Taoist put down his peach sword, and then said to Xiaohui''s father with a serious face: "it has been solved. We have got rid of the evil. From then on, you can rest easy."

    I listen to this slightly a Leng, this is over? It would be nice to make money if we all did as he did.

    "Master, this is a little bit of our mind." Xiaohui''s mother took out two thousand yuan and handed it to the Taoist priest. Then she said, "master, I''m really troubling you."

    "Bang!" Suddenly a gust of wind closed the door, the air temperature in the room suddenly fell down, there was a cold breath in the room.

    Promise quickly said: "Master Liu, there is a ghost here!" I also felt it. I reached out and took out the ax from my backpack. "What kind of devil dare to be presumptuous in front of me!

    ¡±My sudden words, let Xiaohui''s parents slightly a Leng, then a black figure appeared in front of several people.

    "Ah..." Xiao Hui''s mother screamed with fright. Even the Taoist priest just now turned pale with fright. I said in a hurry: "you''re a villain. Get out of here!"

    I look carefully, the ghost is a very fierce ghost, hands out five fingers straight to me. When I look at this posture, I want my life.

    "Son of a bitch! How dare you do bad things to me The fierce ghost sent out a stream of Yin Qi, but it was far worse than Mu Hua and Tang Yufeng.

 Chapter 68

    "Brother Liu, be careful!" I turned my left hand and took out the jade bone pen from my backpack. The jade bone pen flew out of my hand. Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh.

    The fierce ghost gave a scream. The Yin Qi on the body dissipates immediately. I quickly took out the bag from my backpack. With a slight shake, the bag took the ghost back into the bag. I smile. Also secretly relieved, the first ghost caught.

    I bent down and reached for the jade bone pen on the ground and put it away. Then he said, "it''s all right. We''re leaving. "

    Xiaohui said quickly, "thank you for helping me catch that ghost."

    Promise said with a smile: "Xiaohui things have been solved, sister left first."

    The money doesn''t matter to me. The ghost in the bag is what I want most.

    "Wait a minute, you two. That''s a little bit of my heart." Xiao Hui''s father stopped me and handed me the money¡° Thank you very much this time. "

    I don''t have time to talk to him. Directly and promised to leave, went into the elevator, took the elevator to the downstairs, out of the residential building. Promise and I drove back to the store. I opened the bag and let out the fierce ghost. At this time, the fierce ghost had no temper at all. I took a piece of paper money and patted it gently. Put the ghost in the paper money.

    "What''s the matter with this cloth bag? Where did you get it?" Promise to reach for the bag in my hand. Looking at it, he asked doubtfully, "this cloth bag seems to be a treasure. It can catch ghosts!"

    I don''t have to explain to the promise. Put the bag away. Maybe some of the movements were too big just now. I got a little tired. I went to the backyard and lay in the room for a while.

    At more than five o''clock in the evening, a red car stopped at the door of my shop, which also attracted the surrounding shops and pedestrians on the street. I have to say that Zhou Qing''s doing this is really a little too publicity, but it also helps my shop to do publicity.

    Promise whispered: "sister Zhou Qing, you are ah, so late what?"

    Zhou Qing said to me with a smile: "have you had dinner? If you haven''t, I''ll treat you to have a bite."

    "Well, I''ll clean it up." Promise to finish to run away, this wench a hear to eat of excited.

    "Tell me what you want from me." I don''t believe it''s such a good thing that I''m invited to dinner every day.

    Zhou Qing said with a smile, "there''s nothing to do, but can''t I have a meal with you?"

    I took a look at Zhou Qing and said, "you don''t have to. I don''t believe you came all the way here to invite us to dinner?"

    Promise changed clothes and came out, I and promise got on Zhou Qing''s car, came to a restaurant and sat down. Although ordered a table of food, but Zhou Qing did not move.

    I saw something wrong with Zhou Qing''s face, so I asked anxiously, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"

    Zhou Qing said in a low voice, "I''ve come across something today. I don''t know how to say it."

    Promise took a tissue to wipe his mouth, said: "Zhou Qing elder sister you say, in the end is how to return a responsibility, maybe we can help you."

    That''s what I mean. I think Zhou Qing''s face is a little ugly. Something must have happened.

    "I found a ghost following me, but not Liu Qi, but another one."

    Zhou Qing''s voice was a little trembling, and she said with a scared face, "I dare not live at home alone now."

    I frowned slightly and said, "the other one... It would be interesting if there was another one."

    "I''ll go to your place and have a look after dinner. If there''s anything, come to my house." After dinner, Zhou Qing settled the bill, and the three of us walked out of the restaurant. It was already evening.

    The promise whispered, "where are we going now?"

    I said softly, "go to Zhou Qing''s house first, and then decide."

    Zhou Qing went to the front of the car and reached for the door. Suddenly, there was a whistle in her ear. I turned to see a big truck coming from the other end.

    "The trough! "Get out of the way..." I can''t help but make a rude remark. I rushed forward and threw Zhou Qing to the ground. Then I felt a strong wind coming along with the truck.

    "Bang!" With a dull sound, the truck hit the red car solidly, and the car was knocked over at the same time. The front of the car had been damaged.

    "Are you all right?" I got up from the ground and took a look at Zhou Qing. Zhou Qing had fainted, but her forehead was bleeding. "Let''s go to the hospital first."

    Promise rushed over and said, "brother Liu, are you all right? I just saw that there was no driver in that truck!"

    No driver? I suddenly felt like someone was blowing, and I shivered unnaturally.

    "Go to the hospital first!" Promise and I sent Zhou Qing to the hospital. Zhou Qing was just frightened and scratched on her forehead.

    "Doctor, is my friend OK?" Promise some worried looked at Zhou Qing, then rushed to the doctor asked: "when can she wake up?"

    The doctor said in a low voice, "the injured person is OK. He is just a little bit of skin trauma and has been excessively frightened."

    I''m relieved to hear that Zhou Qing is OK, but the truck just now reminds me that there is no one on the truck, but the car can drive away automatically. I''m afraid only ghosts can do this.

    The first thing that comes to my mind is Liu Qi, but Liu Qi should not do it. Last night, I just finished talking with him. As the saying goes, there are rules in the human world, and there are rules in ghosts, so it''s not easy to break the rules.

    I whispered to promise, "you are here with Zhou Qing. I''ll go out and come back in a moment."

    I don''t know if Liu Qi did it, but just ask him. I took Zhou Qing''s key out of the hospital and took a car to Zhou Qing''s home. I lit the pot, took a deep breath, spit out a smoke ring, "Liu Qi... You give me out!" As I whispered a cry, a ghost appeared in front of me.

    "What can I do for you?" Liu Qi showed her figure and nodded at me.

    I frowned and asked: "you are a villain. You didn''t abide by the agreement. Didn''t you say it would be a good week? How can you start today to harm Zhou Qing?"

    Liu Qi said softly, "I didn''t do it to her. What happened to Zhou Qing?"

    I said with some doubts: "it''s strange that you didn''t do it. Zhou Qing had a car accident just now and almost died, but now she is in a coma."

    "How could that be? I didn''t hurt her." Liu Qi''s face changed slightly and said anxiously, "aren''t you a master? Can you help me save her? I don''t want anything to happen to her. Can you take me to see her? "

    I said softly, "I can take you to see her. Come with me."

    I took out the bag, put Liu Qi in the bag, and then went back to the hospital by car. I opened the bag and let Liu Qi out. Liu Qi floated to the hospital bed, a worried look at Zhou Qing lying on the bed, "Xiao Qing, what''s wrong with you, how can you become like this?"

    Promise some doubt said: "this is how to return a responsibility, he is not very ruthless Zhou Qing elder sister, how to worry about her again."

    I pulled the promise out of the ward and gave them two time to be alone. There were some things that I couldn''t tell. Just like Zhou Yan and Chu Lingyun, some love is unspoken, some love does not speak out, there is no chance.

    Promise and I went downstairs to the hospital. There was a garden downstairs. I sat on a bench and had a rest. Maybe it''s too cold. I''m lying in my arms. I take off my coat and put it on her.

    Promise this girl always likes to pester me, her grandfather gave her to me, I always treat her as my sister.

    "It''s getting late. Let''s go up and have a look." Promise and I have been sitting downstairs for more than half an hour, which is enough. If we let Liu Qi accompany Zhou Qing again, I''m afraid Zhou Qing''s body will be contaminated with Yin Qi, which is not good for her.

    Promise and I went to the ward. At this time, Zhou Qing and Liu Qi were hugging each other. I reached for the door of the ward and went in.

    Zhou Qing some embarrassed to say: "sorry, let you worry."

    "Thank you, master..." Liu Qi stood up and nodded to me, then disappeared.

    Promise to care about Zhou Qing asked: "sister Zhou Qing, do you feel better?"

    "I''m much better, but I was scared to death just now." When I think back to the scene just now, I''m still a little shaken. I don''t know what it''s like to have a car driven by a driver crashing into me.

 Chapter 69

    "That said, what sister Zhou Qing said is true. There is really a ghost to kill her." I nodded. This is not unreasonable. It seems that this matter needs to be investigated carefully. I''m afraid there may be a bigger conspiracy in the future.

    Zhou Qing''s condition is not very serious. I promised to help her go through the discharge procedures and send her home. I don''t have to worry about it this time

    Liu Qi will be bad for her. I can see from the scene just now that Liu Qi is sincere to Zhou Qing. It''s just a misunderstanding.

    That''s it for tonight. Since Liu Qi didn''t do it, it''s much easier. Promise and I were going back, but think about it. I''d better stay here for the night.

    "Tonight, you two can live together. I''m next door. Call me if you have anything I''m tired after a long day. I went back to my bedroom, washed and fell asleep.

    The night was supposed to be peaceful, but in the middle of the night. I was woken up by a sudden shriek. I quickly reached under the pillow and took out the ax. Jumped out of bed and ran out of the bedroom.

    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" He opened the door in a hurry. Zhou Qing was so scared that she turned pale and hid behind me. Looking at the window of the house in horror.

    Promise hastily said: "on the windowsill side, I saw a shadow flash past."

    I went to the window warily. He stretched out his hand to open the curtain and found nothing unusual. Only the willow branches outside the window were reflected on the floor.

    I said softly, "it''s nothing different. Are you two scared today?"

    I think these two girls are really scared. Tonight is destined to be a sleeping night.

    Zhou Qing said with a scared face: "I dare not sleep here. It''s too scary!"

    I thought about it and said, "well, you two can sleep peacefully. I''ll watch you outside."

    It seems that I don''t have to sleep tonight. I went out of the bedroom and lay down on the floor at the door with my quilt.

    The next morning, it was just dawn. I got up, yawned, stretched, stood up and knocked on the door.

    Promise reached out and opened the door, came out, yawned and said, "good morning, did you really sleep at the door all night?"

    I am a little tired to say: "you say, last night you two so noisy, but I give toss enough."

    I went back to my bedroom with my quilt in my arms, and then I went down the stairs. Zhou Qing''s face is a little ugly. She goes into the kitchen and takes out bread and milk from the refrigerator. She has no appetite.

    Promise whispered to me, "are we still going to the shop today?"

    I whispered: "you stay with her today, I''ll do other things."

    "I''m a little tired. I''ll go back to my room and have a rest." After eating two pieces of bread, Zhou Qing went back upstairs to have a rest.

    "Call me if you need anything. You take this." I took out the copper coin sword from my backpack and handed it to promise, "take this thing. If you see ghosts, stab it. If you see ghosts with shallow morality, you will be stabbed to death."

    Given all this, there should be nothing wrong. Nothing will happen. I went out of the villa and went back to the shop first. After a while, I called Tang Yufeng out and asked her to analyze it for me.

    Tang Yufeng said to me in a soft voice: "I already know about this matter, but I can control the car to crash people, and I don''t know it. It''s the first time I''ve heard about it."

    "I wonder, how can the car start itself, and even if there is a ghost, how can it drive?" I sat at the table, reached for my glass and drank, "is there any ghost that can drive?"

    Tang Yufeng said to me with a smile, "don''t tease me. What ghost can drive?"

    I frowned and said, "that''s strange. It''s not the one named Liu Qi. Is there really another ghost?"

    Tang Yufeng said in a soft voice: "maybe, don''t you forget what the two Yin Si said?"

    I lit the pot, puffed and said, "what did they say?"

    Tang Yufeng said softly, "don''t you forget that they both said that some ghosts from the hell escaped. Maybe this time it''s related to the ghosts from the hell."

    Tang Yufeng said so, I probably understand, that is to say, the ghost may have come to collect debts.

    "Lingling... Lingling!" Suddenly a bell rang, Tang Yufeng turned into a red light and flew back to the small sachet. I whispered, "come in..."

    As soon as my voice fell, I saw a man coming in from the door. The man, dressed in a black suit, glanced around the shop and finally sat down at the table.

    I slowly took two puffs of smoke and asked softly, "what can I do for you, please?"

    The man looked at me and said, "is master Liu in?"

    "I am. Please sit down!" As soon as I saw the man''s face turned blue, there was a cloud of Yin Qi between his eyebrows, which gathered in the center of his eyebrows and refused to disperse.

    The man was a little surprised and said to me, "are you master Liu?"

    I smile, slowly spit out a smoke ring, said: "what''s the matter with you, you can talk to me, I can help you."

    The man hesitated for a moment, a very unbelievable look flashed in his eyes, "are you really master Liu?"

    I said helplessly: "yes, my name is Liu Guansheng, the owner of this shop. Do you want me to show you my ID card?"

    "I''m sorry. I just didn''t expect you to be so young." The man said to me apologetically. Then he took out a business card from his pocket and handed it to me. "This is my business card. I''m the manager of an enterprise."

    I reached for my business card and looked at it. This man is Chen Hong, the manager of the personnel department of Hongyu group.

    "Don''t tell me that you are here to recruit me and let me work in your company?"

    Chen Hong said with a smile: "you misunderstood. In fact, this matter is troublesome. In our company, not only I but also many employees have seen ghosts recently."

    As soon as I heard this, my eyes suddenly brightened, "Oh? It''s so serious... It''s going to take a good look. "

    Chen Hong said hastily: "I also have this intention, I want to invite you to my company to see if Fengshui is not good."

    I frowned and said in a deep voice, "well, you leave me a call. I have something to solve recently. I''ll call you when I''m finished."

    "That''s fine. My phone number is on the business card. Call me when you''re finished." Chen Hong nodded, then stood up and said to me, "I''m going on a business trip these days. I can''t come back until a week later."

    I pointed out that the time was just right, and a week was enough, so I agreed to Chen Hong''s request. Seeing off Chen Hong, I felt as if a lot of money was about to fly into my pocket.

    I took a look at the clock. It''s twelve o''clock. It''s time for lunch. I made a phone call to the promise and asked about Zhou Qing''s situation. The promise said that Zhou Qing had fallen asleep and nothing else was different. I was relieved, so I bought three lunches and took the bus to the villa.

    When I arrived at the villa, Zhou Qing didn''t get up. It seemed that she was scared last night, and she didn''t have a good rest.

    Promise poured two glasses of water, put on the tea table, "where did you go, why so late?"

    I said softly, "I went back to the shop, stayed for a while and took a job."

    Promise to eat a meal and quickly asked me: "really? Great... "

    "You are really a girl. When other girls encounter this kind of thing, they have no time to hide, but you rush up." When I think about it, it''s no wonder that the promise will be like this. Her family has been doing it for generations. Of course, she has some experience in the theory of ghosts and gods. She also promises to have Yin and Yang eyes, so that she can see ghosts from childhood. Relatively speaking, she is more tolerant than others.

    "I''m sorry, I''m so tired that I slept so long." At this time, Zhou Qing came down from upstairs, yawned, went to the tea table and sat down on the sofa.

    I look up, Zhou Qing''s face a lot better, has been less tired in the morning.

    I whispered: "eat some rice, although there are ghosts to harm you, but if your own Yang is not enough, you will also provoke other ghosts."

    "Have you made a clear investigation of this matter?" Zhou Qing took a bite of the box lunch and then asked me.

    I shook my head and said: "there is no clue. I thought it was Liu Qi who wanted to hurt you, but it doesn''t look like this."

    The promise continued, "I saw a dark shadow last night, and it flashed by the window."

    "Can you be sure it''s a ghost, or is it a dazzle?" According to reason, promise is not wrong, she has Yin and Yang eyes, has a special feeling of ghosts, "if you can identify, then this matter has nothing to do with Liu Qi, you can also exclude it."

 Chapter 70

    Promise expression firm nodded, said to me: "I can be sure, I saw last night must be a ghost."

    I took a look at Zhou Qing. Zhou Qing also looked at me with a very scared look. I frowned slightly. He said to both of them, "I don''t think you two should live here tonight. We''ll find a way to tick out the ghost tonight."

    Promise said excitedly, "really? That''s great. "

    I frowned and said, "but it''s also dangerous. You need to be prepared. "

    Zhou Qing was a little scared and asked me, "is it dangerous?"

    There must be danger, but I will try to minimize it. Then I took the magic weapon out of my backpack. I''m now in addition to the magic weapon left by the old man. There are also some magic weapons I got in the villa of Wufen hill, but those magic weapons are useless.

    I can only give the King Kong pestle to Zhou Qing. Let her take it with her. If anything happens, use this diamond pestle to protect yourself.

    I have been taking Zhou Qing''s home in the afternoon to study the plan for tonight with them. It''s really a challenge for me, but for Zhou Qing, it''s a choice of life and death. Because once there''s a slight carelessness. I''m afraid it''s going to kill you.

    .....

    Night soon fell on the whole city, I let Zhou Qing and promise out of the villa, and I followed. Rush up as soon as something happens. Zhou Qing and Xu promise are chatting and laughing in the street. Suddenly, when they come to a small forest. A dark wind blew.

    Promise some vigilant hand from the waist pulled out the King Kong pestle, suddenly appeared in front of a few ghosts around. This is a sudden situation. It caught me off guard.

    I just want to rush up, suddenly saw dozens of ghosts in front of me. I quickly reached out and took the ax out of my bag. I didn''t want to jump on it.

    I started to fight with them. The ghosts just touched my axe. It''s gone in an instant. Fortunately, the old man left me this treasure, otherwise I''m afraid my life will be lost here tonight.

    But what makes me even more confused is that. Who is behind the manipulation of these ghosts, even so much thought, to put Zhou Qing to death. I took a look at the promise in front of Zhou Qing. The promise blocked Zhou Qing''s body. I reached out and waved my finger at the Vajra pestle. As soon as a nearby ghost jumped on it, it was struck by the golden light from the Vajra pestle.

    "Brother Liu... Why are there so many ghosts?" Promise a face of panic to shout at me, I also want to know why will suddenly run out so many ghosts, Zhou Qing in the end to provoke who?

    "Ah... Help!" Zhou Qing is so scared that she collapses to the ground. As soon as she is about to attach herself to Zhou Qing, she is caught by two ghosts. The two ghosts hold the promise''s arms and tug hard on both sides.

    "Brother Liu, help me..." in a hurry, I reached out and threw the axe. The axe instantly cut off the two ghosts. At the same time, he promised to grasp the other two ghosts'' necks with both hands. With a twist, he pulled the two ghosts'' heads off.

    "To die!" At this time, the promise''s eyes became red, as if he had changed a person, and his body also sent out a stream of Yin Qi, which was no pressure on Tang Yufeng.

    "Ah... Ah..." a series of heartbreaking screams sounded, breaking the silent night. Promise hands a turn, at the same time, several invisible blade from her hands fly shot out, kill some of the ghosts around for death.

    There are more and more ghost killers. It seems that I can''t kill them all. In this case, I can''t help but shout out¡° Come out and help, madam

    A red light flew out of the small sachet in front of my chest. At the same time, a strong wind scattered around my body, strangling several ghosts beside me.

    Tang Yufeng showed the original appearance, around the body appeared a red aperture, will I tightly shrouded up. Those ghosts are also a force of mindless to the red barrier on the impact, release the sound of clanging.

    "Ma''am, go and save Xu Xu and Zhou Qing." Tang Yufeng frowned and stretched out the sharp fingers of her hands. At the same time, with a strong wind, she went straight to the promised side and flew over. Her hands became sharp iron claws at the same time, and there was no grass where she went.

    At the same time, the ghosts uttered a sad cry, which disappeared in an instant.

    Tang Yufeng''s appearance killed more than a dozen ghosts in an instant. I also took the opportunity to run to the promised body, picked up the axe on the ground, waved and chopped desperately, and broke the ghosts into pieces. Finally, I was so tired that I sat on the ground breathlessly.

    I''ve been in this business for the first time. Today, it''s the first time that so many ghosts attack a person together. That person must have done something bad to be beaten by a group.

    Zhou Qing has been scared to scream a few times at this time, finally still can not support fainted in the past, fortunately, there is a promise to help her in time.

    "Go! It''s not suitable to stay here long. " I yelled at the promise in a hurry, intending to go back first. Today, it''s my fault. I went out of my way to find a place with more Yin Qi and let the two of them hang out here. Who knows that the ghost didn''t come out, but it attracted so many wild ghosts to find a substitute.

    By the time we got back to the villa, it was already midnight. Promise to help Zhou Qing back upstairs, back to the room, and then walked down from upstairs. I am a little tired to sit on the sofa, drink three glasses of water in a row, just slow down.

    If Tang Yufeng didn''t show up tonight, I''m afraid I would have died in the hands of those ghosts who were responsible for the death. I think I''m wise and I almost died in the hands of some shallow ghosts who were responsible for the death. Then I''ll die unjustly.

    "You are really stupid. Fortunately, I showed up in time. I''ll see how you end up." I looked up at the promise. I didn''t find out just now. Another soul in the promise came out. At this time, I was in a state of self-protection.

    I was a little surprised and asked, "you... You''re not a promise, you''re her sister?"

    Xu Qing said with a gloomy face: "if you dare to hurt my sister again, I won''t pick your skin."

    "My aunt, when did I bully your sister?" This is the conscience of heaven and earth. With her fierce ghost sister, I dare not bully her.

    Xu Qing frowned and said in a deep voice, "I won''t pursue the matter tonight. Fortunately, nothing happened to my sister, otherwise I will let you pay for it with your life."

    I was shocked. No wonder the promise just now suddenly seemed like a changed person. It turned out that her sister Xu Qing came out. But anyway, if she didn''t show up, I''m afraid promise and Zhou Qing would be in danger.

    I said apologetically, "I''m sorry, it''s my fault this time. I promise it won''t happen next time."

    "I dare you!" Xu Qing said, eyes closed, side down on the sofa, fell asleep in the past. I reached for my nose. Fortunately, my life was not in danger, but I was so tired that I fainted.

    I took a look at the clothes on my body, which had been torn. Just now those ghosts were looking for the three of us, but I don''t understand who Zhou Qing offended. And through these two events, we can draw a conclusion that the mastermind behind the scenes is definitely not ordinary people. It is very likely that some Taoist Arts will manipulate ghosts to attack people.

    I picked up the promise and sent it back to my bedroom. I went back to my room. I took off my clothes and went into the bathroom. When I looked through the mirror, I was all scratched by my paws. Those ghosts were so cruel that they killed me every time.

 Chapter 71

    Tang Yufeng then floated out of the small sachet in front of my chest and reached for a towel to wipe my back.

    "Thank you for showing up tonight, or we''ll all die there."

    Tang Yufeng said in a low voice: "I think what happened tonight. It''s different. I don''t know if you''re aware of that? "

    "I feel it, too. It''s just not sure. " I got up, wiped myself with a towel, changed my clothes and walked out of the bathroom. I lay on the bed and Tang Yufeng came over. Lying beside me.

    Tang Yufeng lay down in my arms and said softly, "you are more and more powerful. Before you saw those ghosts, there was no way to deal with them. "

    "It''s your credit, too. I''m afraid I wouldn''t have become so powerful without you Tang Yufeng is right. Ever since I came downtown,

    I''ve been through a lot of things and I''ve matured a lot.

    "What do you think of it?" I want to ask Tang Yufeng what she thinks. Maybe there will be some harvest. Tang Yufeng said to me in a soft voice: "I feel that the ghosts are just some low-level ghosts. But I don''t know why they attack you collectively, and I suspect someone is manipulating these ghosts behind your back to attack you. "

    I frowned and said in a deep voice, "it''s not doubt. In fact, I also found something wrong. But this person must have a profound way, but how could Zhou Qing provoke such a person. I really can''t figure it out. "

    Tang Yufeng said softly, "don''t think so much. Paper can''t hold fire. Isn''t it? "

    Paper can''t hold fire, but this fire needs to be burned. Now I don''t know what the matter is. Even if Zhou Qing thought of something, at least give me a clue. You can find it.

    "Well, don''t think about it any more. You''ve been tired all day, too. " I yawned, put my arm around Tang Yufeng and lay on the bed. After a while, I fell asleep.

    Maybe it was because of Tang Yufeng. I had a sound sleep. The next day, I woke up. When I woke up, Tang Yufeng had disappeared. I got up and went into the bathroom to wash, changed my clothes and walked out of the bedroom. Promise and Zhou Qing also get up, have already made breakfast.

    "Good morning, you two got up early." I went down the stairs and sat on the sofa in the living room. "Why didn''t I have a rest?"

    Promise whispered: "in fact, sister Zhou Qing and I are not very tired. We got up at five o''clock." Zhou Qing''s complexion is a little ugly. It should be the attack of those ghosts last night, which hurt her vitality. She needs to recuperate and recover.

    "Eat quickly. Breakfast is ready." I got up, went to the kitchen and sat down at the table. I looked at the rich and nutritious breakfast and thought that if anyone married Zhou Qing, it would be a blessing for eight generations.

    "Brother Liu... What are you looking at?" Promise reached out and patted me for a while, and said with a bad smile, "how do you look at sister Zhou Qing, all drooling?"

    I thought back and said awkwardly, "it''s nothing. Let''s eat."

    Zhou Qing asked me softly, "last night I remember I fainted. What happened after that?"

    I said softly, "it''s nothing. Promise and I beat away the ghosts and sent you back."

    I suddenly think of a thing, rushed to Zhou Qing asked: "by the way, you carefully recall, have you offended anyone?"

    After listening to my question, Zhou Qing frowned and said, "I remember offending someone two days ago."

    "What? What''s the matter? " When I heard her say this, my eyes suddenly brightened, "who are you offending? Do you still have any contact now?"

    "Think about it carefully, but think about it before and after." I Pooh a mouthful, this words let me ask of, all offend, still have what connection.

    "He''s one of my admirers and the only one who''s had a crush on me." When Zhou Qing said this, her face changed slightly and she fell into meditation, as if she didn''t want to recall it.

    Promise said excitedly: "sister Zhou, what''s the matter? Tell me quickly. You are so beautiful. There must be many people pursuing you, right?"

    Zhou Qing reluctantly nodded and said, "his name is Fang Yan. He is a friend of mine and a classmate of mine in college."

    "But he''s dead now. In fact, it doesn''t count to offend him. I just feel sorry for him." I was silent for a moment, like Zhou

    There must be many pursuers for such a beautiful woman as Qing. As for the people she is sorry for, it must be another matter. There should be many factors in it.

    Zhou Qing said slowly, "I remember that year when I just graduated from University, I went to travel with some of my classmates. Fang Yan was also one of them and went to travel with us."

    "The destination of the tour is a terrible mountain village that my boyfriend found on the Internet. We planned to explore there at the beginning."

    I frowned and asked doubtfully, "do you usually like adventure very much? Why do you suddenly want to go to such a place?"

    "I don''t know. It''s just that they said that many people had died there before, and there was a lot of Yin Qi. There might be ghosts, so we just went out of curiosity."

    .....

    "The environment here is so poor. If I had known that, I would not have come." Wang Yan is not happy and complains to her boyfriend Zhang long. Zhou Qing walks into a courtyard and sits down on a bench. There are barren mountains all around here. The conditions in the village are very poor. It belongs to a backward and hidden mountain village.

    Zhou Qing said softly, "you''re not here yet. What''s so interesting about this remote place?"

    Lu Fei put his arm around Zhou Qing''s shoulder and said softly, "this is a place of terror. I heard that all the people here died overnight in the early years, and no one dares to come here."

    Wang Yan asked wearily, "where on earth is this place? There are only a few broken rooms. It''s so dirty that it seems that no one has lived here for a long time."

    It''s really desolate here, and it''s as poor as a remote mountain area. There''s no grass here. If it''s not surrounded by mountains, I''m afraid you will think it''s a lost tribe.

    Zhang Long said softly: "you don''t have to complain any more. I think you''d better go first. You see, it''s gloomy and it''s going to rain."

    "Crow mouth!" Speaking Kung Fu, Zhou Qing several people into one of the houses, the house only old beds and tables and chairs, covered with dust.

    "Look what that is... It''s like a spirit card!" Wang Yan a little afraid of a hand, that behind the table is a spirit card, next to the candlestick and fruit plate.

    "Fang Yan, go and have a look. What''s written on it." Lu Fei took a look at Fang Yan with his luggage in the back. He said to Fang Yan with a slightly playful look, "by the way, pack up here. We''ll wait for you outside."

    Zhou Qing took a look at Fang Yan and said in a hurry, "I think we''d better clean it together, so it can be faster."

    Fang Yan took a look at Zhou Qing. He lowered his head in a panic. He hurried to the tablet and reached for the tablet.

    Zhang Long asked softly, "what''s written on it?"

    Fang Yan looked a little alarmed and said:

    "Trespassers die!" Fang Yan is scared to throw away the spirit card in his hand, and almost sits on the ground.

    Zhang Long frowned, went forward and picked up the tablet on the ground. "This place is really evil. Who worships this kind of thing?"

    Lu Fei said with a smile: "well, hurry to clean up. It''s going to be dark. I can only stay here tonight."

    Zhou Qing''s several people simply cleaned the rooms. They set up two tents in the middle of the yard and put up a fire to eat. But heaven is not beautiful, the rain fell down.

 Chapter 72

    "What bad luck it''s raining so hard!" Several people''s clothes have been wet by the rain, just said dark clouds. In the blink of an eye, it''s raining cats and dogs. Let a few of them be unprepared.

    Lu Fei frowned and said, "Fang Yan. You put away the tent outside and let''s eat inside. "

    Fang Yan is like a servant, busy before and after. Because Fang Yan''s family is very poor, they always look down on him. If it wasn''t for Zhou Qing. Lu Fei and Zhang long will not teach him this friend. Zhou Qing several people sat around in front of the fire and took out the food he had with him.

    Zhang Long took out a few halls of beer from his backpack. Distributed to several people, and then said: "I think the rain will not stop for a while and a half, how about playing something?"

    "What are you going to play with. There''s nothing here. " Wang Yan is eating instant noodles. Some doubts asked.

    Zhang Long said with a smile: "I think there must be a wasteland grave here. Let''s play guessing. If anyone loses, go and dig out the corpses in the cemetery. How about taking pictures? "

    Zhou Qing said hastily, "I think it''s better to forget it. It''s not like the city. And I feel very uncomfortable here, I don''t like it very much

    "Don''t worry... And I''m here. I can protect you. "

    Wang Yan said excitedly: "well, since you want to play, you can play exciting. When I went into the yard just now, I saw that there were things in the room next door. "

    "I sneaked over to have a look. There is a coffin in it, and there may be a corpse in it. "

    I heard some doubts and asked, "corpse? It can''t be a mummy

    Zhou Qing''s face was a little ugly and said, "that''s right. It was the mummy. At that time, we went to have a look. Zhang long and Lu Fei opened the lid of the coffin. Inside was a beautiful woman in a shroud

    Promise pouted at me and said, "brother Liu, please don''t disturb sister Zhou Qing. Let her talk as soon as possible."

    Zhou Qing continued: "I don''t know. Lu Fei and Zhang Long intended to scare Fang Yan, but an accident happened and Fang Yan died."

    "How about playing or not? If I don''t, I''ll have a rest." Wang Yan said impatiently to Zhang long. Zhang Long said with a smile, "I don''t think guessing boxing is interesting. It''s better to play the game of brave than one of us."

    Zhou Qing is the most courageous one among them, followed by Fang Yan. Most of the reasons for Fang Yan''s trip are Zhou Qing''s. He didn''t speak all the way, and he just helped carry his luggage.

    Zhang long and Lu Fei, Wang Yan is to let Fang Yan make a fool of himself, so let him lose, and let Fang Yan go to that room to sleep for a night. Fang didn''t want to go, but he didn''t dare to argue with them. He had to summon up the courage to go into the room and set up a tent beside the coffin.

    But the next morning, when Zhou Qing went to wake up Fang Yan, she found that Fang Yan was dead and scared to death. When Zhou Qing said this, her face was a little frightened, showing a kind of fear.

    "At that time, Fang Yan''s eyes became bigger and his face turned blue. He must have been scared to death." In this matter

    There is a coffin and a beautiful mummy. If Fang Yan was scared to death, it must be made of that mummy.

    I thought about it and then asked, "what happened to the mummy?"

    Zhou Qing said slowly: "we were also very afraid of this kind of thing at that time. Then we found a place to dig a pit and buried Fang Yan."

    "As for the corpse, we didn''t dare to touch it, so we came back by train."

    "Fang Yan''s death was caused by us. If I could stop them at that time, he would not have died."

    "Let''s just forget about Fang Yan''s death. Didn''t his family investigate?" The only loophole in this whole thing is that I don''t believe killing people can cover the sky with one hand.

    Zhou Qing then said in a deep voice, "Lu Fei''s family is very powerful, and he just gave some money to Fang Yan''s father. Fang Yan is a single parent family, and his father brought him up from childhood."

    I sighed and said slowly, "you guys are really cruel. If you say so, it''s very likely that Fang Yan turned into a fierce ghost after he died and wanted to revenge you for his life!"

    "No, how are the others now?" Promise two eyes turned to turn, then voice Chong Zhou Qing asked.

    Zhou Qing shook his head and said: "later, after we came back, I had a serious illness. During this time, I had a quarrel with Lu Fei, and then we broke up and never contacted again."

    Now I''m not sure if Fang YANHUA will take revenge on Li Gui, but I can find some of Zhou Qing''s classmates. Maybe there will be some clues.

    I said softly to Zhou Qing, "do you still have the addresses of your classmates? Can you make an appointment with them? If Fang Yan really wants revenge, they may not escape."

    "I''ll find out. There should be some of their contact information in the phone book." Zhou Qing got up and went upstairs. After a while, she ran down with a phone book. "I found it. It''s here. I''ll call them and ask them to come out."

    After six or seven years, I''m afraid those of them don''t get along well. If I were Fang Yan, I would turn into a ghost to get revenge on them. It''s not sure whether other people except Zhou Qing are alive or not.

    Zhou Qing made several phone calls in a row. Fortunately, they all got in touch. Zhou Qing and a few of them agreed to meet at a hotel at six in the evening, but she arranged the private room first.

    ........

    At six o''clock in the evening, Zhou Qing and I arrived at the hotel by car and walked into the private room. After waiting for about 20 minutes, a man in a suit came in from the door of the private room.

    The man looked at Zhou Qing and said with a smile, "isn''t this the school flower of our school? It''s still so beautiful after many years of absence."

    "Zhang long... Here you are. Where are the others?" Zhou Qing smiles, gets up to say hello, and then asks suspiciously, "where''s Wang Yan? Why didn''t she come with you? "

    Zhang long stretched out his hand to open the chair and sat down. He reached out and took out a box of Chinese cigarettes. "I broke up with her long ago. They were behind us. We''ll be there soon."

    "Here I am. Long time no see." A handsome man, dressed in a black shirt and blue jeans, came in later. This man was Zhou Qing''s former boyfriend Lu Fei.

    Zhou Qing quickly got up to say hello, then a beautiful woman came in, three people have arrived. Several people exchanged greetings. Zhou Qing opened a bottle of red wine and poured a glass of it respectively. "Come on, let''s have a drink!"

    I echoed and drank the red wine in the glass, then said with a smile: "you may not know me. I''m the ghost catching master invited by Miss Zhou. My name is Liu Guansheng."

    "Master ghost catcher?" Several people at the same time with a strange look at me, I glanced at the three of them eyebrows, really not what I expected, the three eyebrows and Zhou Qing are the same, there is a group of Yin Qi condensation, even more serious than Zhou Qing.

    Zhou Qing took a look at me and asked anxiously, "how are you doing? Is my friend OK?"

    "It''s no wonder they have more serious problems than you." I frowned slightly and asked the man named Zhang long in a deep voice: "your name is Zhang long. I see that your brow is black. Recently, something has been bothering you, and it''s a sign of great evil."

    Zhang Long took a sip of wine and said quickly, "how do you know that I have really encountered some strange things recently, and I almost lost my life several times."

    "I''ve had it, too. It''s not going well in recent years, but it''s not too bad." A few people you a word I a language of discussion, I light cough two, poured a glass of wine suddenly quiet down.

    I said softly: "to be honest, I see that there is a mass of black air around the eyebrows of several people, and it has penetrated into the body."

    Zhou Qing hastily introduced and said, "this is a famous ghost catching master. In fact, I have encountered some strange things before. Master Liu helped me solve them."

    With Zhou Qing''s help, they all believe in my strength. But I''m not here to promote myself, I''m here to help them out.

    "Several of you have already known my identity, and I think you also know the purpose of my coming this time, so I won''t beat around the bush with you."

    "What happened to you in recent years, you must know better than me, and Zhou Qing also encountered this kind of situation, the reason is only because seven years ago you temporarily mischievous, killed classmate Fang Yan has something to do with it."

    Lu Fei said to me contemptuously, "why do you say that? I''ve seen so many sticks. What you say is true or false. I''ll know when I ask. What''s more, we don''t know each other, and we don''t know what you''re looking for?"

    "It''s very simple. If I don''t save you, I''m afraid you won''t live for a week."¡° If you don''t believe it, we can count down! "

 Chapter 73

    I''m afraid something will happen in the next few days. These people are big eyes staring at me. Finally, he looked at Zhou Qing.

    Zhou Qing nodded and said, "Master Liu is here to help us. I almost had an accident the other day. Thanks to master Liu for saving me. "

    Zhou Qing lifted me up and put on a high hat.

    Zhang long looked at me and said with disdain, "in fact, I don''t believe you, but we believe what Zhou Qing said. But you have to show us your hand to believe you. "

    "If that''s what you mean, then we don''t have to say any more." I got up and stood up. Said with a sneer¡° Since this

    Don''t talk about it, Xiao Nuo. Let''s go. "

    I will not save such people. Zhou Qing wanted to stop me, but I didn''t pay attention and promised to go out of the restaurant. Zhou Qing followed me and said to me apologetically, "I''m so sorry. They''re like that. You don''t mind

    I said with a smile, "I won''t mind. Their life and death have nothing to do with me."

    I''m not angry either. There''s no need for Zhou Qing to persuade me. At this time, Zhou Qing''s friends came out and looked like they were going to go home.

    "Zhou Qing. We''ll go first if there''s nothing to do Zhang Long took a look at me and said hello to Zhou Qing. Turning around, he walked to the side of the road and reached for a taxi.

    "Then we''ll both go." Wang Yan and Lu Fei also plan to go back. Promise and I turned around and just left when we heard two beeps. And then you hear "bang!" There was a dull sound, followed by a scream.

    I turned my head in a hurry. See a van head-on driving over, Zhang Long knocked over on the ground, and then from Zhang Long''s body rolled in the past.

    Blood dyed the ground red, Zhang long lay under the wheel, seeing that there was no sound. Zhou Qing has been scared to squat on the ground, the side of Lu Fei and Wang Yan is also scared to look panic color, quickly took out the mobile phone to the police.

    Promise and I waited a little while, and the police arrived at the scene. A familiar figure jumped down from the car. Ye Nan came over and was surprised to see me.

    "I said, how can such a thing happen in such a quiet place recently? It turns out that you are here."

    As soon as I heard this, I was not happy. I said in a hurry, "what do you mean by this? What does it have to do with me? I don''t know him."

    Ye Nan said softly: "wherever you are, there will be homicide. I don''t need to say that."

    "But I''m not to blame for what happened today. It was the car that hit him and killed him."

    "Team Ye! There is no one in the car. I think the driver has run away. " A police officer ran over and rushed to Ye Nan.

    Ye Nan took a look at me, and then said: "let''s ask people to carry the body back first, and close the team!"

    One side of Wang Yan some doubt said: "how can there be no driver, just no one from the car down ah."

    Don''t think about it. Ye Nan knows what''s going on. Wang Yan, Lu Fei and Zhou Qing were brought back to the police station. Promise and I jumped into Ye Nan''s car.

    As soon as I got on the bus, ye Nan asked me if it had anything to do with me. I just talked about the situation, because she knew something about this kind of thing. When Guan Rou was there before, she revealed something to her.

    Ye Nan sent both of us back home. I poured a glass of water and handed it to her. "If captain Ye has anything to say, we don''t know each other. We are old acquaintances."

    Ye Nan drank a mouthful of water and said slowly: "needless to say, I know that you are involved in this matter, so I have no share."

    I said with a smile: "in fact, I don''t want to participate. I just wanted to help them in the hotel, but they didn''t know how to say that I was a liar. Now, something happened."

    Ye Nan said softly: "since there is nothing wrong, I will go back. You should pay attention to your own safety. If there is anything, please call me."

    Ye Nan got up and left. I closed the door and sat back on the sofa. Xu Nan came out of the bathroom, had changed into pajamas, carrying a cup of coffee to sit on the opposite sofa.

    Promise to drink a mouthful of coffee, I said: "just from really scary, a few days ago to crash Zhou Qing''s car is not also like this?"

    "Who would use this method to hit people?"

    "It''s certain that someone is manipulating behind his back, but Fang Yan is dead. Who did that?" A promise is like a hundred thousand whys. I don''t have a clue to ask this and that.

    There is a paste in my head. What happened these days is enough for me to digest. I don''t think it''s too early, so I washed and went to bed.

    Early the next morning, I heard a doorbell ring. Yawning, I got out of bed, walked out of the bedroom and opened the door.

    "Morning..." Zhou Qingzheng stood outside the door and said hello to me, then came in.

    Promise came out of the room and whispered to me, "who''s here? Why is it so early?"

    Zhou Qing said with a smile: "sorry to disturb your rest, I bought breakfast, let''s have some together."

    I went into the bathroom to wash. Zhou Qing came in the morning and bought breakfast. I must have something to ask for. I went out of the bathroom and sat at the table. Zhou Qing had already opened the breakfast. I was really hungry and ate it impolitely.

    "If you have anything, just say it." I took a cup of water to drink, and then Chong Zhou Qing asked, "you came here early this morning and bought us breakfast. You didn''t come to see us, did you?"

    Zhou Qing said with a smile, "what do you say? I know my friend''s words made you a little angry yesterday, but I still hope you can

    Don''t forget the villains, help us. "

    Promise to eat a meal, whispered: "your friends are more serious than you, brother Liu has nothing to do."

    "Actually, I can help you, but I can''t help your friends." In fact, it''s not that I don''t want to help, but it''s really hard to deal with this matter, and I can see the two times. The black hand behind the scenes must be unusual. I can''t ignite myself.

    Zhou Qing''s face was a little ugly. She looked at me in a pitiful way. "Just help me. I can give you money."

    Zhou Qing then reached out and took out a pile of bright red banknotes from her bag, handed them to me, and then said, "these are deposits. After the matter is solved, I''ll give you the other half of the money."

    "Wow! You don''t need so much money. " Promise reached out and took the bill, then widened his eyes, "how much money is there, tens of thousands of dollars?"

    I said in a low voice: "Miss Zhou, with such a large amount of money here, I really have no bottom in my heart. I feel that I have a heavy burden on my shoulders."

    I struggle in my heart. Looking at this pile of grandfather Mao, I feel itchy.

    "Well, let me think about it. I can give your friend a chance." I''m trying to find a price for myself, and I don''t earn a lot of money. What''s more, I''m spending my soul. If I gather 81 souls, I can ask for a wish from the black and white grandfathers, and I can let Tang Yufeng recover.

    Thinking of this, I am full of fighting spirit. This business can be done.

    Zhou Qing listened to me, also understood my meaning, "you say so I am relieved, this matter I will arrange how?"

    I said with a smile, "it''s nothing. Yesterday your friend named Zhang Long died. I think other friends of yours must have been scared out of their wits, so we can talk about it."

    "Well, if you agree, we can find a place to chat. I''ll book the place!" I nodded and agreed to the request. The time was set at five o''clock in the evening. Zhou Qing would pick me up at the shop and promise.

    Promise and I went directly to the shop after dinner. Although there is no business these days, I don''t care about Zhou Qing, a local tyrant.

 Chapter 74

    "Bell..." the doorbell rang. A middle-aged woman came in with a little girl in her arms. They entered the room alone. I felt a dark wind blowing in.

    I can''t help shivering. Look up. Good guy, there is a male ghost following the mother and daughter. Promise also looked at the middle-aged woman in surprise. The middle-aged woman came in and looked at me with a kind of confused eyes.

    I said softly, "please sit down! May I help you? "

    The middle-aged woman sat down and asked me softly, "is master Liu in?"

    "This is master Liu. Elder sister, if you have anything to say, we can help you. " He poured a glass of water and handed it to the middle-aged woman. But there is still some fear of a look. The ghost attached to the middle-aged woman''s back.

    The middle-aged woman was a little surprised and said, "Master Liu is so young. I thought he was a teacher who was over 60 years old."

    I can''t laugh or cry. Are the so-called great masters all old men in people''s eyes?

    Promise covered his mouth and said with a smile: "elder sister, I see your eyebrows are black. What happened recently? "

    "Well. I did encounter some things recently, and my family is in a mess, so I want to ask Master Liu to help me have a look. "

    I lit the pot. He took a wary look at the ghost on the woman and said softly, "I think you are haunted by the ghost. Bad luck recently, but that''s not a problem. I can help you out. "

    "Really? Master, it''s very kind of you to help me. I''ll certainly reward you with a lot of money. I''ve been tormented these days. " The middle-aged woman said that her family had lost money recently and that she had divorced her husband. They live with their children, orphans and widows are also very poor.

    I got up and walked behind the middle-aged woman. I saw that ghost glared at me viciously. I saw that it had a deep resentment. It should be a ghost that had been practicing Taoism for decades.

    "Son of a bitch, mind your own business!" As soon as I heard that, a fire came up in my heart. I quickly took a deep breath of the cigarette and vomited at the ghost. The ghost fell from the middle-aged woman.

    Promise rushed forward to the middle-aged woman and said, "elder sister, go to the back room for a while."

    The middle-aged woman had some doubts, but she went into the inner hall with promise.

    I said with a sneer, "I think you''ve been dead for some years. Why don''t you get reincarnated?"

    The male ghost said maliciously: "this woman killed my family and jumped off a building to commit suicide. I want to take revenge on him!"

    "When did she hurt you, and even if she did, that was your life. This life has passed." I went back to the desk, reached out and opened the drawer, took out a pile of money, "next life you find her revenge, I can send you to reincarnation, but also for you, how about?"

    "You''re a nice guy, but I can''t agree to your request. She''s done me so much harm. If I don''t kill her, it''s hard to get rid of my resentment." The male ghost has a murderous look in his eyes, and his resentment is even bigger than just now.

    "I have a pile of money for you. Take the money and dredge it. You will be born into a good family in your next life."

    "Boy, I don''t think you are very old. I advise you to mind your own business!"

    "Since you are so obstinate, I can only put you in the right place!" Male ghost a listen to my words on fire, face ferocious rushed at me.

    "To die!" I swung the pot with my right hand and swung it directly towards the male ghost, which knocked it down on the ground. As soon as my cigarette bag pan was patted on the man''s face, a scar was immediately burned out, and a piece of meat fell down at the same time, which was full of white bones.

    "I''ll take you in today. I''ll give you to Grandpa impermanence at the end of the month and send you to be reincarnated!" I stretched out my hand and took out a piece of money, which was immediately patted on the head of the male ghost. The male ghost was patted on the ground by the money in my hand, making a peeping sound and evaporating like steam.

    I stretched out my hand to wrap up the money and threw it into the cloth bag. This time, I accepted another ghost. There are 80 ghosts away from success.

    "Well, come out. It''s settled." Promise with the middle-aged woman came out, the woman''s face has disappeared.

    I said softly, "well, I''ve solved your problem. I''ll be fine in the future."

    "Really? Is it really solved? " Some middle-aged women looked at me in disbelief, with an unbelievable tone.

    I went back to the table and knocked on the corner of the table with a cigarette pot. "The ghost that haunted you told me it was you who caused his family''s death. Do you know this?"

    The middle-aged woman listened to me, her face turned white, "how do you know?"

    "It''s not how I know it, it''s what it tells me. No matter what grudge you have, I can''t care."

    "But I think he should be an ownerless ghost. You can get him a tombstone, even if you ask the master to spend a little time. It''s a bit of virtue." I don''t want to say anything else. The middle-aged woman left two thousand yuan and left.

    "What''s going on?" He asked me in doubt.

    I laughed and said, "nothing. Some things we can do, but some things we can''t do."

    "It''s like saying nothing. I can''t understand what you''re saying." This morning, I just took this business. In the afternoon, I cleaned up the shop with promise. At five o''clock in the evening, as soon as we closed the shop, we saw a red car parked at the door of the shop.

    Zhou Qing walked down from the car, looked at me with a smile and said, "let''s go. I''ve already ordered the place, and they''re all here."

    I said with a smile: "so polite really come to pick me up?"

    "Of course, now it''s not only my friend''s life, but also my own." Promise and I got into the car. Zhou Qing started the car and stopped at the door of a restaurant.

    Promise and I got out of the car and went straight into the restaurant. As soon as we entered the restaurant, we saw a waiter coming.

    "Sorry, we are closed today. Please come back tomorrow."

    I looked at Zhou Qing with some doubts. Zhou Qing came to the waiter and said, "they are my friends!"

    "Please come in," the waiter said

    It turns out that this restaurant has been wrapped up by Zhou Qing, but it''s too much to do so. I don''t know. I still think there''s a secret that won''t be discovered. The service staff took us into a private room. As soon as they entered the room, they saw Wang Yan and Lu Fei sitting at a table with several plates of delicious food on the table. When Zhou Qing and I came in, they stood up and said hello with a smile.

    "Sit down. It''s not the first time we''ve met. I don''t need to introduce you." Lu Fei stood up, took a bottle of red wine and poured a glass for me. He said with a smile, "Master Liu, I''ll give you a toast."

    Lu Fei is very polite today. A young man like him seldom treats others like this, especially people of low social class like me.

 Chapter 75

    "Here''s to you, too." Wang Yan also raised her glass and took a sip, "Master Liu, you need to help us this time. Last time we were rude. You don''t mind

    I laughed and said coldly, "I''ve heard Zhou Qing talk about you. To be honest, I really don''t want to help you. "

    Lu Fei is slightly a Leng, hastily says: "actually that matter we also regret very much, just didn''t expect that kind of thing to happen."

    "No more nonsense. You two are in danger now, if you want to solve the problem completely. We need to find Fang Yan''s body first. It''s better to let him go, and then he may forgive you. " I''m talking about maybe. If it were me, I would be more resentful than Fang Yan and try to kill them.

    Wang Yan said hastily, "to be honest. I really feel something wrong these days. I always feel like something is following me. It''s always bad luck, if it wasn''t for Zhou Qing to mention it. I really don''t think about that. "

    "Well, I feel the same way." Lu Fei has the same feeling. It''s just that I didn''t care, if it wasn''t for Zhang Long''s death. I''m afraid that when I finally die, I don''t know why.

    I talked about the seriousness of the matter. The two of them turned pale as I said, and said to me in a hurry¡° Master Liu, please help us. We don''t want to die. "

    Zhou Qing said softly, "I think it''s really our fault. If I can, I hope I can help Fang Yan

    Lu Fei said in a low voice: "I agree with you, Master Liu, please accept this matter. This is a little of my heart. Don''t be too little. Please accept it."

    Lu Fei then reached out and took out a bank card from his pocket, handed it to me and said, "this is a little of my heart. Please accept it from Master Liu." I reached for the bank card and looked at it carefully. It turned out to be a gold card. It costs tens of thousands of yuan to handle one card alone. Lu Fei is really a rich man, and he is rich.

    "Your card is enough for me to spend a year. I have a lot of pressure on my shoulders."

    Lu Fei said with a smile: "this is just a little bit of my heart. Master Liu will accept it. We should make a friend."

    It seems that I have to help. Two huge sums of money make me happy. I can''t do it if I don''t agree.

    I gave them the Eight Diagrams mirror and the copper coin sword that I got in the villa before, and let them wear them on them. As for Zhou Qing, please follow me first.

    Lu Fei and Wang Yan have made a reservation. Tomorrow we will go to the place they visited last time. If we can find Fang Yan''s body, we can find Fang Yan''s soul and send it to reincarnation. I can also collect one more soul. I and promise, Zhou Qing driving home, may be the reason for drinking wine, face a little red, some hot and dry, I can''t drink any wine.

    I went into the bathroom to wash, Tang Yufeng floated out, reached out and stroked my back, gently wiped my back, I stretched out my hand and pulled, put Tang Yufeng in my arms, kissing her cheek, let me some uncontrollable. Holding her out of the bathroom, back to the bedroom bed, after a storm, I was a little tired and panting on the bed, Tang Yufeng lying in my arms.

    "Do you really want to find Fang Yan?" Tang Yufeng was worried about me. In fact, she didn''t want me to go. "I already know about you, but I don''t think it''s that simple."

    In fact, I also know that this matter is not so simple, but since I have received the money from others, I have to help them solve the problem. Maybe I was a little too tired last night. When I got up in the morning, I was a little tired. After dinner, I and I went to buy some things for travelling.

    I haven''t been to other places. The farthest place is my hometown. I promised to stay with my grandfather in the fifth burial mound since childhood, and I haven''t been anywhere. However, Tang Yufeng is very good at this aspect. After shopping, I and I agreed to take the bus to the station at the appointed time. After waiting for a while, Zhou Qing, Wang Yan and Lu Fei come with backpacks.

    "Sorry, there''s a traffic jam on the road."

    "Never mind, get in the car." A few of us took the bus with our tickets. Because of Lufei, the tickets were first class, very quiet, with only a dozen people.

    "Guansheng, is your name Liu Guansheng?" Zhou Qing took out a bottle of water from her backpack, handed it to me and said, "I think you look a little ugly. Didn''t you have a good rest last night?"

    With a smile, I reached for the water and said softly, "if you have anything to say, you don''t have to."

    Zhou Qing said with a smile, "what can I do for you?"

    I took a look at the three of them, and they didn''t seem to be in such a high mood. No wonder, Zhang Long''s death has sounded an alarm for them. Moreover, this time, they are not going to play. Maybe they are going to die.

    "I''ll go to the bathroom." I got up and went to the bathroom of the carriage. Suddenly, I felt cold in my back. I turned my head and almost didn''t pee in my pants.

    "Master Liu..." Liu Qi appeared behind me, where did the goods learn from, peeping at my toilet.

    Liu Qi said apologetically: "sorry, Master Liu, I just want to say, can you help me protect Zhou Qing?"

    I whispered, "what do you mean, you make it clear."

    "I just hope master Liu can protect Zhou Qing, because I know Master Liu is collecting souls. I can count as one of them."

    "Are you negotiating terms with me? To tell you the truth, when this matter is settled, I will take you back and send you to reincarnation."

    "I... I know, but I hope you can protect Zhou Qing. I don''t want her to have an accident."

    I whispered, "don''t worry, I''ll protect her."

    I went out of the bathroom, sat back in my seat and asked, "how long will it take?"

    Wang Yan said softly, "it''s fast. There are two more stops."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Nothing. I''m just asking." Half an hour later, the train slowly stopped at the station. Only a few of us got off the train at this station.

    "What''s this place? It''s deserted. Are we at the wrong station?"

    Promise glanced around and complained. I also feel a little strange, how can it be so desolate here, "are you guys here?"

    Zhou Qing said softly, "this is it. It used to be a station, but it was changed later, so it didn''t exist."

    "How did you find that place?"

    "It was Zhang Long who found it. At that time, he proposed to explore here, but who knows what happened." Don''t talk nonsense. It''s getting late. There''s a chill in here. It''s really not a good place.

    We walked about two miles before we saw a deserted village. At this time, the sky has been dark, the air is a little wet, and it is about to rain.

    "What the hell is this place?" Several of us walked into a courtyard, which should be the place where Zhou Qing lived that day.

    Zhou Qing whispered to me, "this is it. I remember the coffin was in that room."

    "I think it''s better to go in and hide for a while." As soon as the promise voice fell, the raindrops as big as beans hit me.

    We almost ran into the room, where there was a table and some chairs covered with dust. There is a musty smell in the house. It should be that no one has lived here for a long time.

    I also wonder that some of them are powerful enough. They have found such a poor and remote place.

    Lu Fei said softly, "here we are. We have thrown Fang Yan''s body into an ancient well behind the house."

    I said with a sneer: "you are really cruel. No wonder he would want to kill you so much. If it was me, I would do the same."

    Look, the rain can''t stop for a while. I''m going to stay here tonight. Several of us cleaned up the house. I went to the backyard to have a look. There was a dry well in the backyard. I can''t believe they were so crazy that they really threw Fang Yan''s body into the old well?

 Chapter 76

    After finishing the house, it was dark. We put the salute into the house. By this time the rain had stopped. The mountain village was unusually cold at night. I took a coat out of my bag and handed it to him. In this kind of ghost place, the Yin Qi is too heavy, and it is easy to blow into the body. If you don''t, you''ll be seriously ill¡° Come and have something to eat Zhou Qing called me and set up a fire in the yard. You can get warm. Several of us sat around the fire and took out our belongings.

    Lu Fei said to me in a soft voice, "it''s still cold here as before. Zhang Long said he wanted to explore here. If I had known it was such a ghost place at that time, I would not have come. "

    "That''s what I''ve heard. The most ridiculous excuse. " To be honest, I hate these people more and more. In my eyes, they are some social rubbish.

    "Click..." a flash of lightning passed through the night sky, and the rain poured down.

    "What kind of place is this? It''s just raining and it''s raining again. I''m sick of it I hate the rain and get wet. And when I was a child, my sister Xu Qing drowned because she fell into the river. So promise is not to hate the rain, but to be afraid of getting wet. It may be the psychological shadow left by the death of her sister when she was a child.

    I''ll let you go into the house. I came to clean up, and then I went into the room. Because there are only three tile roofed houses, one for me and promise, one for Zhou Qing and one for Wang Yan, and Lu Fei can only stay in the main hall for one night. The rain is very urgent, with a few thunders, make people panic. Promise to take out a towel from the backpack, wipe off the rain on the body, "make the body wet, really uncomfortable, I change clothes, do you want to go out to avoid."

    "Well, change your clothes and I''ll look around." I took an umbrella out of the house, this rainy day or at night, let me go around. I went to the main room and saw Lu Fei sitting at a table with some food and a few cans of beer on it.

    "In a good mood?" I went over and took a look at Lu Fei. "Some things are in my heart. I''m very tired."

    Lu Fei said with a smile, "why haven''t you had a rest? Would you like to have a drink with me?" I pulled back my chair and sat down, reached for a can of beer, opened it and took a sip. "Wine doesn''t solve the problem."

    Lu Fei''s face turned red and he said drunkenly, "I don''t want to be like this either. I just didn''t expect that this kind of thing would happen. After all, we and Fang Yan are classmates."

    "Listen to you, is there something in it?"

    "No, it''s all in the past." I wanted to make some remarks, but I didn''t expect that Lu Fei was much more thoughtful than I thought, but it didn''t work. Even if he didn''t say it, I would know about it sooner or later. Looking at the pouring rain, I can only do this tonight. I went back to the house. Suno had changed his clean clothes and lay on the Kang, and I was lying next to him in my coat.

    I took out the ax and put it at the head of the bed. If something went wrong, I would wake up immediately.

    "Brother Liu... Can you sleep on the ground?" Promise''s face is a little red. It''s no wonder that there are only two boys and two girls in the same room. Promise is a big yellow girl. I''m afraid I haven''t been in the same room with other boys.

    I pretended to have a bad smile and said, "how can I sleep on the ground at such a good opportunity?"

    "Oh, don''t come here. I''ll call again!"

    "Look, I''m scared. I''ll watch tonight. You can sleep at ease." Promise nodded, lay down and soon fell asleep. This night is very quiet, quiet some frightening, vaguely can only hear the window, the sound of rain.

    The next morning, it was just dawn. I yawned and sat up, the promise beside me still sleeping.

    I reached for my coat and put it on. As soon as I got out of bed, I heard the promise beside me saying, "who are you! Why sleep beside me? "

    I slightly a Leng, saw promise to sit up and stretch out a hand, ferocious stare me one eye, "hooligan!"

    "Pa!" Promise to slap me face to face, beat me a little confused, what is the situation, I invite you to provoke you?

    "What did you do to my sister last night?" The promise seemed like a changed person. He put his coat on him and jumped down from the Kang. "I warn you to stay away from my sister, or I will kill you and turn you into a eunuch!"

    "Your sister? It turns out that you are Xu Qing... "I suddenly realized that it was no wonder that there was something wrong with the promise. It turned out that her sister Xu Qing ran out.

    "Liu Guansheng, are you awake?" Zhou Qing''s voice came from outside the door. I got up, got out of bed and opened the door. Zhou Qing said anxiously: "something''s wrong!"

    "What''s the matter? Don''t worry. Speak slowly

    "Lu Fei is gone!" I was surprised and slightly disturbed. I rushed to the main room with Zhou Qing. Lu Fei''s luggage was still there, and the beer can I drank last night was still on the table, so I should not have left.

    "What''s the matter? Why is Lu Fei missing?" Wang Yan also ran over from one side, I think something is wrong with this thing, and told them, "let''s look around and shout if there is anything."

    Promise (Xu Qing) and I walked towards the back of the house together. It was supposed that it rained last night and the road was muddy. If anyone walked there, they would leave footprints. However, there was no trace on the road. Besides, we searched all the tile roofed houses and found no trace of Lu Fei.

    "How did you find it?" Promise (Xu Qing) and I went back to the yard. Zhou Qing and Wang Yan, like me, didn''t find Lu Fei. I don''t believe in a big living person. How can I say no?

    I thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "I think I''d better have something to eat first. After a while, I''ll find a way to see if I can find him."

    Promise (Xu Qing) frowned and said: "I have no appetite, you eat first."

    Wang Yan said with some doubts: "what''s wrong with her?"

    "It''s OK. You can eat first. I''ll see her." I turned and walked into the room, promised (Xu Qing) sat on the chair, looked at me and said, "I didn''t want to participate in this matter, but I also remind you for my sister''s safety that you''d better leave this matter alone and take my sister away from here."

    I frowned slightly and said, "what do you mean, did you find something?"

    "There is a strange smell everywhere. I feel very uncomfortable. Don''t you feel it?" How can my feeling be as deep as your ghost''s, and I don''t have a way to do it, which is relatively poor in this respect.

    "To tell you the truth, we are here to find out something, which I think you should know." I reached for my backpack and put the axe in, "but don''t worry, I won''t let you promise anything, I will protect her."

    Promise (Xu Qing) said in a cold voice: "if I didn''t show up in time last time, I''m afraid my sister would have been killed by those ghosts. You men are useless."

    I said helplessly, "that''s all I can guarantee. If you don''t believe me, you can take your sister out of here now."

    "Well, since you can promise me, I''ll trust you this time. Take good care of my sister and don''t let her get hurt." Promise (Xu Qing) finished two eyes closed, fainted in my arms.

    "Is there any mistake, every time?" Promise slowly opened his eyes, some doubt said: "brother Liu, what''s wrong with me?"

    I said softly, "nothing. It''s just that Lu Fei is missing."

    "Liu Guansheng, there seems to be something in the dry well in the back room?" dry well? I quickly ran out of the house, and Zhou Qing ran to the dry well behind the house. There was a musty smell in the dry well. I took a look in the well. It was black and I couldn''t see anything.

    Wang Yan said in a hurry: "last time we came here, we found that there was well water in this dry well, but the well water has smelled."

    There is a bad smell, but I''m not sure if Lu Fei is in it.

    I said softly, "if there is any hemp rope, I''ll go down and have a look."

    Promise quickly said: "don''t go down, it''s so black and smelly."

    In fact, I don''t want to go down, but I can''t help it. Except that I think it''s all women, who will go down if I don''t go down.

 Chapter 77

    Zhou Qing said hastily, "there is a hemp rope. I have one in my room, but I don''t know if it''s firm."

    "Go and get it. Give me the flashlight I handed the backpack to him. Then he took the ax. He tied one end of the hemp rope to his waist, and the other end to a dry old locust tree on the edge of the well.

    Zhou Qing said with some worry, "be careful yourself. If you can''t, come up."

    "If anything happens to me, I''ll shake the rope. Just pull me up quickly. " I followed the rope to the mouth of the well and climbed down. It''s dark in the well and it''s getting more and more smelly. It''s a stinky ditch.

    The deeper I go down, the more pungent it tastes. There was a small pool of water at the bottom of the dry well with a foul smell. I untied the rope and flashed it. There are several skeletons at the bottom of the well. I went over and looked at it carefully. There were about three of them, and they had been dead for some years. They didn''t look like Fang Yan at all.

    It''s not long since Fang Yan died. It can''t be white bone so soon.

    "Brother Liu, what''s next?"

    "Nothing. Pull me up. " I tied the rope to my waist and slowly went up to the mouth of the well¡° There''s a small pool of stinky water under it. There''s nothing different. "

    Zhou Qing said softly, "don''t you see Fang Yan''s body?"

    "No. There''s nothing down there. I want to ask you. Are you kidding me? "

    Wang Yan said in a hurry: "impossible, that night. I saw Zhang long and Lu Fei throw Fang Yan''s body down with their own eyes. "

    "Are you sure you saw it with your own eyes?"

    Wang Yan frowned and said in a deep voice, "how can I cheat you? I was there at that time."

    This is strange. If Fang Yan is thrown into the well, he should be at the bottom of the well.

    "Let''s go back first. We''re talking about it when we go back." Several of us went back to the yard and sat around in the yard. "It''s a bit strange. Can you two recall it carefully?"

    Zhou Qing said softly, "I''ve told you all I have to say, and the female corpse... Nothing else."

    As soon as my eyes brightened, I said in a hurry: "female corpse? How can I forget about it? "

    Wang Yan stretched out her hand and pointed to a tile roofed room beside her, saying, "the female corpse is in that room, dressed in ancient clothes, like a zombie."

    "But the door is locked. It''s Zhang long." I went to the door with an ax. There was a lock on the door. I used the ax to cut the lock off.

    "I promise you to help me push the door open, but I''ll see what''s sacred about that female corpse." Promise came over to help me push the door, suddenly a smell of moldy head-on, this taste is really strong.

    Promise to cover his nose with his hand, slightly frowning, said: "what flavor ah, so disgusting."

    "It''s the smell of carrion." I used to smell it when I was in the country with my father.

    I went into the room. It was a little dark inside, but I could see a red coffin placed in the room. Next to it was a incense table, on which there were tablets and candlesticks, but it was covered with dust.

    Zhou Qing and Wang Yan also came in, looking at the coffin with a scared face. I reached out and lifted the lid of the coffin.

    "So... So fragrant!" Fragrant? I lowered my head. A woman in ancient clothes was lying in the coffin. She was wearing a green shirt. Her skin was delicate and her expression was leisurely, just like sleeping.

    The woman''s face is wearing light makeup and her eyes are looking forward to it, just like a fairy.

    The promise was a little surprised and said, "she''s so beautiful, just like a fairy."

    I don''t deny this. She is really beautiful. If she was a beautiful woman in ancient times, she has a charming fragrance.

    Zhou Qing said softly, "it''s her... She''s the zombie."

    "I promise you, how did this woman die?" I don''t look like a zombie, but a living dead person, and the promise is a sham, so let her have a priori.

    "All right, but I can only see the general." Promise reached out to visit her nose, this woman even has breath!

    I slightly a Leng say: "this Ni Ma what circumstance! She''s not dead yet... "She fell to the ground in fright, looking at Zhou Qing and me in panic," she''s still alive! "

    Wang Yan lowered her head, almost put her head in front of the woman, and then said, "she''s not dead at all, but it''s strange that we saw her dead that day."

    "There seems to be something in her mouth. It can''t be a rare treasure." Promise stretched out his hand to break the woman''s mouth, there was a ping-pong ball size emerald green bead inside.

    Zhou Qing was surprised and said, "it''s the night pearl. It''s really the night Pearl!"

    Wang Yan also said excitedly: "night pearl, this is a treasure. Take it out quickly."

    Promise softly said: "or don''t take, my grandfather said, the ancients had better not move things, the ancients things are very evil."

    The promise is reasonable. It''s better to touch this kind of thing less.

    I said softly, "in that case, let''s go out first." Several of us walked out of the room and closed the door with our backhand. Several of us searched around again, but we still didn''t find any sign of Lu Fei. It''s estimated that Lu Fei is more or less in danger.

    Looking for a day to see the sky is black, black clouds hovering over the village.

    "It''s going to rain. Go into the house." The weather here is really terrible. It rains from time to time. A few of us sat at the table in the main room. Maybe it was because of the rain. It was a bit cold and there was a cold smell in the room.

    Zhou Qing some doubts to ask: "Lu Fei in the end where to go, nearby all looked for, also did not find him, he will not have what matter?"

    Wang Yan said in a low voice: "it''s just what happened. They always want to bully Fang Yan."

    "What''s the matter?" I asked suspiciously

    "It''s not because Fang Yan''s family is not rich. Zhang long and Lu Fei used to bully others in school, because their family conditions are very good, and their parents are senior officials. Even the school has shares in their families."

    "So the two of them are almost domineering in school, and the students are afraid of them." It turns out that they are so hateful. They deserve to die.

    "In any case, Fang Yan is also our classmate. It''s too much for them to do so."

    I took a sip of water and then asked, "that''s it. Didn''t the police intervene in the investigation?"

    "Both of them are dignified people in their families. Of course, this matter will come down, and they won''t know each other in the end."

    "I don''t know what to say." I stretch, feel a little tired, "I''m a little tired, first go back to the room to rest."

    I got up, walked out of the main room and went back to the tile house. As soon as I lay on the Kang, Tang Yufeng floated out.

    "How did you get out?" I got up and asked Tang Yufeng, "what''s the matter?"

    Tang Yufeng frowned and said in a deep voice, "there''s something wrong here. Don''t you notice?"

    What do you detect? Are you talking about the dead woman or what?!

    Tang Yufeng said softly, "there''s nothing special about that female corpse. You don''t have to worry. I''ll deal with it for you."

    I said with a smile, "what do you mean by that?"

    Tang Yufeng said softly, "you have seen the three skeletons at the bottom of the well just now. It''s been many years, but I don''t feel any ghosts nearby."

    "No? What do you mean, I came here for nothing? " I also found out. From the beginning, Zhou Qing came to me. Until yesterday, I was led by the nose. I listened to their guidance. Then I found the bones in the well and the female corpse.

    "If there are other ghosts, I''ll feel them, but I don''t notice them at all, or they have a higher way than me." What Tang Yufeng said is reasonable. I remember Lu Fei had something to say last night, but he took it back and didn''t say it.

    Tang yufengfei went back to the small sachet in front of my chest. I climbed on the Kang for a while and fell asleep unconsciously.

 Chapter 78

    "Master Liu..." who called me? I slowly opened my eyes, only to see a figure appeared in the Kang side.

    I rubbed my eyes and said, "who are you?"

    There is a man standing in front of me. He is about thirty years old. Wearing a gray coat. Shabby jeans, pale as paper, you can see that it''s not a person, it''s a ghost.

    "I''m Fang Yan. It''s Zhou Qing''s classmate. "

    Fang Yan? You are Fang Yan? I wonder how Fang Yan''s ghost came to me.

    I asked hastily, "how on earth did you die?"

    Fang Yan looked pitiful and said to me, "I was killed by them."

    "Who? Do you mean Zhang long and Lu Fei? "

    "Well. Master, please help me. I can''t reincarnate now. "

    "My soul is trapped here and can''t find a way out."

    "We''ve looked everywhere. But I didn''t find your body. Where were you buried after you died? "

    "Under a willow tree in the back hill, they crushed my body with a big stone. I can''t get my soul out. So please help me, master

    Under the willows in the back hill? I nodded and said, "OK, I see. You go back first."

    Fang Yanchong saluted me. As soon as I turned around, it disappeared. I felt black and puffed. He fell off the Kang. I opened my eyes and found that I fell off the earthen Kang. It turns out that just now I was conscious and met Fang Yan''s soul in my dream.

    "Brother Liu, are you ok?" Promise came in through the door. He helped me up. "How did you fall off the Kang?"

    I rubbed my waist. Helplessly said: "I''m ok, how many of them?"

    Promise whispered: "sister Zhou Qing and sister Wang Yan went back to the house to have a rest."

    I took a look at my cell phone. It''s already ten o''clock in the evening. It''s just the right time.

    I reached for my coat and promised, "you''ll come out with me. There are hoes and shovels in the yard."

    "Where are you going so late?" he asked

    "Find Fang Yan''s body."

    "Do you know where his body is buried?"

    "In the back hill, follow me!" Promise and I went out of the tile roofed house, took out hoes and shovels from a woodshed in the yard, and walked out of the yard.

    Because it had just rained, it was chilly in the evening. We went to the back mountain with promise. There was a thick forest in the back mountain, and sometimes there was a light sound coming from the grass. There may be something in this kind of barren place.

    Promise a little afraid to say: "brother Liu, why is it so cold here?"

    I also feel a little cold, but I still want to find Fang Yan''s body as soon as possible and go back quickly. The cold wind in the mountain is piercing, and there is a chill.

    "This should be it." Tang Yufeng''s voice rang out from my ear. I went to a willow tree and stopped. There was a soil bag under the willow tree. The soil had been turned over.

    I waved the hoe in my hand and threw it several times. I dug out a big stone from the earth bag. I asked him to help me. Together with me, I lifted the big stone and threw it aside.

    Under the big stone, there was a broken sack with a trace of blood on it.

    "Pull the sack out quickly." It took me and promise a long time to pull the sack out of the pit. I opened the sack and almost didn''t spit it out.

    A fishy smell came out of the sack, which contained Fang Yan''s body. Promise hastily covered his nose, hastily said: "good disgusting ah, this person is Fang Yan?"

    I frowned and said, "don''t you do that? Let''s see how he died."

    Promise although some don''t want to, but still bent down to see a Fang Yan''s body.

    "He was killed with a blunt instrument." Blunt? Isn''t it scared to death? There''s something wrong with it.

    Promise frowned and then said: "but strange ah, this person seems to be Lu Fei."

    Lu Fei? My head is buzzing. What''s the situation? Isn''t Fang Yan? How did he become Lu Fei.

    "Master Liu..." I turned around and saw Fang Yan''s ghost appeared behind me. He was scared to hide behind me. I stretched out my hand and took out an ax from my bag and put it across my chest. "What do you want to do?"

    Fang Yan explained in a hurry¡° Master Liu, don''t get me wrong. Listen to my explanation. Lu Fei was the one who killed me at that time. I had to kill him today. "

    have to? It''s the first time I''ve heard a ghost say that.

    "Brother Liu, don''t listen to him. He''s lying to us!"

    "How could I lie to you? I have a problem." Fang Yan said that he wanted to be even more unjust than Dou E. he said to me with tears in his eyes.

    I''d like to hear what he has to say. "I''ll give you ten minutes. If you don''t tell me clearly and dare to cheat me, I''ll split you in two."

    I''m not sure I can get rid of him. I''ve never seen a ghost that just died can harm people, and it''s so powerful. I''m very worried that this time I won''t release another Mu Hua. Fang Yan, an ordinary person who becomes a ghost after death, can be so powerful.

    "I was stoned to death by Zhang long and Lu Fei. They don''t want me to stick to Zhou Qing all day and cheat me into coming to this forest and then kill me."

    When Fang Yan spoke, his face became very gloomy, "so I want revenge, I want to kill them both."

    I said softly, "I know you have resentment in your heart, but I can''t ignore your killing like this."

    "You are dead, and all your enmities will be gone."

    "Master Liu, I''m still one person short. As long as Wang Yan dies, my resentment will disappear."

    "Do you want to kill Wang Yan?" As soon as I heard this, I knew that I would not agree and dared to challenge my patience.

    "Wang Yan didn''t kill you. Why did you kill her?"

    "Because it''s her idea, I can''t let her go." I stretched out my hand and took out the jade bone pen from my bag. Fang Yan already had the heart of harming others. I can''t keep him.

    "Huhu..." suddenly, I don''t know where to blow. I can''t open my eyes. Fang Yan seems to find my move and want to run away.

    Promise quickly said: "brother Liu, he ran away."

    "I know he''s gone, but I don''t want to chase him quickly!" Promise and I were just about to go after each other when we saw more than a dozen wandering souls appear in front of us.

    "You''re too young to play such a trick with me." As soon as my voice fell, Tang Yufeng floated out of the small sachet in front of me. I was not afraid of Tang Yufeng.

    Tang Yufeng sneered and said, "a group of mobs, if you don''t want to die, just get out of here!"

    As soon as Tang Yufeng''s voice fell, the more than ten wandering souls disappeared. It was Tang Yufeng who was so powerful that he scared away those wandering souls just by his deterrent power.

    "What are you doing in a daze? Why don''t you hurry up and chase me?" Promise and I rushed to catch up. As soon as we got to the gate of the hospital, we heard a scream. It was Zhou Qing''s voice.

    I ran into the yard in a hurry and saw Zhou Qing sit down on the ground with a look of panic, "there are... Ghosts, it''s Fang Yan!"

    Zhou Qing pointed to the tile roofed house where the coffin was parked. I asked him to promise to protect Zhou Qing, while Tang Yufeng and I ran into the tile roofed house in a hurry. As soon as we entered the house, I saw a scene that stunned me.

    Wang Yan lay on the edge of the coffin, blood flowing out of her neck. I walked over warily, looked down and almost didn''t scare me to death. Wang Yan''s head drooped in the coffin, which had been cut to the skin of the meat. As long as she touched it with her hand, her head would fall into the coffin.

    And the woman in the coffin disappeared. It was an empty coffin.

    "I''ve got my revenge at last." I looked back, Fang Yan''s figure appeared outside the door, Fang Yan floated in front of Zhou Qing, his resentment has dissipated.

    "You killed him anyway." At this time, Wang Yan''s soul floated out of her body and looked at me pitifully.

    "That''s good. I''ll save my hands." I reached out and took the bag out of my bag. Then I whispered, "come on... Let''s all come in."

    I opened the cloth bag, and suddenly set off a wind, Fang Yan and Wang Yan, Lu Fei''s soul flew into the cloth bag in my hand. As soon as the cloth bag is opened, all ghosts will come.

    I tied the bag and put it in my backpack. Then I said, "it''s settled. It''s all right."

    This is the least dangerous and most relaxed time I have ever encountered.

    Zhou Qing was a little afraid and said, "have they all been solved? I was scared to death just now. "

    I said softly, "don''t be afraid. It''s nothing."

    Promise whispered, "yes, it''s all settled. There''s no danger."

 Chapter 79

    "Not yet."

    When Zhou Qing saw Tang Yufeng, she was also startled.

    I said softly, "you mean the woman''s corpse?"

    "No... I mean it''s not settled yet." When Tang Yufeng talks. I took a look at Zhou Qing¡° It''s really a good play. You''ve got an Oscar for your acting. "

    Zhou Qing looked a little flustered and said in a hurry, "what do you mean by that?"

    I also have some doubts, how the atmosphere is a little tense¡° It was you from the beginning, always leading my husband. Come here with you. "

    "You did a lot of work for the show. From the death of Fang Yan. Zhang Long''s accident, until the death of Lu Fei and Wang Yan. It''s all planned by you. "

    Zhou Qing sneered and said, "you must be mistaken. They are all my old classmates. Why should I kill them. And I don''t have a motive. Do you have any evidence? "

    "Of course I have the evidence. I''ve noticed you since you first came to the museum." And Liu Qi. I think everything you do is because of him, right?

    Zhou Qing''s face changed slightly, and he quickly explained, "I can''t understand what you''re saying."

    Listen to Tang Yufeng. I seem to understand that at the beginning. Zhou Qing is in the middle of the line, contact me, let me help her solve this matter. As for Zhang long and Lu Fei, Wang Yan and some of them are all from Zhou Qing. And Liu Qi''s death, for Liu Qi''s death. Zhou Qing has never made it clear.

    "If I guess correctly, you should already know that the ghost who has been following you is Liu Qi, but you come to my husband to help you catch the ghost, which I can''t figure out. Since he is your boyfriend, why should he kill you?"

    Later you said that Liu Qi died because of you, and let my husband help you deal with Liu Qi.

    Tang Yufeng said softly to me¡° Call Liu Qi. " I reached out from the bag to take out the soul call bell, gently shaking a few times, Liu Qi''s figure appeared in front of us.

    Zhou Qing''s face changed slightly, and she said, "Liu... Liu Qi, is it really you?"

    Liu Qi''s death is also in your plan, the source of the whole thing is him, here Liu Qi is just a fuse.

    "Aren''t you going to tell the whole thing yet?" Zhou Qing''s face became very ugly. At last, she stammered, "well, I admit that I planned this thing. All these things were done by the three of them. They should die!"

    When I graduated from University, Liu Qi and I had already been in contact. At that time, Liu Qi and I wanted to work in a group company in the city, but the group company had only one entrance.

    Later, I heard from Wang Yan that the group company was a branch of Lu Fei''s parents, and I planned to go to Lu Fei for help, but I didn''t expect that he and Zhang long were two animals. They had drugged my drink, and it was too late when I woke up... But Lu Fei promised not to tell anyone about it, But also let me and Liu Qi can go to that group company to work smoothly.

    I thought no one would know about it, but the two of them threatened me with what happened that night and let me break up with Liu Qi. Later, Liu Qi died in a car accident.

    When I was having dinner with Lu Fei and Zhang long one night, I overheard their conversation. Only then did I know that it was both of them who made the trouble. Liu Qi''s death was caused by them.

    Including Wang Yan, they destroyed me and separated me from Liu Qi. I can''t just pretend that nothing happened.

    But how can I fight with the three of them alone? Maybe it''s God''s blessing. One day Fang Yan asked me to have dinner, so I told Fang Yan about it. Fang Yan loves me very much and can do anything for me.

    Fang Yan said that he knew a very powerful master who could kill Lu Fei and the three of them. The rest of them came here.

    I didn''t want to kill Fang Yan, but he is also one of the five poisons. He must die!

    "Five poisons? What are the five poisons? Do you mean the five poisons are poisonous

    Zhou Qing nodded and said¡° That''s right. It''s the five poisonous insects. Some of them are the insects in this array. "

    Wang Yan is the beauty of snake and scorpion among the poisonous insects, Lu Fei and Zhang long are gecko and centipede, Fang Yan is toad, and the scorpion is not Liu Qi, but Zhou Qing himself. The most powerful thing about Gu Jiang is that it can control several people by lowering their heads and let them enter the Gu array step by step automatically.

    "Where is the master Gu Jiang?"

    "I haven''t seen him. Every time I see him, he always wears a hat and covers his face with black cloth." There are many capable people in the world. It can be said that there are people out of the world and there are days out of the world. However, this kind of people are not easy to do it. Most of the hermit masters will live in seclusion, just like my old man. However, people like this kind of people do it either for money or for certain interests.

    "Liu Qi... I''m sorry, I hurt you." I can''t see such a scene. It''s too miserable to look directly at it.

    Tang Yufeng frowned and asked, "can you take us to the master Gu Jiang? Where does he live?... "

    "He lives in..." Zhou Qing''s face suddenly turned blue, very painful, like something to spit out.

    "Ouch..." Zhou Qing vomited some meat worms in her mouth, with a foul smell. Zhou Qing''s face became very ferocious, and even maggots crawled out of her nose and mouth, "he... He is..."

    "Where is he..."

    "Poof..." Zhou Qing vomited a big mouthful of black blood and fell on the ground.

    Promise looked at some doubts, and then said: "she... How did she die?"

    Tang Yufeng frowned and said, "it''s a magic trick. The five poisons are headed by scorpions. When the other four poisons die, they will bite themselves."

    Zhou Qing''s body began to become shriveled, like a mummy.

    I said softly, "these people are dead. What should we do with the corpses?"

    "Find a place to bury it." It can only be like this. After a rainy day, a clear night goes by like this. Promise and I found several places in the back mountain and buried Zhou Qing''s three bodies and three skeletons in the well.

    Zhou Qing''s problem is solved, but the ancient woman who escaped is a trouble.

    Promise whispered: "things have been settled, tomorrow we should go back."

    "But what about that ancient woman? It''s a wonder in the world. Does an ancient man come to modern times to play with me?"

    I wonder why Tang Yufeng was so excited just now. Promise and I went back to the yard and cleaned up.

    Taking advantage of the dawn, the two of us left the mountain village and set foot on the first train to downtown in the morning.

    There were very few people on the train and it was very quiet. I asked Tang Yufeng why she was so excited when Zhou Qing said that someone was using Gu Jiang. Tang Yufeng said: "I suspect that my death has something to do with it. My affairs have been delayed for such a long time, and I don''t have a clue. I doubt that if someone uses poison to harm me, they won''t be found. Don''t you think?"

    After listening to Tang Yufeng''s words, it''s true. I found a new clue about Zhou Qing''s story. Does this magic trick have anything to do with my father.

    With "Oh..." a train whistle sounded, slowly stopped. Promise and I got out of the car, this time five people went, only two people came back.

    Promise and I went home by car. It''s better to go home. I had a two-day rest at home. I went to the bank to deposit the money Lu Fei gave me and Zhou Qing''s money in my card. It was over. After that, I reopened the shop for normal business.

    At ten o''clock in the morning, a man came in. He had been here before. His name seemed to be Chen Hong.

    Chen Hong came in and said to me in a soft voice, "Master Liu, you''ve come back. It''s really good for me to wait."

    I smile, let promise pour a cup of tea, and then said: "I''m sorry, I have something to do these days, a long trip, two days ago back."

    Chen Hong said softly, "Master Liu, many things have happened in our company in the past few days when you left."

    "You don''t have to call me master by master. I don''t feel comfortable. Just call me Liu Guansheng." I don''t deserve the title of master. I''d better keep a low profile.

 Chapter 80

    Chen Hong said with a smile, "I''m a few years older than you. I''ll call you brother Liu."

    "Well, yes. That sounds a lot closer. " Chen Hong said softly, "brother Liu, if you have time, go to our company and have a look."

    "Last time I heard that your company was haunted. I have nothing to do today. I''ll go with you. "

    The promise said hastily, "I''m going too."

    "You look at the shop at home."

    "No, it''s boring of you to leave me here all the time. I''m going with you. " It''s really yo, but this girl, let''s go with her. I packed my backpack. Take everything you need and follow Chen Hong into a car. The car drove slowly to the door of a company and stopped. Promise and I followed Chen Hong into the company.

    "This is my company. There are 20 floors in total. There is no one above the 12th floor. It hasn''t been rented out yet. " There is an office above the twelfth floor of the company. For those who rent out, the company is below the 12th floor.

    "Good morning, Mr. Chen..." the receptionist at the front desk said hello respectfully. Chen Hong nodded. He pressed the elevator. "My office is on the twelfth floor. Go to my office first. "

    Promise and I went to the 12th floor with Chen Hong in the elevator and just walked out of the elevator. A ghost flashed past my eyes.

    I was slightly stunned and didn''t say anything¡° Your company is so big. It has a lot of employees

    Chen Hong went into the office, poured two glasses of water and handed them to us. Then he said softly, "there are about 200 people, but I''m only in charge of this floor. There are more than 20 employees on my floor, and my floor is haunted. "

    He glanced around in doubt and then said, "but I don''t see any ghosts."

    Chen Hong said softly, "actually, I haven''t seen it either. I just heard it from the staff under me, and even the security guard on the night shift saw it when patrolling the building."

    I said with some doubts: "can you let your security guard come up, I want to ask him the specific situation."

    Chen Hong said softly, "yes, I''ll call them up now."

    Chen Hong picked up the phone and made a call to the security department. After a while, a security team leader came in with a team member.

    "Mr. Chen, this is Zhang Hui, the security guard on the night shift."

    Zhang Hui said respectfully: "Hello, Mr. Chen!" Chen Hong said to the security team leader in a low voice, "go ahead. I have something to ask Li Yan."

    "Zhang Hui, tell me about the ghost that night."

    Zhang Hui looked a little flustered and turned pale. He said in a hurry, "that night it was my turn to work on the night shift. When I was on patrol at night, I just got to the 12th floor and heard something inside."

    "At that time, I felt a little strange. It was so late that there was no one in the building. How could there be any movement?"

    And even people who work overtime at night don''t go home until midnight.

    At that time, I also asked if there was anyone. There was no movement in it. But when I came in, I saw the printer was on. I thought it was Mr. Chen who had not left, but when I walked in, I saw something was printing in the printer.

    I turned around in the office area, but I didn''t see anyone. When I turned around and just went out, I saw a woman who was very frightening. I asked her who she was, but she didn''t say. When I went up to her, the woman disappeared.

    "I''m not the only one who has seen it, and so have other colleagues in the company."

    Promise some doubt to ask: "are you sure she is a ghost, is not you see dazzling?"

    Zhang Hui said softly, "no way. Although I''m on the night shift, it''s not the first time I''ve been on the night shift. How can I be wrong? And the woman''s appearance is not from our company."

    Chen Hong frowned and said, "our company has a lot of staff turnover, but I haven''t seen the ghost thing."

    I thought about it and said, "does your company have any death at work, such as sudden death at work?"

    "I don''t think so, but there was an employee who died for no reason when he worked overtime at night. Later, the police came and said that he was scared to death."

    "When did it happen?"

    Chen Hong thought about it and said, "it should have been half a year ago. Our company also paid a sum of money to their family. This is the end of the matter."

    Late at night, a female professional was scared to death when she worked overtime at night. If the news got out, I''m afraid the company would not have to open.

    "Come on, Zhang Hui, go to work first. Don''t tell anyone about it. Keep it secret." This matter has a great impact on the company, and Chen Hong has long asked the employees at the bottom not to talk about it.

    Chen Hong then said to me¡° Brother Liu, do you have any views on this matter? "

    "If there is a ghost, then why does it stay here?"

    "Second, why does the ghost not harm people, but let you see it, but don''t want to hurt you." This problem is a little strange. If I can''t do it tonight, I''ll work on the night shift to see what I can find.

    Chen Hong is very happy to know what I mean, and helped me arrange it for me to have a look here in the evening.

    Promise quickly said: "I also want to stay, how can this kind of thing less than me."

    It''s not a good thing. Just go home and stay. Promise a pout, you know that she must not give up, hard to stay up until the night, the company''s employees are off work, the whole building is only me and promise two people.

    "It''s boring. Let''s go!" Promise to sit on the chair, some helplessly said.

    I said in a low voice: "I told you earlier that you would stay here with me if I let you go home."

    Promise whispered, "I''m bored to go home. I might as well stay here with you for a while."

    "I''ll go to the bathroom." I got up, walked out of the office area, went straight to the bathroom, pushed the door open and went in. It''s almost eleven o''clock now. If there is a ghost, it should have come long ago. Otherwise, it''s my reason. The ghost doesn''t dare to see me.

    "Brother Liu... Come here quickly." I hurried out of the bathroom, back to the office area, "what''s the matter, what''s calling!"

    Said the promise hastily¡° Just in the blink of an eye, I saw a ghost Floating past my eyes. "

    "Where have you gone?"

    "It''s in Chen Hong''s office." I quickly reached out and pushed open the door of the office. Sure enough, there was a ghost standing in front of the desk, swinging back and forth. She didn''t look like a fierce ghost, just a wandering wild ghost.

    I stretched out my hand and took out the ax. I said softly, "who are you? Where are you from? How dare you come here to be wild?"

    The ghost saw me and turned to run. I stretched out my hand and took out the bag. With a few incantations, a wind suddenly blew up and sucked the ghost into the bag.

    "Want to run? You''re a little bit of a kid. " I tied my bag, turned around and promised, "it''s settled. The kid''s got it."

    Promise and I left the company building and took the elevator back home, but it''s too easy to solve. The first thing I did when I got home was to take out the bag and let the ghost out.

    The ghost slowly showed her figure. She was a girl in her twenties and seventies. She was wearing a long white dress and looked very beautiful. At this time, she looked at me with a face of panic, should be very afraid of the ax in my hand.

    "What are you doing here if you don''t reincarnate?" The ghost looked at me and said with some fear, "I don''t know. I came here after I died, and I found it very comfortable there, as if I died there."

    I asked with some doubts, "what company did you mean when you were alive?"

    "Yes, it seems that I died there," the ghost said softly

    What do you mean like, you even forget how you died? I''m really convinced. I''ve never seen such a ghost. I''ve even forgotten how I died.

    The ghost nodded and said, "when I woke up, I found myself lying in the toilet of that office. There was a lot of noise downstairs, and a police car and ambulance were parked downstairs."

    "I was very curious at that time. I looked downstairs and didn''t know who died. I should have jumped from upstairs. I died miserably. My face was covered with blood, and I dyed the water in the pool in front of the company red."

 Chapter 81

    He took out a bucket of instant noodles from the refrigerator and handed it to me¡° Would you like some instant noodles

    "And then you go on." I reached for instant noodles. I poured hot water¡° You didn''t think about the dead man. Is that you? "

    The female ghost said in a hurry: "how can it be? I won''t choose to commit suicide by jumping off a building. If I want to die, I will also take sleeping pills to die. It won''t be too painful. It''s a good thing that it''s over. "

    "You don''t remember how you died. How did you die. What are you doing at that company? "

    "I don''t know. I always feel like I haven''t done something. But I can''t remember. " Since I can''t remember, don''t think about it, but I still don''t understand. If only she was the ghost. It''s not going to last that long in that company.

    I asked softly, "is there any other ghost besides you?"

    The female ghost said in a soft voice: "there should be no more. What''s the matter?"

    I whispered, "you can stay with me tonight. I''ll take you to life some time. "

    "I''m not going. I don''t know how I died." That doesn''t make sense. Leave her alone. I''ll go to the company tomorrow. I washed and went back to the room. Lying on the bed for a while, he fell asleep.

    Early the next morning, I was woken up by a knock on the door. Chen Hong came early in the morning. I went out of the bedroom and saw promise and Chen Hongzheng chatting. When I got up, I said hello to him.

    "Early... Why did you come so early?" I yawned and went into the bathroom. I washed, "I found the ghost last night. I''ve already accepted it. "

    Chen Hong said in a hurry: "I was just about to tell you about it. After you two left last night, the security guard of our unit saw ghosts again when they were on patrol."

    "What?" I slightly a Leng, looked at the female ghost standing in the corner, it also looked at me with a blank face, "I didn''t do it."

    Promise doubtfully said: "how can this happen, there is a ghost?"

    Chen Hong looked a little ugly and said, "brother Liu, you''re going to help me. It''s not the way to go on like this. My employee is noisy every day and wants to leave, which affects the reputation and business of our company."

    I said softly, "well, I''ll go and have a look after dinner later."

    This time I didn''t take a promise to go, let her go to the shop first to look at the shop, Chen Hong and I came to the company. In contrast, there are fewer people in the company today, but as soon as I entered the company, I felt a chill coming.

    It''s just that I didn''t expect that the Yin Qi was so heavy after just one night''s work.

    Chen Hong and I went upstairs in the elevator. I found that all the Yin Qi gathered on this floor.

    Chen Hong said softly, "I don''t know why. How did one night become like this?"

    I went into Chen Hong''s office and took a look. On the windowsill of Chen Hong''s office, there was a Golden Toad full of one yuan coins and fruit plates.

    "What is this and where did it come from?"

    "It''s an expert who made it for me. That expert can watch Feng Shui. It''s very powerful!"

    I said softly, "the Golden Toad is used to make money. How can it be put here? You''re not lying to me, are you?"

    Chen Hong said with an embarrassed smile¡° In fact, I picked it up. When I was on a business trip, I passed a scenic spot

    "It was raining. I hid in a small cave and found the toad in a cave." I also asked someone to identify it. It''s really gold, so I brought it back.

    "The problem has been found. It''s the Golden Toad." I stepped forward and reached for the toad, and suddenly felt a force pushing me back.

    The office suddenly fell into darkness, like a power failure, and the temperature in the office suddenly dropped.

    This layer was covered by a cage of Yin Qi, and the Golden Toad''s eyes showed blood red, flashing for a moment, and issued "Goo Goo Goo." I looked at the toad in surprise. I reached out and took out an ax from my backpack. Then I chopped it.

    "Goo Goo Goo!" The toad barked twice, vomited a black breath, jumped to the ground.

    "Don''t let it run away!" I rushed to catch up, the toad ran out of the office. As soon as I got out of the office, I saw that the staff working in the office area, like being controlled, slowly stood up from their seats.

    They came to me with a dull expression, like a walking corpse.

    "Goo Goo Goo!" The toad jumped onto a table, barked at me twice, and then a large group of black insects came out of the toad''s mouth.

    "Let''s go..." I asked Chen Hong to leave here first, but after a few steps, Chen Hong was blocked by several people.

    "You... What are you doing?" Chen Hong''s face shows the color of panic. Chen Hong runs desperately towards the door, but just a few steps away, he is knocked down by two walking corpses.

    "Help... Help!" Just as I wanted to go up to save him, I saw that a group of insects crawled from Chen Hong''s trouser legs to his body, but after a while, his body became a white bone.

    "Click..." I waved to the toad head-on and cut it. The toad jumped to the ground. My axe fell on the table and cut it in two.

    "Don''t chase it, you can''t catch it!" Tang Yufeng floated out of the small sachet in front of my chest. The dozens of walking corpses fell to the ground in an instant. With a wave of her hand, Tang Yufeng dissipated the black air.

    "What about the body?" From Chen Hong has become a white bone, those employees have become a white bone.

    Tang Yufeng said softly, "go back first." I walked out of the company building, which was already empty.

    "I didn''t expect that the toad controlled the whole building. The people inside had already died."

    "To be exact, all the people in this building are dead, but some people take this opportunity to raise corpses here."

    "You mean someone raised a corpse with a Golden Toad, so the ghost died soon after she came here, so she didn''t know how she died."

    Tang Yufeng said softly, "you are much smarter than before. That Golden Toad is the poisonous insect here. Anyone who comes here will be sucked by the Golden Toad as a walking corpse. But I didn''t expect that the female ghost escaped. It''s a mystery."

    But what should the Golden Toad do? The ancient woman has not found it yet. There is another Golden Toad coming out. Things are going on wave after wave. I went back to the shop and promised that I was standing in front of the door with an anxious look on my face, as if something had happened.

    "Why are you waiting for me outside?"

    Promise to see I came back, quickly ran over and said: "you can count back, someone came to you, have been waiting for a long time."

    I said softly, "let him wait."

    I went into the shop and saw a man sitting in a chair. His face was ugly. It seemed that things were urgent.

    I stepped forward and whispered, "what can I do for you?"

    The man took a look at me and stood up quickly¡° Are you master Liu? "

    "You just need to say something. If I can help you solve it, I will help you."

    "Master, you have to save my son. That boy doesn''t know what''s wrong. He talks nonsense all day."

    Promise softly said: "you don''t ask more, this elder brother has been waiting for a long time, you help him quickly."

    I have a lot of things to do now. Just now, I was so upset by the Golden Toad that I didn''t want to do anything.

    The man said in a hurry: "Master Liu, I have such a son. He is the lifeblood of my family. You have to save him."

    I said softly, "where is your son now? Take me to have a look."

    Promise and I followed the man out of the shop and took a car to a neighborhood. The man, surnamed Wang, is 45 years old. He only had a son in his thirties, so he has always regarded this son as his treasure.

    I followed brother Wang into the house. As soon as I entered the house, I heard a burst of laughter. It''s a child''s voice. The house is in a mess. It''s estimated that brother Wang and his wife are too busy to deal with their children''s affairs, and they have almost lost their wealth.

    Brother Wang hurried into the bedroom, where his son, about seven or eight years old, was sitting on the bed, laughing loudly. Beside the bed was a woman less than 40 years old, brother Wang''s wife. She looked haggard.

    Brother Wang said in a hurry, "go and pour a glass of water. I''ve invited the master here."

 Chapter 82

    The woman looked at me and reached out to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes. "This child is so young. Can you do it? "

    I went to the window with a sneer. Take a closer look. There was a fox on the child in the bed¡° It''s a fox. Why are you here? "

    The little boy (Fox) looked at me and immediately became quiet. The voice is hoarse ground to say to me: "you this kid, is where come from.". You can see me

    "Let me have a good look. It''s a natural evil bone

    "Natural evil bone? It''s the first time I''ve heard someone say that. " I chatted with him like a friend. I asked him to go out with brother Wang and his wife first. By the way, get a live chicken to honor my aunt.

    "You know the rules, too. Where do you learn from?"

    I said softly, "my master is a coffin maker. His name is Liu Bingyi. I don''t know where to learn from

    "The coffin maker, surnamed Liu..." the little boy (Fox) nodded and said in a deep voice: "the executioner''s knife. It''s the skill of a paper maker. Second, the cobbler''s needle and thread. "

    "The way of the world has changed. It''s time to drive out evil spirits." Exorcism? What do you mean... The third grandmother came out of the boy''s body. Holding a pot with a cigarette bag in his hand, he said to me, "you are really attractive. But for your master''s sake, I''ll help you once. "

    "Do you know my master?"

    "That was twenty years ago. You were a little kid at the time Listening to what she said, I gradually recalled. Look at the three grandmothers again. It''s really familiar. No wonder there is a kind of cordial feeling.

    Granny Santai said softly, "well, this family has killed my descendants before. I wanted to make a mess of their family, but since you''re here, I''ll give you face."

    "Thank you very much. I''ll get you more chicken."

    "But you have to tell their families that from tomorrow on, they will worship my memorial tablet and my fox fairy as their ancestor." The third grandmother then jumped out of the window and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    The little boy leaned back and lay on the bed. When the elder brother Wang and his wife heard the sound, they ran in from outside.

    I said softly, "it''s over. The fox is gone. You will worship the fox fairy tomorrow. Then you can protect your family."

    "Master Liu, this is a little of my heart. Take it." Brother Wang took out a stack of banknotes and handed them to me. Seeing that his family was like this, he was assigned to be upset by his third grandmother. I still don''t want this money.

    "You don''t need the money. Keep the money and worship the fox fairy more." Promise and I turned around and took a bus back to the shop.

    Promise pouted at me and said, "why don''t you want money?"

    Some money can''t be asked for. This matter has been settled happily. Don''t talk about it any more. After a busy day, I''m a little tired. Today I want to close early and go home to have a rest.

    "You haven''t told me if you found anything when you went to Chen Hong''s company today."

    I said softly, "are these important? In the future, you''d better contact less with them."

    Promise pouted and said, "I don''t want to know if you don''t tell me."

    I closed the shop and promised to find a restaurant to eat. After a busy day, I didn''t eat. I was hungry.??

    "I''ve been hungry all day, and then you remember to eat." Promise some complain to me said.

    "I''ve been hungry all day, too." I took a drink from my water cup. As soon as I was about to start my chopsticks, I saw on a table next to me a man about thirty years old. He was dressed in a linen suit with a beard on his face. He was big and fierce.

    "Boss, give me another bowl of noodles."

    "That man has eaten so much. He has eaten six bowls of noodles, and he still needs to eat them!" I was attracted by the things on this person''s back. It was about one meter long and wrapped in cloth.

    "Brother Liu is not ready to eat. What are you looking at?"

    I returned to my mind and said in a low voice, "nothing. I just think that man is a little strange. He can eat seven bowls of noodles. Either he is born with divine power or he has something extraordinary."

    Promise and I finished dinner and walked out of the restaurant. Then we saw the man walking out of the restaurant.

    "Little brother, wait a minute!" The man''s voice was strong and he called me, "little brother, I''ll ask if there is a hotel near here."

    "Are you a stranger?"

    "Yes, I just got here today and got off the train."

    Promise whispered: "not far ahead is the hotel, you can stay there."

    "Thank you, miss. I''ll leave first." The man turned around and left. I think this man is very interesting, and the things on his back must be unusual.

    "Let''s go. Let''s hurry back." It''s cloudy again. It looks like it''s going to rain again. Promise and I went home. As soon as we entered the house, the thunder started.

    I washed for a while, my head has been thinking about the man just now, always feel that this person seems to have a relationship with me.

    "Guansheng..." Tang Yufeng floated out and looked at me anxiously, "come and go with me."

    "Ah? Where are you going so late? " I''m going to sleep now. I''m going out at this time, and it''s still raining outside. Tang Yufeng a face serious appearance, I quickly took the coat, put on the body with an ax, followed Tang Yufeng out of the house.

    It''s still raining outside, but I haven''t put on my coat yet. I shiver with the wind.

    "It''s a rainy night. Where are you going?"

    Tang Yufeng frowned and said, "I''m going to find my killer."

    Your killer? Tang Yufeng nodded with dignified expression. Since I found the Gu Jiang that Zhou Qing said, I began to pay attention to it, but it really made me find it.

    "You found your own killer?" I look at Tang Yufeng with some surprise. Her resentment is getting heavier and heavier. It seems that there will be a fierce battle tonight.

    Tang yufengfei returned to my small sachet, and then said: "you listen to me, according to my guidance, to help me find the murderer."

    I said hastily: "Auntie, please don''t play with me. It''s your killer, not mine."

    "Didn''t you promise to help me find the killer?"

    "Well, I see. I''ll try my best." Tang Yufeng guided me to a nightclub. The murderer Tang Yufeng said is not here, is it? Nightclub... Is it Tang Yufeng''s Revenge here?

    "Stop the ink and get in." I went into the nightclub, nightclub chaos, the deafening music, listen to my heart thump thump thump straight jump.

    "You sit down somewhere first. I can feel him here." I went to a table with a waiter and sat down.

    I asked softly, "Yufeng, what should I do next?"

    "Wait a minute, I just came here with his breath. That person should be on the second floor. You can find a way to go upstairs. " I took a look at the stairway. There were two big men in black guarding it. It must not be so easy for me to go up to the second floor.

    "I don''t understand. You said before that you didn''t know who killed you. How did you suddenly know again?"

    "I''ll talk to you about it later."

    "How do I feel? I''m trapped by you." I got up and went to the bar table, and said to the guy who was mixing wine, "man, how can I get up on the second floor?"

    The guy said with a smile: "if you have money, you can go up. It depends on whether you have enough silver?"

    Sure enough, money can make the devil push the mill. I reached out and took out some banknotes from my pocket and patted them on the bar table.

    "Is that enough?"

    "Of course, that''s enough. Here you are. Take this and go upstairs." I reached for a red card with the word "VIP5" on it, and then walked to the front of the stairs.

    "Wait a minute. Do you have a number plate?" I stretched out my hand and motioned for the cards in my hand. The two men said respectfully to me, "please go upstairs, please!"

    I went down the stairs to the second floor. There was a VIP room on the second floor. There were two big men in black standing at the door. I went over and showed the number plate. The two big men opened the door and made a please sign.

 Chapter 83

    I swaggered into the private room. As soon as I entered the room, I saw the magnificence of the interior decoration. There was a table in the room. There are four people sitting on the table. Dressed in gorgeous clothes.

    "Sit down, sir. We''re about to start opening? As soon as I saw those people, I sat around the table with some chips on the table in front of me.

    I sat at the table. Glanced at these people, three men and one woman. They all looked at me in a strange way.

    "Sir. Please exchange chips. " I have a bank card in my pocket. I don''t know if I have enough money.

    "Don''t worry. I won''t let you lose with me. " I took out my bank card. Lu Fei gave it to me. I don''t know how much money there is¡° I''ll exchange it for 20000 chips. "

    After a while. The service staff took 20000 chips and put them at my desk. By the way, they gave me back my bank card.

    "Everybody, the game will start soon!" I can''t believe it''s a casino here. The Dutch officer began to deal, "please bet!"

    "Two thousand..." I reached for the chips and threw them on the table. He began to pray, "don''t lose. I paid for it with my life. "

    "Flush, No.5 wins!"

    I won. Ha ha... This win has doubled.

    "Continue to deal. Please place your bets I won three rounds in a row, making more than 100000 yuan in the blink of an eye for 20000 yuan.

    "I have no money. Stop playing One of the men with gold glasses stood up and walked out of the private room.

    "I don''t play anymore. Let''s go Watching a few people retreat, I am the only one left on the table. I got up and was about to leave when a man in a black suit came in through the door.

    The man is about 40 years old, holding a cigar in his mouth, "little brother, please stay!"

    I feel how this money can be so easy for me to win, I sat down on the chair to see what he had to advise.

    The man sat on the chair, slowly spit out a puff of smoke ring, said in a deep voice¡° Just now, the younger brother was so skillful that he was a hero. How about we make a bet? "

    I whispered, "I''ve won these games by chance, but I don''t gamble."

    "Ha ha... It doesn''t matter. My casino is just for fun. It doesn''t matter whether I win or not."

    "Bet him... He''s the one I''m looking for!" Tang Yufeng said that. I''ll go straight to Soha.

    "We''re going to win or lose this game." He Guan took the dice cup, then shook it a few times, "please two bet!"

    The man looked at me and said, "little brother, I see you are dignified. I don''t know where you are going to learn from."

    I said softly, "just tell me what you want to ask."

    "Open the cup!" He Guan opened the dice cup and said in a loud voice: "leopard!"

    "I won. I''m sorry."

    "My little brother is really good. Someone will open a bottle of good wine."

    "I''ll have a drink with my little brother tonight." The man and I walked out of the private room. There was a staircase at the corner of the second floor and an office on the third floor.

    "Little brother, please come in." The size of the office is the same as that of Tang Guofeng''s. The man took out a bottle of red wine from the wine cabinet and poured two glasses of it

    "My family name is Liu, and I''m an official." I took a sip of the wine and said, "if you have anything to say, just say it."

    The man said softly, "little brother, you''re not here to gamble with me today."

    I said softly, "I''m looking for someone."

    The man said softly, "the person you are looking for has already left, and I advise you not to seek your own death."

    "Do you know who that man is and where he is?" Tang Yufeng floated out of the small sachet on my chest and showed her figure. Tang Yufeng''s face turned blue, her veins burst, and her whole body sent out a stream of Yin Qi, "if you don''t say it, I''ll kill you!"

    Tang Yufeng flashed and moved to your man, "Xu Tianyou, do you still know me?"

    "You are Tang Yufeng..." when I heard this, I was confused. The two of them knew each other before, but today they have a new hatred and old hatred.

    "Say it! Who is that man... "The man said in a panic:" I don''t know who he is. He''s not a human, he''s a ghost! "

    "Where is he?"

    "I don''t know where he is. He''s gone!"

    "Then you go to die... Tang Yufeng twisted the man''s neck with an effort.

    "You... How did you kill him?"

    Tang Yufeng said coldly: "he should die..."

    I was very helpless to say: "come on, I''d better leave here first. When the police come, I don''t want to be arrested."

    "Wait a minute, you see what that is." Tang Yufeng went to his desk and saw that there was a golden snake on the desk. Chen Hong had a Golden Toad in his office. Xu Tianyou worshiped the Golden Snake. Then there were scorpions, centipedes and geckos.

    "Hiss... Hiss"

    "What sound?"

    "It''s the sound of the snake spitting out its core." The office fell into darkness, and then I saw that the furnishings in the house began to become shabby. A large group of insects, snakes and scorpions sprang out from under the Golden Snake. I quickly turned around and ran out of the office, "come again, I haven''t got my box of money yet!"

    I ran out of the night show in a hurry. Looking back, the gate of the night show had become shabby, covered with cobwebs, and the sign on the door had fallen down.

    "My money, 120000!" Tang Yufeng said with a smile: "those money are actually Ming coins. You can''t spend them even if you keep them."

    "Let''s go. If we don''t, it''ll be daybreak!" I took a look at the time, it was already one o''clock in the morning, Tang Yufeng flew back to me, I hurried back home.

    It''s a tossing night. It''s a pity that I didn''t have enough money¡° In the future, you should be careful. The golden cicada and the Golden Snake have already appeared. The five poisonous insects are more serious than we thought

    I took a bath and lay down on the bed. Tang Yufeng lay down in my arms. "Just look at this array, you should understand that the person who killed me must be different."

    I yawned and said, "forget it, soldiers come to cover the water and earth. I''m sleepy and sleep first."

    The next morning, when I woke up, I promised to go to the shop by myself. I simply washed, ate a bucket of instant noodles and went to the shop.

    As soon as I entered the shop, I saw a familiar figure sitting on a chair chatting with promise. They chatted happily.

    "Brother Liu, here you are."

    I said softly, "good morning, who is this?"

    "Little brother, we meet again." This man is the man I met last night when I had dinner with him.

    "My name is Hu Xiaotian."

    Hu Xiaotian said softly, "brother Liu, if I knew you were a coffin maker, I wouldn''t have to do it twice."

    "What do you mean?"

    I said with some doubts, "are you here for me?"

    Hu Xiaotian said softly, "to tell you the truth, it''s God''s will that I come to you this time."

    "The executioner''s knife is visible, the paper man''s skill, and the cobbler''s needle and thread."

    "My family has been the executioner for generations. Recently, the ghost knife worshiped by me has a sense. This demon wants to reappear in the world." It turned out to be the executioner. No wonder he was fierce.

    It''s the executioner who kills his head for a long time. This kind of person is not dare to be infringed by ordinary imps.

    Hu Xiaotian said softly, "so I came to find you. I thought it would take some time, but I didn''t expect to find you so soon."

    "Please sit down and speak slowly." I stretched out my hand and took out the pot, lit it up and took a puff, "brother Hu, just you and me, what can Xiao Nuo do?"

    Hu Xiaotian said in a low voice: "there is still a second cobbler who hasn''t been found. We can turn the overall situation around."

    I said with a smile: "you really take us seriously. The ghosts are more and more powerful, and I promise not to catch ghosts. I''m also half hanged. What''s the use of your chopper alone."

    Hu Xiaotian said softly, "I''m here. We can work together."

    Don''t talk about it now. I haven''t used any words yet. I''ll talk about it then. The three of us stayed in the shop all morning, but we didn''t see any business coming.

    I said to Hu Xiaotian in a low voice: "brother Hu, you see what I said, right? This shop is a decoration. Now people are looking for money, and there are so many ghosts making trouble."

    "Lingling... Lingling!" Promise quickly stood up and looked at the door, said: "someone is coming!"

 Chapter 84

    "Is master Liu in, please?" The visitor was a girl in her twenties, with black sunglasses on her face and long wine red hair on her shoulders. Wearing a brown coat. I''m wearing leather boots¡° I want to ask Master Liu for help

    Hu Xiaotian said in a hurry: "you see what I''m talking about. The work is coming."

    "Please take a seat first. This is master Liu." He poured out a cup of tea. The girl sat at the table and looked at me and Hu Xiaotian¡° I came here when I saw this card. "

    I said softly, "what can I do for you. If we can help you, we will help. "

    "Let me introduce myself first." The girl reached out and took off her sunglasses, showing a beautiful face. Thin lips, white and greasy skin, what fascinates me most is her deep and beautiful eyes. Black and blue. Mixed blood.

    "Let me introduce myself. My name is Xia Wanqing."

    "Xia Wanqing? The name seems to have been heard somewhere Promise slightly a Leng, immediately a face excitedly say¡° I remember. I saw you in magazines. You are Miss Qian Jin of Xia group, Miss Xia Wanqing. "

    Xia Wanqing said with a smile: "that''s right. I''ve shot magazines several times, but I''m just helping with the publicity. "

    I swallowed a mouthful of water. And then he said, "you... You''re half breed?"

    "My mother is a foreigner, and my father is from Z country." Xia Wanqing took a sip of tea. Then he said, "actually, I''m here to ask you to do something for me. Of course, I won''t treat you badly

    I whispered: "you talk about something first, maybe we don''t have the ability to help you."

    "In fact, my Xiashi group has always been engaged in jewelry business. Because of my father''s reason, I like collecting literary games and antiques, so I have been in charge of Archaeology in China."

    "My father has been studying ancient culture. This time we found an ancient royal tomb, but the tomb has many organs, and we dare not rush in."

    I said softly¡° However, we are not experts in tomb raiding. "

    Xia Wanqing said with a smile: "well, I''ve also found several experts in this field, and I''m also very experienced in archaeology. Besides you, I''ve also found two famous ghost catching masters, but I''m still a little worried, so I want you to come with us."

    "You can rest assured that there are three teams of people traveling together this time, so there must be security, and I will pay you the corresponding remuneration."

    Xia Wanqing then reached out and took out three stacks of bright red grandfather Mao from his backpack and put them on the table. Then he said softly, "here is 30000 yuan. It''s a deposit for the three of you. If you can find funerary objects, we will double the 30000 yuan to you. If we don''t get anything from this trip, we can only give you 100000 yuan each."

    100000? Xia group is really rich, but I haven''t heard of it.

    "Master Liu, have you thought it over?" I took a look at Hu Xiaotian beside me. He also took a look at me and kept silent.

    And promise is two eyes floodlight looking at the bill on the table, I hesitated to look at the 30000 yuan on the table.

    "You might as well try it." Tang Yufeng''s voice rang out from my ear. Since she agreed, I won''t say anything.

    I nodded and said, "OK, but I want to know how you got to me. Don''t talk about business cards, because I''ve never sent a business card."

    Xia Wanqing said with a smile¡° In fact, a friend of mine asked me to come to you. As for who she is, it''s not convenient for me to disclose. Then you will know. "

    Hu Xiaotian then asked, "when shall we start?"

    "The day after tomorrow, I''ll send someone to pick you up in the morning. You just need to take the magic weapon to catch ghosts and subdue demons. I''ll prepare other things for you."

    "Well, all right." What else did I say? Just order. Xia Wanqing then said: "in this case, I''ll leave first, and we''ll see you the day after tomorrow."

    ......

    "It''s hard to make 30000 yuan."

    Hu Xiaotian said softly¡° Don''t worry. I''m still here. "

    "I didn''t talk to you, Yufeng. How do you feel?"

    "I feel like I can go." Hu Xiaotian looked at me with a puzzled face, and then said: "you won''t be stunned, will you?"

    Tang Yufeng floated out and said to Hu Xiaotian with a smile: "Hello, I''m Guan Sheng''s wife, Tang Yufeng!"

    "I''m the devil Hu Xiaotian was so scared that he jumped up from his chair and said, "where are the fierce ghosts? Dare to make mistakes in front of me!"

    Tang Yufeng waved her hand and patted Hu Xiaotian on the wall.

    "Ha ha... Brother Hu, this is brother Liu''s wife. She''s a good ghost. Don''t mess around." Promise covered his mouth and said with a smile. Hu Xiaotian got up from the ground and said, "no wonder you are so powerful. It turns out that there is a ghost to help you."

    I said softly, "she''s my ghost marriage wife. I''m sorry to hurt you, brother Hu."

    "It''s all right. There''s a misunderstanding."

    Tang Yufeng nodded and then said: "Xiashi group is also a little famous in this city, but it is much worse than my family."

    "Xia''s group is engaged in jewelry business, and their families, regardless of the underworld and the white, will give face. They go to steal tombs under the banner of Archaeology and do some activities that damage the morality. However, they also have their own rules. I want you to go there to train you. The second is that if you don''t earn money in vain, you won''t earn it."

    I said hastily: "but this is the dead man''s money. I''m afraid it will cost my life to earn this money."

    Tang Yufeng said softly, "which one of you earns more money than the dead? Is your coffin axe clean or his chopper clean?"

    "That''s reasonable, so I''ll add it up." Hu Xiaotian smiles, reaches for the ghost knife he carries with him, and then says, "my ghost knife has been handed down from my ancestors to now, cutting off 925 people''s heads and killing countless ghosts."

    Tang Yufeng said in a soft voice, "so what are you afraid of when you have him? Maybe after this exercise for you, you will deepen your Taoism."

    ....

    The rest of the day, I and promise, Hu Xiaotian went to the mall to buy two sets of clothes, and then bought some necessary things. Two days later, Hu Xiaotian and I waited in the shop for a while, and then we saw a car stop in front of the shop.

    A man in a suit jumped out of the car and said to me, "you are master Liu. Miss Xia asked me to pick up some of you."

    "We''re ready to go!" The three of us got into the car and the car stopped at the railway station. Xia Wanqing is at the gate of the railway station, and there are seven or eight people beside her, all with luggage on their backs. The three of us walked past, entered the railway station and got on the train together.

    Because of the Xia family''s strength and background in the city, they packed in the first class of the train.

    "I''d like to introduce you to these two archaeologists I invited, and these two are famous masters of Maoshan."

    "One is yuan Hai, and the other is Yuan Jiang." Xia Wanqing introduced these two people who are specialized in this business, especially the two archaeologists. Frankly speaking, they are tomb robbers. They have a gloomy smell. They should be involved in dealing with the dead all the year round.

    The other two Maoshan masters, who are nearly 50 years old and dressed in Taoist robes, are martial brothers. They are called Wuchen and Wuzhi. I don''t know if they have Taoism.

    I nodded, said hello, and then said, "what about the others?"

    Xia Wanqing said in a low voice: "there are still several bodyguards for me, and some of my good friends."

    "I didn''t expect you all to be here. Who are these three?" Speaking of a handsome man, holding a glass of red wine in his hand, he came in from outside the carriage. "Miss Xia, you really have to win this time."

 Chapter 85

    "Sister Mengchen, why are you here?" I followed the voice of promise to see in the past, only Han Mengchen and Yin hanyue came from the door. I felt a little embarrassed when I saw Han Mengchen.

    Promise quickly said: "dream morning elder sister. Where have you been recently. Why didn''t you look for me? "

    Han Mengchen said with a smile, "I''ve been busy recently. I''m going to prepare for the wedding."

    Promise a little surprised to say: "planning the wedding?"

    I couldn''t believe my ears. The man came to Han Mengchen. He put his arm around her shoulder. "Yeah. I''m Mengchen''s fiance. It turns out that you are her friends. That''s very impolite of me. "

    Xia Wanqing said softly to me¡° I forgot to introduce you. This is my old friend, Qian Feng, President of Hengtai group company. My family is also engaged in jewelry business and real estate business. "

    It turned out that he was a child of a rich family. No wonder Han Mengchen will choose to marry her. She is handsome and romantic. How can I, a country bumpkin, compare with him when I''m pretty.

    "I''m sorry to invite you here this time. But I promise I won''t treat you badly. " I reached for my glass and drank the red wine in it. Now only wine can relieve the pain in my heart. Now I want to get drunk as long as I don''t want to wake up. Han Mengchen looks at me as if he wants to talk to me. But he turned around and walked out of the car with Qian Feng. Yin hanyue took a look at me and said, "is it convenient for Fang to have a chat alone?"

    "What can I do for you?" Promise pouted at Yin hanyue and asked. Then he put his hand around my arm and said, "what can I do for you. We don''t know you very well

    What''s wrong with this girl today? How can she be so hostile to Yin hanyue?

    Yin hanyue said softly, "don''t worry, I''m not interested in your brother. I just want to talk to him about something, and it''s about Mengchen."

    I whispered, "well, let''s talk about it somewhere else."

    I got up and followed Yin hanyue out of the car and came to the door, "if you have anything, just tell me."

    Yin hanyue said softly, "it seems that you don''t like Mengchen very much. I didn''t see any reaction from you just now."

    I whispered, "you''re not coming to make fun of me, are you?"

    "I''m here to help you. As long as you promise me one thing, I can let Mengchen break up with Qian Feng and let her stay with you."

    "You''re so good? I don''t think so. The road is her own choice. I can only wish her happiness. " After that, I turned and walked back to the car. I had nothing else to do this morning. I was drunk. Later, brother Hu helped me to the sleeper of the car to have a rest, lying on the bed and snoring. I didn''t wake up until the next morning.

    "You''re awake. You''re dead asleep. The thunder is still!" I feel a little dizzy. I''m just trying to be brave. I can''t drink so much wine and I have to drink to death.

    Brother Hu handed me a glass of water and said¡° Drink some water, for a woman? "

    I whispered: "who said I was for a woman, is that promise that girl said?"

    "A fool can see it, but when my brother advises you, people like you and me don''t want to think about this kind of thing, or they will harm others and themselves."

    "The train will arrive at the station in a minute. Clean up." With the sound of the train whistle, we walked out of the train.

    "Next, look for it according to the map. It should not be far from here."

    Yuan Hai took a look at the map and said, "it''s about ten kilometers. It''s not far from here."

    Qian Feng said softly, "I''ve got two jeeps ready. There''s water and food on the jeeps. You can have a rest."

    The car drove slowly towards its destination. After about two hours, it came to a desolate mountain, surrounded by weeds and mountains.

    Yuan Hai said softly¡° It should be here, but I''m afraid I''ll stay here for the night. "

    Unexpectedly, after solving Zhou Qing''s problem, he came to this barren mountain again.

    Xia Wanqing said softly, "let''s have a rest and have something to eat. After a while, we will go down to the tomb."

    So soon the cemetery was found? He is really a master of tomb raiding. After dinner, we walked to a cemetery that had just been dug, and the scene grew, hundreds of square meters.

    Yuan Jiang said in a soft voice, "get your things ready and you can go down to the grave."

    With those two professionals, it''s also smooth to enter the tomb.

    "It''s the first time I''ve seen a dozen people robbing graves together." Yuan Hai went to the stone gate, then put the explosives, only to hear a bang, the stone gate was decisively exploded, inside is a place similar to the palace, in front of a stone coffin.

    I went up to have a look, and then said, "it''s the first time I''ve seen a coffin made of stone."

    Xia Wanqing looked at me and asked, "is there any explanation for the stone coffin?"

    "The stone coffin means never surpassing life. It seems that this ancient tomb is definitely unusual."

    Yuan Hai said softly, "don''t walk around. It''s very dangerous here. There may be organs."

    Qian Feng said softly: "since there is a mechanism, it is a treasure."

    Brother Hu said in a low voice: "there''s a cold smell here. I think it''s not clean."

    Xia Wanqing frowned slightly and said, "is there any way to open the coffin?"

    "Let me try, but put on your gas masks first." Yuan Hai took out the candle from his backpack and put it on the ground. "When I open the coffin, you should stay away to avoid danger."

    Two bodyguards opened the backpack, took out the gas mask from the backpack and distributed it to everyone. Yuan Hai and Yuan Jiang pushed open the lid of the sarcophagus. They thought there would be a stream of Yin Qi, but nothing happened.

    A few of us stepped forward and saw that there was a female corpse lying in the coffin. I''ve seen this female corpse before, which I saw when I was solving Zhou Qing''s problem.

    The promise was a little surprised and said, "she... Why is she here?"

    Xia Wanqing asked doubtfully¡° Have you met her? "

    I nodded and said, "yes, and very familiar."

    Yuan Hai took off his gas mask and said, "it''s all right now. Let''s take out the corpse first."

    "You guys, take out the female corpse. Be careful!" Four bodyguards went to the coffin, reached out and lifted the corpse out of the coffin.

    Suddenly the female corpse opened her eyes, stretched out her hands and pinched the necks of two of the bodyguards

    "Ah... Help me!" The two bodyguards just let out a cry, and the corpse''s hands were like sharp blades. They grabbed and buckled into the bodyguard''s throat, and the blood flowed out.

    The other two bodyguards took out their pistols and fired several shots at the female corpse company. The bullet hit the female corpse, just like scratching.

    The female corpse became very ferocious and threw the bodies of the two bodyguards to the side. I reached out and took out the ax from the quilt bag, and promised that brother Hu stood beside me. If you can hide this kind of thing, you can hide it.

    "Bang bang!" The corpse stretched out her hands, and the ten fingernails of her hands stretched out so long that she went straight to Xia Wanqing, and several of them rushed over. The two Taoist Masters reached out and took out two yellow runes from the bag and pasted them on the head of the woman''s corpse.

    The woman''s corpse suddenly stopped, and several people were secretly relieved. Promise took a look at me and said, "it doesn''t seem that there''s anything for us here."

    I turned my lips and said, "if it''s not our business, we''ll go out first."

    Qian Feng said in a low voice, "it''s OK. You go out first. If anything happens, someone will come in to save us."

    I took a look at Mengchen and Yin hanyue beside Qian Feng, "OK, let''s go out first."

    The three of us went out first and went back to the tent.

    Promise pouted and said, "it''s boring. There''s no business for us at all. It''s unnecessary for us to come here."

    Brother Hu said softly, "don''t worry. You can rest assured that we will have a chance."

    I said with some doubts, "what do you mean?"

    "Boom!" All of a sudden, there was a loud noise from the cemetery.

    "That''s the opportunity you''re talking about?"

    "Stop talking nonsense and do something quickly!" The three of us walked out of the tent. At this time, the cave in the cemetery had been blown down. I''m afraid there was no hope to enter.

    I said softly, "the entrance to the tomb is sealed. How can I get in?"

    If you delay for a while, it is estimated that all the people inside will die because they can''t absorb fresh air.

    Brother Hu said softly, "just a few big stones. I''ll move them away."

    You move? I looked at Hu Xiaotian in surprise. He didn''t really want to move the stone. I tried to move a piece, the lightest one, at least 50 or 60 Jin.

    Brother Hu moved his muscles and bones for a while. Then he bent down and picked up a big stone. He lifted it up and threw it to the side. He and I were surprised. Twenty minutes later, all the big stones at the entrance of the tomb were removed.

    Natural power! Sure enough, he is not an ordinary person. It seems that his chopper is not light.

 Chapter 86

    "What are you doing? Go in and save people!" The three of us came to the main hall where the sarcophagus had just been placed, and the lid of the sarcophagus was on the ground. There are several bodies on both sides. They are Xia Wanqing''s bodyguards. There is also a corpse of Lao Dao, one of which is called endless Lao Dao.

    Promise looked and said¡° He was the corpse of that woman took away the heart, and his face turned black. There is Yin Qi entanglement. It is estimated that it was made by the female corpse just now. "

    I said with a slight frown¡° Then look around. They can''t go far. There''s a smell of gunpowder here. "

    "And someone''s hurt. There''s a pool of blood on the ground." Promise a hand. There was a pool of blood on the ground, but it was not dry.

    "Look for the exit first, and see if there is a secret room." The three of us knocked on the stone wall next to us. I found that two of the walls were hollow. It should be the door of the chamber of secrets.

    Brother Hu said softly, "I''ll have a try!"

    "Don''t tell me you can push down this stone gate!"

    "It''s impossible to push it down, but it''s possible to push it away!" Brother Hu put his hands on the stone wall. A low drink, arms a force¡° Hustle and bustle. "

    "Click..." a dull sound, the stone door was really pushed open.

    "It''s you Promise quickly said: "so you are here!"

    Yuan Hai ran over. After that, a stone got stuck by the door to prevent it from closing.

    Qian Feng said in a soft voice, "you can count it. It seems that I was right to let you out before. "

    I glanced at the crowd, especially at Han Mengchen. Han Mengchen didn''t get hurt, and I''m relieved.

    "We heard the explosion just now. Is anyone hurt? "

    Qian Feng said in a soft voice: "master Wuchen has been injured, others are OK."

    Two bodyguards supported the arm of the Taoist priest. The Taoist priest was pale and bloodless. "Get out of here!"

    With these words, Wu Chen fell to the ground as soon as he was soft. He promised to look down and shake his head at me.

    I asked Xia Wanqing in a low voice, "are you going to continue to go down?"

    "In this case, let''s vote by a show of hands. Those who want to stay can go down with me. Those who don''t want to go can go out."

    Six people died as soon as they came in. This half has not yet arrived.

    Xia Wanqing then said: "since no one wants to quit, we will continue to go down, Yuan Hai and Yuan Jiang will continue to work!"

    Ten minutes later, Yuan Jiang and Yuan Hai opened the second stone gate. There was a tunnel inside. There was nothing else. Qian Feng said softly, "let''s go! It looks like we''re going to the main chamber. "

    Yuan Hai took out a bundle of rope from his backpack, threw it inside, and then said¡° There is no danger to go! "

    "Don''t go yet, there''s a problem in it!" Tang Yufeng''s voice resounded, I quickly stopped a few people, "there is a problem inside, or go back!"

    Yuan Hai frowned and said, "there is no problem inside. If you are afraid, stay here."

    I took a look at Han Mengchen and said, "believe me, there must be something wrong with it."

    "Well, then we brothers will go first!" Yuan Hai walked in first, followed by Yuan Jiang and two bodyguards. Xia Wanqing and Qian Feng also went in. I quickly reached out and grabbed Han Mengchen and Yin hanyue. All of a sudden, I just heard "bang bang!" Twice, dozens of holes of the size of bowl mouth appeared in the walls on both sides, and dozens of crossbows were shot.

    "Ah..." with several screams, the bodyguards and Yuan Hai and Yuan Jiang brothers were killed one after another. Qian Feng grabs Xia Wanqing''s hand and jumps back.

    "It hurts!" There was a wound on Xia Wanqing''s arm, and the blood flowed out, "I knew I would have listened to you!"

    Yin hanyue took out the medicine box from her backpack, and then said, "it''s not too late to listen to him now, but I don''t think this mechanism arrow array has been left. It can pass."

    Now both Yuan Jiang and Yuan Hai are dead. If we go further, we will have no guide. Maybe the danger has just begun. Qian Feng frowned and said, "I think we''d better go out first. Now the yuan brothers, who are proficient in tomb raiding, are dead. If we go in so rashly, we may be in danger."

    "I wish I had done this for a long time. Only when I''m dead can I quit."

    Xia Wanqing''s face was a little pale and said, "it seems that the arrow is poisonous. I''m so cold."

    Qian Feng hugged Xia Wanqing and said, "let''s go out first."

    When we got to the first stone gate, we found that it was closed.

    Promise quickly said: "this can how to do, the stone gate closed, we can''t get out."

    I frowned and said, "is there any more dynamite?"

    Yin hanyue said softly, "it''s useless. Now there''s no way out."

    "We''re not going to be suffocated here, are we?" Qian Feng took a look at me and then said, "now it''s up to you. You are the only three of us who know this. Our life and death are all in your hands."

    My shoulders suddenly feel a lot of pressure, not only for them, even without them, I will try to let Han Mengchen leave here.

    Brother Hu said softly, "in my experience, if you want to go out, you can only go on."

    Han Mengchen some worry said: "but Xia Wanqing''s injury is very serious, she can persist?"

    This is a problem. If it''s just the wound, it''s no problem. The problem is that the arrow is poisonous and I''m afraid it won''t last long.

    Qian Feng frowned and said, "I can''t manage so much. Dead horse should be a living horse doctor. Go ahead and have a look."

    This time it''s my turn, but fortunately Tang Yufeng is here. There''s nothing wrong along the way. When I get to the third stone gate, there are four patterns on the four walls of the stone gate.

    This should be the last place of the tomb. After the door is opened, it is the place of the tomb owner.

    "Green dragon, rosefinch, white tiger, Xuanwu, these are four sacred beasts, but what''s the meaning?" Promise stares at me to ask, other several people also look at me with a kind of inquiring eyes, "you can''t not know?"

    I said helplessly, "I''m just a coffin maker. Do you think I know?"

    A few people are silly, big eyes staring at me, I sit cross legged, lost in meditation. This is the biggest problem in the world. I have no choice.

    "So cold... So cold!" Xia Wanqing''s face was a little blue, and she was shivering all over. Sweat flowed from her forehead. It was estimated that the toxin had already broken out.

    Han Mengchen said hastily: "how to do, Wan Qing''s injury is more and more serious."

    Promise frowned and said, "if I''m right, she won''t last long."

    I whispered to the small sachet and said, "madam, come out. If you don''t come out again, I will starve to death here."

    "Think of me now?" Tang Yufeng floated out and stood in front of me. "I''ll see how many people there are." I said softly, "don''t make trouble. I''m waiting for you to save people."

    "Guansheng... Who are you talking to?" Han Mengchen looked at me in panic and then asked.

    I begged and said, "hurry up!"

    Tang Yufeng said softly, "I want to borrow your friend''s body."

    Tang Yufeng floats to Han Mengchen, and then sees Han Mengchen (Tang Yufeng) walk under the pattern of rosefinch, reaches out and claps hard. With a click, the stone door slowly opens.

    "Let''s go!" Several of us rushed in, and the scene in front of us was enough to make everyone disappointed. There was nothing in the tomb owner''s chamber, only a big turntable made of stone.

    Promise pouted and said, "don''t play like this. There''s nothing. It''s a waste of time!"

    Han Mengchen (Tang Yufeng) said softly: "well, this is the way here, and there is the exit. You can go up there." Han Mengchen (Tang Yufeng) went to the front of a wall. With a slight wave of his right hand, he opened a stone door and a staircase appeared.

 Chapter 87

    "My task is done. I''ll go back first." Tang Yufeng floated out and flew back to the small sachet in front of my chest. Han Mengchen''s body was soft and lay on my body¡° let''s go. What are you waiting for? "

    "Long time no see. Young man I was just about to leave when I heard someone call me and looked back. It''s a black cat with dark hair.

    Promise some doubt said: "where the kitten ah, so beautiful!"

    I said hastily, "don''t touch it!"

    "You seem to remember me!" The black cat jumped onto the turntable. Then he said to me.

    I whispered, "of course I remember you. All in all, we are still good friends. "

    "How many of you are not going? Stay here if you don''t go! " As soon as the black cat''s voice fell, he heard a roar. The chamber began to shake, and it was about to collapse.

    I rushed to promise them a few people said¡° You go up first. I want to talk to it. "

    "But..."

    "Let''s go!" I gave Han Mengchen to brother Hu¡° Help me take care of her. Take her back Several of them went up the stairs, and the stone door closed slowly with a click.

    Tang Yufeng also floated out, a face vigilant looking at the black cat: "who are you?"

    The black cat said with a smile, "no wonder you are so powerful. There is a ghost to help you

    I frowned and said, "Why are you here?"

    "I''m here, don''t you see. That female corpse is actually me. "

    "Female corpse? You''re always by our side? " The black cat had a strange look on her face and said, "that''s right. I''ve been with you since you first met me in the slum. I know what happened to you

    Tang Yufeng frowned and said, "why do you want to follow us? What do you want to do. Do you know who killed me? "

    "Of course I know, but I can''t say. It''s because you can''t compete with that person. The reason I left you two here is to tell you something. "

    "What''s the matter?" The black cat scratched the turntable under his body twice with his claws, and then said, "this big turntable can satisfy everything you want, and you can see what you want to see."

    I went to the turntable and there was a hole in it. "How can I make this turntable turn?"

    "With your blood, drop in it, you can activate the turntable." The black cat jumped to the ground and said¡° But I want to tell you that once the turntable is turned, you can see what you want to see, but it also needs to be exchanged equally. "

    I asked with some doubts, "what does equivalent exchange mean?"

    The black cat said with a smile: "for example, the death of your girlfriend Guan Rou is equivalent exchange. You get a gift that others can''t get. You can exorcise evil spirits and avoid evil. You have a ghost wife to protect you, but you also have to use the equivalent exchange and use Guan Rou''s life in exchange."

    "What do you say... Guan Rou died because of me?"

    "What do you think? Your master lost his life in order to protect you, and your girlfriend Guan Rou died because of you. Do you think you are a villain?"

    Tang Yufeng frowned and said, "bewitching people with evil words!"

    Tang Yufeng''s right hand waved, a strong Qi toward the black cat, cut in the past, that strong Qi has not cut to the black cat''s body, disappeared.

    "This big turntable can see what you want to see, but it can only be seen once. Think for yourself!" Black cat then walked into the stone gate. I hesitated, bit my finger and dropped the blood into the big turntable.

    The turntable turns slowly, emitting green light. At this time, the turntable is like a mirror, like a TV screen, playing out the picture.

    "Look first!"

    "I want to see who killed me!" The picture of Tang Yufeng before the accident appeared on the turntable. She drove out of Tang''s villa. When she arrived at the crossroad, a truck suddenly appeared and hit the car head-on, overturning Tang Yufeng''s car. The last shot pointed to the driving position of the truck.

    A man in a cap, dressed in a black windbreaker, covered himself tightly.

    "Is that him?"¡° What about the pictures in the back! " The turntable stopped rotating and returned to normal. Then the earth moved and the mountain shook. The tomb was about to collapse.

    Tang Yufeng said in a hurry¡° Hurry up, the grave is going to collapse

    How can I get there? The door is sealed.

    "Stand back and let me do it!" Tang Yufeng waved her hands and suddenly set off a strong wind. She just opened the stone gate and said, "let''s go!" I had no time to think about it, so I ran out. Fortunately, my legs were sharp enough. At the moment of leaving the tomb, the tomb collapsed and was buried by the loess.

    "Brother Liu, are you ok?" Brother Hu came over and pulled me out of the loess. I patted the soil on my body and said, "I''m ok. I''m really mysterious. I almost got buried."

    Brother Hu said softly, "you scared us to death. We thought you couldn''t get out."

    "How many of them?" I said softly

    "Miss Xia has already left by plane. There are only three of us left."

    "How do the three of us get back?"

    "Miss Han and miss Yin are both on the train. Let''s drive to the railway station and go downtown." I went back to the car, Han Mengchen did not wake up, look pale, should have been Tang Yufeng body caused.

    Promise whispered, "which one of you can drive?"

    "I''ll drive it!" Yin hanyue took a look at me and said, "have a good rest. I''ll drive."

    "How''s Han Mengchen?"

    "It''s nothing, just a little weak." Looking at Han Mengchen, I felt relieved. I was tired this time. On the way to the train, I went to the sleeper of the carriage to sleep. When I woke up, I saw Han Mengchen sitting on the bed opposite me.

    "You wake up. How are you feeling? Are you better?" I slowly sat up, feeling very painful, like running a few kilometers marathon, "how do you wake up, don''t rest for a while?"

    Han Mengchen poured a glass of water and handed it to me. Then he said, "I''m ok. Thank you for saving us."

    I sat up and said, "thank me. I promise to take good care of you."

    "I already know about Guan rou. It''s my fault to blame you."

    I laughed and said, "it''s OK, you just understand."

    Han Mengchen said softly: "you have a good rest. I will not disturb you when I go out."

    "Wait a minute." I reached for Han Mengchen''s hand and said, "I... I"

    "What''s the matter with you?" Han Mengchen looked at me with some doubts, and then asked with concern: "is it uncomfortable or injured?"

    "I don''t want you to marry Qian Feng!" I don''t know how to say that, and I don''t know what''s going on.

    "What did you say?"

    "I... I didn''t say anything, when I didn''t say anything!" Now I want to find a way to get in. I''ve never told a girl.

    Han Mengchen said softly, "then have a good rest." Han Mengchen turned and walked out of the bedroom. I leaned back on the bed. My mouth was really stupid.

    "Ha ha... I didn''t expect you to be so stupid. I thought you were so clever at catching ghosts and so stupid to girls." Promise came in from the door, smiling a little.

    I white her one eye to say: "you this wench smile again what?"

    Promise whispered: "I laugh at you stupid ah, clearly have a chance to express, how don''t say, or I help you."

    "Don''t make trouble for me. I''m getting married."

    "Well, then you can stand by yourself."

    ... I haven''t seen Han Mengchen since I returned to the city. Three months later, one morning, a man came in from outside the shop. I remember that this man was Xia Wanqing''s bodyguard. I saw him last time I went to the grave.

    "I''ve come here for two things. One is the last time. Thank you. It''s a commission."

    "Second thing, next Monday, master Qian and Miss Han will have a wedding. I hope you three can attend." The good news is like bad news to me.

    "What''s the matter? Is it uncomfortable in my heart? Do you want me to help you get Han Mengchen back? " Tang Yufeng floated out and stood in front of me. "I know you like Han Mengchen, but you should tell her. How can she know if you don''t tell her?"

 Chapter 88

    I said with a bitter smile, "I don''t know how to say it. Anyway, people are getting married. What else can I say?"

    "Excuse me. Is master Liu here? "

    "Here comes the guest. I''ll be busy first I''ve been in a muddle these days. I feel absent-minded when I do anything. I walked out of the bedroom like a walking corpse, opened the refrigerator, took a bottle of beer and sat down on the sofa.

    "Brother Liu. Why are you still here? " Promise and brother Hu came in and said, "do you know what day it is today?"

    I was a little drunk and said, "what day is it?"

    Promise whispered¡° Today is Han Mengchen''s wedding day. Don''t you remember? "

    "How about that. I''m not going

    "Don''t regret it." Brother Hu and promise turn around and go out, and the house suddenly becomes desolate.

    "What a pity. The woman you love marries someone else.

    ¡±Who is it? I suddenly sat up from the sofa, and then said: "who is it, who are you?"

    "I can''t hear my voice?" A black cat jumped in from the window. Lying on the table.

    I went to the incense table and reached for the ax. Then he said, "I let you go last time, but I won''t let you go so easily today."

    The black cat said softly, "look at you now. It''s pathetic. The girl you like will be married in an hour. Why don''t you go and say it? "

    "I don''t know what you mean. You want me to chase her. But I don''t understand why you want to help me. And what happened to that big turntable in the tomb that day? "

    "I think you''d better leave the turntable alone. But go to your woman. "

    I said with a sneer, "she''s going to be a wife. What else can I do with her?"

    The black cat said with a bad smile, "just promise me. Do one thing for me, and I''ll save her life and let her marry you. "

    "What do you mean? I don''t understand

    "Today is the day of her wedding, but it is also the day when she is approaching her birthday. If she can escape today, she can turn the bad into the good."

    "Come on, what''s going on?" I raised the axe, and the murderer flashed in my eyes, "say it or not! I''ll kill you with an axe. "

    "Poof!" The black cat spat out a pill from her mouth, and then said to me, "you take this, and then I''ll tell you how to save her."

    I reached out and picked up the pills on the ground, frowned and said, "what''s this?"

    "Eat it and I''ll save your woman. That''s our agreement."

    Black cat said with a strange smile: "one life for another agreement, very appropriate."

    "Go to her now, maybe it''s too late!"

    "Well, time is running out. You have to make a quick decision." I hesitated for a moment, or save people is important, "you can not break your promise, or I will make you look good!"

    I threw the pill into my mouth and said, "come on, what''s going on?"

    "Go to her now, or it will be too late." I quickly turned around and ran out of the house, reached for a car and rushed to the wedding scene.

    Promise quickly came over and said: "brother Liu, you''re here. Fortunately, you came in time."

    "Where''s Mengchen?"

    "She''s in the back. It''s about to start." The music suddenly rang, and the guests stood up and looked at the auditorium. Qian Feng, dressed in a black suit, came in from behind holding Han Mengchen''s hand.

    "Don''t let them get married. Han Mengchen is in danger!"

    Brother Hu frowned and said, "brother Liu, this is a happy day for others. Don''t mess around."

    Qian Feng and Mengchen came to the host, and suddenly they just heard a click. The beam on the ceiling burst out sparks and fell down.

    "Ah..."

    "Be careful!" I ran up in a hurry and threw them on the ground. The beam hit me directly. I felt dizzy and fell asleep.

    "Brother Liu... Wake up." I slowly opened my eyes, in front of the promise, a worried look to accompany in front of the bed.

    I slowly sat up and leaned on the head of the bed and found myself lying in the hospital.

    Promise whispered: "brother Liu, how do you feel?"

    "I... how could I be in the hospital?"

    "You forget, sister Mengchen''s wedding accident, you rushed to save her, the beam fell down on you."

    "By the way, how''s Meng Chen?"

    "She was just slightly injured, but the wedding didn''t go on, so she had to choose another day." Everything is as the black cat said, this accident is inevitable.

    Brother Hu came in from the door of the ward, carrying a few lunch boxes in his hand and said, "you wake up. The play of hero saving beauty is very beautiful."

    I said softly, "it''s just a sudden incident. I don''t have time to think about it. If they were prevented from getting married at that time, I''m afraid it would cause a commotion."

    "How do you know it''s dangerous?" he asked suspiciously

    "It''s not convenient for me to say that. Don''t ask. It''s an accident." Elder brother Hu and promise accompanied me in the hospital for a while, and left in the evening.

    I''m a little bored sitting on the hospital bed. Although I don''t know what the black cat really means, it''s worth Han Mengchen''s life.

    "Can I come in?" I recovered and saw Han Mengchen come in from the door of the ward. Han Mengchen was dressed in a suit and said, "are you better?"

    I said softly, "it''s much better. It doesn''t matter. Aren''t you hurt?"

    Han Mengchen said softly, "no, it''s just skin injury."

    "I wish I wasn''t hurt, but it''s affecting your wedding." Han Mengchen hesitated for a moment, slowly said: "yesterday promised to talk to me for a while, do you like me?"

    "I... I really like you. I like you from the first time I see you."

    Han Mengchen asked in a hurry, "then why do you want to associate with Guan Rou?"

    "That''s because Guan Rou has leukemia. Time is running out. She has no one to take care of. I want to take care of her."

    "Really?"

    "What I said is true. Now that Guan Rou is dead, I have nothing to hide."

    "What''s the matter with your ghost wife?" For a moment, I was speechless and promised to tell her everything about Yufeng. I''m afraid I''ve already let her know.

    I explained in a low voice, "I really like you later, but there are so many pursuers around you that I have to quit."

    "Han Mengchen said softly," I''ve broken up with Qian Feng and I won''t marry him. "

    I was a little surprised and asked, "what? Why? "

    Han Mengchen said softly, "because I want to find someone who really loves me."

    "Is that me?"

    "You are so stupid that I can''t understand what I said so clearly." Han Mengchen hit me on the head and said, "I can try to contact you for a short time."

    What the black cat said was right. It really made Han Mengchen and Qian Feng cancel their engagement and associate with me.

    "Why don''t you talk? If you don''t agree, it''s OK."

    "We''ll have dinner together before."

    "Wait for your health to recover!" Han Mengchen said and turned out of the ward, I am happy like playing doping, lying on the bed toss and turn, has been unable to sleep.

    "How are you, satisfied?"

    "It''s you... Why are you here again." The black cat crawled in from the head of the bed, then jumped to the head of the bed, "I helped you achieve your wish, do you want to thank me for that?"

    I sat up and said, "or I''ll buy you a fish."

    "Don''t play games with me, or I''ll kill your girlfriend."

    I frowned and said, "what do you want me to do?"

    "Don''t be nervous, I want you to help me find a ghost Dan," the black cat said softly

    "Ghost Dan? What do you want that for? "

    "Don''t worry about that, and I need a body."

    "Where can I find you flesh?"

    "It''s time to take medicine..." a female nurse came in from the door of the ward and looked at me with some doubts, "who are you talking to?"

    I said in a hurry: "nothing, not to take medicine, bring it!"

    "Where''s the cat? The hospital won''t let pets in." The female nurse went to the bedside, just about to reach out and pick up the black cat, "that girl is very beautiful tonight, is it your girlfriend?"

    "Well, what''s the matter?" The nurse said with a smile, "she''s pretty."

    "Yes, I don''t think I deserve her."

    "Cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck I feel something is wrong. When I look carefully, the pupil of the nurse''s eyes has turned black, the white eye has disappeared, and there is a mass of black air in the middle of her eyebrows.

    "This body is not very good. I also use it to chat with you." The female nurse (black cat) went to the window and said, "you''ve taken the pills I gave you, and you''re going to work for me, but you can rest assured that I won''t let you die."

    I said softly, "even if you want the ghost pill and the body, give me some time."

    The female nurse (black cat) said with a smile: "don''t worry, I''m very fair. In order to make you pay more attention to help me find Guidan, I will always protect your girlfriend."

    Black cat said, then left the female nurse''s body, female nurse body a soft then fell on the ground. The black cat jumped to the window and disappeared.

    This beast is playing this game with me. But what about this female nurse? I went out of the ward and called the female nurse on duty, "your colleague fainted."

    .....

    I stayed in the hospital for three days. These three days, Han Mengchen came to the hospital to take care of me.

    "I''m finally out of the hospital." I walked out of the hospital like a relief and took a deep breath of fresh air. "Let''s go eat. I''m going to have a big meal."

    Promise pouted and said, "I''m going too, and brother Hu is going with me."

    Han Mengchen said with a smile, "let''s go together. I''ll treat you to some good food."

    Several of us went to a restaurant directly. Maybe we stayed in the hospital these days. I didn''t eat anything. Except porridge and steamed bread, I had some nausea all day long. Looking at a table of delicious food, my stomach greedy insects are out.

 Chapter 89

    "I envy you." Promise looked at me and Mengchen, and then said, "when can I meet my destiny?"

    Han Mengchen said with a smile: "there are good boys in our school. I''ll introduce them to you when I have a chance."

    I whispered, "that''s right. How is Miss Xia. I remember she was poisoned. Is there no danger? "

    Han Mengchen said softly, "it''s all right. She asked me to thank you."

    I said softly, "you''re welcome. It''s nothing."

    Brother Hu said softly, "yes. What were you doing in there after we went out? "

    "Nothing. Eat quickly. " After dinner. Brother Hu and Xu promise to go back to the shop first, because there is no vacant room at home. So I let brother Hu sleep in the shop at night.

    I took Mengchen''s hand and walked in the street. It''s really a feeling.

    "I have a question for you."

    I whispered, "what''s the problem?"

    "You said I was dead. Will you see my ghost

    I said with a smile, "ghosts are not always there. You don''t want to be reincarnated unless you have nostalgia for the world, not like you see on TV or in movies. They are the same space in our lives, but we can''t see each other. "

    Han Mengchen then asked, "aren''t you afraid?"

    "I''m afraid at first. How do you remember to ask that? "

    "Nothing, just a little curious." I took a look at time. I''ve been wandering for more than two hours, and it''s getting late. It''s getting cooler this evening.

    I took off my coat and put it on Tang Yufeng. Then I said, "otherwise. Let''s find a place to sit for a while. "

    There is a park near here, which is the place where the wandering soul appeared last time. But it''s very cold now.

    Han Mengchen and I found a bench and sat down. She nestled in my arms and I put my arm around her shoulder.

    "Do you know what Qian Feng and I said about canceling our engagement?" I just want to ask this question. Qian Feng said that he is also a young master of a rich family. He and Han Mengchen have already got married, which shows that they have a good relationship. How can they let go so easily.

    Han Mengchen looked up at me and said, "he said that what he actually likes is Xia Wanqing. It''s just the fate of his parents to marry me."

    "The fate of parents? What do you mean... "

    "I can''t tell you about it for a while, but Qian Feng asked me to thank you."

    I sighed and said, "in fact, it''s me who should say thank you. How can I compare with him on my terms? It''s him who let go and let you be with me."

    Han Mengchen soft voice said: "your conditions are very good, just some special industry."

    I said with a smile: "you are a teacher, I am a coffin, this is not right."

    "This year, where is the right person to say, I promise to associate with you because you saved me, and I think you have a temperament that others don''t have."

    "I thought you wanted to associate with me because I was handsome!"

    "Don''t be so beautiful!" I talked with Han Mengchen for a long time. It seems that there are a lot of endless words. This chat is not over. When I send Han Mengchen back home, it''s almost ten o''clock, and there''s a cool wind. It''s humid. It''s estimated that it will rain again. I didn''t stay much, so I took the bus back to the shop.

    Promise said with a smile: "you''re back, where did you go with sister Mengchen?"

    "It''s just a walk. How about today? Is there any business?"

    Brother Hu came out and said, "there is no business. It''s been several months, and we haven''t received any work. If we go on like this, we don''t want to drink anything."

    "Little brother, can you ask for a bowl of water?" I looked back and saw a man in a long shirt, with straw sandals, a black belt around his waist, a copper bell and a handful of paper money.

    Man looked at me, slightly a Leng, and then looked at a promise and brother Hu, "it is met with the same people."

    "Zombies!" Promise some fear of hand pointed at the man behind, I looked at the man behind, there are three people in white gown, motionless stand in a row.

    The man said softly, "I''m sorry to scare you."

    "Come on in, it''s raining. Come in and hide." The man shook the bell a few times, and even if he walked into the shop, the three corpses behind him also followed and jumped into the shop.

    "Are you a corpse chaser?" I poured a glass of water and handed it to the man, then asked. The man reached for the water cup, sat down on the chair, drank the water in the cup, "yes, today is really predestined relationship, met three."

    Brother Hu said with a smile¡° All in all, we are really in the same boat. "

    "It''s all about the dead."

    The man said softly, "let me introduce myself first. My name is Zhang Junfei. I''m the descendant of white witchcraft in Miao area."

    "My name is Liu Guansheng. I opened the coffin shop."

    "My name is Hu Xiaotian. Just call me brother Hu. I''m the executioner. My family has been the executioner for generations."

    "It''s my turn. My name is promise. I''m Wuzuo."

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "it seems that I will stay with you tonight."

    "Where are you going?"

    "I''ll go to Songquan county and send these bodies back."

    "So it is. No wonder it''s so late and I''m still in a hurry." I took a look at these corpses. There was a smell of herbal medicine on them. "How do you operate the corpse? How can you jump by yourself?"

    Zhang Junfei said in a low voice: "we can''t say that. We are all for our own duty, but we are all for the dead."

    "Click..." suddenly, a flash of lightning broke the sky, and the rain poured down, and it began to rain.

    I said softly, "you can live here tonight. There is another tile roofed house in the backyard. I''ll clean it up for you."

    I went to the backyard and opened the tile roofed house. This tile roofed house is used for loading goods. There is a bed and a table in the house. Just clean it up.

    But Zhang Junfei brought a few bodies, can only be placed in front of the shop.

    "You can live here and clean up when I have time."

    Zhang Junfei said in a low voice, "it''s too much trouble for you. I''ll stay for the night, too."

    I turned around and was just about to walk out of the room. Suddenly, with a bang, the iron card fell out.

    "This is..." Zhang Junfei leaned down and picked up the iron card, his face became a little dignified, "this iron card, where did you get it?"

    "This is my old man''s legacy left to me before he died."

    Zhang Junfei rushed to me and asked, "what''s your father''s name?"

    "My family name is Liu, and my name is Bingyi. I have been dependent on my father since I was a child. He brought me up."

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "it seems that our two families have something to do with each other. Your master''s iron card is the main token of our sect. Since he gave you the iron card, it means that you are the next successor."

    I was a little surprised and asked, "who are you?"

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "I''m a disciple of the white witchcraft of the corpse driving sect. Although the corpse driving sect no longer exists, we still follow the rules and don''t leave what our ancestors left behind."

    "But now we have been based on white witchcraft, but our sect has not been in charge since Zhang Jiao left 25 years ago. Now we are left with me and two martial uncles. When he died last month, he told me to find the successor of Zhang Jiao and revive my corpse driving sect."

    "The corpse chaser? You mean my old man is the leader of your sect, the corpse driving sect, right

    "That''s right. Since Zhang Jiao is dead and gives you this token, you are the new generation of Zhang Jiao." I think I should restart my brain and filter my thoughts again, "am I the successor? It''s so sudden, I can''t take it. "

    Zhang Junfei said softly: "in fact, I went down the mountain for this matter. I didn''t expect to find you so smoothly."

    I said softly, "you came down the mountain just to find me?"

    "Another thing is to find your martial uncle. At that time, we had two big disciples in charge of the sect. One was your master and the other was martial uncle Yin."

    "But Uncle Yin hasn''t believed me. If I can''t find you this time, I can only find uncle Yin to take charge of the overall situation." It was like listening to a story. At last, I was revived by a bright lightning.

    "Give me time to digest. Let''s talk about it today."

    "Well, please have a rest first." Promise and I went back home. All the way, I was thinking about the corpse driving sect. I didn''t know whether it was good news or bad news. But the meaning of Zhang Junfei''s words didn''t seem to deceive me. Besides, it was useless to deceive me.

    "I''ll go to bed first and have an early rest. Good night." Promise yawned back to the bedroom, I sat on the sofa, hands keep playing with the iron card.

    "Why don''t you rest?" Tang Yufeng floated out, and then sat down beside me, "since heaven is destined, why do you want to think more?"

    I whispered: "what happened these days makes me indigestion. You should know about me and Han Mengchen?"

    "I see. What do you want me to do, kill her?"¡° But I can''t do that. You and she are just starting, not yet

    There''s a lot to go through

    I said softly, "I''m so glad you understand me, and I hope to come to the end with Han Mengchen."

 Chapter 90

    "I''m going back to stay with my dad, so I''m going to leave for some time."¡° Well, you can do your best. Now I have brother Hu by my side. I''m basically safe. "

    ......

    the second day. When promise and I came to the store, Zhang Junfei had already left, but brother Hu said that Zhang Junfei would come back soon.

    Promise whispered, "there''s no business these days. I want to go back and see my grandfather. "

    I thought about it and said¡° Come on, let''s go together. Today is a holiday. Turn around and relax. "

    "Good morning. Have you eaten yet?" Han Mengchen came in with breakfast. Put breakfast on the table, "where are you going? Can I come with you?"

    "Of course," I said with a smile. Why are you here. Don''t you work today? "

    "I''m off today and want to come and watch you." A few of us sorted out our things, and then we took a bus to the fifth burial mound.

    "Grandfather. I''m back. "

    Mr. Xu said softly, "come on in. I''ve just finished making tea. Sit down and have a drink. "

    I said softly, "Mr. Xu, long time no see."

    Old man Xu said softly, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. You are much more mature. "

    "Mengchen, I''ll show you something. Let them talk. "

    Xu old man said softly: "these days thanks to you, take care of this girl."

    "It''s nothing. Promise has helped me a lot

    "Who is this?" I introduced him and said, "this is brother Hu. Hu Xiaotian''s family is the executioner!"

    I''m actually here to talk about the old man. Old man Xu said that he didn''t know much about it, but he knew something about white witchcraft. Besides white witchcraft, there was also black witchcraft, which was used to harm people.

    After staying in the promised hometown in the evening, we left and went back to the city.

    "Meow, meow..."

    "Where''s the kitten? It''s so cute." Han Mengchen picked up the black cat and said, "don''t you have a master? Let me take you home."

    "Meow, meow, meow" the black cat looked at me. I saw the pupil of its eyes, emitting a deep green light¡° Then I''ll take you back. " With this black cat to protect Han Mengchen, I also rest assured, now belongs to and it is a cooperative relationship, I believe it will not do anything to Han Mengchen.

    I went back to the shop and bought some wine and vegetables. I planned to have a drink with brother Hu and chat with him, because I haven''t treated him well since he came.

    Elder brother Hu said softly, "why did you drink so much food and wine just now

    "It''s still early. We''ll have a drink and have a chat." I put the food and wine on the table, let the promise take a few plates, and put the food on the plate.

    I opened the wine, poured two glasses, then picked up the glass and said: "come... Brother Hu, let''s have a drink!"

    Brother Hu is a pleasant person, and can drink very much. After a few bottles of wine, his face is not red and he is out of breath, but I can''t, my face is red. Promise whispered: "brother Liu, you don''t drink. You should drink too much later."

    Promise also brought a cup, poured a glass of beer, "I also accompany you to drink a bit."

    Brother Hu said softly, "brother Liu, what did you two talk about in the room yesterday, Zhang Junfei?"

    "It''s nothing. It''s my master''s business. After my master died, I found an iron card in his relics. It''s Zhang Junfei''s commandment of Miao white witchcraft. Now I don''t know what the relationship between the corpse driving and Miao is. It''s reasonable that the corpse driving should belong to Xiangxi, but he says it''s Miao."

    "It''s possible that they have found another way to practice. It''s not hard to understand." I was enlightened by the promise. If it is true, it will solve my doubts. Is it possible for the old man to throw himself in two doors¡°

    We are born to have a good fate, some things can''t be changed, just go along with the fate. " Brother Hu drank a mouthful of wine and then reached for the ghost knife. "Since my grandfather''s generation used this knife once, it has never been used in more than 70 years."

    I laughed and said, "I haven''t opened the scabbard for more than 70 years. Isn''t that knife rusty?"

    Promise also covered his mouth and said with a smile: "ha ha... Brother Hu, you should be careful. You can''t kill your head with a rusty knife."

    "You two know it''s a joke. Although my knife is rusty, as long as there is one thing, it can get rid of the rust."

    "What is it?"

    "It''s the blood of two sentient people. Only when they are hard and soft can they let me open this sword and cut off all the feud in the world." I want to see the power of this ghost knife.

    After I was full of wine and food, I went home with promise. The little face of promise was red, and I walked wobbly. I helped promise into the community, and promise almost lay on my shoulder, so I drank two bottles of wine.

    "I want to drink... Give me wine!"

    "Yes, I''ll give you some wine at home." Promise drunk like a kitten, I helped promise back home, carried her to the bed.

    "So you''re leaving?" I looked back and saw promise sitting up from the bed. I looked at her eyes carefully and changed into another look.

    "Are you Xu Qing?"

    Xu Qing said softly, "of course it''s me, or who do you think it is?"

    I asked with some doubts, "what are you doing out here?"

    Xu Qing said softly, "I''ll come out and look at you so that you won''t plot against my sister."

    "You think too much. I don''t feel for your sister. I just regard her as my sister." I went out of the bedroom to the kitchen, poured a glass of water, sat on the sofa, "you can rest assured that I will protect her."

    Xu Qing said softly, "although you don''t like my sister, my sister likes you."

    "Poof!" I almost didn''t spit out this saliva. What''s the situation?

    Xu Qing said with a light smile: "what''s the matter, very surprised?"

    "What are you two sisters doing? I can''t stand it all of a sudden."

    "My sister''s business is mine. I will help her get what she wants." Who do you get? Get me. Why didn''t I find myself so hot.

    "But I have a question. Why don''t you go to reincarnation all the time?"

    Xu Qing frowned and said, "I don''t need you to manage my affairs. You just need to manage your own affairs."

    I''m not cheap. I have to wash and sleep. I went into the bathroom to wash, and then went back to the bedroom. As soon as I lay on the bed, I saw Xu Qing come in from the door, wearing a pink nightgown and long hair, full of temptation.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "Nothing, it''s just that it''s too cold in that room." Xu Qing went to the bed, lying next to me, reached out and hugged me, "I don''t believe you are a gentleman, if you touch me, you will marry my sister."

    I said hastily, "don''t play like this. It''s your sister''s business. It''s none of your business. Let your sister talk to me."

    To tell you the truth, although I promise to be young, I''m in good shape. I can''t control myself. Otherwise, I''m drunk too much today.

    "Brother Liu, people really like you." Xu Qing''s eyes changed and returned to normal, "so I let my sister talk to you." Promise to put a leg on me, the leg white like lotus root.

    "Don''t you like me?" The promise was flushed, especially attractive in the dim light.

    I reached out to subconsciously embrace her, put her under the pressure of the body, "we are not suitable, I have a dream morning."

 Chapter 91

    "I don''t care, as long as you like me." Promise took the initiative to kiss me and sat on me. He began to take off his nightgown.

    I quickly turned over and sat up. I feel the bath fire on my body is burning.

    "It''s all illusions!" I closed my eyes. Strong steady mind, "who are you in the end!"

    "This can''t tempt you, you are not a man." I opened my eyes. Where there is any promise, it is the black cat.

    The black cat looked at me with a strange smile and said¡° I wanted to create an opportunity for you. I don''t know you''re on the road at all. "

    I said softly, "what are you doing here. I said, give me some time. Help you find the body. "

    "I''m not here for this. I want to tell you our agreement. It starts with you dating that girl. "

    "I''ll give you a month. Within a month, I''ll get what I want, or I''ll activate the poison in your body. Let you die in pain. "

    I said hastily, "as long as you don''t hurt Mengchen, I will listen to you."

    "Liu Guansheng... Do you know. As long as you take my pill, you will listen to me in the future. " Then the black cat turned and jumped to the window. Then it disappeared into the night. I breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, I just stabilized myself. Otherwise, it will have a handle.

    The next morning. I was promised to wake up before I woke up. When the girl woke up, she just screamed.

    "Ah..."

    I rubbed my eyes and said, "what''s your name... Who stepped on your tail?"

    Promise reached out and covered himself with the quilt. His face turned red and he said in a hurry, "what did you do to me last night?"

    I sneered, "last night? Last night, I had a hard night. "

    I got up, walked out of bed and said, "you had too much to drink last night. It really upset me."

    The promise said hastily, "really, why don''t I remember?"

    "If only you remember." I went into the bathroom, washed and changed my clothes. I didn''t sleep much all night.

    Promise changed clothes, came out to see my face a red, then went into the bathroom. After breakfast, promise and I came to the shop. I didn''t say a word about last night.

    "Excuse me, is master Liu in?" A man came in from the door, then glanced around the shop, "I have something to ask the master for help."

    I whispered, "what''s the matter with you?"

    The man said softly, "I feel like I''ve met a ghost recently. Can you help me solve it?"

    Brother Hu said softly, "you can talk about it first. What''s the matter?"

    "My name is Zheng Ming, the boss of a private company." Zheng Ming took out his business card and handed it to the three of us. "I''m an advertising designer. If you have a chance, you can come to me."

    "Let''s get down to business."

    "I''m in charge of taking pictures for models. I don''t know what happened in recent days. I can''t take pictures every time." Zheng Ming reached for some photos and handed them to me. "That''s it. There''s always a ghost. I''ll zoom in on the computer,

    It''s a face. "

    I reached for the photo and had a look. It was really a face behind a beautiful model, and these photos were all like this.

    "I think it''s better to go to your work place sometime." It is reasonable to say that this kind of situation should be the place of work where ghosts appear.

    But it''s normal. I''ll have to go and see more about it. The three of us took a trip with Zheng Ming and took a look at his studio.

    Everything is normal, and several models are taking pictures with other photographers.

    I took a look at promise, and she shook her head at me, which means there was no ghost found here. I also feel that it''s very clean here. It''s not as evil as Zheng Ming said.

    Zheng Ming said softly, "this is it. Master Liu, do you really have ghosts?"

    I whispered: "I really didn''t find any ghosts, I think you should be mistaken, or just passing ghosts."

    Zheng Ming said softly, "well, if there''s anything else, I''ll come to you again."

    In this way, the three of us went home, took a bus back to the shop, and bought some food on the way.

    "It''s hard to have a business, but I didn''t grasp it well." Promise said with some complaints¡° It seems that it should be here, but it''s hard for me to find it.

    ¡±I looked back, Xia Wanqing and Qian Feng came in from the door, carrying two gift boxes.

    I said softly, "what wind has brought you here?"

    Xia Wanqing said softly, "today I''m here to thank you. Thanks for saving us last time."

    "Why are you so polite? Please sit down." I let the promise pour two glasses of water, Qian Feng said to me softly, "your shop is not bad, but how''s business?"

    Promise pouted and said, "it''s been two or three months since it opened."

    Qian Feng said softly, "it''s easy to do. I have some friends who can do some business with you."

    Xia Wanqing said softly, "if you want to talk about this business, I really have a friend. Recently, something happened. If you have time, you can help my friend to have a look."

    "This is not said, I will solve what can be solved." Xia Wanqing and Qian Feng stayed for a while, then left. The day passed quickly.

    "Is master Liu in, please?" I listen to this voice some familiar, looking back, it turned out to be ye Nan, ye Nan walked in with a smile, "not bad, recently some busy, otherwise I would have come to have a look."

    Promise whispered: "how do you also come, is there any work?"

    Ye Nan said in a low voice: "there''s something I''d like to ask you. Would you like to come with me?"

    "I think you really have to go to the three treasures hall for everything." I took my backpack and said, "let''s go!"

    "I''ll go too..." brother Hu also got on the police car with him. Ye Nan took a look at brother Hu, "who is this? How come I haven''t seen it. "

    I said softly, "this is our new comrade. With him, we can get twice the result with half the effort.

    ¡±Ye Nan said softly, "I''m not gossiping any more. Let''s talk about it with you."

    "When we were catching a murderer these days, the murderer disappeared. And we looked around at that time, but he seemed to evaporate. "

    "And the place where I was arrested at that time was sealed, so I think it''s a bit weird. I want you to help me see it." The car soon drove to a dilapidated abandoned factory. We jumped out of the car and followed Ye Nan into the factory.

    It''s really closed here, and there''s no access. If you want to escape, the criminal can fly.

    Ye Nan said softly: "at that time, our police arrested here, and the criminal disappeared.

    ¡±Brother Hu frowned and said, "this is too strange. Is that criminal a ghost?"

    Ye Nan said softly: "he is a felon we arrested, and his hands and feet are shackled, even if there is a tunnel running away, he can''t run far."

    "And at that time we also shot, the bullet hit him clearly, but there was no reaction."

    "Lingling... Lingling" the mobile phone rings suddenly. Ye Nan takes out the phone and says, "OK, I know."

    Ye Nan''s face was a little ugly and said: "come to live. There is a homicide case in a photography company in the city, and the death of the dead is strange. Do you want to have a look together.

    ¡±Photography company? It can''t be Zheng Ming''s company¡° Team Ye! The body''s in there. " As expected, I worked in Zheng Ming''s company.

    A police officer said softly, "the dead man is the photographer of this company and the boss here, Zheng Ming!"

    "Who?"

    "Is Zheng Ming dead?" Brother Hu is also surprised. Why don''t you go out today and look at the Yellow calendar.

    Ye Nan went to Zheng Ming''s body and said to me softly, "do you want to have a look? Maybe it''s your life again."

    Zheng Ming''s death was ferocious, his eyes dilated, and he was scared to death. Promise looked down and then said, "he was really scared to death, but he was not haunted by ordinary sneaks. You can see his hands curled up and his face was ferocious. He must have experienced something before he died."

    Promise reached out and opened Zheng Ming''s clothes. There were several scratches on Zheng Ming''s chest. The wound was rolled on both sides, one centimeter deep.

    It can be said that it''s bloody and miserable.

    "Do you know how it happened?"

    "Probably claws, animal claws!" If there is such a deep wound, it should be a large animal like a bear or a tiger. If there are any large animals near here, they can''t get in here¡°

    Take the body back first, and then do the autopsy carefully. " Brother Hu also looked around. There was nothing suspicious.

    "Sorry, I''m afraid I can''t send you back." Ye Nan said to me apologetically.

    I said softly¡° If it''s OK, we''ll leave first. I''ll go to my shop and say something. "

    The three of us took a taxi back to the shop and sat down in a restaurant next to the shop¡° It''s strange today. As soon as we left, Zheng Ming died. "

    Promise to eat a meal, said softly: "if it is ghost killed, I believe it."

    "Otherwise, there will be no business. If we want to have two, I think we should solve Zheng Ming''s problem first, and then deal with Ye Nan''s case."

    Brother Hu said softly¡° It''s OK. With me, any ghost can''t escape the ghost knife in my hand. "

    After dinner, promise and I went home. As soon as we got out of the elevator, we saw Han Mengchen standing at the door, holding a black cat in his arms.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "I''ll call you and you won''t answer. I''ll have to come here to see you." I opened the door, went into the room, and poured a glass of water. "What can I do for you? I''m really tired today."

    Promise yawned into the bathroom, washed, and went back to the room. I sat down on the sofa in the living room and took a look at the black cat. "Why don''t you stay here tonight?"

    "What do you think, you little boy?" Han Mengchen sat next to me and said, "I know you''re tired, so I came to accompany you."

    As soon as the black cat''s eyes brightened, Han Mengchen fainted. I said softly¡° What do you want to do? "

 Chapter 92

    "I just want to tell you that I want the ghost Dan of today."

    "Today? You mean the ghost who killed Zheng Ming? "

    "Yes, I can help you find it. You just need to get the ghost Dan. Just give it to me. "

    "Is this cooperation. But it''s all right. I''ll save a lot of trouble with your help. "

    The black cat said softly, "now you come with me. I''ll take you to catch it."

    I reached for my coat and walked out of the house with the black cat in my arms. According to the guidance of black cat came to the photography company, at this time the photography company has been stopped by the police cordon.

    "The door is not locked." I sneaked in. The door was opened.

    The black cat said softly, "put me down. I''ll help you find it

    The black cat jumped to the ground and then made a roar. Then there was a dark wind in the room, and a black shadow appeared in front of me.

    "What is this?" I vaguely saw the black mist. A paw was stretched out. Go straight to me and get it.

    I subconsciously wave an ax to split, split a hand down.

    "Ah..." there was a tearing cry in the room, and the black cat suddenly inhaled. He sucked the black fog into his mouth. A hairless and ferocious female ghost was standing in front of me at this time.

    The ghost looked at me with a resentful look. Then he said fiercely, "those who stand in my way will die!"

    "The trough! You''re really fierce. "

    "Ah..." the black fog began to cover me, and the black cat jumped into my arms¡° Don''t be afraid of it, I''m here! "

    "Giggle... Giggle" the ghost made a creepy cry. I put the axe across my chest, "bold monster. Those who know the truth will get out of here

    "To your left!" I subconsciously waved the axe in my hand, and then I cut it.

    "Guan Sheng... It''s me!" I stopped in a hurry. I saw Han Mengchen standing in front of me, looking at me in panic.

    "Mengchen, why are you here?"

    "Guan Sheng, I wake up to see you disappear, and then I come out to follow you. How did you come here?" Han Mengchen said and then jumped into my arms, just almost hurt her by mistake, it''s really mysterious enough.

    "Cluck... Cluck" I was slightly stunned. Mengchen held my hands tightly like two iron hoops, holding me tightly.

    "Let her go, stupid!" I pushed her away with both hands. The ghost gave me a smile, and my right hand was like a sharp blade inserted into my shoulder. I felt a pain in my shoulder, and the axe fell to the ground.

    "Stinky boy, you come to accompany me!" The ghost reached out and grabbed my neck, which made me a little angry. "Do you think I''m beautiful? I''m short of someone to accompany me."

    "I''ll stay with your sister. Let me go!" I was choked by it, and my face turned red. "Don''t you come to help me!"

    "Meow, meow, meow!" The black cat barked twice, and a chair in the room flew up and smashed at me.

    "Bang!" With a loud sound, the ghost was smashed to the ground.

    I quickly eased, reached out and picked up the axe on the ground, "I''ll fight with you!"

    The ghost''s body flashed and disappeared again.

    "Behind you!" As soon as I was about to turn back, I felt that my neck was strangled by it. As soon as the black cat''s face changed, her eyes turned into a deep green, and suddenly a dark wind blew up and knocked me to the ground.

    The black cat jumped to the ghost, and then I saw a white light sucked into her mouth.

    "It''s delicious!" The black cat jumped down from a withered corpse with a look of enjoyment. I got up and looked at the corpse for one or two years. I was so angry.

    The black cat said softly, "burn her, I want ghost Dan!"

    I carried the corpse out and dug a pit in the back of the park. I reached out and took out the paper money from my backpack, lit it and threw it on the body of the female corpse. The fire started to burn, giving off a bad smell, and finally burned the female corpse to ashes.

    Black cat forced a suction, a black bead flew out, was a black cat stuttered stomach.

    "Ghost Dan, I''ve got it." Black cat then said to me: "this should be the corpse of this woman, dust to dust, send Buddha to the West."

    I reached for it and saw that it was a pendant with a picture of a beautiful girl on it.

    "Another sad story!"

    "You don''t have to worry about it. There are many tragic stories in the world."

    I frowned and said, "I''m curious about who you are. I feel like you''re more than just a cat."

    The black cat said softly, "you don''t need to know my things. I will let you know what you should know."

    The black cat vomited out half a pill and then said to me, "this is half an antidote. When I find my body, I''ll give you another half."

    I reached for the antidote and threw it into my mouth. After taking it, I really felt better.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t break my promise."

    The black cat said to me, "it''s getting late. It''s time for you to go back."

    I was too lazy to ask. I put away my axe and went home. It was already dawn when I got home.

    "Where have you been? How can you look like this?" I dragged tired body into the door, a house I fell on the sofa, "I am very tired, want to have a rest."

    Han Mengchen said with some worry: "where have you been, let me see your wound!"

    Promise quickly said: "don''t touch him, this wound is hurt by ghosts, need to use glutinous rice to treat, or get some glutinous rice first."

    "I''m going to buy..." Han Mengchen quickly took the clothes and ran out of the house. I took off my clothes and went into the bathroom. I took a shower. When I went to the mirror, there were two blood holes on my shoulder. Although the wound was no longer bleeding, it was covered with black silk. Even my eye bags showed up.

    "The glutinous rice is back." I went out of the bathroom, Han Mengchen took a bag of glutinous rice and handed it to promise. Promise reached out to take the glutinous rice and said, "you sit down, I''ll help you bandage it."

    I suddenly felt a little chilly and began to shiver. Han Mengchen quickly hugged me, but I didn''t feel a trace of warmth.

    At this time, I feel like I''m in a hole in the ice and I''m feverish.

    Promise eyes a change, frown said: "fortunately found in time, otherwise you suffer."

    Promise now has become Xu Qing, reached out from the medicine box took out gauze, with Yunnan Baiyao and glutinous rice applied to my wound, "you bear it, don''t move!"

    "Ah..." I screamed in pain. It felt like you were wounded by a gun. You poured gunpowder on the wound and ignited it. It made my scalp numb.

    "Well, just apply a few more times." Xu Qing put away the medicine box and then said to me, "have a good rest. It''s better not to have too much action these two days. Call me if you have anything."

    "I help you into the room..." Han Mengchen helped me into the bedroom, lying on the bed, I feel very heavy eyelids, had better not open.

    When I woke up, it was already dark. I reluctantly sat up and felt thirsty. "Is there anyone?"

    "Are you awake?" Xu Qing came in with a glass of water and said, "your girlfriend has gone. Now I''ll take care of you."

    "How did you come out, promise?"

    "I came out to relax and help my sister take care of you." I reached for the glass and drank it. My throat was much more comfortable.

    "I''ll change your dressing." Xu Qing untied the bandage on my body and bandaged it for me again. "It''s almost enough to apply it twice tomorrow."

    I said softly, "thank you. You take care of me at the critical moment."

    Xu Qing said softly¡° Think of me as my sister taking care of you. "

    I want to get up and do some exercise. After walking in the room for two times, I feel that I have no strength and I sit on the sofa.

    "You haven''t recovered yet. Don''t be too tired."

 Chapter 93

    Xu Qing helped me and went back to the bedroom, "I thought you were very powerful. It would be hurt by ghosts. "

    I said in a low voice: "often standing by the river, where can I get wet shoes. I''m not a ghost hunter. "

    I''m on the bed. He felt a little chilly again, only cold, curled up and began to shiver.

    Xu Qing hugged me in a hurry. Then he said, "I don''t know what you are. My sister likes you."

    "You... You ask me. I don''t know. " Xu Qing took off her clothes. I changed into a nightgown and lay on the bed with me in my arms¡° Don''t get me wrong. This will make you less cold. I''m using my aura to help you get rid of the corpse poison. "

    Xu Qing''s face turned red with shame. But it''s still that cold expression. I''m a little stiff and my forehead is sweating, but it''s not that cold.

    I barely sat up. Looked at the side of Xu Qing, at this time she has fallen asleep.

    To be honest, if I had a choice. I''m afraid I''ll choose Xu Qing, although she usually gives people a cold feeling. But the inside is still very gentle, just don''t want to express themselves. I reached for the lamp on the bedside table. Just a pain in the shoulder will lie on the body of Xu Qing.

    Xu Qing suddenly opened her eyes and slapped her hand¡° What are you doing? "

    "I want to get out of bed and go to the bathroom.

    ¡±I put my hand over my face. Some helplessly looked at her, "do you want to be so cruel?"

    Xu Qing quickly sat up and looked at me, reached out and helped me out of bed.

    "I''ll go to the toilet. You don''t have to accompany me. I can walk by myself."

    "No, if you have a little mistake, how can I explain it to my sister?" Xu Qing helped me out of the bedroom, I went into the bathroom, looked at her, "you''d better go out first, you stand here, I''m not comfortable."

    "Then hurry up..." Xu Qing turned red and walked out of the bathroom. Xu Qing helped me back to the bedroom, I lay on the bed for a time, but no sleepiness, Xu Qing was I tossed also can''t sleep.

    "You can''t sleep either. Why don''t you talk for a while?"

    Xu Qing said coldly, "what do you want to talk about?"

    I whispered, "I''ve heard that you drowned. You grew up seeing things that ordinary people can''t see."

    Xu Qing said softly, "yes, do you have any opinions?"

    "No, I''m just asking."

    "I''ve been regarded as ominous since I was born, because I can see the ghosts, but that''s not what I want." Xu Qing''s face became a little ugly. She said excitedly, "they forced me to death. They forced me to a desperate situation. The only thing I could do was to die in exchange for my sister''s happiness."

    I softly comforted: "it seems that we are in the same way. I am also an ominous person. I was born in the coffin."

    Xu Qing said softly, "I''m tired. I want to have a rest."

    Xu Qing said and then lay on the bed, no longer speak. I think she wants to escape, for her parents may be the shadow of her heart, and for me, parents are my dream.

    The next day, ye Nan came to see me. I gave the pendant to Ye Nan and asked her to check the missing persons. Later, I learned that the girl was a model of this company before. She was killed by Zheng Ming one night and then buried in the wall. Her resentment was deep and did not go away.

    Of course, it''s none of my business. What I''m going to do next is another case. But now I can only use my tongue, let brother Hu help me to see the situation.

    Fortunately, Xu Qing has taken care of me these days, but during the day, Han Mengchen will still come to see me. My body has gradually recovered. I''ve been suffering a lot these days.

    Han Mengchen bought some tonics and sent them to me. Han Mengchen is holding the black cat in her arms and has grown up a lot.

    Han Mengchen said softly, "you must tell me something next time. I want to know if there is any danger."

    "If I knew it was dangerous, I would not go." This time thanks to the black cat, although injured, but also solved a matter.

    "How is your health?" Ye Nan specially took some things to come to see me, and then sat on the sofa, "knowing the news of your injury, I came."

    "Why did you hurt your head?"

    "It''s OK. It''s OK." Ye Nan''s head was wrapped with gauze. I looked up at her and said, "how are you hurt?"

    Ye Nan said softly: "last night when I went out to carry out the task, I accidentally bumped it."

    Promise whispered, "I''ll wrap it up for you."

    I asked softly, "isn''t it the escaped criminal again?"

    "It''s him. I didn''t expect that he would dare to commit a crime."

    "Look at your posture, you want me to help you."

    Ye Nan said with a smile: "but I see your injury has just recovered, it can''t, just wait a few days."

    Han Mengchen said softly¡° What kind of case can give you such a headache? "

    "I''ll do it. When you find any clues about the criminal, just let me know."

    "No, if you dare to go, I''ll pay attention to you."

    I said with a smile: "I''m just talking about it, to ease the atmosphere of depression."

    Ye Nan said with a bad smile: "it doesn''t matter. You can help me when it doesn''t work."

    "Wait a minute. I''ll give you something."

    I took out the Vajra pestle from my backpack and handed it to Ye Nan. "You can wear it on your body. If the bullet can''t kill him, you can use it to insert him. Even if he is evil, he will be injured."

    I can''t go out these days. Han Mengchen reports at home almost every day. I dare not go out at all.

    Promise whispered to Han Mengchen: "Mengchen, let''s go out for a walk. I want to buy something."

    Han Mengchen looked at me and said, "OK, let''s go together."

    "No, I haven''t been to the shop for a long time."

    "Brother Hu is watching the shop." I was speechless, went back to my room, changed my clothes, and walked out of the house with the two of them. I haven''t been out of the house for so many days. It''s much more comfortable to bask in the sun for a while.

    The two girls bought a lot of things in the shopping mall, and finally found a restaurant to sit down.

    "Something to eat, my treat!"

    "Waiter, give me another bowl of noodles." I looked in the direction of the sound. A big man was sitting at the table. I don''t know why I felt uncomfortable when I saw him.

    "What are you looking at?"

    "I found that man seemed unusual."¡° What''s special? "

    "Waiter, check out!" The man took out the money and patted it on the table, got up and walked out of the restaurant.

    I quickly said: "you two eat first, I''ll see what''s going on."

    I didn''t care whether Mengchen agreed or not. I went out quickly. I followed the man through two alleys. At this time, there was no one around. The man took a few steps, suddenly stopped, turned and looked at me.

    "Boy, you''ve been with me. What do you want to do?" I can see that the man''s eyes have a trace of brilliance, which is the qualification of a practitioner.

    "Are you a policeman?"

    "If I were a policeman, I would have shot you to death."

    "You are interesting, but if you follow me like this, I will kill you." The man''s evil spirit flashed across his eyes. "Don''t rely on me, it''s your life that''s bad!"

    Today, I came out with nothing. The man rushed over to me and grabbed my collar. He picked me up with one hand.

    I beat him with my hands, his body is as hard as steel.

    "Bang!" The man threw me to the wall, which almost didn''t hit me. All of a sudden, a dark wind blew over, and a familiar figure suddenly appeared in front of me.

    Mu Hua said softly, "I didn''t expect you to have today."

    "Where''s the ghost? I want to die!" The man put up his sword finger with both hands, and a green light came out. Hit Mu Hua''s body, Mu Hua took advantage of the situation to fly back out, then stretched out ten fingers, teeth and claws toward the man.

    The man''s figure flashed, his hands laid out a law seal, and beat Mu Hua out.

    "Don''t move the police!" Ye Nan ran in from the small alley, with a gun in his hand, and fired at the man. The bullet hit the man solidly, and the man flew back and fell to the ground.

    Ye Nan rushed over and helped me up.

    "How are you? Are you all right?"

    "He''s not dead yet!" I saw the man move for a while, then jumped up, raised his leg is a foot, kicked in Ye Nan''s body, ye Nan abdominal pain fell to the ground.

    The man said grimly, "dead policeman, I let you go last time, but I will kill you this time!"

    Ye Nan stood up, reached out and hit the man with a fist. The man''s body is as hard as iron, ye Nan''s fist is like powder fist.

    "Help me, Mu Hua!"

    Mu Hua said to me softly, "you owe me a favor."

    Mu Hua said, there was a strong wind around her body, raised her hand and raised a stone to hit the man. The man''s backhand blocked, and his fingers shot a green light. Mu Hua quickly dodged away, and then said to me, "this man''s moral conduct is very high!"

    "Bang, bang!" Ye Nan fell to the ground with a puff and spat out a mouthful of blood. I didn''t see the situation well. If it goes on like this, I will die here.

    "Where''s the diamond pestle?" I reached out and pulled out the diamond pestle from ye Nan''s waist and ran straight to the man''s back. With a puff, the blood spurted out and the man screamed. It seemed that a force came back and knocked me down on the ground.

 Chapter 94

    "Son of a bitch, you wait for me!" By the time I got up, the man was gone.

    I quickly helped Ye Nan up. Ye Nan has fainted at this time.

    "Take her to the hospital quickly!" I picked Ye Nan up. He hurried out of the lane. I got on a taxi and went to the hospital. Mu Hua has been following me to the hospital, I gave Ye nan to the doctor, promoted the emergency room.

    I sat outside the emergency room and waited for a while. Han Mengchen and promise ran over in a hurry. Han Mengchen looked at me worried and said¡° Are you hurt? How''s Ye Nan? "

    "Still in the rescue. I don''t know what''s going on. " A doctor came out of the emergency room. Then he said, "the injured person is OK. You can go in and see her."

    Hear ye Nan is OK. I''m relieved. Ye Nan is lying on the bed in a coma. Han Mengchen looks at me and says¡° Would you like to explain it to me. I said you''re not allowed to do this. You just don''t listen. "

    I whispered, "how did I know that would happen?"

    But one thing, I''m sure, is that the criminal must have some magic. And he has been trained to the point where bullets can''t hurt him.

    "Where am I?" Ye Nan slowly opened her eyes, and Mengchen and I helped her up. He sat by the head of the bed.

    Ye Nan said softly¡° Did you catch it? "

    "Let him run."

    "I think it''s better to let Guan Sheng help you catch him." I took a look at Mengchen. Mengchen glared at me and said¡° As compensation, ye Nan is also injured because of you. You should do something

    I said softly, "well, leave it to me."

    I walked out of the ward. Take the bus back to the shop.

    "Why did you get hurt again?" Brother Hu poured me a glass of water and said.

    I whispered, "I met the criminal today. The bullet won''t kill him. "

    "Bullets can''t be killed. I still have my knife!" My eyes brightened, and then said: "how can I forget you."

    "I don''t know how many times higher that man is than you."

    I took a look at Mu Hua. Mu Hua said softly, "I can help you find him."

    "You can''t beat him at your level. It seems that he is really good." Mu Hua said in a soft voice: "it''s better to cooperate once. If you want someone, I want his way."

    ........

    At night, darkness fell on the whole city. Brother Hu and I went into a bar where some young men and women were dancing by the pool.

    "What are you bringing us here for?" Mu Hua went to the bar and asked for three glasses of beer. "That man smells of blood. People like him will come to this kind of rotten place."

    "There are not only ten places in the city, are you sure they are here?"

    Mu Hua drank his beer and said, "I can feel him here."

    I glanced at the bar, and a familiar figure flashed in my sight.

    "I found him." Brother Hu and I followed up. The man went to the stairway and stepped up the stairs vigilantly.

    "Mu Hua, is there any way to get to the second floor?"

    "Follow me!" Brother Hu and I followed Mu Hua to the stairway. Mu Hua''s eyes flashed. The two men guarding the stairway were stunned. The three of us swaggered up the stairs.

    "Ah..." a scream came from a room. Brother Hu and I ran to the room and kicked the door open.

    "You son of a bitch again!" At this time, the man reached out his hand and grabbed a man''s throat. With a force on his hand, he just heard a bang, and the man''s head was pulled down by him.

    Hu gave a drink, then waved his fist face to face, and the two fought. By contrast, Hu still couldn''t support himself.

    I took out the ax and chopped at the man. The man grabbed my axe with his backhand and kicked me out.

    "What are you doing? You don''t want to help!" Mu Hua raised both hands, raised two tables at the same time, and flew toward the man.

    The man dodged, pushed brother Hu away and jumped out of the window.

    "Come on I jumped out in a hurry, ran after the man and ran to the back of the bar, "don''t run, you can''t run away!"

    "Smelly boy, why do you always hinder me when you and I don''t cross the river."

    "Because I am the right and you are the evil!" At this time, brother Hu also caught up, reached out and took off the ghost knife on his back, and slowly pulled it out.

    "Click..." suddenly a flash of lightning across the night sky, just now the sky was clear, when the ghost knife pulled out, it was lightning and thunder.

    Man a face panic ground says: "ghost head knife!" Brother Hu waved the ghost knife in his hand, and then he cut it. The man didn''t have time to dodge, so he cut it on him.

    The blood instantly flowed out, and the man quickly turned and ran.

    "I want to run!" Big brother Hu threw the ghost knife on his hand, and the ghost knife flew out and popped into the man''s back.

    "Ah..." the man screamed, the body began to smoke white, gradually turned into a pool of blood.

    I was a little surprised and asked brother Hu, "is your knife so powerful?"

    "My knife is not corrosive." When I came to the pool of blood, the pool of blood gave off a stench. It was the first time I saw a person turn into blood in an instant.

    Mu Hua came over and said in a low voice, "it''s another puppet. It looks like there is a master behind the scenes."

    Anyway, this person has solved the problem, but I don''t know what else to do next.

    "Go back first." Brother Hu put the ghost knife away and said, "no ghost can escape from my knife." Brother Hu and I went back to the hospital. Ye Nan was chatting with Han Mengchen.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "The man found it, but he''s dead."

    Ye Nan said softly, "it''s better to die than to commit a crime again. The case is finally solved. When I get better, I''ll invite you two to dinner."

    I sighed and said, "your business is settled, and ours is just the beginning."

    Han Mengchen said with some worry: "what''s the matter?"

    "Nothing. Brother Hu and I went back to the shop first." We both went back to the shop and bought some wine and vegetables on the way. Mu Hua came back with me.

    When he was in the hospital just now, Han Mengchen never left Mu Hua, but I didn''t explain.

    I asked softly, "now that you have a body, you can be a normal person."

    Mu Hua said softly, "it''s OK, but I have something to tell you."

    "The black cat beside you is not a good one. Do you know who it is?"

    "I don''t know, do you?"

    "Not only me, the black cat, but also all the powerful ghosts you met before, including the man killed today. We all appeared for a reason."

    I frowned and said, "what do you mean?"

    Mu Hua said in a soft voice, "I don''t know about others, but I met a man who gave me a pill. After taking the pill, I gradually became a Taoist and began to practice."

    "I guess they are the same, but we don''t know who that person is." After listening to Mu Hua''s words, I can probably guess seven or eight points. This person, like the person who came to order the coffin that night, has been afraid to reveal his identity. Moreover, since that incident, everything around me has begun to happen.

    Brother Hu drank the wine and said, "why do you think so much? This is what we do."

    Mu Hua said softly, "you and I are not the same people. If you need help, you can ask me for cooperation, but I have conditions."

    It''s not the first time for me to cooperate with ghosts, and it''s not bad for her.

    "I haven''t thought about it yet, but you can help me find the black cat first."

    "Meow, meow, meow"

    "Is it for me?" It''s true that the black cat didn''t know when it appeared in front of the store.

    I said softly, "well, you two are here. Let''s have a talk."

    Mu Hua said softly, "I didn''t expect that you haven''t turned into a human."

    The black cat jumped onto the table and said, "I''ll be human soon. I''m still short of a body!"

    "Well, I''ll see."

    Mu Hua said with a sneer¡° Cut the crap. What about the elixir? "

    "Do you think the elixir will be with me?"

    Longevity medicine? What... I looked at them with some doubts and felt that they must have something to do with each other, and they must have known each other before.

 Chapter 95

    "If you want the medicine for longevity, you can practice it yourself."

    Black cat then said, "how can I find the medicine so easily? I''ve been looking for it."

    I said softly, "ladies and gentlemen. I don''t understand what you said. Is there really an elixir in the world¡° It''s none of your business. Remember our agreement. "

    "I''m leaving too. I''ll see you when I have a chance." I''m relieved to see these two off. I had a drink with brother Hu. Then he went home.

    The promise has come back and is sitting in the living room watching TV.

    "Why don''t you rest?"

    "I''m waiting for you to come back." I went into the bathroom to wash. I sat on the sofa¡° How''s Ye Nan? "

    Promise whispered, "she''s much better."

    I reached out and took out the pill, which the black cat tried to control me with last time. I didn''t know I didn''t eat at all.

    I''m just scheming to see what medicine this black cat sells in the gourd.

    I went into the toilet, threw the pills in the toilet and washed them away. Then he went back to his bedroom.

    The next morning. I came to the shop, brother Hu has opened the door.

    "Good morning..."

    "I''ll get some breakfast."

    "No, I''ve already bought it." I took a look behind me. Han Mengchen and Yin hanyue come over with breakfast in their hands.

    Yin hanyue said with a smile: "Master Liu, we meet again."

    I have always been on guard against Yin hanyue. It always feels like she''s hidden.

    Brother Hu said softly, "I don''t know if there will be any business today. If it goes on like this. It''s closing. "

    Han Mengchen said softly, "it''s better to close the door. You''re always in danger."

    Han Mengchen said so. It''s also for my safety.

    "It''s not easy to do business on the spot. Just publicize it on the Internet."

    "No. If you have something to tell me in the future, you can''t go if it''s dangerous. " After what happened this time. Han Mengchen is more worried about me, limiting my work¡°

    Bell... Bell "the doorbell suddenly rang and a man came in from the door.

    "Hello, I was introduced by a friend." The man was about thirty years old. He looked at me and said, "are you master Liu?"

    I said softly, "what can I do for you?"

    "I''ll get the tea!"

    "Please take a seat first. If you have anything to say, don''t worry." It''s not easy to get a man. I''ll hold him first.

    The man said softly, "I think it''s better for me to talk about my business."

    "My name is Wu Lei. I open a supermarket in the city block."

    "One night, at about eleven o''clock, a customer came. He was wearing a black robe and covered himself tightly."

    .....

    "Hello, welcome

    "Young man, how long has your supermarket been open?"

    "More than three years," he said softly

    "Business is in a slump. I don''t make any money these days."

    The man said hoarsely¡° If you want to get rich or not, I can show you a way to get rich. "

    When I heard that, I felt a little curious. Of course, I also hope to earn more money. After all, money is everything this year.

    Brother Hu said softly, "isn''t that a good thing for you?"

    I also thought so at the beginning. That person asked me to worship a child, that is, let me raise child ghosts. I didn''t really care at first. Later, people came to the supermarket to buy things, but I found that those people were not normal, and they all came in the middle of the night.

    Is it the man in the black robe?

    "What else did the man say?" He told me at that time that if I made money, I would share it with him. At the beginning, I gave him a sum of money as a reward, but later he intensified, and my money didn''t come from strong winds.

    After that, some strange things happened in my family. When I checked the accounts every month, I found that a small part of them were Ming coins. At first, I thought it was the waiter who stole money. Later, I found that it was not the case.

    "So please help me to have a look." It''s not a big deal, but I care about the man in black.

    I said softly, "well, you can take me to your hotel later."

    Han Mengchen said softly: "just right, I haven''t had lunch yet. Let''s go together."

    "Have lunch before breakfast?"

    Wu Lei said in a hurry: "it doesn''t matter. I also open a hotel."

    Brother Hu and I picked up our things and went out of the shop with Wu Lei to his hotel. Han Mengchen went to the hospital to take care of Ye Nan, and I was quiet¡° This is my shop.

    ¡±Wu Lei''s hotel is very large, with two floors and a lot of people.

    I said in a low voice, "you''ve really got wind and water rising."

    Wu Lei went into the hotel and said, "Xiao Li, go and serve some dishes."

    I glanced at the store and found nothing special.

    Elder brother Hu said softly: "there should be no such heresy here. My ghost knife didn''t react."

    Wu Lei asked someone to cook some dishes and then said, "it''s good for our store to save her. Otherwise, there are no guests at this time."

    "I don''t think there''s anything special here. Are you suspicious?"

    "Where did you go and how did you come back? The shop is too busy." A middle-aged woman came over and complained to Wu Lei.

    Wu Lei said softly, "I''d like to introduce you. This is my wife. These two are my masters."

    "Hello, you two. The store is very busy today. We''ll talk about something later." The woman is also polite, but she is a little angry with Wu Lei, "don''t you go to greet the guests."

    Brother Hu said softly: "it seems that we are happy for nothing. There is really nothing wrong here."

    After dinner, Wu Lei took brother Hu and me upstairs to one of the rooms.

    Wu Lei said softly, "this is the child ghost that the man taught me to worship."

    There is a incense table in the room, on which a child''s golden body is worshipped, fruits and a wine cup are placed¡° How do you worship that man? "

    "With blood, he makes me offer it every night."

    Brother Hu said softly, "I think it''s better to wait until the evening." Brother Hu and I left the hotel and went back to the shop.

    At this time promise and dream morning are sitting in the room chatting, Han dream morning looked at me, and then said: "how, have you sent

    Now. "

    "Not yet. Let''s wait for the evening."

    Han Mengchen then said: "or that sentence, if there is danger, do not go."

    Brother Hu said softly, "I think it''s OK. Maybe that Wu Lei is a little suspicious."

    "Ye Nan''s body has recovered. Xiao Nuo and I sent her back.

    ¡±I said in a low voice, "it''s OK to recover. It''ll save me trouble."

    "I think you are very attentive." How can I smell a smell of vinegar? Is someone jealous.

    Promise softly said: "you two don''t make trouble, come to the guests."

    Today is what day, business one by one door¡° Please come in... "A woman came in from the door and said," is master Liu in? "

    I said softly, "Hello, what can I do for you?"

    "Master, my husband is fascinated by ghosts. Can you come with me and have a look?" As soon as I saw the anxious look on her face, something must have happened. I didn''t have time to ask more, so I went with brother Hu in a hurry.

    The woman''s family lived in a neighborhood not far away. As soon as I entered the corridor, I heard a burst of laughter.

    The woman''s face was a little ugly. She took brother Hu and me into a room. The house was in a mess, which reminds me of the child who was possessed by the third grandmother.

    A man was sitting on the bed with a strange smile on his face and a creepy laugh.

    Brother Hu frowned and said, "what''s going on?"

    "I don''t know. That''s what happened when he came back last night.

    ¡±According to the woman, her husband works as a salesman in a group company. He usually goes home very early, but he didn''t come back last night. He also called several times and didn''t come back until midnight.

    When her husband came back, he looked drunk, drank a lot of wine and was dirty. After taking a bath, he sat on the bed and giggled.

    I went to the bed, raised my hand and slapped the man.

    "Pa pa" slapped me twice in a row. I wanted to get rid of the things in the man''s body, but the man''s face suddenly became ferocious, and his white eyes turned into green.

    "Stinky boy, what do you want to do?"

    "I want to ask you what you want to do, why are you pestering people?"

    "I didn''t pester him!"

    The man said in a strange way: "it''s he who has broken my practice. I don''t want to ask him for anyone."

    I asked with some doubts, "what''s the practice and what''s the matter?"

    "I was practicing, and he came and peed on my head."

    "What are you?"

    "Boy, why do you ask so many questions..." the man cocked up his legs and said, "this body is good. I''m not going to leave."

    Brother Hu frowned and said, "hum! Where are you from? Get out of here

    With that, brother Hu reached out and pulled out the ghost knife. He was about to chop it. The man suddenly closed his eyes and fainted. A green light flew out of the man''s mouth.

    I quickly reached out and took out the bag, recited the curse, and sucked the green light into the bag.

    "Done!" I put away the bag, and then said: "it''s all right, next time tell your husband, don''t defecate anywhere!"

    Brother Hu and I went out of the house and went back to the shop.

    Brother Hu said softly, "how did you put it away?"

 Chapter 96

    "This is to be handed over to Yin Chai. You can''t kill him at will."

    "You''re back. How did you solve it?" He poured two glasses of water. He came over¡° I don''t think you can handle it

    .

    ¡±I took a sip of water and said, "it''s done. Put it in the bag. "

    "Let me see." The promise took the bag and went on¡° There is nothing in it

    "Don''t open them. If you open them, they will be released."

    "It''s open!" I look back. I almost sat down in terror.

    Promise opened the bag, and a green light flew out of the bag. And I also released all the ghosts I had collected in my bag before. The green light showed a figure. It turned out to be a man with fangs in his mouth. His eyes glowed cold green, and his furry claws stood up and clasped on the promise''s throat.

    Brother Hu quickly took out the ghost knife. Cold voice says: "you this evil spirit. I don''t know what to do

    "Stinky boy, aren''t you very good!" I''ve really convinced this girl, and made trouble for me¡° What''s going on? What are you doing! " Han Mengchen and ye Nan come in from the door. Ye Nan pulls out the police gun from his waist. Aimed at the monster, "don''t move. Put your paws down

    I was a little too sad to laugh, and then said: "what on earth are you?"

    "Civet demon..." really looks like a cat. Full of evil spirit.

    "There''s nothing I can do. If you want to kill it, kill it!" I just lost my voice. I saw a wind around my body, and then my face changed. He reached for the civet cat demon''s paw and threw it out.

    "I knew you were useless!" Xu Qing glared at me fiercely, turned around and moved to the civet cat demon''s body, "looking for death!"

    Promise eyes become red, pinched the inside of the neck, forced a swing, will civet cat demon to fall to the wall.

    "Meow..." the civet cat demon called, waved his claws and rushed over. Brother Hu turned his back hand to block it, waved a ghost knife, and then cut it on the civet cat demon''s two claws.

    Civet demon''s two claws were cut off and fell to the ground. A pool of green liquid flowed out.

    "Evil animal! You''re dead... "Pooh The civet cat demon was cut into two pieces, and a mass of white smoke came out instantly, which turned into a pool of blood and sent out a stench.

    "I don''t know how many demons I have killed with my ghost knife." Brother Hu wiped the liquid off the knife with his mobile phone and put away the ghost knife.

    Promise came to me and said in a cold voice, "I said not to let my sister get hurt. You promised me, but it doesn''t count."

    "It''s your sister. She untied the bag and let the ghost out."

    Han Mengchen said softly, "are you OK, Xiao Nuo?"

    "I''m fine... Go ahead and have a rest." I said with a smile: "a false alarm, nothing."

    Han Mengchen frowned and said, "what''s the matter? What was it just now?"

    I said softly, "it''s just a kid."

    Yin hanyue said softly, "Master Liu is really powerful. I really admire him."

    "I''m flattered." Yin hanyue then said, "I have a job here. I don''t know if master Liu wants to have a try."

    I asked suspiciously, "what kind of work?"

    "I have a friend who has something happened recently and wants to find someone to help solve it."

    Brother Hu said softly, "this is no problem. As long as there is business, we will do it."

    "Well, sit down." Several of us chatted in the shop for a while. After dinner in the evening, brother Hu and I prepared and went to Wu Lei''s restaurant. Because of the afternoon, Han Mengchen refused to follow me.

    Anyway, it''s a lot easier for me to promise not to go, so I don''t have to protect her. Brother Hu and I went into the hotel. At this time, the hotel was sparsely populated. It could be said that there were two tables of guests.

    I took a look at the time. It was only eight o''clock, and there was no one.

    Wu Lei flushed a pot of tea and put it on the table. Then he said, "that''s what happens every day. There will be no one at this time."

    "No, it''s just a few o''clock. There''s no one." Brother Hu took a sip of tea, then grabbed the melon seeds on the table, "wait and see."

    After waiting for more than two hours, almost eleven o''clock, some people came into the hotel¡°

    Boss, the old rule is to serve you the best meal! " Wu Lei answered, got up and went into the back kitchen. I carefully observed the guests at these tables and found that they had no shadow.

    I reached out and took out a cloth bag and an ax from my bag. Brother Hu reached out and held the ghost knife tightly. Then he saw Wu Lei come out of the kitchen and came to the table with some waiters¡°

    You two, follow me Brother Hu and I got up and followed Wu Lei upstairs to the room.

    Wu Lei goes to the incense table, cuts his finger with a knife and drops it into the wine cup¡° The guests at the two tables in the hotel are not all ghosts! "

    Wu Lei said hastily, "Master Liu, you have to help me. I can''t stand a bunch of kids coming here every night."

    I said to brother Hu in a low voice, "brother Hu, you are here to protect Mr. Wu. I''ll take the ghost!"

    I turned and walked out of the room, came to the first floor of the hotel, stretched out my hand to open the cloth bag, and gave a loud drink, "bold ghost, don''t hurry!"

    The guests at the two tables looked at me one after another, and then the light in the hotel became dim as a wind blew by.

    "Ah..." the two guests stood up one after another, showing the prototype. Some heads were cut off in half, some forehands covered their stomachs, and their intestines were falling out of their abdomen.

    "My God! "Ghost..." Wu Lei yelled and ran down the stairs.

    I quickly read a few incantations and sent the ghosts into the cloth bag. I counted about 15 of them. As soon as I tied the bag on, I felt someone hit me from behind.

    I quickly turned around and saw brother Hu chasing down with a ghost knife. Behind me stood a little boy about six or seven years old. The little boy was wearing a red belly pocket, barefoot and childish. But his eyes were really blood red and his face was very strange and gloomy.

    I said hastily, "little fellow, where did you come from?"

    "Well! He worships me, and you dare to disturb my sleep. "

    Brother Hu said softly, "you little devil, you dare to harm others. I will not destroy you."

    The kid made a face and ran out of the restaurant as soon as he dodged¡° What''s going on? "

    Brother Hu said softly, "I cut open the golden boy with a knife, and a child came out, and a large group of centipedes and scorpions came out."

    As soon as brother Hu''s voice fell, he saw a large group of five poisonous insects climbing down the stairs, a dense area. I said hastily, "run!"

    "Scorpion and centipede have come out. It seems that the five poisonous insects have appeared." Brother Hu, Wu Lei and I ran out in a hurry. As soon as we ran out of the hotel, the ghost disappeared.

    I reached out and took out the bell, shook it a few times, and saw the figure of a little boy under a tree. With this copper bell, there is no escape for evil.

    "Run and stop!" The kid giggled and said, "come and catch me, stupid!"

    Wu Lei ran out in a hurry and said with a look of panic: "master, what about the kid?"

    I put away the cloth bag, then took out the copper coin sword, and stabbed it.

    The ghost disappeared instantly, and my sword was inserted into the tree trunk, "this ghost, really naughty!" Brother Hu and I ran after him

    Entering a small forest, I reached out and took out the Yin Yang Eight Trigram mirror. Then I aimed at the moonlight. In an instant, a white light projected into the mirror of the Yin Yang Eight Trigram mirror. Several Eight Trigram characters on the mirror rotated and emitted a golden light.

    "Ah..." a series of miserable calls came out, and a dozen ghosts ran out of the woods. I quickly took out the bag and caught the ghosts¡° Where''s the kid.

    ¡±I didn''t see the little ghost after sweeping around. Suddenly, there was a light noise in the Bush beside my ear. I used the Yin Yang eight trigrams mirror to shine on my backhand. Suddenly, there was a scream in the grass.

    A red light flew out of the grass, and then we heard another scream. Brother Hu and I ran to see an old Taoist wearing Taoist robes, holding a gourd in our hand. "It''s not as good as coming early. I''ll pass you today."

    The old Taoist, dressed in a shabby Taoist robe and holding a duster in his hand, looked at me and said¡° You have such a heavy Yin Qi on you

    I said softly, "I''m Liu Guansheng, a coffin maker. This is my friend and the executioner."

    Lao Dao rushed to me and grabbed the cloth bag in my hand. "It''s a heavy Yin Qi. It turns out that the ghost here was released by you!"

 Chapter 97

    I immediately speechless, hastily explained: "I caught the ghosts here."

    "It''s a big tone. You two can catch so many ghosts?"

    Brother Hu can''t help it. Staring at him, he said quickly, "smelly old man. Cut the crap and let the kid out. Or you''ll look good! "

    Lao Dao waved the dust in his hand and said in a cold voice, "today I''ll teach you a lesson."

    I think it means to do something, so I''m not polite. I went up to the front with an axe. I thought the old master could have some Kung Fu. But brother Hu cut off the dust in his hand with a knife. Lao Dao jumped up and raised his hand. Suddenly there was a thunder on the ground.

    "Dead old man, I''ll teach you a lesson." Big brother Hu''s body shape is very good, and the ghost knife in his hand is playing with flowers. With a trace of knife gas. Reflexion is to hit the old Taoist''s chest.

    When Lao Dao fell to the ground, the gourd in his hand fell to the ground.

    What makes me speechless is that the lid of the gourd has been opened. There was a red light, and the ghost ran out.

    "I think you''ve come here to do bad things!" At this time, there was a cold wind. I can''t help but shiver, only to see the child ghost face ferocious toward me. I used an axe to block it, raised my foot and kicked the kid ghost. The child ghost flies out, turns around and pours on Lao Dao. Lao Dao puts his hands together. I read a few incantations and a golden seal appeared. He knocked over the ghost on the ground.

    Elder brother Hu took the opportunity to step forward and put a knife on the neck of the child ghost. "If you dare to move again, I''ll let you die!"

    Lao Dao stood up slowly and said, "you two came here for it."

    I stretched out my hand and said, "give me the bag!"

    Lao Dao threw the bag to me and said, "we''ve been looking for this ghost for two months. Today we finally caught it."

    With that, Lao Dao reached out and picked up the gourd, then put the child ghost into the gourd. I also put away the cloth bag, and then I saw several figures appear behind the old Taoist, three men and one woman, all dressed in Taoist clothes, then respectfully saluted the old Taoist, "master! Did the ghost catch it? "

    It was a young and handsome Taoist who was about the same age as me. There was also a young and beautiful female Taoist who had a beautiful face and a cinnabar mark on her eyebrow. She looked like a fairy.

    "It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Little brother, could you stay for a night? We''ve been on our way all day and want to have a rest."

    I said softly, "come with me, my home is not far from here." In any case, it was a misunderstanding just now. We are all in the same boat. If you can help us, please help us.

    I took them back to the shop and asked brother Hu to buy some boxed lunch in the 24-hour restaurant. Lao Dao said to me softly¡° Today is really a misunderstanding, but it''s our destiny. "

    I asked softly, "Lao Dao, where are you from?"

    "We are Taoists of the five immortals temple. This time we went down the mountain to catch this ghost." Lao Dao took a sip of tea and then said, "I can only stay with you for one night tonight. We''ll leave tomorrow."

    "Don''t worry. There''s no one here to disturb you. You can rest for a few days." I took a look at the Taoist priest and said¡° There are three tile roofed rooms in the backyard of my shop, but I''m afraid it''s not very convenient for you as a female disciple. Why don''t you go to my place and have a vacant room at home with my sister? "

    The old Taoist said in a low voice: "this is good. Aoxue is a girl. It''s inconvenient. I''ll trouble you."

    "Master, I want to be with you. I can help you if you have anything to do in the evening."

    "Aoxue, it''s not convenient for you to be here. Besides, we have to protect Shifu. It will be OK," the little Taoist said in a hurry

    "Well..." the female Taoist was not happy, but she walked out of the shop with me.

    Brother Hu said to me softly, "I don''t think these three tile roofed rooms are enough for sleeping. I''d better go to the hotel with Wu Lei."

    Wu Lei said softly, "well, I''ll go home and stay, so I won''t disturb you. I''ll come back tomorrow."

    If I add up like this, brother Hu doesn''t have to go back and forth. When I walked out of the shop, there was a cool wind, and then it became a little stuffy. It was going to rain. I took the Taoist priest into the residential building and took the elevator back home. As soon as I entered the door, I saw promise and Han Mengchen, Yin hanyue and ye Nan sitting on the sofa watching a CD.

    "Yo, who''s this beauty? You''ll bring one back when you go out." Several women came over and said to the Taoist in a soft voice¡° Hello, I''m Han Mengchen. I''m Guan Sheng''s girlfriend. "

    "Hello, my name is Shangguan ruoli." The name of Shangguan ruoli is really nice, and people are beautiful.

    Ye Nan stretched out his hand to pull Shangguan ruoli over, and then said, "don''t get too close to him. He''s a sex wolf. Be careful he eats you.

    ¡±For a moment, I stopped and said, "I can''t tell you when you girls are together." I went into the bathroom to wash for a while, went out of the bathroom and sat on the sofa, "it''s so late, I think it''s going to rain, you still don''t go home, do you want to accompany me here?"

    Ye Nan said softly, "anyway, it''s going to rain. There are three rooms for you, one for me and the promise, one for Mengchen and the cold moon, and the one for this female Taoist is just right."

    "What about me?"

    "Just sleep on the sofa and watch for us."

    "Why should I sleep on the sofa?" I''m really convinced. Come on, I''m too lazy to talk about it. Holding the quilt, I had to give way and lay on the sofa. As soon as I lay down for a while, I heard a click, outside

    There was a strong wind and a heavy rain.

    I went to the window and looked out of the window. The sky turned dark red, and several flashes of lightning crossed the night sky. I reached out and closed the window. As soon as I turned back to the sofa, I saw Shangguan ruoli coming out of the bedroom.

    "Why haven''t you had a rest yet?"

    Shangguan ruoli looked worried and said, "I''m worried about my master and elder martial brother."

    I turned on the light in the living room, poured a glass of water and handed it to her, "you don''t have to worry, your master is so good, and there are several elder martial brothers to protect you. You must be OK."

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "you don''t know, the ghost we came out to catch this time is not a common ghost. It''s a monster that has been practicing for more than 500 years. Later, our grandmaster sealed it. It just rained heavily two months ago. A flash of lightning split the sealed stone tablet, so we let it out."

    I said with some doubts: "after practicing for so many years, what kind of monster is that?"

    "I don''t know, but the master said it was very powerful. This time, the master was also determined to die." I''m really scared when she says that. If the monster is so powerful, my shop will suffer. Besides, brother Hu is also in the shop. Otherwise, I''d better go and have a look.

    "Well, wait a minute. I''ll change my clothes and go with you." I got up and went into the bedroom, changed my clothes. Han Mengchen got up and asked me where I was going. I said I would go to the shop with Shangguan ruoli.

    Ye Nan was also woken up by me, "do you want me to accompany you?"

    I whispered: "no, brother Hu is also in the shop. It should be OK."

    I took all the things I wanted to use, went out of the house with Shangguan ruoli, and took an umbrella to the shop.

    "Open the door... Brother Hu, open the door!" I reached out and knocked on the door. With a creak, the door of the shop slowly opened.

    I suddenly smell a smell of blood, and the smell in the room is not right. I reached out and took the ax out of my backpack. Then I slowly opened the door and walked into the shop.

    "Master, elder martial brother!" Shangguan ruoli called twice in a low voice. Suddenly, she tripped over something. I quickly reached out and pulled her to my arms.

    "What is it?" Before I had time to think about it, I felt strange in the room, as if there was a person lying on the ground.

    "Cluck... Cluck." what''s that? I quickly took Shangguan ruoli and ran to the backyard. I stretched out my hand to open brother Hu''s door. Brother Hu sat up fiercely, reached for the ghost knife at the head of the bed and said, "who is it?"

 Chapter 98

    I said hastily: "it''s me. Something''s wrong. Get up quickly!" Brother Hu put on his clothes in a hurry. Came out with a ghost knife. Then I heard a scream. The sound came from the other two tile houses. Brother Hu and I ran into the house in a hurry, and the scene in front of us really made us feel a little bit infiltrated.

    The Taoists in the room are dead, as if they had been drained. It''s a dried up mummy.

    "Master... Where is master?" Shangguan ruoli ran out of the room and went to the tile house next door. Fortunately, the old Taoist has not become a mummy. Is cross legged sitting on the bed, a sword finger shot a golden light. He knocked a little boy over.

    "The trough! How did he come out The ghost turned around and gave me a strange smile. His figure flashed out of the house.

    Brother Hu quickly waved the ghost knife and chased out.

    "Master... How are you?" Shangguan ruoli quickly supports Lao Dao. Asked some anxiously.

    Lao Dao vomited a lot of black blood. Then he said, "the evil animal has been integrated with the child ghost. We should get rid of it as soon as possible."

    I frowned and said hastily, "I just heard ruoli say that you are going down the mountain to catch demons. What kind of monster is that running out? How can we get rid of it? "

    "It''s a monster that has been practicing for five hundred years. This is a blood sucking tusk. It''s extremely fierce. I sent the leaders of all dynasties to seal it under the Zhenyao stele. Now it has passed the pass. It will certainly harm the people''s world. We must get rid of it as soon as possible. "

    I think Lao Dao is very hurt. His face turned black, and a mass of black air seemed to devour his body.

    "Ruoli, go out first. Let''s see what happened to your other senior brothers. " When Shangguan ruoli came out of the room, Lao Dao reached out and took out a yellow amulet from his sleeve. "Little brother, you and I are predestined friends. Help me take care of ruoli. She is the only blood of the five immortals temple. The blood sucking tusk will come back to find her."

    I asked with some doubts: "what does this have to do with ruoli? Isn''t the target of the blood sucking tusk you? "

    The old Taoist said weakly: "ruoli''s parents are the heavenly masters who seal the blood sucking tusks. She has the blood of heavenly masters in her body. She can get rid of the blood sucking tusks and help the blood sucking tusks improve their Demon power. Do you understand?"

    No wonder Lao Dao agreed to let me leave with Shangguan ruoli just now. It turns out that''s what happened. Lao Dao has already calculated that the blood sucking tusks will come tonight. He would rather sacrifice himself and some disciples.

    "I''ve hurt the monster, but it will come again. You need to help me protect ruoli. Blood sucking tusks are most afraid of Sanwei real fire. We must remember that! "

    "Old Taoist, I''m just a coffin maker. How can I deal with that monster?"

    "I''m sure you have a way." This is the last sentence of Lao Dao. Then he ignited the rune paper and burned his Taoist robe to ashes¡° I''ll take care of your sister. There are so many things to do. Here comes another blood sucking tusk. "

    "Master!" Shangguan ruoli cried like a tearful man. He sat on the ground and fainted. I helped her up and walked out of the shop. Brother Hu came over with a ghost knife.

    Elder brother Hu said softly, "I didn''t catch it. I didn''t expect that the kid''s Taoism rose so much."

    "Go back first. I''m afraid it''s very serious." My shop also burned clean with the old way. Fortunately, there was nothing valuable. I came home with Shangguan ruoli in my arms. Han Mengchen saw that I was dirty and came over worried.

    "What''s the matter, what''s the matter with her?" I took ruoli into the room, then went back to the living room and sat on the bed.

    Brother Hu said softly, "don''t mention it. People are dead. A big fire has burned the shop to ashes."

    Ye Nan said in surprise¡° what?! What''s going on? "

    I lit the pot, took a deep breath, and slowly said: "it''s useless for you to know this, and you don''t want to come here these days."

    Han Mengchen said in a hurry: "Liu Guansheng... What do you mean by that? I tell you not to go!"

    I frowned and said, "it''s not that simple. It''s a hundred times more powerful than the ghosts I met before."

    Promise some doubt to say: "then why that monster will attack those a few Taoist, but not attack big brother Hu?"

    I also remember that brother Hu had nothing to do, and the blood sucking tusk didn''t mean to hurt him at all. Either he didn''t know that brother Hu was there, or he was just looking for old Taoist revenge.

    Brother Hu said softly, "maybe it''s because of my ghost Dao. My ancestors found a black iron in the mountain and forged this Dao. Maybe the monster is afraid of the evil spirit of my ghost Dao."

    Black iron? Is it an artifact!

    Ye Nan said softly: "let me handle the business of the shop. I will try my best to help you cover up the past. I can''t help you with other things."

    "Yes, since this matter is very serious, I will let Mengchen come to live with me for a period of time without disturbing you to get rid of the demons." Without saying anything, Han Mengchen turned and walked into the bedroom.

    I was too lazy to explain. After washing my face, I fell asleep on the sofa. At noon the next day, when I woke up, several of them had already left. Only brother Hu and I were sleeping on the sofa.

    I got up, went into the bathroom to wash, and then went into the bedroom, "where''s the promise?" Promise is not in the bedroom, Shangguan ruoli is not.

    "You wake up, good morning!" Brother Hu sat up and yawned¡° They left at dawn this morning. They promised that they might go out with ruoli. "

    I poured a glass of water, sat down on the sofa and said softly, "that''s OK. I''m relieved."

    Brother Hu got up and said, "I''m going to wash and eat out."

    After a while, promise came in with Shangguan ruoli. Shangguan ruoli changed into a casual dress and a Taoist robe. In this way, attention is avoided, and the blood sucking tusks can not be found.

    Brother Hu came out of the bathroom and said, "where have you been? How did you come back?"

    "We went to clean up the shop, and then we went to bury those Taoist priests, and then we came back."

    Shangguan ruoli said to me in a soft voice: "thank you for your help yesterday, but I know what master told me before he died. I hope you can take me with you. I want to avenge master and elder martial brother.

    ¡±I whispered: "don''t think too much. It''s not only your business, but also mine. If you don''t catch the blood sucking tusk, I''m afraid the world will become hell."

    "Well, let''s not talk about that yet." Promise changed clothes, pouted at me, said, "I didn''t eat in the morning, go to eat some rice."

    Several of us went downstairs and sat down in a restaurant nearby. Brother Hu and I promised to gobble up a meal. The wind swept away the food on the table, but Shangguan ruoli didn''t eat a bite. It''s really heartbreaking to see her sad face.

    Promise whispered: "if glass you eat something, don''t eat how line?"

    "I have no appetite... I can''t eat anything."

    "I already know about you, but do you know where to find Sanwei zhenhuo?"

    "I don''t know. Shifu never mentioned it. Even some ghosts I met before, my elder martial brother and Shifu didn''t let me do it. They always protected me and treated me very well."

    "They are my closest people. They died in front of my eyes." Speaking of this, Shangguan ruoli cried sadly, "even if I lose my life, I will get rid of that monster."

    "You can''t die. If you die, the five immortals temple will have no blood, and you can''t get rid of the blood sucking tusk."

    Elder brother Hu said softly: "according to what happened last night, the blood sucking tusk sucked the child ghost, then killed several Taoist priests and sucked their way, but was finally injured by the Taoist priest."

    "Well, it''s very difficult to do this. I think the former blood sucking tusk was sealed for 500 years, but what happened 500 years ago, so I''m afraid that blood sucking tusk has at least a thousand years of virtue."

    I frowned and said, "the old Taoist told me before he died that only Sanwei zhenhuo can kill the blood sucking tusks, but where can I find Sanwei zhenhuo?"

 Chapter 99

    "There''s no clue. That blood sucking tusk will harm people. We need to find it as soon as possible."

    Brother Hu then said, "what about Wu Lei?" I think of Wu Lei. Why didn''t he come to me today¡°

    Finish your meal. Go to find Wu Lei. " I feel a bit bad. After dinner, I rushed to the restaurant by car. As soon as I entered the restaurant, I saw several policemen carrying out Wu Lei''s body from upstairs. Ye Nan came over and looked at me¡° Don''t look. It''s a mummy. "

    I am tiny a Leng, quickly say: "this is how to return a responsibility, is that monster to do again?"

    "It''s not unreasonable that the monster did it. Because that monster sucked the child ghost. After that, it''s reasonable to take revenge on Wu Lei. "

    "Would you like to see the body and come back to the police station with me?"

    "Then go and see the body. By the way, see if you find anything There are only a few of us in the police autopsy room, because the case is quite special. So the police forensic has asked Ye nan to go out.

    The way Wu Lei died. Like Shangguan ruoli''s elder martial brother, he has basically become a mummy.

    Promise said in a deep voice: "there are two small holes in the neck, which should be fatal."

    Brother Hu said softly, "what are you going to do next?"

    "Find Sanwei zhenhuo first. Then draw out the blood sucking tusks. " I took a look at Shangguan ruoli, and her eyes were red and swollen. And he looked very pale. "Let''s go back first. Don''t disturb officer ye here. "

    Ye Nan said softly¡° Well, you can do it yourself. Let me know if you need anything

    Several of us walked out of the police station and drove back to the shop. The shop was completely burnt down, which I couldn''t accept for a while.

    "Lingling... Lingling" a mobile phone rang. I picked up the phone and said, "you go back first. I have something else to do. I''ll go back later."

    I answered the phone, then stopped a taxi and went straight to the down group. It''s Tang Guofeng. My father-in-law called me. He must have known about my shop.

    I walked into Tang Guofeng''s office. Tang Guofeng poured a cup of tea and handed me a cigar! How have you been? "

    I lit my cigar and said softly, "chairman Tang, why are you in the mood to come to me for tea today?"

    Tang Guofeng said softly¡° I asked you to come for your shop. It''s in the headlines. It''s a sensation. "

    I slowly spit out a smoke ring, and then said: "I don''t want to ah, but this time I lost a lot of money."

    "I''ve already figured it out for you. I''ve found you a new shop."

    "Oh, my father-in-law, you are so kind to me." I want to kneel down and hold my thigh, and then I see Tang Yufeng floating out.

    Tang Guofeng took a bank card and handed it to me. Then he said, "I''ve bought the shop for you. Here is a sum of money. As a down payment, the other repayment depends on you."

    "Repayment? Isn''t it full payment? "

    "I bought insurance this time, so that I would not lose so much if I caught fire again later." I put away my bank card with a smile. After chatting for a while, I got up and left.

    Tang Yufeng followed me back home, I really miss her for many days.

    He said, rubbing his eyes¡° How did you come back? "

    Tang Yufeng said softly¡° I''ll come back when I''ve had enough. I''ve brought you some presents. "

    Promise to see a gift, two eyes flood light, "Yu Feng elder sister, you are very good."

    "What about ruoli?"

    "She''s resting in the house." Who is ruoli? Tang Yufeng turned her head to look at me, and said coldly: "it seems that you are not honest again during my absence."

    Shangguan ruoli came out of the bedroom and saw that Tang Yufeng was also slightly stunned. Then he asked me, "ghost? How can you have a ghost wife? "

    I said softly, "let me introduce you. This is my wife, Tang Yufeng."

    "What a beautiful girl, like a fairy." Tang Yufeng went to Shangguan ruoli''s side, and then took a deep breath, "it''s very good nutrition. A mouthful of your blood can help me improve my ten years of Daoxing."

    "Don''t touch her. It''s all about her this time." Tang Yufeng reached out and pinched my face, then said with a bad smile¡° Why didn''t I see you protecting me? "

    "Stop it and get down to business."

    Tang Yufeng said in a low voice: "I''m putting the ugly words in the front, not to mention me. Even if we, including Mu Hua, and those powerful ghosts gathered together, I''m afraid we can''t fight the blood sucking tusk."

    "Together?" In front of my eyes, I took out the phone and wanted to call Han Mengchen. I asked her to come and bring the black cat.

    But Han Mengchen just didn''t come over and was still angry with me.

    "Do you want to gather us together to deal with the blood sucking tusk?"

    "Why not?"

    "When do you think good and evil cooperated?" It''s hard to do. The blood sucking tusks don''t know where they are.

    "Lingling... Lingling" the phone rang. I took the phone and said, "it''s Yenan. I think I found it."

    I answered the phone, and then said to brother Hu, "there''s a clue for the blood sucking tusk, and another body has been found."

    I think it''s time for us to get a car. The crime happened in a school. Ye Nan asked someone to pick us up. This school is the one where Fang Ya and Chu Lingyun study. After that last time, they both moved.

    Ye Nan said softly, "the dead are students from this school. The cause of death is the same as the first two." We followed Ye Nan into the female dormitory and went to the third floor. There was a lot of noise in the building, and some female students gathered in front of the door of a dormitory.

    "Let''s go back to class."

    "Brother Liu!" I looked back and saw Fang ya come out of the crowd. Her face was ugly and her eyes were red and swollen.

    "What''s the matter?" I asked

    Fang Ya threw herself into my arms and cried, "my cousin is dead!"

    "The dead man''s name is Chu Lingyun. Do you know him?" Chu Lingyun? My head was buzzing and I almost breathed.

    I went into the bedroom, a mess in the bedroom, a female corpse lying on the bed, although sucked dry, but I can also see that it is Chu Lingyun.

    "You go out first. We''ll take care of this." Fang Ya and I walked out of the girls'' dormitory to the arbor of the school garden.

    I said softly, "don''t be too sad. Tell me what''s going on."

    "I don''t know. Last night was fine. How could it be like this?" Promise took out a tissue and handed it to Fang ya, then said¡° Were you not together last night? "

    Fang Ya cried and said: "last night my family had something to do, so I didn''t live in the dormitory. Several other students in the dormitory seldom live in school."

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° I have a look. There are traces of blood sucking tusks in my bedroom, but I don''t know why I chose her. "

    I said softly¡° Blood sucking tusks didn''t come to us. Instead, they were looking for Lingyun. Does it have anything to do with blood? "

    Elder brother Hu frowned and said, "I didn''t expect that the monster should be so reckless. Next time I see it, I must cut it down."

    "I''ll leave first. I''ll get in touch with you if you have anything." Ye Nan led the team back first, and we also went back. Brother Hu and I went to the shop Tang Guofeng gave me. It was much bigger than the one before, but we had to redecorate it¡°

    "This house is very cheap." Brother Hu took a look at the contract. He was surprised to see the sales manager, "is there anything wrong with this house?"

    The sales manager said in a hurry, "don''t worry. Our house is very clean. Because of Mr. Tang, I''ll sell it to you at a low price."

    I took a look around the house and said, "since that''s it, I''m going to start decorating tomorrow." After the sales manager left, I took out my bag and said to the two ghosts in the corner, "you two kids dare to come to my house and don''t want to live."

    "We didn''t mean it. It''s just that the world is in a mess and there is no place for us to hide."

 Chapter 100

    Brother Hu said coldly, "you are ghosts. Most people can''t see you at all. How can it affect you?"

    "Two masters. There have been changes in the city recently. Our friends. I was attacked in the woods last night, and my companions were eaten by the monster. "

    I asked hastily, "what monster, where is it?"

    "It''s just in the east of a chaotic cemetery. It''s my home. It''s occupied now. "

    "I don''t know what it is. But it''s scary. It''s really powerful, and there are many monsters following it. "

    "I see. Take us there in the evening Shangguan ruoli said with a frown¡° It''s the blood sucking tusk. It must be it Now that you know where they are, it''s easy. But there is no Sanwei real fire. I can''t get rid of it.

    I took a look at Shangguan ruoli and said¡° By the way, you teachers and apprentices came to the city to get rid of it. Do you have Sanwei zhenhuo? "

    Shangguan ruoli thought and said¡° My master didn''t say that either. But my master said that there was a fatal wound on the blood sucking tusk, which was on its chest. It was our Heavenly Master who stabbed it with his life and sealed it. "

    Fight to the death. Hurt the monster and sacrifice yourself. It''s the greatest sacrifice to keep the human world!

    I said softly, "we''re going to meet that monster tonight. Instead of sitting and waiting for it to come to us, we''d better take the initiative. "

    I put these two kids away first. After that, he cleaned up the shop and went home with brother Hu and Shangguan ruoli.

    Xu Nan and Han Mengchen are cooking dinner, we just came back, the food has been basically done. Han Mengchen came out of the kitchen with vegetables and put them on the table¡° You''re just back. Dinner''s ready. "

    Brother Hu said with a smile¡° That''s great. I can marry a daughter-in-law before. "

    "Brother Hu, you are so fierce. Who dares to marry you?" Promise a face of bad smile said, and then put the chopsticks on the table, "eat quickly, I''m hungry."

    I went into the bedroom and cleaned up. Then I came out and sat down at the table.

    Han Mengchen handed me a bowl of rice and asked, "why is your face so ugly? Is something wrong?"

    I said hastily¡° Nothing, just a little tired. "

    Promise whispered: "that shop to find it?"

    "It''s done. It can be decorated tomorrow."

    "What''s the matter with you guys? Are you hiding something from me?" I took a bite of the dish, then got up and took out a few bottles of wine from the refrigerator, "drink a little bar, we are very tired recently."

    I took a few wine glasses, poured wine, we had a drink. I said softly¡° Today''s wine is for Shangguan girl. Tomorrow she will leave. "

    "Go? Where are you going... "Shangguan ruoli took a look at me and then said¡° Oh, I''ll go back to the Taoist temple and deal with the affairs. "

    Han Mengchen said softly¡° Then I''ll book a ticket for you online. "

    "Order now, the sooner the better." Han Mengchen got up and went into the bedroom. I gave him a look and then released Tang Yufeng.

    "Are you really going to do that?" I nodded and said¡° You know my temper

    Tang Yufeng reached out and swept Han Mengchen''s cup, then said¡° It''s done. "

    "I''ve bought all the tickets. I''ll go to the station with you tomorrow." Han Mengchen came out of the room, sat down at the table and drank the wine in the glass.

    "If you are bored, you can go shopping with Ye Nan. I think ye Nan''s girl is very good."

    Han Mengchen said softly¡° I wanted to call ye Nan tonight, but she said she couldn''t come if she had a task. "

    After dinner, I chatted with Han Mengchen for a while. Han Mengchen suddenly felt dizzy and lay down in my arms. I picked up Han Mengchen and carried her into the bedroom and put her on the bed.

    "Time''s up, get ready to go!" Several of us went out of our house and took a bus to the woods in the east side. The sky at night looks a little sad and beautiful, and the pale moonlight is powerless to shine on the earth.

    Tonight''s weather is a bit abnormal, as if a layer of red gas has been hovering over the city. I remember the day before yesterday when I was in the shop, the sky was dark red, but now it has become blood red

    Color, like a river of blood. I let the two kids out and let them take us to the woods.

    "Black moon, high wind, killing night!" Brother Hu looked up at the night sky and said with a smile.

    I said softly¡° It depends on tonight

    "In the woods ahead." The woods were dark and cold.

    Shangguan ruoli frowned slightly and said, "it''s so evil. It seems that it''s really here."

    I don''t have the bottom in my heart. After all, this kind of behavior, knowing that there are tigers in the mountains, has killed many heroes since ancient times.

    "Ouch..." a low roar, rang up, with a cold wind, blowing the leaves on the tree rustling.

    I opened the bag and put the two kids in it. Then he took out his axe and went deep into the woods.

    "Is there anyone... Help!" Suddenly, a cry for help came from one side. I went over with some doubts and saw a familiar figure squatting in the grass.

    "Ye Nan, why are you here?" Yes, this person is Ye Nan. Ye Nan is dirty and seems to have hurt her feet.

    Brother Hu said in a hurry, "Why are you here?"

    Ye Nan said hastily¡° Tonight, I got a tip from the informant that a criminal ran here, but the criminal let him run away, and my foot was scratched. "

    "There''s something strange here. Let''s make a quick decision." Brother Hu said softly¡° That''s not the way. Take her with you and I''ll carry her Brother Hu bent down and picked up Ye Nan. The road had already come here, so he had to go on.

    "You''d better put me down. It will drag you down."

    "I''ve already come. I''m afraid of any drag."

    "It''s something. It seems to have light." Promise to point out, not far in front of a clump of trees, there are dozens of pairs of green eyes, only to see a full 20 bats fly out¡°

    They have been ready for a long time Brother Hu pulled out the ghost knife, and then said: "just in time, I just warm up!"

    "Heaven and earth are limitless, heaven and earth borrow Dharma, lotus and gold seal, and Demons retreat!" Shangguan ruoli reached out and took out three yellow runes. Then he recited a few incantations. He saw the three yellow runes flying up, emitting golden light. As soon as the bats came, they were shocked back.

    "Be careful, everyone!" Promise now has become Xu Qing, with a wave of both hands, more than a dozen bats fly out.

    "Wuhu... Wuhu" is a gust of wind blowing up, a black figure darted out from the grass, clawed at us.

    "Blood sucking tusks!" Shangguan ruoli quickly pulled out his sword, waved it several times and stabbed him head on. Brother Hu also waved the ghost knife in his hand and attacked with a strong wind.

    I wanted to jump on it, but suddenly I felt a chill. The grass around me made a sound, and seven or eight monsters came out, emitting a chilling murderous air.

    "Let me, you try to attack its weakness." Tang Yufeng floated out and raised her sharp claws to face the blood sucking tusk, which was a red aperture.

    The blood sucking tusk just waved his hand and beat Tang Yufeng back. Brother Hu cut a knife on the head of the blood sucking tusk. He only heard "Dang!" With a loud sound, the knife seemed to be cut on the steel.

    "Bang bang!" Shangguan ruoli turned over at the same time and jumped to the back of the blood sucking tusk. Then he split two swords.

    "Ah..."

    "Ouch... Ouch" the monsters rushed at me directly. I waved the axe in my hand and slashed left and right. The monsters seemed not afraid of pain and looked strange. One of them looked like a wolf dog and bit my leg.

    "Bang!" Tang Yufeng left a stand, there was a aperture, flying out dozens of sharp blades, directly the hound to overturn on the ground.

 Chapter 101

    Shangguan ruoli quickly took out a few yellow amulets and threw them into the air, followed by a few incantations. Suddenly, a boundary of Eight Diagrams appeared to cover us.

    "My array. It won''t last long Shangguan ruoli came back. Then he said to me.

    "Cluck... Cluck"

    "You little dolls don''t know what to do. I''ll suck you up today." The blood sucking tusk raised its head and let out a long cry. As soon as her figure flashed, she moved to the promised body and put her hand around her neck.

    "Bang!" The promise flew out in an instant. Hit a tree pole. A big mouthful of blood came out of his mouth¡° How did it get so fast! " As soon as brother Hu''s voice fell, the blood sucking tusk was in front of him. At the same time, he grabbed it on brother Hu''s shoulder and put five claws into the meat. There was hot blood.

    "I''ll kill you Brother Hu took the opportunity to wave his ghost knife. A knife stabbed into the blood sucking Tusk''s chest. At the same time, a stream of bright red blood splashed on brother Hu''s face like hot oil.

    "What is it?" Brother Hu quickly covered his face with his hand. At this time, his face seemed to have been watered by hot water and blistered.

    "Brother Hu..." I just wanted to run over. Suddenly, he was toppled to the ground by another monster that looked like a bison.

    The monster pressed me to death, and my mouth smelled of blood. Almost smoked me to death.

    "Ow..." the blood sucking tusk screamed wildly, and a red light flashed around his body, just like a raging fire. Surrounded by Tang Yufeng and Xu Qing, Tang Yufeng''s figure is not stable. It seems that he was burned by the evil spirit of the blood sucking tusks.

    I tried my best to kick the bison out with a move. At the same time, he stood up and threw an axe at the blood sucking tusk. The axe struck the head of the blood sucking Tusk and made its flame disperse instantly.

    "Return the demon to my master!" Shangguan ruoli stretched out his hand, took out the Yellow amulet and stuck it on the blade, then stabbed the blood sucking tusk with one sword. But the sword was sucked into his belly by the blood sucking tusk. The blood sucking Tusk''s claws were clasped on Shangguan ruoli''s shoulders. At the same time, two tusks protruded from his mouth and bit Shangguan ruoli''s neck.

    "Don''t you die early?" I quickly took out the Yin Yang Eight Trigram mirror from my bag, and then the white moonlight turned the rune on the mirror, shooting a golden light on the head of the blood sucking tusk.

    "Ouch..." the blood sucking tusk gave a cry, as if it had been burned by fire, and his head was emitting black smoke.

    "Ah..." Shangguan ruoli was thrown out by it, vomited a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.

    I quickly ran over and helped Shangguan ruoli up. Then I flipped the Yin Yang eight diagrams mirror in my hand and shot out more than ten golden lights to beat back the little demons in front of me.

    "Guan Sheng, use your blood quickly!" Tang Yufeng yelled at me in a hurry. As soon as my eyes brightened, I cut my arm with Shangguan ruoli''s sword and shed blood.

    "Use mine!" Shangguan ruoli also cut her arm with a sword. Her blood and mine fused together and flowed into the mirror of Yin Yang and eight trigrams.

    A few runes on the eight trigrams mirror instantly sent out red, and then quickly rotated to irradiate the bloody red sword Qi. The coming demons screamed one after another, and instantly turned into a stream of smoke and disappeared.

    "If I had known it was so easy, I wouldn''t have worked so hard!"

    "I didn''t expect your baby''s blood to have such a great effect!" The blood sucking tusk seemed to be excited, and his figure jumped in front of me, "I want blood!"

    "Evil, I''ll fight with you!" In pain, brother Hu leaned over and picked up the ghost knife on the ground. He chopped at the blood sucking tusk with a fierce force.

    "Poof!" The ghost knife in brother Hu''s hand just pierced the back of the blood sucking tusk. A sharp claw came in from behind him and pierced his body.

    "Ye Nan, what are you doing?" Xu Qing shouts in a hurry. With a wave of her right hand, she sends out a strong force to knock Ye Nan down on the ground.

    "Cluck... Cluck"

    "I don''t even know your friend, damn it!" Ye Nan stood up, his face became very ferocious, and his hands became sharp claws.

    "She''s not ye Nan, it''s the child ghost!"

    "You two little dolls, I want to suck your blood." The blood sucking tusk grabbed me and Shangguan ruoli by the neck and lifted us up. The Yin Yang eight trigrams mirror in my hand fell to the ground. I felt a force attracting the blood in my body and made the blood in my body begin to boil. This monster is sucking the essence of Shangguan ruoli and me. If we go on like this, we will all die here.

    "Ah..." Tang Yufeng flew over in a hurry. At the same time, with a wave of her hand, she flew out the sword on the ground and stabbed the blood sucking tusk.

    The blood sucking tusk screamed with pain, and hit me and Shangguan ruoli heavily into the tree.

    "Poof..." I felt as if I had been hit by a car. I felt a smell of fishy sweetness in my mouth and spat out a big mouthful of blood. Shangguan ruoli is no better than me. He spat out a few mouthfuls of blood and fell on the ground.

    "Ouch..." the blood sucking tusk called again, and a strong wind suddenly blew up. Then the blood red night sky became more crimson, almost covering the miserable white moon.

    "None of you can run!" Child ghost hopped to brother Hu''s body, then reached out and clasped his head, "don''t you want to kill me, now I''m standing here, you''re killing me!"

    "Evil Elder brother Hu''s mouth is constantly spitting blood, and his chest has been pierced by the child ghost.

    "Guan Sheng, run quickly..." I was stunned. I saw that the blood sucking therapy was like a big move. It sucked Xu Qing and Tang Yufeng. I saw that Xu Qing''s aura was gradually dissipating, and they were all sucked into my mouth by the blood sucking tusks.

    "Let''s go..." brother Hu reached out and picked up the ghost''s knife. He tried his best to push the child ghost back on the tree and stabbed him in the abdomen.

    "No!"

    "Poo Chi..." brother Hu''s move ended together, which made it too late for the child ghost to escape. He pierced his stomach, inserted the child ghost''s body and nailed it to the tree pole.

    "Ah..." the ghost screamed, and his body began to loose and disappeared.

    "Brother Hu... How are you? You can''t die!" I almost ran over and helped brother Hu.

    "Take good care of this knife for me, make good use of it, and don''t disgrace our four families!" With that, brother Hu pulled out the ghost''s head knife and spat blood on the ground.

    "Ah..." the blood sucking tusk threw Tang Yufeng and Xu Qing aside with his hands. I slowly picked up the ghost knife. At this time, Tang Yufeng and Xu Qing were lax and were about to lose their souls.

    "Baby, it''s your turn!" My heart seems to have a group of anger burning, like blood flowing along my hand in the ghost knife. The ghost knife emits a blood red aperture. Suddenly, a flash of lightning across the blood red night sky, a black cloud is devouring the red cloud.

    "What''s the matter?" I took a look at the blood on my hand. When I was supporting Shangguan ruoli just now, her blood and mine were fused together, so the combination of yin and Yang opened the ghost knife.

    "Evil! I''ll blow you up today. " I waved the ghost head knife and went straight to the blood sucking tusk. Then I put a knife into its wound.

    Suddenly a red light appeared, shining out from the body of the blood sucking tusk.

    "How could that be..."

    "Kaka..." I quickly pulled out the ghost knife, dodged a few steps back, and suddenly a thunder fell in the dark night sky, directly on the head of the blood sucking tusk.

    "Oh..." the blood sucking tusk screamed, and his body began to smoke and burn.

    "Boom!" With a loud noise, the blood sucking tusk burst open and was burned to ashes by a fire. But also by this current to beat fly out, plop down on the ground.

    I slowly got up from the ground with pain, and took a look at Xu Qing and Tang Yufeng. Tang Yufeng''s situation was OK by comparison. It turned into a red light and flew into the small sachet in front of my chest.

    I went to Xu Qing''s body, helped her up, Xu Qing slowly opened her eyes, eyes some lax, the body began to become a little cold.

 Chapter 102

    "How are you? I''ll take you to the hospital now."

    "No, I can''t. That monster has absorbed my spiritual power. I''m going to die. "

    I asked anxiously¡° What about the promise

    Xu Qing shook her head. His face began to turn pale as paper¡° It''s no use, so I can protect her all the time. "

    I don''t know what to say. At this time, a stream of smoke came out from the ground.

    "Liu Xiaoer... Liu Xiaoer..." is black and white impermanence. The two grandfathers came over with their sticks in their hands. Then he murmured to me, "the time has come. It''s time I took them back. "

    My eyes were red and I couldn''t help crying¡° Can you help them? They are my friends

    "The human world, the underworld. Heaven has its own rules. There''s nothing we can do Black Impermanence in the hand of the chain gently wave, will Hu big brother and Xu Qing promise two sisters soul hook out.

    "I can see in your face, let them reincarnate and continue to be human in the next life. Be an ordinary person. "

    Promise made a face at me and said mischievously, "brother Liu. You should remember to burn more paper for me. I want to buy some delicious food below. "

    "Boy. My ghost knife has been opened. You should make good use of it. Or I''ll come to you. " There is a kind of unspeakable pain in my heart. I pass the cloth bag to Bai Wuchang¡° Here are other ghosts. "

    "Well done, let''s go first!" Bai Wuchang takes away the ghost. He handed back the cloth bag to me, "remember our agreement!"

    Two ye turned into a white smoke, then disappeared, I was weak to sit on the ground.

    "How are you?" Shangguan ruoli said feebly, "it hurts. Am I going to die?"

    "If I can''t even save you, what else can I catch?" I forced Shangguan ruoli back up and walked out of the woods.

    Maybe it''s too much bleeding. As soon as I got out of the trees, I fell on the ground.

    "Lingling... Lingling" a copper bell came into my ear, and a figure appeared in front of my eyes. The figure ran towards me in a hurry, "Liu Guansheng... Wake up!"

    I don''t know how long I''ve been sleeping. When I opened my eyes, I was lying in the hospital ward. My body was bandaged and I didn''t have any strength.

    "Are you awake?" A familiar figure came in from outside the ward. It was Zhang Junfei.

    Zhang Junfei said softly: "your life is really big, but fortunately met me."

    "It was you who saved me that day?"

    "Yes, and your friend. Your friend is more seriously injured than you. But don''t worry, I''ve given her the panacea of our school, and she will recover in a few days.

    ¡±I sat on the head of the bed like a dream.

    Zhang Junfei opened the curtain and then said to me, "the girl has already told me about you. I can only say I''m sorry for your change.

    ¡±I''m sorry for your change? I am now like this, how do you let me change, my friends, instant away from me, but I can do nothing, watching them die.

    "You wake up at last. I''m so worried." Han Mengchen and ye Nan came in from the door, carrying a basket of fruit in their hands and putting it on the bedside table.

    Ye Nan said softly: "you play big this time. Two people died in a row. I don''t know how to explain."

    I said softly¡° Just burn it. Give me the ashes of both of them. "

    "I can''t believe it." Han Mengchen''s mood is also a little low. After all, he has been together for such a long time and still has some feelings.

    "Take care of yourself. I''ll help you with other things." With Zhang Junfei by my side, I was also relaxed. I lay in the hospital for a month before I got out of bed. When I was discharged from the hospital, I got out of bed again

    I feel the feeling of rebirth.

    Because of Zhang Junfei''s help, the shop has been almost decorated. We went directly to the shop by car. I got a knife rest, wiped the ghost knife, and specially made a scabbard and put it on the knife rest.

    "By the way, Shangguan ruoli, how is she?" I haven''t seen her these days, and I''m not in the hospital. She was hurt more than me that day.

    Han Mengchen said softly, "if Li has already left, she says that she has something to go back to WUXIANGUAN, but she will come back after dealing with the things there."

    I sat down in my chair and whispered, "forget it, let her go."

    This time things did not set off too big waves, ye Nan things to the pressure down.

    The next day, the store officially opened. I was sitting at my desk smoking a cigarette pot. Suddenly, I felt that the store was very lonely, and I felt very disappointed.

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° In the future, for your safety, I will protect you, and I found a female ghost with you. I wanted to accept her, but the female ghost said it was your ghost wife. "

    I hastily explained: "that female ghost is Tang Yufeng, the daughter of Tang Group. It''s the old man who asked me to marry her as his wife, in order to resolve the resentment in her heart."

    "It''s all over. Forget about the past. Don''t think about it any more." Han Mengchen didn''t get angry about what I did this time, and quietly comforted me. The past few days have been a bit boring, business has not been door-to-door.

    Zhang Junfei also added a divination in the shop. I found that he learned a lot, as if he knew everything.

    "Lingling... Lingling" a young girl came in from the door, carrying a leather bag, wearing a black skirt, jeans and short leather boots.

    With long hair, white skin, delicate facial features and beautiful face, the girl is not inferior to Xia Wanqing. She makes people want to kiss her and protect her.

    Han Mengchen said softly¡° Hello, welcome. May I help you

    "I''m looking for Master Liu. I need some help."

    "Sit down first, please." The girl said softly¡° My name is Yan Xue. I''m the magazine editor of a newspaper

    "You can talk about your business and let''s see if we can help you."

    "I''ve been visiting a piece of news these days, and it''s from that piece of news."

    ......

    "Xiaoxue, there is a news here. Hurry to the scene and be ahead of other news media." This is the death order from the chief editor. Yan Xue has been working hard since she came to work in this media company. Big news like this must be her own work.

    Yan Xue prepared, and then went to the scene with her colleagues. The scene is in a villa in the suburb. It is said that there was a homicide here, and the scene is terrible. At that time, the police officers were almost vomited by the bloody smell of the scene. Yan Xue was busy until the evening.

    "But on the way back, when we went back by car, we met a woman." I didn''t pay attention at first. The woman just wanted to take a ride back to the city. She didn''t speak all the way. I didn''t feel right until I got off the bus. The woman was the dead in the villa.

    ¡±I whispered: "listen to you say so, I feel nothing, are you too sensitive?"

    Yan Xue said softly, "I thought I was too tired at first, but when I got home, I saw the woman again."

    "And she was crying at me like she had something to tell me."¡° What''s the matter with that villa? "

    "The villa was bought by a boss, but later, there was a murder."

    Han Mengchen said softly, "is that the ghost villa?"

    I thought about it and asked, "so it''s ghost villa. Is it dead?"

    "No, it''s just that we heard on the grapevine that it was haunted, so we went there."

    Zhang Junfei said in a soft voice: "it''s nothing on the surface, but I have to go to see the details."

    "Show us the villa."

 Chapter 103

    Zhang Junfei, Han Mengchen and I went to the suburbs by car with Yan Xue. She said that the villa was near here. There is indeed a villa area around the city. Some rich people like to buy houses here. Because the air is good and quiet.

    Several of us got out of the car and went straight to a big iron door.

    "Here it is." Yan Xue stretched out her hand to open the door, and there was a courtyard in front of the villa. There is a pavilion in the courtyard, but it has been desolate for many years.

    There is a lot of weeds in the yard. There was also a swing covered with dead leaves.

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° It looks like it''s been here for years

    I reached out and pushed the door of the villa. I found the door locked. I took out the ax and cut off the lock. He pushed the door open and went in. Suddenly a musty smell came to my face. The ash in the villa was so big that I coughed.

    Han Mengchen covered his mouth with his hand. Said with a slight frown¡° Why is there so much dust? "

    Yan Xue said softly¡° It''s been abandoned for 30 years. Thirty years ago, there was a murder here. A family of four and nine servants were killed. "

    "The murderer has been caught. But then the people who live here, in the middle of the night. You''ll hear crying.

    ¡±The furniture here is the same as before, just a thick layer of dust.

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "there''s nothing special here. Can''t it be a mistake? "

    "It can''t be wrong, I can feel it. There must be something following me. "

    Han Mengchen said softly¡° I think we''d better go back first. "

    "That''s what I mean. Go back and think about it in the long run

    "What I said is true. I didn''t lie to you." The three of us walked out of the villa. Take the bus back to the shop¡° I want to go back to my school when I have something to do. I''ll come back to you in the evening.

    ¡±After Han Mengchen left, Yan Xue came again¡° You believe me. I didn''t lie to you. " Looking at Yan Xue''s begging face, it doesn''t seem like cheating us.

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° Why don''t you go back first and come back to us when you find something

    Yan Xue some unwilling to say¡° Since you don''t believe it, I''ll prove it to you. "

    I''m afraid she''ll go to the villa tonight¡° Wait a minute, you take this. If something happens, it can save your life at the critical moment. "

    I took out the bronze sword and handed it to Yan Xue, "come back to us then."

    Yan Xue took my copper coin sword out of the shop, I took a look at Zhang Junfei, "you don''t feel that there are ghosts?"

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "don''t you feel that the villa is too quiet?"

    "In other words, ghosts can only be useful to ordinary people, but for those who have the way, they will choose to retreat."

    "You mean there''s a ghost in that villa. It''s only because we came that we retreated." There''s something strange about it, but you can''t worry about it.

    After dinner in the evening, Han Mengchen and I strolled in the street for a while. We seldom had time to go shopping with her.

    "You are so good as you are now. Why do you go to catch some ghosts and make yourself black and blue?"

    "It''s my duty. I promised the old man that I would pass it on. But I didn''t expect that so many things happened in just half a year, just like a dream."

    "Lingling... Lingling!" A burst of mobile phone ring up, I took out the phone to see, is the call from ye Nan.

    Don''t add up to know that something must have happened, I and Han Mengchen returned home, just entered the door to see ye Nan is sitting on the sofa, next to Yan Xue small face whitewash, it is estimated that met a ghost

    I''m scared.

    "When you come back, I''ll wait for you!"

    Han Mengchen said softly, "Why are you here? Don''t you say you have a case to be busy?"

    "There''s a case, but it needs your boyfriend''s help." I went to the sofa, took a look at Yan Xue and said, "take the copper coin sword and let me have a look."

    Zhang Junfei reached for the sword and handed it to me. Then he said, "I have a look. There is something wrong with that villa."

    The copper coin sword in my hand has turned black and broken. Yan Xue said that she was afraid at that time and was in self-protection, so she cut a sword at random. Finally, the copper coin sword broke and scared away the ghost, so the ghost thing was obvious¡° You are brave enough to go to the ghost villa by yourself

    "Let Yan Xue stay here tonight, and discuss the countermeasures tomorrow." I gave Zhang Junfei a wink. Late at night, after Han Mengchen and Yan Xue fell asleep, Zhang Junfei and I secretly ran out of the house.

    Zhang Junfei said to me softly, "you are really afraid of her."

    "Who do you say?"

    "Han Mengchen!"

    I said helplessly: "when you find the person you like, you will understand me." Zhang Junfei and I arrived at the villa by car. I reached out and pulled out the ghost knife. This time, no matter what the ghost is, I don''t have to be afraid.

    "Your ghost head Dao is not accessible by ordinary ghosts. You''d better take it back in the scabbard first."

    "Listen to Yan Xue say, there have been murders here, presumably those ghosts should have become fierce ghosts." So I want to protect myself. When we talked, we went into the villa, and there was a cold air in the villa.

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "look around. Maybe you''ll find some clues."

    Zhang Junfei and I went upstairs and one on the first floor of the villa. When I went up the stairs, there was a picture on the wall facing me. On it was a picture of a family of four, but the frame was covered with dust.

    I went to the study and pushed the door open. It was dark in the study. I went in warily and kept the things in the room as they were.

    I went to the desk. There were pens and books, a wine glass and a bottle of foreign wine on the desk. But there was still half a glass of wine in the wine glass. Something should have happened suddenly. I went to the bedroom to have a look. The things in the bedroom were intact, indicating that the family had suddenly lost or died.

    "Guan Sheng... Come and have a look." I turned and walked out of the study, came to the living room, Zhang Junfei is squatting on the ground, "what do you see, what do you find?"

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "there is blood on the floor. I suspect there is something under the floor."

    "What are you waiting for? Just open it and have a look." I took out the ax, and Zhang Junfei spent a long time to open the floor, suddenly a strong smell of blood came to my face.

    "Call and tell Ye Nan." I made a phone call to Ye Nan. After a while, ye Nan took the team to the villa.

    Ye Nan yawned¡° You two are really good. You don''t sleep at night and come here. "

    I whispered, "I don''t think you''re in the mood to sleep when you see these things."

    "What is this? How can there be so many skeletons?" The main floor was thrown away. Ye Nan asked people to search other places in the villa. A total of 12 bones were found, most obviously in recent years.

    The corpse sent out a disgusting smell, ye Nan some can''t help but cover his mouth, "I''ve never smelled such a big smell."

    Zhang Junfei said solemnly, "I don''t think it''s that simple."

    Ye Nan said softly¡° This villa has been deserted for so many years, but no one has ever called the police, and there is no record of missing persons. Where are these bones from? "

    "You can find out how many people have lived in this villa."

    "Well, there''s no business for us at the moment. Let''s go back first." I thought I would catch a ghost, but the ghost didn''t come out, but found several bones.

    "Would you like to have some supper together?" I had a look at the time, it was already early in the morning, but ye Nan stopped in front of us, and I couldn''t refuse. The three of us found a noodle shop nearby and sat down. We ordered side dishes, and three bowls of noodles found a place to sit down.

    Ye Nan lowered his head and soon finished eating the noodles. He looked at us with some doubts and said, "why don''t you eat?"

    I said softly, "I''m very happy to see you. Don''t you worry about such a big case?"

 Chapter 104

    "What am I worried about with you two?"

    "I didn''t say I wanted to help you." See this meaning, this wench is to eat me. It seems that I haven''t settled the money I worked last time.

    Ye Nan said softly, "Why are those bones under the floor. Even if someone killed someone. You don''t have to do that? "

    "There is a kind of witchcraft in our sect, which can also be called black witchcraft. It''s a special way to harm people with magic. "

    Zhang Junfei continued¡° But I still don''t see what''s wrong with this villa. "

    I yawned and said, "forget it. Don''t talk about that yet. I''d better go back first. I''m sleepy. "

    Ye Nan got up and said, "good. I''ll just take you back. "

    I said softly, "I think you''re old. Why don''t you find someone?"

    "What''s the use of finding someone? It''s better to be yourself. How do you want to live The three of us walked out of the noodle shop. Ye Nan goes to the car

    Just as I was about to open the door, suddenly a light came on, and the black van came from one side. The black van suddenly stopped. Then the door opened and five or six men jumped out of the car.

    "It''s murderous. Run The five men, with machetes in their hands, rushed straight to Ye Nan. Ye Nan quickly reached for his gun. I saw a big man, waving a knife in his hand and chopping it.

    I quickly reached for a tug. That knife difference half centimeter cut on the body of Ye Nan.

    "Bang!" I took the opportunity to raise a foot, the big man kicked to the ground. Zhang Junfei takes a backhand. Take advantage of the situation and hit hard. It must have been practiced.

    I don''t have time to think about it. Pull Ye nan to run, there are two big men behind to catch up. I wanted to ask Tang Yufeng to help me,

    But Tang Yufeng is in the period of recuperation, and now the danger is in front of her. I don''t have time to call her.

    "Stop and don''t run!" I looked back, the two men reached out and pulled out a black pistol from their waist, "bang bang!" Two shots, bullets flying from behind, I subconsciously rushed to embrace Ye Nan fell on the ground.

    "Go quickly..." I reached out and took out the Yin Yang eight diagrams mirror. With the help of the moonlight, I shook the two men. Taking advantage of the opportunity, I quickly picked up Ye Nan and ran into a nearby bush.

    "I can''t run. I''m hurt." I reached out and felt the sticky on my hand. Ye Nan''s back was injured. Maybe it was just the two shots. I dodged one bullet and the other hit her.

    "Damn it! We can''t let them run, or we''ll die. " The two men began to search in the small trees. I don''t know what Zhang Junfei is doing now, and the police won''t come either.

    "How are you?"

    "I can''t go. You go ahead and leave me alone." I''d like to go, but the question is, can I go, just use that axe to fight with other people''s guns? Ye Nan''s face became a little pale, which is the cause of excessive blood loss. I don''t know why. Seeing ye Nan like this, I feel like seeing Guan rou.

    "There''s movement over there." I quickly picked up Ye Nan, turned around and ran deeper into the trees for a few steps. Thanks to the surrounding area of the city, otherwise there was really no place to run.

    "I can''t run. I can''t run."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you!" Tang Yufeng floated out of the sachet from childhood. I wanted to cry and laugh. "Elder sister, why don''t you wait for me to be beaten into a beehive to save me?"

    "Here it is." The two men came over, their eyes flashed with the intention of killing, "boy, today is your bad luck, we want to kill her, but let you meet."

    Tang Yufeng sneered, flashed to two people in front, Tang Yufeng attached to one of the men, then raised a pistol, "bang!"

    The other man was killed with one of his shots. The blood suddenly splashed out, and I quickly stopped it, but don''t kill it all. If you leave one person, what clues might you ask.

    "Go to the hospital quickly. If you go on like this, ye Nan will be in danger." Ye Nan has fainted at this time, so it is impossible for me to take her to the hospital.

    "I''ll help you." Tang Yufeng picked up Ye Nan. We ran out of the trees and jumped into Ye Nan''s car.

    "Zhang Junfei here to you, don''t let these gangsters run away, to the police station." Zhang Junfei just subdued the remaining gangsters. I jumped on the car, started the car, stepped on the accelerator, the car whizzed out.

    Ye Nan has been in a coma, I was really worried about her accident. The car finally arrived at the hospital. I ran into the hospital building with Ye Nan in my arms. Several nurses pushed the car and sent Ye nan to the operating room.

    I was stained with bright red blood and sat in front of the operating room with a worried face.

    "The wounded need blood transfusion, which of you is type B blood!"

    "I''m type B. take mine." Fortunately, timely rescue, ye Nan just passed the danger, was pushed into the ward, lying on the bed. Ye Nan face bloodless, is hanging drop bottle, "can be regarded as rescued, I almost killed a person."

    Zhang Junfei and two police officers came in from outside the ward. We made a brief record, and the two policemen went back. I sat in a chair and didn''t know what to say for a moment.

    Tang Yufeng said softly, "what do you mean? Do you like her?"

    "I don''t know, but it''s like when Guan Rou was injured. What''s different is that Guan Rou died in my arms, and ye Nan was not in any danger."

    "Some things are doomed in the dark."

    "Why don''t you go and have a rest, I''ll be here with her."

    Tang Yufeng came up to me and said softly, "you''ve been tired all day. I''ll be fine here."

    I yawned and said, "well, I''ll come back tomorrow morning."

    I also want to go back to change my clothes. Zhang Junfei and I went out of the hospital and went back to the shop. I plan to spend the night in the shop, and I don''t want to make trouble any more.

    "Today''s arrest of those people have asked clearly, they just to Ye Nan revenge, before ye Nan caught their boss, so will find a way to revenge Ye Nan."

    It has nothing to do with that ghost villa. It''s just a sudden thing.

    "Go to bed first. We''ll talk about it tomorrow." I really can''t hold on. My eyelids are fighting. I can only discuss it tomorrow.

    Early the next morning, Han Mengchen and Yan Xue came to the shop. They were very angry about my sudden disappearance last night. I tried my best to explain this to her. Han Mengchen also didn''t believe it. Not only she, but also I didn''t believe it was true. So no one knew what would happen in the next second.

    Han Mengchen and I came to the hospital, ye Nan did not wake up, but look a lot better.

    "I can''t imagine this happening all of a sudden." Han Mengchen looks worried, and says that he will take care of Ye Nan. I also agreed, and then said: "OK, I have something else to do. Come here in the evening, you can take care of Ye Nan."

    "Then I''ll go too. I''ll come to you another day." Yan Xue just left, Zhang Junfei and I followed out.

    "I have all the information about that villa. You can have a look at it." Yan Xue took me to her home, a door in front of is a mess, the house does not look like a girl boudoir. There are pictures all over the bedroom, and there are pictures all over the wall.

    "Why don''t you wait in the living room and I''ll find it for you." Yan Xue changed her clothes, poured a glass of water for both of us, and came out of the bedroom with a large pile of newspapers in her arms.

    "So much?" I asked in surprise

    "This is just a small part of it. The rest is on the computer. I''ll show you." Yan Xue took a notebook to sit on the sofa, dancing a few mouse, "found, this is it."

    "The villa was built 60 years ago. It was the place where the mayor of the city lived during the war, and then it was abandoned for more than 20 years."

    "Later, a rich businessman bought a birthday present for his girlfriend. At that time, a murder happened."

    I looked at a piece of information, which said, "rich people kill their wives and bury their bodies in the hospital."

 Chapter 105

    This case was really a sensation at that time, but the police who handled the case arrested the rich man and searched in the hospital for a long time, but they didn''t find the girl''s body.

    The girl''s body is missing. It caused criticism. The girl''s father also appealed to the court to let the rich pay for his life. But there is nothing in the world that money can''t buy. So the rich were only sentenced to five years, and then they got out of prison.

    After the rich man got out of prison, he had his villa redecorated and lived in it. But in less than a month, the rich died at home. Someone said it was his girlfriend who was killed before. Turn into a ghost and come back for revenge and kill him¡° After the rich man died, the villa entered another family. The death of three members of a family evaporated in just a few months.

    ¡±The police also looked in the villa and did not find any clues. Therefore, it is listed as a pending case.

    "These are the facts of the case."

    Yan Xue said softly, "because many people talk about ghosts in that villa. I''m also a little curious, so I went there. I didn''t expect to encounter that kind of thing. "

    I''ve finished reading these materials. I feel a little dizzy. It''s OK for me to catch ghosts. I''m not really interested in investigating a case.

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "I think this information can help us, because if we analyze it according to this situation. These things are not done by human beings, and the spearhead is also directed at witchcraft. "

    Yan Xue said curiously¡° Witchcraft? I heard it for the first time. What is it? "

    "You don''t need to know that. Now we are talking about the villa."

    Yan Xue said with a smile, "do me a favor. Maybe I can promote it for you. "

    "I don''t have a clue. It''s made of ghosts. But there was no sign of ghosts. "

    Zhang Junfei got up and went to the bed, then said: "can you find out the workers who built this villa, maybe there will be some clues.

    ¡±

    It''s a coincidence that witchcraft is usually planted without being aware of it, and several bones are buried under the floor. Moreover, if I were a murderer, I would not bury the people I killed in one place.

    I thought about it and said, "if you find the workers to build the villa, it''s easy."

    "I''ll try. I''ll see if I can find it, but it will take some time." Zhang Junfei and I sat down for a while, then got up and left.

    I let Zhang Junfei go back to the shop and go to the hospital to see how ye Nan is. I bought lunch and went to the hospital. Han Mengchen was sitting in front of the bed peeling the apple skin. Ye Nan was awake and sitting at the head of the bed. Her face was ruddy.

    "Are you awake?" I walked into the ward with my lunch box and said softly¡° Do you feel better? "

    Han Mengchen stood up and said¡° Are you done with your business? "

    I whispered, "no, I''ve got lunch. You two can have some."

    Ye Nan said weakly¡° Thank you so much last night, or I might have been killed. "

    I said softly¡° Those people were obviously trying to kill you last night. Did you offend anyone? "

    Ye Nan said in a soft voice: "in our business, there is no one who doesn''t offend."

    "It''s good to have me and Zhang Junfei this time, but it''s really dangerous. I almost lost my life."

    Han Mengchen frowned and said: "usually you catch ghosts so badly, how to deal with a few people is not enough."

    For a moment, I didn''t know what to say, and then I thought about it¡° Ye Nan, can you find out who built that villa before? "

    Ye Nan said doubtfully¡° Why do you ask? Did you find any clues? "

    "I suspect that some people had been witchcraft when the villa was built, so those people disappeared without warning."

    "Decades later, their bones turned into white bones and were hidden under the floor."

    Han Mengchen said softly, "there are also such evil things. Generally, I have only seen them in movies."

    Ye Nan said softly¡° I can call the police and ask them to help with the investigation. I''ll let you know when there''s a letter

    "That''s the best way, but faster." I stayed in the hospital until the afternoon, then I got a call and left. I went back to the shop, Zhang Junfei and Yan Xue were sitting at the table chatting. Just now, Yan Xue said on the phone that the construction workers of the villa had been found.

    Yan Xue said in a soft voice: "I have made a list of the workers who built villas for the losers, but several of them have died, and there are still four left. Fortunately, they are all in the city."

    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up." I packed things, and Zhang Junfei, Yan Xue out of the shop.

    Half an hour later, we came to the first worker''s home. When we saw this man, I decided it was definitely not him.

    ......

    "I''ve found three companies, but none of them. Is it the last one to do it?"

    "The first three people, since the villa was built, have gone to other places to work. Some of them have died, some of them have been injured and disabled, and they are all poor families. It should not be them."

    I said softly, "what do these people do?"

    Yan Xue looked at it and said in a low voice, "the first three are bricklayers, and the last one is carpenters."

    Carpenter? I had an idea in my heart and said in a hurry, "do you think this carpenter can make a coffin?"

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said¡° That''s OK. Making coffins is also a kind of carpenter. If that''s the case, it''s much easier. "

    "The last one who lived in the slum was an old man named Zhang."

    "Then go and have a look while it''s still early." The three of us got on the bus and rushed to the slum. It was really hard to find a person in such a large slum.

    "Grandma, is there a master Zhang who can be a carpenter here?" Yan Xue went to an old lady sitting at the door to pick vegetables and asked. The old lady said that she would see a broken tile roofed house when she went straight at the front intersection.

    The three of us walked for about ten minutes and walked into an intersection. Facing us was a shabby yard with a big iron door tightly closed. Zhang Junfei stepped forward, knocked on the door and called softly¡° Is there anyone here, Master Zhang? "

    "Who is it? Who are you looking for... "At this time, an old man about sixty years old came out of the tile roofed house, reached out and opened the door," who are you? "

    I said softly, "are you master Zhang? We''d like to ask you to help us make a cabinet."

    Old man Zhang looked at us, then coughed and said, "I haven''t worked as a carpenter for many years. I''m not familiar with the technique. You''d better find someone else."

    Yan Xue turned her little eyes and said, "Master Zhang, please help me. My mother especially likes your craftsmanship and specially asked me to come all the way here."

    Listen to Yan Xue say so, Zhang Shifu''s face showed the color of hesitation, "Zhang Shifu asked you, you can help."¡° Well, come in and tell me what kind and size you need.

    ¡±The three of us followed Master Zhang into the courtyard. There were farm utensils in the courtyard. It seemed that there was no special place.

    "Come in, I''ll get you a glass of water.

    ¡±The three of us sat on the sofa. The furniture in the room was very simple, and it was all made of wood. There was a picture on the wall, a picture of the master and his daughter.

    "It doesn''t look strange." Master Zhang poured three glasses of water and handed it to us. Then he said, "I''ve been a craftsman for decades. Later when I get old, I won''t do it if I can''t do it."

    I asked softly, "Master Zhang, is the girl in this picture your daughter?"

    "Well, she''s been dead for many years."

    Master Zhang''s face was a little ugly, and then he said in a deep voice¡° Aren''t you going to make cupboards? "

    I said softly¡° Well, Master Zhang, we want to ask you something. "

 Chapter 106

    "What''s the matter?" Zhang Junfei took out a picture and put it on the table, then said: "when this villa was built, you should also participate in it."

    Master Zhang''s face became gloomy. Then he said in a deep voice, "that''s right. You''re here to ask me. What about that villa? "

    I said softly, "now that you know it, we will not hide it. Let''s be honest. This time we''re here to ask about the villa. " Master Zhang reached for the dry tobacco on the table, rolled a cigarette and held it in his mouth¡° The owner of the villa. It''s my daughter''s boss. He killed my daughter and hid her body in the garden

    I dream about my daughter every night. Later, although the police arrested him, they released him again, saying that there was insufficient evidence.

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "since you are a carpenter. It must be a coffin, isn''t it

    Master Zhang said in a deep voice, "I know what you want to say. Because someone gave me a way to avenge my daughter.

    ¡±I hastily asked: "who told you, what does that person look like?"

    "I don''t know what he looks like. But he covered himself up and said if I wanted to get revenge for my daughter. He can help me

    Yan Xue said in a hurry: "Master Zhang, do you know that many people died in that villa?"

    "I didn''t think about that much. I didn''t care at first, but I didn''t know until I saw the news. It turned out that the man''s method worked. "

    Zhang Junfei then said, "what method does that person teach you?"

    "He gave me a small coffin and put it in the villa. And I have pasted my daughter''s birthday

    "Can you take us there and dig out the coffin?"

    Master Zhang said in a deep voice, "it''s been such a long time. I forgot where I put it. "

    Although that''s what we said, we went to the villa. Several of us pushed the door open and walked into the villa. Master Zhang said that when he was working, he put the coffin in a place. But after several renovations for such a long time, we didn''t know where the coffin was.

    "There''s no choice but to use the evocation bell." I took out the bell and shook it a few times. Then I saw a cloud of white smoke rising in the living room of the villa, and some ghosts floating in the villa.

    "Why don''t you guys get reincarnated?"

    "We can''t get out of here. Can you help us?" I reached out and took out my bag. Then I said a few words, "come in, I''ll give you reincarnation."

    These ghosts were put into the cloth bag by me. The next step is to find the coffin. Normally, the coffin should not be too big. It''s normal to hide in the crevice.

    But if you want to find it, it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack.

    Zhang Junfei said in a deep voice: "unless this villa is demolished, maybe the coffin can be found."

    "The sorcerer doesn''t help people. It must have his purpose."

    "Let''s go back first. Today is not a trip in vain." I plan to go back first and think of a way. As for Master Zhang, "Master Zhang, please go back first. We''ll find you if you have anything."

    Master Zhang nodded and said, "well, if you have anything, please come to my home."

    Zhang Junfei and Yan Xue and I went back to the city by car. We bought some wine and vegetables on the way and went back to the shop to have some rice.

    Yan Xue said softly¡° Well, I didn''t lie to you

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° That''s not true, but it''s not easy for us to do that. "

    "I''ve thought about it. I''ll track and interview you two from tomorrow. This important news will surely make the headlines and make me famous."

    "Whatever. You journalists like that." After dinner, I took Yan Xue back home, and then went to the hospital by car. I specially bought a little supper and walked into the ward. Han Mengchen had already gone back. In the ward, only Ye Nan was sitting by the head of the bed.

    Ye Nan stretched, and then said¡° What are you doing here? "

    "I''ll take care of you for a while." I went to the bed, sat down and said, "how are you feeling?"

    Ye Nan reached for the supper and said¡° I''m much better. I can''t see you are so careful. No wonder... "

    "No wonder what?"

    "Nothing." Ye Nan took a mouthful of porridge and then said¡° How''s the case going? Is that villa settled? "

    I said softly, "no, you just wanted to say that no wonder Guan Rou likes me so much."

    Ye Nan said with a smile: "seriously, I really don''t understand why Guan Rou likes you. There are many people chasing her, but she just likes you."

    I can''t laugh or cry for a moment: "don''t forget that I saved you with this magic wand."

    Ye Nan said softly, "but I also find you attractive. If you didn''t have a girlfriend, I might have chased you."

    "No, don''t let Mengchen hear that, or I''ll be finished."

    "I want to go to the toilet. Can you help me?" Ye Nan face some blush, expression some embarrassed ground says.

    I said with a smile: "you go to the toilet, I help you, this is not good?"

    Ye Nan said hastily, "but now it''s time. The nurse has had a rest."

    "That''s ok..." I helped Ye Nan out of the hospital bed. Ye Nan leaned on my shoulder, walked out of the ward and walked toward the other end of the corridor. The toilet in the hospital is very dark. There is no movement inside. It seems that there are some people seeping.

    "I... I''m a little scared."

    "I''ll wait for you at the door. If you have anything, just call me." Ye Nan was a little scared and went into the toilet. I stood at the door of the toilet and waited for a while. Suddenly I heard a scream of "ah". I quickly ran into the women''s toilet, ye Nan a face of panic in my arms.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "There are mice..." I said helplessly, "what can mice be afraid of? Just drive them away." Ye Nan pouted her little mouth and said, "I''m finished. I want to go back to the ward."

    "Then I''ll help you back."

    "I want you to hold me." Ye Nan blushed and said to me, "the wound on my back just now has split. It hurts a little. Please take me back."

    I reached out and picked up Ye Nan. Her back was a little sticky. I went back to the ward and put Ye Nan on the bed.

    My hand is not blood, but a mass of black sticky liquid, looks a little disgusting.

    "It''s not blood. What is it?" Ye Nan shook his head and said softly, "I don''t know. It seems that something touched my back just now."

    Toilet? I turned to just walk out of the ward, suddenly felt something wrong, looked back at Ye Nan, at this time ye Nan seems to have changed a person, his face became pale as paper, a pair of coquettish appearance, "come on, people are so cold, come and hug me."

    "I''m so brave. I dare to be my friend in front of me."

    "I''m afraid of something. This girl likes you very much. I''m just helping her." Ye Nan finished and even reached out to untie the clothes on the body, revealing the pink underwear inside, lying on the bed, cocking up the white legs, "don''t you feel it at all?"

    "Seduce me, who do you think I am?" Just as I reached for the axe, I remembered that it had been put in the shop.

    I said softly, "what do you want to do?" Ye Nan got up and walked out of bed, reached for my collar, I turned to run, suddenly feel the whole body can not move, can only let her butcher.

    "You''re running. You''re mine tonight." Ye Nan pushed me down on the bed and began to take off my clothes and kiss my lips. Her cheek was like a beautiful snake, and she began to take off the last layer of underwear, revealing the full and attractive peaks.

    "I didn''t expect that I was so lucky tonight that I could even suck your Yang when I met such a person of virtue as you."

    "Tang Yufeng, come out quickly. If you don''t come out again, I''ll be dead." I am anxious to shout a, immediately Tang Yufeng''s figure appeared in the bedside, Tang Yufeng just with a hand, will ye Nan beat down the bed.

    Ye Nan quickly got up from the ground, frowned and said: "where come the wild ghost, dare to grab food with my mother."

    "Help me, madam!" Tang Yufeng sneered and said, "where are you from? You dare to rob my husband. I won''t beat you to death."

    "Huhu..." as soon as Tang Yufeng''s voice fell, he felt a wind blowing. Tang Yufeng spread his right hand, and a red aperture appeared in his palm. Then he shot at Ye Nan.

 Chapter 107

    Ye Nan''s figure flashed in a hurry. At the same time, a hairy tail stretched out from behind her buttocks, like a steel whip. Beat on Tang Yufeng.

    "I can''t see it. You are a snake spirit Tang Yufeng''s face became ferocious. Then his hands turned into claws and ran straight to Ye Nan.

    Ye Nan sneered and said coyly¡° I''ll play with you two. "

    "Chi Chi... Chi Chi" Ye Nan spat out a slender tongue. Then the big tail entangled me tightly, "for such a smelly man. What are you playing with? " Tang Yufeng frowned and said in a deep voice, "you dare to talk to me like this. Look, I won''t dig out your snake gall. "

    "Ah..." Ye Nan suddenly vomited a mouthful of green gas, which made my head dizzy¡° What is this? "

    "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you until I beat the ghost away. And have fun with you. " Ye Nan finished, his right hand extended. A sharp sword appeared in her hand. The sword held a flower in her hand, and then a cold light flashed by. As soon as Tang Yufeng''s figure flashed, a sword Qi suddenly fell on the wall.

    On the snow white wall. There was a sword mark. Tang Yufeng waved her right hand and the two chairs flew up. Towards Ye Nan.

    Ye Nan split two swords and smashed the two chairs.

    "I won''t play with you today. I''ll take him away Ye Nan reached for me and jumped out of the window.

    "What are you doing. You want to kill me Ye Nan grabbed me and landed safely, then jumped into a car¡° You''re mine tonight. "

    I said hastily, "even if you want to take me out, you should put on your clothes."

    "Isn''t that good?" I really can''t help it. I cover my nose with my hands in a hurry, and the nosebleed comes out.

    "How do you drive this car?"

    "You can''t drive?" I immediately speechless, quickly said: "you untie me, I''ll drive."

    "Then don''t move."

    Ye Nan spit out a fragrance, my body can move, and then bite my fingers, in her eyebrow a little, suddenly just listen to a scream, a green light from ye Nan''s body flew out.

    Ye Nan eyes closed, fell in my arms, can be regarded as the monster to drive away.

    I picked up Ye Nan and ran into the hospital, back to the ward. Ward was made a mess by her, I took Ye Nan back to bed.

    "I also want to ask Zhang Junfei to save you. I didn''t expect you to escape."

    "What''s the matter, how to make such a mess." I look back and see Han Mengchen and Yin hanyue come in from the door of the ward. Han Mengchen looks at Ye Nan on the bed and says angrily, "what are you doing?"

    I was so scared that I loosened my hands and threw Ye nan to the ground.

    "What are you doing? It hurts. Can you take it easy?"

    Ye Nan slightly frowned and snorted, slowly got up from the ground, and then squatted down, "Liu Guansheng, what have you done to me, hooligan!"

    "I... I didn''t do anything." How did Han Mengchen come at this time? I took a look at the clock on the wall. It''s already six o''clock and it''s already bright.

    Tang Yufeng said to me, "it''s already daybreak. Just now, it''s because I fought with the snake demon that time has been affected. You drove away the snake demon. Time has recovered. That''s how it has become."

    "I knew you were not a good man!"

    "Liu Guansheng, you are right about me!" Han Mengchen came over and slapped me with his hand. His eyes turned red and he ran out of the ward crying.

    "Mengchen, listen to me." I chased out in a hurry, and now I really can''t wash myself into the Yellow River.

    I stretched out my hand to hold Han Mengchen, went to the hospital Pavilion, and then said: "you listen to my explanation, things are not what you think."

    Han Mengchen cried and said, "what did you promise me, but what did I see just now?"

    "Yenan was possessed by ghosts last night, so she lost her mind. Do you think I have a wound on my neck?" Fortunately, when the snake demon grabbed me just now, it left two scratches on my neck. Otherwise, I can''t explain clearly.

    Han Mengchen some worry ground asks: "how did you get hurt?"

    "It''s not the snake demon who did it. Borrow Ye Nan''s body to tempt me."

    "Do you think that''s what I believe?" Han Mengchen said angrily: "look at your performance. If ye Nan really doesn''t know what happened last night, I will believe what you said.

    ¡±Han Mengchen and I went back to the ward. Ye Nan had changed her clothes. When she saw me, her face turned red and she turned away from me.

    Yin hanyue said to Han Mengchen in a low voice: "Mengchen, don''t be angry. It''s normal for men to be playful. What''s more, ye Nan also said that she doesn''t know anything, and she''s a policeman, and she won''t do that kind of thing."

    Han Mengchen said angrily, "well, as long as ye Nan says it''s OK, I''ll believe it."

    Ye Nan took a look at me, and then said: "last night I remember that I wanted to go to the bathroom. It was Liu Guansheng who helped me. Later, when I came back to the ward, I didn''t know anything."

    "You see, I''m right." I sat down in a chair and went on.

    Han Mengchen gave me a white look and said¡° Then I''d like to ask, "where are the monsters in this hospital?"

    "I don''t know." I pointed to the sword mark on the wall, and then explained to Han Mengchen, "look at the wall. It was the snake demon that cut it like this with a sword last night."

    ¡±

    Where''s the sword from? Even if there are demons, can they still use swords¡°

    "Well, now that it''s clear, don''t be angry any more."

    Yin hanyue took a look at me and then said to Han Mengchen, "today I said I''m going to see a movie. It''s almost time. Let''s go."

    Seeing off these two aunts and grandmothers, the big stone in my heart finally fell down. Ye Nan glared at me, "you come here, I have something to say to you!"

    "What''s the matter?" I put my head close to the past, ye Nan reached out and pinched my ear, forced a twist, "let you dare to take advantage of me again!"

    "I am wronged!"

    .......

    I left the hospital and went back home. I was exhausted by last night''s toss. I yawned, went into the bathroom, took off my clothes and lay in the bathtub. Tang Yufeng floated out, took a handkerchief to help me wipe my back, "how about it, is it still painful?"

    I said softly, "I really can''t explain. Next time I catch that snake demon, I''ll cut her into seven sections and cook it with fire."

    I got up, went out of the bathroom, went back to my bedroom and lay on the bed. Tang Yufeng''s face suddenly changed, and then said, "come out now that you''re here. Why hide?"

    I sat up with some doubts and suddenly saw a black cat crawling in from the window and jumping onto the bedside table. The black cat spat out her tongue and licked her paws. "You look so embarrassed. It''s ridiculous."

    Tang Yufeng frowned and said in a cold voice, "what are you doing here?"

    "I''m here for him, of course, but don''t worry, I won''t hurt you."

    I said softly, "where have you been these days? Why haven''t you protected Han Mengchen?"

    The black cat sneered and said, "I''m going to do my own business. What''s more, I didn''t promise you to protect her?"

    "Animals are animals. There is no humanity at all."

    "I''m here to get down to business with you. Now the city is in a mess, and some demons and ghosts have appeared. If you want to keep your position as a ghost hunter, you should listen to me from today on."

    Tang Yufeng said softly, "you will be so kind, and what''s the matter you said?"

    "As long as you help me practice the elixir, I will help you catch the snake demon." The black cat jumped up to me and scratched his face. "How do you think about it? That snake demon has been practicing for more than 800 years. How can you two deal with it?"

    "Then what do you want us to do? Last time you asked me to help you find the ghost pill, I found the ghost pill. Later, I said to help you find the body. Now that the body has not been found, you asked me to help you refine the pill?" I asked the black cat with some doubts. I reached for the pot and lit it. I took two puffs. "Do you really think I''m your man?"

    "We are now in a cooperative relationship. I help you protect your girlfriend. You help me do things. We need what we need."

    I puffed out a puff of smoke ring and said, "what about Mu Hua? Have you two talked about it?"

    "Not yet, but don''t worry about her. I can give you a lot of things."

 Chapter 108

    I whispered, "what can you give me?" Black cat''s face showed a strange smile and said, "don''t you just want her to revive? As long as you help me refine the pill, I can revive her!"

    "Can you really bring me back to life?" Tang Yufeng said in a hurry¡° Is that true? "

    This condition is really full of temptation. For a Tang Yufeng who can''t be reincarnated into a ghost. It''s like pie in the sky.

    I said softly: "this condition is quite attractive. You say what you want

    "I need soul, the more the better. Soul is longevity."

    "As long as she takes my pills. Then you can revive and rejuvenate, and you can grow old together. "

    The temptation of black cat can change a golden mountain. But this soul can''t be easily obtained. After all, I have promised black and white impermanence to hand in their souls on time every month.

    "I have other things to go first. I''ll come back to you in a few days. " Then the black cat turned and jumped out of the window. I knocked on the bedside with the pot and then lay on the bed.

    "I think we can think about it. What do you think? "

    Tang Yufeng lay beside me. Soft voice says to me.

    I said softly, "I feel something wrong. Let me think about it."

    I had a sleep, which lasted more than five o''clock in the evening. In the end, I was woken up by a telephone ring.

    I reached for my cell phone and answered, "hello... Who?"

    "It''s Yan Xue. Come out when something happens. I''ll wait for you in the shop. " Yan Xue also did not say clearly, hung up the phone. I got up to wash. He went out of the house in his coat and came to the shop.

    "You look very tired?"

    Zhang Junfei sat on the chair. He continued.

    I said softly, "it''s OK, if it wasn''t for Yan Xue. I may be able to sleep till tomorrow morning

    "Yan Xue and I said, it seems to find some clues."

    "Here I am. Have you eaten? Why don''t you go and have some dinner first? " Yan Xue jumped down from a taxi, and then walked into the shop, "I haven''t eaten in the evening, let''s talk while eating."

    The three of us found a restaurant, sat down and ordered some dishes¡° Tell me, what did you find? "

    "No, I''m just a little hungry, so I''ll have dinner with you two."

    I whispered, "this must be settled as soon as possible, and then I have other things to do."

    Yan Xue said softly, "what''s the matter? Do you want me to help you?"

    "No, in the future, you women, except my girlfriend, don''t get too close to me."

    Zhang Junfei took a bite of the dish and said, "I thought about it last night. I remember there was a record in the book in the door that only the wizard himself could be bewitched with the coffin."

    "So I suspect Master Zhang has a problem. He is probably playing the role of a pig and eating a tiger. I want to go to him quickly, and I can''t let him run away, otherwise more people will be killed."

    I hastily said: "what else do you say? Eat quickly and go to him. Don''t let the old man run away."

    "For our convenience, I specially brought people here to drive us.

    ¡±I finished my meal and walked out of the restaurant. There was a white van in front of the restaurant. A man about 30 years old jumped out of the car with a cigarette in his mouth. "Let''s go! No parking is allowed here. "

    "Go to the slums on the outskirts of the city." The man started the car and continued¡° Why are you going to the slums so late? "

    Yan Xue said softly, "why do you care so much? Drive your car."

    This big brother is Li Yuan. He is very talkative. He talks all the way. It can be regarded as the slum. At this time, the slum fell into darkness, and the crows could only be heard¡° Just wait for us here.

    ¡±Yan Xue opened the door and jumped out of the car. Zhang Junfei and I followed him down. Li Yuan reached for a camera and said, "otherwise, I''ll go with you. It''s so dark here. It may be dangerous. I can protect you."

    Yan Xue said softly, "you''d better forget it. I''ll be fine with them."

    I said softly, "yes, you''d better stay in the car and wait for us. If there''s anything, you can take care of it."

    Zhang Junfei and Yan Xue and I went into the slum and found Master Zhang''s home according to the route we came to yesterday. The front door of Master Zhang''s yard is wide open, as if no one is there.

    I said softly, "I''d better look around. Maybe I can find something."

    There was no one in the yard. I went into the main room. There were wine and vegetables on the table and water on the stove.

    Master Zhang should not have gone far, and his luggage is not on¡° Guan Sheng, come and have a look. "

    I went out of the main room and came to the side room tile house, "what''s the matter? What did you find?"

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "look what this is."

    In that tile roofed room, there was a red coffin, a platform in the room, and there was a smell of burning paper in the room.

    "Guess if there''s a body in this coffin. Is it his daughter?"

    I asked Yan Xue softly.

    Yan Xue thought about it and said, "no, it''s been decades. Even if the body is still there, it has become a bone."

    I went to the coffin and said, "the red coffin is the most gloomy. I''ll open the coffin later. If a zombie jumps out of it, you two have to run."

    I pushed the lid of the coffin open with both hands. In front of me was a beautiful girl, or a beautiful corpse.

    "It seems that you''re right. Lao Zhang supports his daughter at home."

    "Now that you''ve found out, I can''t let you dolls get out of here." Old man Zhang didn''t know when he appeared behind the three of us. He was dressed in a shabby yellow Taoist robe. "I wanted to let you three go, but I didn''t expect you to be ungrateful."

    Zhang Junfei said in a cold voice: "as a member of Xuanmen, he should do such a heartless thing."

    "For my daughter''s sake, I don''t mind practicing."

    Yan Xue said with some fear: "you killed that rich man, and those families?"

    Old man Zhang said with a gloomy face: "that bastard killed my daughter. I want him to go to hell. He is a wandering soul forever. Wild ghosts can''t be reincarnated."

    Zhang Junfei said coldly, "OK, as long as you remove the coffin, we can treat it as if we didn''t see it."

    "No way. My daughter will be resurrected soon. I need your souls." Old man Zhang had a sinister smile on his face. The ground in the courtyard suddenly cracked, some dry arms stretched out from the cracks in the ground, and more than a dozen corpses crawled out of the ground.

    "Ha ha... You guys are trapped today. Don''t blame me." With a smile, I reached out and took out an ax from my bag, and then cut it head on to one of the walking corpses.

    "What are these?" Yan Xue is scared to hide to one side. Zhang Junfei reaches out his hand and takes out a peach sword from his pocket. Then he bites his finger and wipes it on the peach sword

    One of the walking corpses was stabbed with a sword.

    As soon as the walking corpse touched the peach sword, it sent out a golden aperture and knocked the walking corpse to the ground.

    "A few dolls dare to teach in front of me." Old man Zhang put his hands together and pinched his fingers a few times. "Tiansha is fierce. Gods help me to kill people."

    "You old man, you still want to kill people!" I don''t have a ghost knife with me today, otherwise I will chop him to death.

    "You two go first, and I''ll block them." At this time, the ground has all split, and more than a dozen corpses have crawled out of the ground.

    With a backhand sword, Zhang Junfei shot a golden light, smashing the three corpses in an instant.

    Zhang Junfei couldn''t support the situation. I let Yan Xue go first. Then I put away the axe and took out the Yin Yang eight trigrams mirror. By moonlight, several golden lights were shining on the walking corpses in front of me. The walking corpses burned instantly, and the fire broke out in the hospital at the same time.

    "Old man Zhang, your wishful thinking is going to fail." Old man Zhang, with panic on his face, jumped into the tile house. Zhang Junfei put up his sword finger in his right hand and said a few words, "whoosh!" A golden spirit shot out of his fingers and hit the old man.

 Chapter 109

    Old man Zhang spat out a big mouthful of blood and sat down on the ground.

    "Old man Zhang, it''s time for you to die!"

    "Two, please slow down and spare my father''s life." The sword in Zhang Junfei''s hand is on old man Zhang''s neck. A ghost floated out of the tile house.

    I took a close look. It''s old man Zhang''s daughter¡° It''s you? Your father has killed so many people that we can''t just let him go. "

    My father is very old. Please let him go

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said¡° But... You''d better ask him. "

    I also hesitated. After all, the old man did this kind of heartless thing in order to avenge his daughter. And it''s not our business to do justice for heaven.

    "We can let your dad go. But you''re going to reincarnate. "

    "Cough... You still kill my father, as long as my daughter revives. I don''t care if I''m dead. "

    "Father... It''s all the unfilial daughters who have made you suffer so much for me."

    I took out my bag and went on¡° I''ll send you to reincarnation at the end of the month. Your father can rest assured. "

    "Thank you very much. In my next life, I will be an ox and a horse in return for your kindness I put old man Zhang''s daughter into a cloth bag. Old man Zhang''s face was as pale as ashes. As if all of a sudden old teenagers, hair turned white in an instant.

    "My daughter... My daughter..."

    Yan xuechong asked me, "what a pity. Can''t you help him? "

    I sighed and said, "come on, we can''t help. Everything in the world has a cause and a result. Let it be fate. "

    "Yes. He can''t do evil anymore. "

    Zhang Junfei put away the peach sword, and then said¡° Let''s go

    "My daughter. Where are you? "

    Zhang''s head is crazy and walks out of the yard.

    The three of us walked out of the yard. At this time, a fire broke out in the courtyard, which will be burned to ashes after a night. Several of us returned to the car, Li Yuan jumped out of the car, "why is there a fire over there? What''s the matter?"

    "Nothing. Let''s go first." Yan Xue sent me and Zhang Junfei back to the shop, and then left by car.

    I yawned, went into the shop and sat down on the chair. It was over.

    "You''re not hurt. I think you''re really good." I took out the copper coin sword and handed it to Zhang Junfei. Then I said, "take this copper coin sword and use it. Since we are of the same family, we don''t have to share you and me. Besides, the peach wood sword is not strong. You can use this copper coin sword."

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° I''m good at catching ghosts. Old man Zhang''s heresy can''t be anything. "

    "Where did you two go and how did you come back?" Han Mengchen and Yin hanyue came in from the door. Han Mengchen said softly to Zhang Junfei, "I forgot to introduce you. This is my good friend Yin hanyue."

    "Han Yue, this is Zhang Junfei. Let''s get to know each other."

    "Hello, my name is Yin hanyue." Yin hanyue politely reaches out her hand. Zhang Junfei stands up in a hurry and holds Yin hanyue''s hand. Yin hanyue''s face suddenly changes slightly, "ah... Pain!"

    I said to Zhang Junfei with a smile, "is there any mistake? They are delicate hands. You think dumbbells are so hard to hold."

    Zhang Junfei quickly released his hand and said with some apology, "no... sorry."

    "No... nothing."

    Han Mengchen said to me with a smile, "look at Zhang Junfei, and then look at you. Learn more from others."

    "Learn what, learn how to hold dumbbells?"

    "Get the hell out of here!" I see Zhang Junfei''s face is a little red. From time to time, I take a look at Yin hanyue, and Yin hanyue is also a little shy and doesn''t speak.

    I said softly¡° I think it''s still early. It''s just over eight o''clock. How about going out for a walk? "

    "Well, I also want to go to the night market. Let''s go together." Han Mengchen and I looked at each other, then took Yin hanyue and Zhang Junfei out of the shop.

    There are many people in the night market tonight. Some young men and women are shopping in the street. Han Mengchen took my arm and leaned on my shoulder, looking happy.

    "Go away, you two. What are you doing with the ink in the back?" Zhang Junfei and Yin hanyue are walking together. They are always silent. Usually, Zhang Junfei is very powerful. How can they be so stupid when they are serious.

    "Divination... Divination... Ten trigrams and nine spirits!"

    "No money if you don''t work..." a man in his forties, wearing a shabby Taoist robe and holding a folding fan in his hand, said, "do you want to have a divination? I think some of you look extraordinary. It''s better to report the eight characters of your birthday for us to have a look."

    "Why don''t we see if we''re a couple?" Han Mengchen took me to the fortune teller''s stall and said, "master, please give us a calculation. Can we get married in this life? Is it suitable for us to be together?"

    "Tell me your birthday and I''ll have a look." Han Meng and I published the eight characters of our birthday in the morning paper. The Taoist priest pinched his fingers for a long time and said, "you two can be husband and wife in this life."

    "Or both of you." Han Mengchen took a look at Yin hanyue and then said to Zhang Junfei, "maybe you two have a destiny.

    ¡±The Taoist took a look at me and said¡° This little brother, fate is predestined, everything will be fine with fate. "

    Zhang Junfei said to me softly, "I don''t believe that."

    "What did the fortune teller say about you two?"

    Zhang Junfei said with a smile: "the fortune teller said that I have no wife and children in my life. I have been lonely all my life and end my life."

    This is how divination works. It sounds comfortable to calculate, but it sounds disturbing to calculate.

    "I''m a little hungry. Sit down and have some kebabs."

    "Boss, have some strings!" Han Mengchen looked very happy. We four sat around the table, ordered some kebabs and ordered some bottles of beer.

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "when I was on the mountain before, I didn''t pay attention to worldly affairs."

    "But in recent days, I feel it very deeply."

    I eat string said: "just get used to it. I haven''t eaten so much delicious food in the countryside before."

    Yin hanyue said with a smile: "you two are like mountain people who don''t eat fireworks. I don''t know how you survived."

    I said with a smile: "make do to live."

    Han Mengchen said softly¡° I think that Taoist is just to cheat some money. I''m just entertaining myself. "

    "Eat quickly. I''ll take you home after dinner." After the barbecue, I sent Han Mengchen back to her downstairs.

    "Would you like to go up and sit down?"

    "I don''t think so. It''s not convenient." Han Mengchen reached out and pinched my ear and said in a soft voice, "you have something to say in your words. What''s inconvenient? Do you really have anything to do with Ye Nan?"

    I said with a wry smile, "I didn''t find that I was so charming. I said that it was the snake demon who did it."

    "Forget it, I won''t ask. If you don''t go up, I''ll go up by myself."

    I hesitated for a moment, then said¡° Well, I''d better take you up. "

    Han Mengchen and I came to her house. Han Mengchen lived alone, but this evening, I really had some problems here. Because I''m not casual, and she''s not casual.

    "You can watch TV first. I''ll wash up."

    I said hastily, "I think I''d better go."

    "Stop and let you sit. You can sit. It''s so late. You can stay here for one night."

    For a night? I took a close look at Han Mengchen. Her face was red. It should be the reason why she drank some beer just now.

    "If I don''t see you when I come out of the bath, I''ll take care of you." Han Mengchen finished and went into the bathroom, I listen to the sound of the water, heart plop plop straight jump.

    After a while, Han Mengchen came out of the bathroom wearing a bath towel, poured a glass of water and handed it to me, "are you coming to my house for the second time?"

    "Yes, it seems that Guan Rou brought me here for the first time, because that lecheron."

    "At that time, I thought you were a little strange. You could talk to ghosts."

    Han Mengchen got up and opened the refrigerator, took out a bottle of red wine, "do you want some red wine?"

    I said softly, "I think it''s better not to drink."

 Chapter 110

    Han Mengchen opened two glasses of red wine, handed me one, and then said, "have a drink with me."

    I didn''t find that Han Mengchen was possessed by snake demon, and there was no sign of being possessed by other ghosts. Did she drink too much?

    Han Mengchen sat next to me. Lying on my shoulder¡° Carry me into the bedroom. I''m tired. " In the face of such a beautiful thing that I feel pity for, a man can''t hold it.

    I picked up Han Mengchen and went into the bedroom. Put her on the bed. Han Mengchen put his arm around my neck and gave me a kiss. Then he reached out and untied his bathrobe. At this time, Han Mengchen is charming and moving, which makes my body burn. Like thousands of ants crawling on their bodies.

    "Kiss me..." my brain completely out of control, took off his clothes, hugged Han Mengchen.

    "Am I beautiful..."

    "It''s beautiful... I can''t help myself." I swam my hands on her. Feel the tenderness from her. She seems to have body fragrance on her body, which makes me more crazy.

    After a while, I was so tired that I lay in bed. Han Mengchen is lying in my arms, her eyes are like silk.

    I whispered, "I''m sorry... I didn''t know it was your first time."

    "I didn''t know you were so dishonest. So experienced in this kind of thing? "

    I whispered, "I only love three women in my life. You are one of them."

    "And what''s my number?"

    "The first is Tang Yufeng. The second is Guan Rou, and the third is you. "

    I put my arm around Han Mengchen. He continued¡° Guess what''s your number

    Han Mengchen said softly, "I knew you were so playful, I would not be with you."

    I said with a bad smile, "Hey, hey. But now it''s too late. "

    "Hate..."

    The next morning, I slowly opened my eyes. Sitting up, I saw Han Mengchen lying next to me, sleeping quietly.

    I got up, got out of bed, went to the bathroom to wash, then put on my clothes and went downstairs to buy soybean milk and fried dough sticks.

    "Dinner."

    Han Mengchen sat up from the bed, a lazy look, "hold me down, I don''t want to get up."

    I bent over and picked up Han Mengchen and went to the bathroom. Maybe it was the spring night last night that made her dependent on me.

    "I''ll go to the shop after dinner. If you are tired, stay at home."

    Han Mengchen nestled in my arms, soft voice said: "I don''t want it, I want to go to the shop with you, lest you are abducted by others."

    "Besides you, who wants me..."

    After breakfast, Han Mengchen and I went to the shop by car. Zhang Junfei sat at the door of the shop, his eyes were always in a daze, like thinking about something.

    I said softly, "Hey, what are you doing?"

    "You''re here. Good morning!"

    "I''ll see who chewed it." I saw a lipstick mark on Zhang Junfei''s neck, and then said with a bad smile, "Yo Yo... I''ll see what''s wrong with it, who''s chewing it."

    Han Mengchen said with a smile: "I think it''s someone''s kiss."

    Zhang Junfei said in a hurry: "I''ll go wash, you sit first."

    "Excuse me, is master Liu in?" A girl in a black coat and blue jeans came in through the door.

    I said softly, "Hello, what can I do for you?"

    The girl said softly¡° Hello, I have something to ask for your help

    Han Mengchen poured a glass of water, handed it to the girl and said, "sit down and talk. What''s the matter?"

    "I found my boyfriend strange recently. He always talks to himself and says he can get out of his body," the girl said softly

    "I thought he was teasing me at first, but then I found out it was true." That night when I was sleeping with him, I got up in the middle of the night to go to the toilet. When I got back to bed, I found his body cold. I was scared at that time, but in the morning, he seemed to have nothing to do with it.

    I asked him at the time. He said he was out of his mind and saw a man killed by a car.

    "It''s nothing. Under normal circumstances, everyone will have some dreams, especially real."

    "I know what you said, but it''s not the first time he''s been in this situation." The girl was a little worried and said, "so I''m worried that something might happen to him if he goes on like this, so I come to you for help."

    I thought about it and said¡° That''s OK, but in order to avoid accidents, you hand in your boyfriend and we''ll watch the situation. "

    "Let''s have lunch. I''ll make an appointment with him. When we have dinner, please help me to have a look."

    Han Mengchen said softly, "I haven''t asked you what your name is. Don''t show up at that time."

    "I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Yang Yan."

    ......

    At noon, the three of us followed Yang Yan to a restaurant. After a while, a handsome man came in from the door.

    Yang Yan quickly stood up and said¡° Zhang Peng, here it is. "

    Zhang Peng came over and said softly, "who are these people?"

    Yang Yan hastily introduced and said: "this is my good friend of Mengchen, this is his boyfriend, and her cousin."

    "I met them when I was shopping today, so I came to have dinner together."

    "Hello, my name is Zhang Peng, Yang Yan''s boyfriend."

    Han Mengchen said softly, "Hello, I didn''t expect you to be so handsome. No wonder Yang Yan always mentioned you on the phone.

    ¡±I took a closer look at Zhang Peng. There was no unusual situation in him, and there was no spirit wave.

    "Zhang Peng, tell me. We are all curious about what happened to you."

    Han Mengchen took a sip of the drink and then said¡° It''s said that you can get out of the body, isn''t it true? "

    Zhang Peng said softly, "I don''t know what''s going on. Every night I feel very tired and sleepy at a fixed time. Then I go to sleep. I see a lot of things in my dream, which are very real."

    "As like as two peas," and I read the news and the newspaper for second days, which is exactly the same as I dreamed of.

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "it''s rare to see this kind of situation. We need to study it again."

    "What do you mean, you know that?" Zhang Peng asked with some doubts.

    I said softly, "I know something about it. I can study it." After lunch, the three of us went back to the shop and left each other''s contact information when we left the hotel¡° I have something else to do in the afternoon. I''ll come back to you in the evening. "

    For a moment, I felt a little bored and asked Zhang Junfei, "last time I saw that you were very powerful. It seems that you are a bit of a Taoist. How can you teach me?"

    "If you want to learn, I can teach you, but practice is necessary and hard."

    "Hard work doesn''t matter, as long as you can be as powerful as you."

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° I practice Maoshan

    "Maoshanshu can save or harm people, and there are charms and things like that."

    "You have to think clearly. If you really want to practice Maoshan, you have to abide by the rules."

    "You have your own way, so it won''t be hard to practice Maoshan." Maoshanshu should be observed in every period, not eating meat and wine, but also learning fingerprints.

    The first thing I need to do is to meditate and meditate, so that my heart can calm down, and then I can practice. I meditated in the room for a while. I felt a heat flow in my body. I kept moving back and forth in my body. Because of my previous practice with the old man, I had some experience in Taoism.

    Zhang Junfei also introduced me to some of the magic arts in Maoshan, such as five thunder palm, sky thunder break, and so on. There are more than dozens of them. Moreover, if I want to practice to a certain extent, I will never be able to do it in my life. So I decided to focus on one kind of magic. It''s better to master a thousand moves than one.

    After that, the most difficult thing is the pictograph, which also divides time, and the charm of Tao Xinghua is useful. Before drawing a charm, wash your body, wash your body with the moon, and refine the truth with the sun.

    The time of painting is Zihai, and the aura is the heaviest at the junction of yin and Yang.

    Charms are divided into Yang and Yin. The first thing I need to learn is the drawing. All afternoon, I didn''t draw a charm.

    In the evening, Han Mengchen came and bought some food.

    I said softly¡° Hurry up and have a meal. Maybe Yang Yan will come to us later. "

    "No, Zhang Peng seems to have nothing to do with it. Are we suspicious?"

 Chapter 111

    Zhang Junfei said softly: "it''s easy to do. I''ll stick Zhang Huangfu on him secretly later. If there is a real situation, there will be a reaction."

    Just as we were eating. The door of the shop was pushed open. Yang Yan came in through the door.

    "Here we are. Have you eaten yet? "

    "I''ve eaten. I''m not disturbing you." Yang Yan looks a little ugly. I asked with some worry¡° What''s the matter? What''s the matter? "

    Yang Yan said softly, "nothing. I made an appointment with Zhang Peng. We''ll go to the cinema in the evening. "

    After dinner, we followed Yang Rong to the gate of the cinema. After a while, Zhang Peng came at about nine o''clock. Zhang Peng''s face was a little pale, as if he was very tired.

    "How did you come. The movie is about to start

    "I''m sorry. I''m a little tired, so I''m late. " I whispered: "I think you look very tired, otherwise go back and have a rest.

    ¡±I went up and put my arm around his shoulder. He took the opportunity to stick the Yellow amulet on his back.

    "Son of a bitch, I want to die!" Zhang Peng suddenly seems to have changed a person. His face was ferocious. "Get out of here!"

    I was shocked. Fortunately, Han Mengchen and Yang Yan did not see this scene. Zhang Junfei and I looked at each other. Zhang Junfei pulled me aside and told me not to say anything.

    Zhang Peng frowned and said, "I''m a little tired. Please go to the cinema. I''ll go back first. "

    Yang Yan said angrily: "all agreed to accompany me to see a movie, how did you leave again."

    I said hastily, "let him go back. I think he should be very tired. "

    Yang Yan saw that I winked at her, and she said nothing more, "then you go back. After watching the movie, we''re looking for you."

    "Then you can call me after the movie, or you can come out for supper later." Zhang Peng reached for a taxi and left.

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° The Yellow amulet works. We''ll follow him now. "

    "Nothing will happen to him, will it?" Yang Yan was a little worried and then said to us, "master, you should help us."

    I said in a deep voice, "don''t worry. We will help you solve this problem."

    Just now, I was really shocked. What was attached to Zhang Peng was not an ordinary ghost. Just now, I obviously felt a sense of evil. We also took a taxi and came to their downstairs. Now Zhang Peng should have gone home. We''ll go now. Several of us went into the building and took the elevator up.

    Yang Yan opened the door, and then we went into the house. The room is very quiet, falling into darkness. Yang Yan reaches out her hand and turns on the light, which suddenly brightens up.

    "Are you there, Zhang Peng?" Yang Yan went to the bedroom door, reached out and pushed open the bedroom door, "he was sleeping in bed, just like before, and then he couldn''t wake up.

    ¡±Zhang Junfei and I went to the bed to have a closer look. Zhang Junfei frowned and said¡° His soul is gone. He''s gone from the body. "

    "But it doesn''t seem to be taken away, it''s out of the body." Zhang Junfei reached out and took out Huang Fu from his pocket, stuck it on Zhang Peng''s head, and then took out a bundle of red ropes, "help me tie him up, I want to call his soul back.

    ¡±Zhang Junfei and I tied up Zhang Peng and helped him to a chair. By the way, we set up a incense table.

    Zhang Junfei picked up the bronze bell and sprinkled a handful of rice, soybeans and a handful of paper money

    Zhang Junfei shakes the bell a few times and says a few words. Finally, suddenly a wind blows in from the window.

    The flames of several candles on the incense table shook slightly twice, and I could not help shivering. Even when I saw Zhang pengmeng''s eyes open, his face was pale and ferocious, and his eyes pupil turned up and began to shake constantly.

    "Zhang Peng..." I quickly stopped Yang Yan, and then said to Han Mengchen, "you two go to stay in the house, don''t be here, in order to avoid danger."

    Yang Yan said in a hurry: "no... I''m worried about Zhang Peng. Let me have a look here."

    Zhang Junfei put the bell on the table and picked up a handful of soybeans. "It''s so sneaky that it dares to disturb the world."

    "You kids dare to interfere with the work of the underground government!" Hell? I frowned slightly, and then said¡° Why did the local government find the people in the world? "

    "Let me go!" Zhang Peng said hoarsely.

    At this time, Zhang Peng had been possessed by Yin Cha, and he was about to break the rope.

    "You dare to hinder the evil spirit. You don''t want to live anymore!" As soon as Zhang Peng (Yincha) earned his body, he broke away the red rope and went straight to Zhang Junfei.

    Zhang Junfei''s hands combined with his fingerprints, a sword finger shot a golden light, directly into Zhang Peng''s eyebrows.

    Zhang Peng screamed and fell to the ground like a pool of mud.

    "I''ll come back again!"

    "Take him to bed and clean him up." Zhang Junfei was so tired that he was sweating. I took Zhang Peng to his bedroom and said, "is this over?"

    "It''s not that easy. You didn''t hear that Yin Chai said just now. You''ll come back to find Zhang Peng."

    Han Mengchen asked suspiciously, "why did Yin Cha come to Zhang Peng?"

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "now there are baojiaxian, Dixian, Bodhisattvas and gods in the world, so some enchanting messengers can''t come to the world to enchant souls."

    "In this way, we have to find the people in the yang to be responsible for seducing the soul. Do you understand?" This kind of situation is not without, some people during the day like ordinary people, at night will be the soul of the underworld, to the underworld do errands.

    Although it''s awesome, from another point of view, it''s just a puppet. Find a stand in in the sun, responsible for the soul.

    "What''s wrong with me? Why are you back?" Zhang Peng slowly opened his eyes and sat up from the bed. "I''m so tired. What happened?"

    I said softly¡° You just fainted, and now you wake up. "

    "Zhang Peng, you scared me to death," Yang Yan said anxiously

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said¡° This kind of thing can only find someone to negotiate with that Yin cha. If it''s settled, it''s naturally the best. If it''s not settled, it can only fight with them. "

    I said hastily: "I can''t, you can''t call me."

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° I''m afraid you''re the only one to negotiate. You and martial uncle are both in the dead man''s business, so they have a good relationship with you. You''re the only one. "

    "All right, but I''ll get ready."

    "Don''t worry. The time is tomorrow evening. I have to prepare for it." This evening, Zhang Junfei and Han Mengchen left Yang Yan''s home and then went back to the shop.

    "We need to prepare something. I''ll do it tomorrow morning."

    "That''s it first. I''ll send Han Mengchen back first, and I''ll come to the store to see you tomorrow." I sent Han Mengchen back home. Since last night, I feel that we are much closer than before.

    "Would you like to stay here with me tonight?" Han Mengchen came over, leaned on my shoulder and said softly, "it''s so late. Don''t go back."

    I said with a smile, "I still have something to do. I have to prepare for Zhang Peng''s business tomorrow. I won''t be with you tonight."

    I was also reluctant to part, but it was important to do business, so I got up and left. I went back to the shop. Zhang Junfei just closed the door of the shop. Since he opened the shop, the business has started to get better.

    Zhang Junfei took out the Yellow Fu paper and cinnabar, and put them on the table, "prepare some yellow Fu tonight, you will be responsible for the painting, and I will take the rest."

    I have some savvy about the symbols. I have drawn dozens of them. Fortunately, ten of them are pretty good.

    "The Yellow symbols you drew are more effective than mine. If you have time to draw more, keep them for later use."

    I said in a hurry, "how about we sell yellow Fu? One twenty or ten is two hundred!"

    "Do you think this is good? We can''t use this method to disturb people''s order!"

    Zhang Junfei put the Yellow amulet in his pocket, and then wiped the copper coin sword. "The Yin difference can be attached to your body. You can also carry a yellow amulet on your body tomorrow, so as not to be attached to your body."

    "I don''t need this, I have this!" I reached for the ghost knife and wiped it twice. "If that Yin Cha dares not listen to us, I''ll cut it down and let it die again!"

 Chapter 112

    The next morning, I got up early and put on my sportswear to run in a nearby park. I heard Zhang Junfei say that more exercise helps to increase my Yang. In this way, all evils will not invade.

    I ran two laps. At eight o''clock I went to the market and bought some breakfast. Back to the shop.

    Zhang Junfei opens the door. Han Mengchen comes in from the door while eating. Along with Han Mengchen is Yin hanyue. Since that night, Yin hanyue and Zhang Junfei have always looked at each other for a while. It''s love at first sight.

    "Look who I brought." Han Mengchen sat at the table. Looking at Zhang Junfei with a bad smile, "what should you prepare. Are you ready? "

    "It''s almost something. We''ll wait for Yang Yan to come. We''ll get it before." After breakfast. At ten o''clock. Yang Yan and Zhang Peng came to see Zhang Peng''s face a little white, should be last night so noisy. Hurt a little Yang.

    Zhang Junfei said in a soft voice: "the Yin Chai must come back to us tonight. I have some yellow amulets here. You can increase Yang Qi by wearing it on your body. To avoid being possessed by it. "

    "The next step is Rooster blood, and we need to prepare something that Yin Cha likes."

    Yang Yan asked suspiciously, "what does Yin Cha like?"

    "Yin Chai likes eggs. In fact, ghosts are the same as people, both before and after death. All five poisons will like it. "

    I got up, got two cartons off the shelf, put them on the table, and said softly, "money can make the devil push the mill. I think it''s better to get more money. I still have two boxes of banknotes

    Han Mengchen asked in a hurry¡° You don''t get so much money. "

    "What the old man left behind, there have been no flowers."

    "Why not put it in the bank?"

    "Which bank to deposit, Mingtong bank?"

    "Go away! Annoying... "

    "Ha ha... Stop it, you two. Let''s get down to business."

    Zhang Junfei went on to say: "wine astringent wealth are Yin poor like, we separate to prepare."

    Han Mengchen and I went to the market and bought two cocks. Then we went to buy some wine, vegetables and eggs. One day passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, the time passed. After dinner in the evening, we came to Yang Yan''s house and decorated it.

    Mahjong and a few stacks of money are placed on the table next to the living room. On the other table, wine, vegetables and eggs are placed. As for the astringency, it can only be a DVD player. There are movies on TV, and a few girls and braziers are prepared next to it.

    "Which of you can play mahjong?"

    "I can do it with Xiaoyue, but not very well."

    "I will, but I''m not sure I''ll win."

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "it doesn''t matter whether you win or not. As long as you can hold him down, as long as the rooster crows, he will go." After that, Zhang Junfei gave the paper to Han Mengchen, Yang Yan and Yin hanyue. I gave the axe to Han Mengchen. If there was a sudden incident, I might be able to prevent it.

    If you can hold him for a while, I don''t believe you can''t let him push the mill. As for me, I put the ghost knife at the table. If I can''t talk about it, I''ll talk about it in martial arts.

    "Dang... Dang!" The bell rang a few times, and suddenly a dark wind blew in from the window.

    A white mist rose in the room, which gradually formed a human shape.

    "Zhang Peng..." Zhang Junfei said hastily, "Lord Yincha, we meet again."

    Yin Chai was dressed in the clothes of officers and soldiers, with a sabre on his waist. His face was fierce, and his whole body was full of Yin Qi¡° It''s you again. It seems that you really don''t want to live. "

    I said hastily, "we have something for you. Please enjoy it."

    "I didn''t expect you to be respectful." The Yin sat down at the table. Then he lit up and reached for the white wine on the table. "Don''t think you can let me let him go, do you understand?"

    "Drink first, drink later." I poured a glass of wine, raised the glass and offered a toast. "I''ve seen your people, too. I don''t know if you can drink?"

    The Yin difference glared at me, and drank the Baijiu in a cup. "You really enjoy it. No wonder it is heaven."

    "Lord Yincha, why do you want to find Zhang Peng? There are so many people in the world, but they just want to find him?"

    "Because his family has been doing evil for generations. It''s just a small matter to you, but any account will be clear to us."

    "So from his grandfather''s life, he had to work for the prefecture until the third generation."

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said: "the debt of the past life is paid back in this life, but the evil after death is written off."

    Yin Cha said with a gloomy face, "if you don''t do this, those bad people will not be punished. What''s more, what can you do for those who have done good deeds all their lives?"

    I said softly¡° Let''s not talk about that. Let''s have another drink. "

    After several drinks in a row, I was a little confused. He didn''t respond at all.

    "Time''s up. I''ll take him back."

    Zhang Junfei said hastily, "no! Do you want to go now that you''re here? "

    I don''t think the atmosphere is right. I quickly cut in and said, "you see, it''s still early. Why don''t we have two rounds?"

    "Come on, mahjong!" Yin Cha hesitated for a moment, then walked to the table, "then I''ll play two circles with you."

    I give Han Mengchen a look. Han Mengchen and Yin hanyue pour two boxes of paper money on the table.

    I said with a smile, "I can''t play mahjong. Let my girlfriend play mahjong."

    Han Mengchen and Yang Yan sat on the chair. I reached out and took the ghost knife from the cupboard and hid it under the table. Yang Yan and Han Mengchen and I play mahjong with Yin cha. The purpose is to let me control Yin Cha as much as possible.

    Yin Cha suddenly laughed and said in a gloomy voice, "I won!"

    "Give money, give money, give money!"

    "Lord Yincha, we have these two boxes of money. What will you give us if you lose?"

    Yin Cha frowned and said, "what do you want?"

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "well, let''s gamble on Zhang Peng''s life, one year for each game."

    Yin Cha took a look at Zhang Peng and then said to me, "boy, you want him to die. Do you know what I did in my life?"

    "I''m in the gambling business."

    "Go on..." we played five games, but we didn''t win any. We all let Yin Cha win.

    "You''ve lost all your money. What else can I lose?"

    "And Zhang Peng''s life, do you dare to gamble?" Zhang Junfei frowned and said.

    I said hastily¡° Yes, dare you? If you win, Zhang Peng will let you go. "

    Yin Cha said with a smile, "do you think he can live long, but I can play with you."

    I looked at the clock. It''s two o''clock in the morning. It''s two hours before dawn.

    "Come on... Go on."

    ........

    "Hey, hey, I won again." Yin Cha took a look at Zhang Peng and said with a gloomy face, "I''ve lost ten games. His life span is with me."

    Yin Chai said that my right hand stretched out a finger hook, and ten stone like things, with golden light, flew out of Zhang Peng''s body and into Yin Chai''s hands.

    "Zhang Peng, what''s the matter with you?" Zhang Peng''s face suddenly changed, and some wrinkles began to appear on his forehead. "I don''t know. I suddenly feel that I don''t have any strength."

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said¡° His life span has been shortened by ten years. "

    "Keep playing, why not?"

    Yin Cha sneered and said, "it''s fun to play with you."

    I didn''t expect that the Yin difference gambling technique was so exquisite. If it was now, it would be a sparrow saint.

    "It''s another ten years. Do you still play?" Ten years of life flies into the hands of Yin, Zhang Peng''s face changes again, his voice becomes hoarse, and his walking is shaking.

    I said hastily, "how about we win or lose this game?"

    Yin Cha took a look at me and said in a cold voice, "OK, I''ll save trouble."

    I reached under the table and held the ghost knife, then said¡° How about playing something else instead of playing mahjong in this game? "

    "What are you going to play with?"

    "Play dice!" Zhang Junfei took two dice cups from the cupboard and then put them on the table¡° We''re going to win or lose in one game

    "After you." Yin Cha took the dice cup and shook it a few times. Then he opened the dice cup. "I have the largest number of points, six."

 Chapter 113

    "Sorry, I took his life!"

    "Wait a minute!" I said with a smile, "don''t worry. I haven''t opened it yet."

    I opened the dice cup. Then he said, "I''m sorry. Mine is seven. I won

    Yin Cha''s face sank, and he said in a angry voice, "you dare to cheat!"

    "You choose the dice cup, and you choose the dice. You can''t blame me for that. " Yin spread out his hand to overturn the table on the ground, I quickly pulled out the ghost knife. A knife cut at it.

    "Ah..." my knife hit him in the arm. A knife will cut off his left arm, suddenly a stream of green liquid splashed out.

    Zhang Junfei takes out Huang Fu in a hurry. "Heaven and earth are limitless," he said. The sacred fire of the five elements. Kill the demons

    The Yellow amulet suddenly burned, emitting a red flame, as if a fire dragon will be closely shrouded in Yin. Yin Cha''s right hand pulled out his sabre. A knife then cut off the fire dragon, then flapped toward me.

    When I saw the situation, I quickly asked Han Mengchen and the three of them to hide in the house. He slashed in the face. I don''t believe that this Yincha Sabre can compete with the ghost sabre in my hand. Two sabres strike each other and send out "Dang!" The sound of a metal collision. Then they split up.

    I felt as if a force had bounced me back, and the shape of my body flashed. Turned into a cloud of black smoke, in the house around, and then flew out of the window.

    "How did it get away?"

    "It''s almost dawn..." the house has been in a mess. Fortunately, Zhang Peng''s life was saved, but now he is an old man.

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "we''re a little short of calculation. Zhang Peng himself is nearly 30 years old. With the 25 years of life span taken away by the Yin difference, the total is 50 years. "

    "If Zhang Peng can live to 80 years old, then if he takes out 50 years of life and subtracts 15 years, it will be 65 years.

    ¡±So he''s 65 years old now, but he''ll report after this year.

    Zhao Yan said in a hurry¡° Master Liu, please help us. We will get married next year. "

    I frowned and said¡° Do you have any other way, can you make the Yin difference come back? "

    Zhang Junfei thought about it and said, "there''s no way. The Yin difference has taken away his life."

    I knew that I would not use this stupid method. However, Zhang Junfei and I discussed before that it was impossible to make a hard struggle between the positive and the negative. After all, they are civil servants in the local government and often run business. Han Mengchen said with some worry¡° Let Zhang Peng go on like this? "

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said: "there is another way, that is to go to the underground to complain, maybe there will be a ray of life."

    "Down to hell? How to... "

    "It''s very simple. I can set up an altar, cast a spell and send you down."

    "Why don''t you go?"

    Zhang Junfei said with a smile¡° Because Yang Yan and Zhang Peng come to see your fame and seek you. "

    I''m speechless. There''s nothing wrong with this saying, "OK, let''s do this today, and let''s do it for Zhang Peng."

    "You bet Zhang Peng''s life like this, didn''t you hurt him?" Several of us walked out of Yang Yan''s house, and Han Mengchen asked both of us with some doubts.

    I said in a low voice: "Yin Cha won''t look for the man in the Yang for no reason. If he looks for him, it means that he must have done something. That''s why he will be asked to do errands for the underworld, as a compensation to accumulate Yin virtue."

    "Although we do this business, there are some things we can''t touch." The four of us walked out of the elevator and found a bun shop nearby. At this time, it was already light, and we walked into the bun shop one by one with black eyes and yawning.

    Han Mengchen yawned and said, "I''ll go back to make up for it later."

    "It''s not just you. We all need to catch up. I was so sleepy last night." Several of us finished our meal and went home separately. Han Mengchen didn''t want to go back again, so he went home with me.

    I fell asleep until more than six o''clock in the evening, and it was dark when I woke up. I got up and went out of bed to wash in the bathroom.

    "Why don''t you get up so early and sleep a little longer?" Han Mengchen stretched out his hand to open the door of the bathroom, came in, leaned on my shoulder and said, "I''m hungry, go to eat something?"

    "Well, when I''m done, you can wash with me."

    "I don''t want to... Hate it!" Han Mengchen and I went out of the house and found a restaurant downstairs. By the way, we called Zhang Junfei out.

    Han Mengchen said softly, "what are you going to do about Zhang Peng?"

    "I told you, go to hell."

    I eat rice to say: "tonight I go down, I don''t believe that Yin Cha can only hand cover the sky."

    "I''ll help you to protect the Dharma at night. Finally, I''ll call Yin hanyue to protect the Dharma more safely."

    With a bad smile on my face, I said, "I don''t think your intention of being drunk is to protect the Dharma, but to someone else''s Xiaoyue."

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "I really want to protect the Dharma, not for anything else. As a monk, how can I think of my children''s private affairs?"

    "Why don''t you think about it? You can''t stay married all your life?" Zhang Junfei said softly, "OK, don''t talk about me. Let''s have a meal."

    "Lingling... Lingling" a mobile phone rings. Han Mengchen takes out his mobile phone and says to us, "it''s Yang Yan."

    "Then pick it up quickly!" Han Mengchen answered the phone, then his face changed and he said, "Zhang Peng is dead!"

    "Come on, it''s time to live again." After dinner, Zhang Junfei and I went to Yang Yan''s house by backpack and car with Han Mengchen.

    Yang Yan opened the door in a hurry. Her eyes were red and swollen. She should have cried.

    "You are coming. Come in and have a look." Zhang Peng lay motionless on the bed of the bedroom in the house. I stretched out my hand and sniffed. I was still alive.

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said: "people are not dead yet, but the three spirits have been taken away. If we go on like this, we will become vegetative."

    Yang Yan said in a hurry: "two masters, please help him. I really can''t live without him."

    Han Mengchen quickly comforted: "don''t worry, we will find a way to help you."

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said¡° When you get ready for the opening, you''ll start at midnight. "

    We rearranged the platform in the living room, which we didn''t clean up last night. Zhang Junfei took out the red rope and tied the rooster''s neck, wrapped it in yellow paper. Then lit a incense, inserted into the censer, reached for a handful of rice and soybeans, scattered on the ground.

    "Let''s start. Put Zhang Peng on the ground and surround him with candles. Don''t let the oil lamp in the middle of the candle go out." Han Mengchen and Yang Yan are holding an axe and a copper coin sword in their hands respectively, with several yellow amulets sticking to their bodies to protect Zhang Peng.

    Zhang Junfei stretched out his hand and took out two yellow runes¡° Xuanzong of heaven and earth, the God of the three realms, only the Tao, open the nether world

    After Zhang Junfei finished, he lit the Yellow symbol and threw it to the wall of the living room. Suddenly, a cloud of black smoke rose and a door appeared from the wall.

    "Why don''t you go in?" Zhang Junfei took a thick incense, lit it and put it in the censer. "This incense can only last for one hour. You should hurry up. As soon as the incense is burned, this ghost door will be closed. I can''t save you at that time."

    I put a ghost knife on my back and said¡° How can I bring his soul back? "

    "With your call bell, his soul will fly into your call bell.

    ¡±Words not much, I directly ran into the ghost door, ghost door is a corridor, in order not to delay time, I ran across the corridor.

    "Stop!" In front of me, a ghost messenger in Yamen''s clothes and with a long gun stood in front of me.

    I said hastily: "ghost bad elder brother, how are you!"

    The ghost looked at me, then frowned and said, "who are you? You''ve come into the hell from here."

 Chapter 114

    I quickly reached out and took out a stack of Ming coins from my pocket. Then I said, "elder brother, I''m here to find my master."

    "Your master?" The ghost messenger reached for the money in my hand. Then he said with some doubts¡° Who is your master? "

    "Liu Bingyi. Liu Bingyi is my master. "

    "You mean Lao Liu tou, go in!"

    "Thank you..." I didn''t have time to think about it. I passed the ghost errand in a hurry. Walk into a big stone door.

    Behind the stone gate is a place similar to a cave, and there is a cold smell in the air. I glanced around warily. It''s not like what I thought. Nothing special.

    I walked forward for a while and a stone bridge appeared in front of me. Below the stone bridge is a pool of blood red, bubbling water.

    Also faintly emitting a fishy smell, some white bones floating in the river. I ran across the stone bridge with my nose in my hand. Just a few steps away, I saw a big stone standing not far in front of me.

    There are three big characters on it¡° "Huangquan road" is a group of souls, walking in line towards the other end of huangquan road.

    There are several ghost messengers on both sides, with whip in hand. I''m waving away those souls who don''t want to move forward. Because these souls are new to hell, they can''t be called ghosts. Only in Fengdu city can it be called a ghost.

    Along the way came bursts of plaintive crying, the two sides of the yellow spring water from time to time stink. Some souls who don''t want to reincarnate. Jump into the huangquan river.

    "Let''s go..."

    "Sir, please let me go. I died unjustly. "

    "I don''t care how you died, but I have to obey the rules. If you have any grievances, go to Fengdu city and talk to the king of hell! " I''ve been through hell. I saw a familiar figure in the crowd.

    One of Zhang Peng''s spirits was in it. His expression was numb, and he followed the brigade Wu forward. I shook the bell a few times and put Zhang Peng''s soul into the bell.

    "Ah... You are you!"

    "Where did you come from? You want to arrest me!" The ghost came over and asked me with a gloomy face: "say, where are you from?"

    I pointed to the top, then took out the money and handed it to me, "Hey, I''m here to find my Master Liu Bingyi."

    "Liu Bingyi... He''s in Fengdu city. You''ve gone the wrong way." The ghost messenger took the money and put it in his pocket. Then he pointed to a small path. "You walk this way and see a big city gate. That''s Fengdu city."

    "Thank you It seems that money is still good. Thanks to a few stacks of money before I came down, it''s really useful. Why does this road look strange?

    The spacious road in front of me is full of barren villages. The grass will sound from time to time, and there will be some broken limbs. The arms and legs are all over the ground, and the blood is dripping. People will be scared when they see it. There are also some cocks and dogs in front of the low head gnawing at the body.

    I reached out and pulled out the ghost knife, watching the dogs and roosters warily. A vicious dog raised his head and looked at me. His face was even more vicious than that of a bitdog. What was more frightening was that the two eyes of the dog were blood red, emitting a chilling light.

    "Ouch... Ouch" the ghost seems to be the leader. This cry attracted dozens of blood red eyes, which flashed out from the grass nearby, just like lanterns.

    I put the ghost knife across my chest, and then said: "everyone, I''m here to find my master. You give me a way. Next time I''ll bring you some bones and rice, OK?"

    "Ouch... Ouch" the vicious dog raised his head and barked twice, and then the group of vicious dogs pounced on me.

    With a strong wave of my right hand, I swung the ghost''s head knife. With a strong knife spirit, I shot it out, and immediately cut more than a dozen fierce dogs into two pieces.

    "Ouch... Ouch" another group of vicious dogs rushed up. I can''t fight here. I can only chop and rush forward.

    I slashed several knives in a row, knocked over dozens of vicious dogs, and ran forward at the same time. After running for more than 100 meters, those vicious dogs stopped chasing.

    I stopped and gasped for breath. Although this ghost knife is powerful, it''s heavy enough. I have to do more exercise when I get back from this job, otherwise I''ll be very tired.

    I put the ghost knife away and shook the copper bell in my hand. At this time, Zhang Peng''s soul floated over and flew into the copper bell in my hand.

    I walked forward for a while and saw a big city gate. Under the gate stood two yamen messengers with swords on their waists. "Who are you and how did you come here?"

    I said hastily: "two officials, do you still know me?"

    One of the officials said to me, "you look familiar. It seems you''ve seen him there."

    "I was here last time. This time I came to see my master."

    "Do you have any money?"

    "Of course there is!" I took out the last stack of money and gave it to these two officials.

    The official opened the gate, and I went into Fengdu. There was a street in Fengdu, with peddlers on both sides. It''s the same as in the world. There''s what''s above and what''s below. Some kids are wandering in the street. I go to one of the cattle sheds and say, "boss, why do you still have cattle?"

    "You just came here to report. My cattle are for those ghosts to ride on cattle and go to hell hall to be tried."

    "Boss, what you bought is a paper man. How can there be a paper man in the underworld?"

    "Old... Old man... Why are you here?" The old man sat on the chair, holding a cigarette pot in his hand, "Why are you here?"

    I said hastily: "master, I miss you so much."

    I and the old man came to a hug, can''t help a red eye shed tears.

    The old man said in a low voice: "how old are you? You still piss."

    "I miss you."

    "What are you doing here?"

    "I''m looking for the soul, a man named Zhang Peng. His soul is hooked down by Yin cha." I told the story to the old man, who slowly puffed out a puff of smoke. "It''s really difficult to do."

    I quickly said: "master, you have to help me with this matter. Zhang Peng is dying now."

    The old man said in a deep voice, "I can''t help you. Now I''m just selling something in Fengdu city of this prefecture."

    "Then what should I do? You left the whole business to me." Old man, this is a six five year plan. Nothing matters.

    I got up and said, "I''d better do it myself. I have something to do first."

    "Wait a minute, you little boy. What''s your hurry?" The old man stood up and said, "come with me."

    The old man put away his stall and simply left it alone. He took me to a small forest with a bamboo house.

    "This is where you live, old man?" The old man said in a low voice: "yes, all the people like us who worked for the underworld or the dead in the world before they died will be assigned positions. I''m responsible for taking care of the peddler in Fengdu City, which is collectively referred to as Chengguan.

    ¡±I sat on the bamboo chair and said in a soft voice, "you really enjoy it here, old man."

    The old man poured a pot of tea and said, "when you go back, do something for me."

    I whispered, "what''s the matter?"

    "There''s a cat running away. It''s Yama''s pet. Help me find that cat."

    "A cat? It''s very evil to laugh at people''s words with red eyes. "

    The old man said softly, "it seems that you have met each other?" I said softly, "not only have you seen it, but you are also familiar with it."

    The old man said in a deep voice: "since you know where it is, it''s easy to do. That black cat was originally a alchemist. In order to refine the pills, the emperor of Qin asked him to recruit ten alchemists, but the long crude medicine was not refined. In a rage, the Emperor of Qin killed these alchemists."

    "Later, after the death of the Qin emperor, the evil spirits of those warlocks were attached to a pill. By chance, the pill was eaten by a black cat."

    I thought about it and said, "how can I catch it? I think its mana is very high. I can''t beat it."

    The old man said in a deep voice, "you can''t beat it. Isn''t there Zhang Junfei?"

    "Let''s talk about it. I''m going to take Zhang Peng''s soul back now, otherwise it will be over."

    The old man said softly, "don''t worry, his life is not finished. Even if the Yin has taken away his soul, he can''t die, and the Hell won''t accept it."

    I then said: "I want to find that shade, so it will continue to haunt us."

    "Mr. Liu, you are so busy today." A young man, dressed in a white gown and holding a folding fan, came out of the trees behind him.

 Chapter 115

    The old man stood up quickly and said respectfully¡° It''s Mr. Bai

    That white childe looked at me one eye, then said: "Liu Xiao''er, how did you come here? Have you finished the above things?"

    I said to the old man with some doubts: "old man. Who is this

    "White impermanence... White Lord!"

    I said hastily¡° It''s grandpa Bai. "

    Bai Wuchang said softly, "what are you doing here?"

    "It''s like this. A few days ago, the soul of a friend of mine was taken away by Yin cha. I''m looking for the soul. "

    "Your friend is dead?"

    "No, it''s not the end of my life."

    Bai Wuchang frowned slightly, and then said in a deep voice, "I''ll call someone to check, and I''ll give you a reply naturally. You go back first. "

    The old man said to me, "go back, then I''ll find you and give you a dream."

    I''ll take care of it as soon as I hear that. Then go back. I went back the same way. Bai Wuchang helped me with a folding fan in his hand. And they fanned me up there. I fell to the ground, Han Mengchen quickly helped me up, "how did you come back so soon?"

    I whispered, "it''s done. Let''s clean up first. Go back and talk about it. " The incense is almost gone. Fortunately, I came back in time.

    Zhang Junfei asked softly, "what''s the matter?"

    I said in a soft voice: "as I said below, Zhang Peng''s life is not over. It''s no use even if the Yincha wants to seduce the soul. There''s no way the Hell won''t accept it at that time. "

    Han Mengchen yawned and said, "then we can rest assured. As long as Zhang Peng can be saved. "

    We don''t have much time. The next step is to wait for the old man to write back to me. It''s been another night. After returning home, Han Mengchen and I had a wash. Then they hugged each other and fell asleep. In my sleep, I came to the bamboo house where the old man lived.

    "Old man, how can I come to you again?"

    The old man said softly, "what will happen in the future. I''ll call you down in your dreams. "

    "Show me the bag that catches the ghost." Bai Wuchang came out of the bamboo house. As soon as I spread my right hand, I took back my cloth bag.

    "Grandfather Bai, what''s our agreement?"

    Bai Wuchang said softly, "I''ll talk about it later. I''ll ask someone to check it today. There are people in the hell who take advantage of the world to catch ghosts."

    I quickly said: "then you quickly seize it."

    "I can''t catch it. I have already reported it to Yama, but Yama has been busy recently. This matter can only be delayed for some time."

    "But if you drag on any longer, Zhang Peng will be taken away by the Yincha."

    The old man said in a hurry: "smelly boy, what''s the hurry? Isn''t the Lord of the Yin Department thinking of a way?"

    Bai Wuchang said with a sneer: "you two, master and apprentice, are playing with me. Do you think I don''t know? But it''s easy to do. Just catch that Yin Chai back."

    I said hastily¡° That''s a bad shade. I can''t catch him

    Bai Wuchang reached out and took out a folding fan from his waist. Then he handed it to me and said, "you can catch it with this. If it is stubborn, you can get rid of it.

    ¡±The old man gave me a wink, and then said, "thank you for your help."

    "Thank you, Grandpa Bai." I went back up there and opened my eyes at dawn.

    I stretched to sit up and found a folding fan on the bedside table. I hurried out of bed and put the folding fan away. I went to the bathroom to wash and then made breakfast.

    Han Mengchen got up and went back to school after breakfast. I came to the shop and said, "morning, have you eaten?"

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "I''ve already eaten it. Why did you come here so early?"

    I said softly¡° Nothing. It''s not that Zhang Peng''s problem has not been solved yet. "

    Zhang Junfei said softly: "when I left last night, I had put Zhang Peng''s lost soul back into his body, and this matter was solved.

    ¡±I poured a glass of water and said¡° It hasn''t been solved, and the Yin difference hasn''t been grasped yet. "

    "Master Liu..." Yang Yan came in from the door, her face was very ugly, her eyes were red, and she cried.

    "What''s the matter?" I asked

    Yang Yan cried and said, "I called him when I got up this morning and found that his body was cold."

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "take us to have a look. Maybe there will be some help."

    Zhang Junfei and I followed Yang Yan to her home in a hurry. Zhang Peng was lying in her bedroom and did not move. I went forward and reached for a breath. Zhang Peng was really out of breath.

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "he''s dead. Before we left last night, we had put the soul back to him. How could this happen?"

    It seems that the old man and Bai Wuchang are right. No wonder they let me catch them if I can, and kill them if I can''t.

    "What are you thinking about, have you found anything?"

    I said in a deep voice¡° It''s nothing. Do you think that Yin Chai will continue to choose the next target as a puppet

    "It''s very possible, but where can I find it in such a big city?"

    Yang Yan cried and said, "master, can my boyfriend be saved?"

    Now it''s still an unknown number. We can only take one step to see it. Zhang Junfei and I went back to the shop. It was already noon. Han Mengchen bought three boxed meals and came to the store. Zhang Junfei and I had no appetite at all.

    Han Mengchen asked suspiciously, "why don''t you two eat?"

    I said softly¡° I have no appetite. Today Yang Yan is here. She says Zhang Peng is dead. "

    "What? When we left yesterday, Zhang Peng was still fine. "

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "now the only way is to find that shade, as long as you get rid of it."

    It''s easy to say, that Yin Cha can''t come to us on his own initiative.

    Han Mengchen said softly: "if it hooks the soul again, won''t it be able to find it?"

    As soon as my eyes brightened, I rushed to Zhang Junfei and said, "this is a way. As long as we find a person who is going to die, we will follow him, and he will be taken away after he dies."

    "As long as someone comes to collect the soul, you can find the next target of Yin cha."

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° It''s easy. People die every day. "

    "And the most dead people are in downtown areas, or hospitals."¡° Then we''ll go to the hospital and watch. I don''t believe we can let that ghost run away. "

    I went out of the shop with a backpack and a folding fan on my back and took a bus to the hospital. After inquiry, there was an old man in the hospital today who was seriously ill and had been living in the hospital for more than three months. I can''t get through tonight.

    Zhang Junfei and I waited in front of the ward for a while, about midnight. A gust of wind blew in from the window, and a figure floated in from the window.

    Zhang Junfei said hastily, "he''s there!"

    The enchanting messenger reached out and took away the soul of the old man on the bed, turned around and floated towards the door of the hospital. Zhang Junfei and I quickly followed up and ran out of the hospital.

    I said in a soft voice, "follow this enchanting envoy, and you will find that Yin cha."

    "Didi... Didi!" I looked back and saw Han Mengchen walk down from a sports car, then yell at me¡° Get in the car

    Zhang Junfei and I jumped into the car in a hurry. Yin hanyue started the car and said, "I didn''t expect you to have a big action. Why didn''t you tell me."

    Zhang Junfei said hastily, "I''ll talk about it later. Follow my guidance and move forward."

    About 20 minutes later, Yin hanyue drove the three of us to the front door of a residential building and stopped.

    "Here it is. You two will wait for us downstairs." Zhang Junfei and I jumped out of the car and ran into the residential building.

    The enchanting agent turned his head and looked at us. Zhang Junfei and I pretended to see nothing. I stretched out my hand to press the elevator and went in. I didn''t know which floor the enchanting envoy lived. The enchanting envoy pressed the button on the 12th floor.

    "Ah... That one lost again today."

    "Yes, I can''t play next time."

 Chapter 116

    "Ding Dong..." elevator door slowly opened, I saw the soul out of the elevator, I just drink Zhang Junfei followed out.

    The enchantment drifted into a household. And then it disappeared. Zhang Junfei and I ran to the door in a hurry. He reached out and knocked on the door.

    "Who is it?" With the sound just falling. The door was slowly opened and a man in his thirties came out. The man yawned and opened the door in his pajamas.

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "hello. We are property owners. "

    "Property? It''s so late. What can I do for you? "

    I said softly, "there was a complaint just now. Said your house was noisy. Someone is singing

    The man said in a hurry: "how can it be? I''m the only one in my family. I''m sleeping. How can I sing? "

    "Can we go in and have a look?"

    "Come in... You must be mistaken."

    I whispered, "you''re the only one in your family?"

    "Yes, you can go after watching it. I have to rest."¡° Don''t rush us away. We still have something to say. "

    The man said angrily, "who are you two?"

    I said softly, "sir. Where did you go just now, do you know? "

    The man said with some doubts: "I was sleeping at home just now. I didn''t go anywhere."

    Zhang Junfei said in a deep voice: "you just went to the hospital and took away a person''s soul."

    "Psycho..."

    "If you don''t believe it. I can prove it to you. "

    The man said with great interest: "if you two have nothing to do, please go, or I will call the police."

    Zhang Junfei reached out and took out a yellow amulet. He put his hand on the man''s back when he patted him.

    "What are you doing?" The man''s face suddenly changed. His face became very ferocious. "You two again!"

    I said hastily, "I have found you. You took money and drank wine, but you refused to let Zhang Peng go. I''ll take you back to hell today. "

    The man (Yincha) spread his right hand, and an official knife appeared in his hand. A knife cut me face to face, I quickly dodged, at the same time took out the folding fan.

    "The devil! Don''t you know this... "

    "White folding fan!" The man (Yincha) turned around and wanted to run. I opened the folding fan and gave it a strong hand. A strong wind blew out from the folding fan and directly locked the door.

    I said in a hurry: "look at you still running!" Zhang Junfei reached out and took out a yellow amulet. He recited two incantations in his mouth: "hurry like a law!"

    The Yellow Fu flew out and stuck directly on the man''s head. That man (Yin difference) immediately did not move, I secretly relieved, went forward to see that Yin difference.

    "What''s next?"

    "Just take him away." Zhang Junfei stretched out his sword finger, took off the Yellow amulet, and put the Yin difference into the Yellow amulet paper.

    The man fainted as soon as his eyes closed, and I helped him back to bed. With even if and Zhang Junfei out of the house, back to the shop.

    Zhang Junfei gave Huang Fu to me and then said, "you can give this to the local government. This matter has been solved."

    "You''re back. You''re so worried about us." Han Mengchen and Yin hanyue pour a few glasses of water and put them on the table.

    Yin hanyue said softly, "have you put away that Yin Chai?"

    Han Mengchen said softly, "with Zhang Junfei, I''m sure that Yincha doesn''t dare to be presumptuous."

    "I didn''t expect that you were so powerful that you solved the Yin difference in a few times." Zhang Junfei''s face turned red at that time. He was a little embarrassed and said, "it''s nothing. It''s a good thing that there are official students to help me."

    "Well, I''m hungry. Would you like to have a snack?"

    "Well, I''m hungry. I''m tired after a long night." I put Huang Fu away, closed the shop and found a big stall with them.

    "I''m in a good mood today. Drink two bottles of wine." I yelled to the waiter in a low voice, then took out 200 yuan and put it on the table, "a dozen beers, some meat kebabs and cauliflower."

    Yin hanyue said softly, "you look like you''ve made a fortune."

    Han Mengchen gave me a white look and said, "he''s just like this. He didn''t take any medicine today."

    .......

    "Waiter, there are only four of us. Why did you take five sets of tableware?" The waiter came over and said with some doubts, "aren''t you five?"

    Han Mengchen doubtfully said: "there are five people, clearly four people."

    Zhang Junfei frowned slightly and said, "no, it''s five people!"

    "Four people and one ghost!" A man in his fifties was sitting on another empty chair with a strange smile on his face.

    I asked with some doubts, "I said, where did you come from? Do I know you?"

    "Hey, boy, I''m just passing by. I want to have a drink."

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "drink? You''re dead. What else do you drink

    Yin hanyue took Zhang Junfei''s arm in some fear, her small face turned pale, and said in a hurry, "who are you talking to?"

    Han Mengchen is also a little afraid, holding my arm, "you don''t scare me."

    I said softly, "what are you doing to scare you, but don''t be afraid. He won''t hurt you with me."

    "I loved drinking most when I was alive, so I''ve been hanging around the door of this shop." I saw his greedy look, reached for a bottle of beer, poured a glass and put it in front of him.

    "Drink, drink up and go on the road!" After supper, it''s not too late. Yin hanyue proposes to go for a ride and try her new sports car.

    Han Mengchen also wants to take advantage of no one at night, driving around, I can not refuse, can only accompany the two girls around.

    It was nearly early in the morning, and we drove around the streets of the city. When I was about to return, I found something wrong.

    It seems that we have been hit by a ghost again, and this time it is a very serious matter. There is not a car in the whole street.

    Han Mengchen some doubts to say: "just now there are many cars here, how in the blink of an eye, a car is not?"

    "And it''s just early in the morning. No matter how late it is, there should be cars on the street."

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "Guansheng, where''s your yellow amulet?"

    "In my pocket." I stretched out my hand and took out my pocket. I searched inside and outside, but I didn''t find the Yellow amulet.

    "It''s broken. It''s lost." I should have burned the Yin difference when I knew I had dinner just now.

    Now it''s gone. It''s broken. I didn''t bring anything, just a few yellow amulets and a folding fan.

    Yin hanyue said softly, "are you too careful? Maybe it''s really nothing."

    Zhang Junfei reached out and took out Huang Fu. He said a few words in silence. Then he opened the window and stretched out his hand. Huang Fu paper burst into flames.

    "There''s something wrong with this road."

    "Yi..." Yin hanyue quickly stepped on the brake, and then said: "I just saw a person."

    Han Mengchen said in a hurry: "who is there? Why didn''t I see it?"

    Zhang Junfei opened the door, jumped out of the car, and then said: "I''m afraid we''ve been hit by ghosts. In other words, we''ve inadvertently walked to another place."

    "Yin Yang Road? I remember that when I met the promise before, I met the road of yin and Yang. "

    Han Mengchen said hastily, "what should we do? How can we go out?"

    "I don''t believe it. I can''t get out." I called Tang Yufeng out, Tang Yufeng looked at us, and then waved her hands, two strong winds toward the side of the past.

    The two strong winds disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Tang Yufeng frowned and said¡° No, I can''t help it. I''ve been besieged here. To put it simply, someone has set up an array here. "

    If the array is set here, then it is not made by the Yin difference. But where''s the Yellow amulet? If it wasn''t for the Yincha, who would it be?

    Han Mengchen said in a hurry: "I feel something is really wrong here. If you look at the building in front of you, it''s dark and you can''t see anything. It''s like an empty city."

    "Is there anyone?"

    "Is there anyone?"

    An echo seemed to ring all over the city. There was no one in the city, only a few of us.

    Yin hanyue said softly, "I wanted to have a world of my own when I was a child. Now my goal has been achieved, but I don''t feel so happy."

    I said softly, "fairy tales are full of lies."

    Zhang Junfei said in a deep voice, "if I look at the direction, I may find the exit."

    Zhang Junfei took out the compass and looked at it. The silver needle on the compass began to rotate. It was obvious that there was a magnetic field nearby, which indicated that the speculation just now was correct.

 Chapter 117

    When did we start to enter the world, we didn''t feel at all.

    "Han Mengchen said softly," otherwise, let''s find a place to sit down and discuss. "

    "There''s a restaurant in front of us. We''d better go there." Several of us went into the restaurant. He asked aloud. There was no one in the restaurant. It''s still on.

    There are also heated Bento in the microwave oven, and there are still unfinished chaotic noodles on the two tables.

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° Obviously, people here disappear in a flash. "

    I whispered, "I''ve been in this situation before. Then I forgot how I got out. "

    Yin hanyue took out several bottles of water from the refrigerator and put them on the table¡° Let''s take a break. Maybe we''ll find a way out later. "

    "Ah... Did you find something wrong? This restaurant is a little strange." Han Mengchen picks up the calendar on the counter. He continued¡° The dates on this one are all upside down. "

    I looked at the coke in my hand, and the English letters on it were also written in reverse. Including the clock on the wall. The pointer on it is also reversed.

    Yin hanyue reached out and pressed the switch. As soon as you press on, the light in the room goes out. As soon as you press off, the light comes on.

    Everything in the world is the opposite. If we do the opposite, we may find a way out. A few of us went back to the car. Yin hanyue started the car, "do you want me to drive backwards?"

    "Yes. That''s what it means Yin hanyue backed up and started to drive. After a while. I found that the car was spinning in the same place.

    The wheels were turning in place, but the car didn''t move. It''s like being blocked by something.

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "there are ghosts blocking the car behind. Do you have any money with you?"

    I understand what Zhang Junfei means. In a hurry, Yin hanyue opened the hood of the car, stood up, took out the money from his pocket and scattered it on the road. In this way, the car was able to drive, and suddenly a bright red wine green riot appeared in front of us.

    Can be regarded as back, I reached in my pocket a touch, and there was the yellow. Zhang Junfei can''t understand this either. Maybe it''s a joke. Some spirit bodies let us enter the fascinating world unconsciously.

    "Well, it''s over. We''ll go back."

    "Well, I''ll see you tomorrow." Han Mengchen and I went home. After washing, I packed all the ghost catching utensils into my bag and put them on the head of the bed. Before I left last time, the old man told me to put on all my things.

    I lay on the bed and soon entered the dream fragrance. When I opened my eyes, I came to the place where the old man lived. The old man seemed to know that I wanted to come. He had already made tea and sat in front of the door. I handed Huang Fu to the old man, and then said¡° It has been solved. I have received this yellow Fu for that Yin difference. "

    "Well done, give me the ax I gave you." I pulled out the axe from my waist and handed it to the old man. "By the way, old man, you left me an iron card before you died. What''s that for?"

    By the way, I handed the iron card to the old man, and then said, "old man, are you a corpse chaser?"

    "Have some tea and have a rest." The old man poured a cup of tea and then said to me, "that''s all in the past. This token is the headmaster''s order of Xiangxi corpse driving sect. In fact, it''s nothing mysterious. When I was your age, I began to travel around and learn arts."

    "The boy named Zhang Junfei is a disciple of your third martial uncle, who practices in Maoshan."

    "And I practice the white witchcraft of Miao. I have three disciples in my school, and you have a second martial uncle. I turned against each other for this leader''s token.

    Your second martial uncle is very intelligent, but he has a bad mind. After he was expelled from the school, he traveled around and learned some magic tricks.

    "Why was he expelled from the school?"

    "For the sake of the position of leader, my master, your master, passed the position of leader to me." For this reason, our three brothers turned into enemies. Later, I left the school frustrated.

    The old man put the axe away and continued¡° I''ll keep the axe. You can use the Yin Yang eight diagrams mirror and the folding fan in the future. "

    I said softly, "but this folding fan is impermanent, and even if I have these two things, it''s useless. I can''t do any other magic."

    "I didn''t want to teach you before, because I was afraid that you would cause trouble and lead to death."

    The old man sat on the bamboo chair and said, "but look at the present situation, you have grown up a lot. I can teach you."

    I said excitedly, "really? Is this Maoshan art? "

    "No, what I learned later was" six changes Xuanzong ", which is similar to maoshanshu. Your foundation is OK, but you need further practice."

    "Mr. Liu, is your apprentice here?"

    White impermanence came out from the trees, I quickly came forward to the white folding fan in the past, "white Lord, I have caught the shade, this fan back to you."

    White impermanence says softly: "need not, this fan is my meeting gift."

    The old man handed Huang Fu to Bai Wuchang, who took Huang Fu with his hand. "Good courage, dare to disturb the world."

    That Yin difference floated out, a face of fear knelt on the ground, "the villain no longer dare, please Yinsi adult open a side."

    White impermanence says softly: "that Zhang Peng''s ghost?"

    "Here it is Yin Cha''s right hand spread out, and Zhang Peng''s soul flew out of his hand.

    "You take this soul back." Bai Wuchang''s right hand folded a fan and took back Zhang Peng''s soul.

    I reached for the folding fan and quickly said, "thank you, white grandfather!"

    White impermanence finish saying and then take that Yin difference to disappear, this matter even if is solved.

    The old man then said, "our school is mainly based on metaphysics. This book, the six changes of Xuanzong, was carefully created by the leaders of previous dynasties. It''s easy to learn and it''s easy to deal with demons and ghosts."

    "What are you waiting for? It''s like teaching me."

    "You have the foundation I laid for you before. It''s not hard to learn. Come with me."

    I followed the old man to the entrance of a hill. The old man said in a low voice, "you can practice here from today until you know everything I''ve given you, and then go back."

    I said hastily, "what about Zhang Peng?"

    "Let Yufeng go back first and put Zhang Peng''s soul back." It seems that this is the only way. I asked Tang Yufeng to go back with Zhang Peng''s soul. By the way, I told Han Mengchen and Zhang Junfei that I''m going to learn magic from the old man. Don''t move my body.

    "You don''t need to read the book. I''ll teach you the most basic essence first. You can put up your sword finger and force the Yang Qi in your body to the tip of your finger. Let''s have a try!"

    That''s not a Yang finger. I always feel that the Yang Qi in my body can''t go up to the palm of my hand according to the way the old man gave me. After trying dozens of times, I can only draw a charm on my palm and send out palm thunder with my palm.

    The old man said softly, "keep practicing. If you can practice this skill, you will learn more than half of it."

    I don''t know how long I stayed in the cave. Anyway, I used all my fingers one by one before shooting a golden light from my sword fingers.

    The old man came in from outside the cave, holding a bowl of soup in his hand, "you drink this."

    "Master, it''s hard to practice these fingers." I took the decoction and drank it. I suddenly felt a heat flow in my body, as if there was an endless force coming out of my body.

 Chapter 118

    We also have a set of swordsmanship, which was created by our grandmaster in those years, although there are only eight styles. But it''s very powerful. Generally, after ghosts are hit. Just one word "die!"

    The old man then said in a deep voice: "every day at three minutes in the afternoon, you will absorb Yang Qi from the East and practice meditation. This will increase your Yang

    "In the evening, when Zihai was in contact with him, he drew charms. You and Zhang Junfei have been learning about charms for a while. So just a little more practice. "

    I''ll figure that out. Internal skill sword technique, plus skill and drawing. It will take a long time for this to come down. In addition to practicing magic in the cave, I just eat, sleep and practice when I get up. When you are tired, go to bed and have a rest.

    Even when I''m sleeping. They are all practicing all the time. The old man gave me the decoction every two or three days. He said it could supplement Qi, blood and Yang Qi, but I always thought it was not the case. I just got up one morning. Stretch out an arm to stretch waist, suddenly a sword Qi shoots out from my fingers. Smash a stone on the top of the cave.

    In front of my eyes, I was overjoyed. After practicing for such a long time, I finally got through.

    "Come and have a look. I''ve done it

    The old man came in, frowned and said, "it took so long to practice. You''re stupid, too. "

    I turned my lips and said, "now I can go back, old man."

    "Not yet. You need to practice your sword skills. " The old man reached for a branch, and then said, "watch it. I''ll do it again! "

    The old man''s body leaps up like a dragon, fast as lightning. The speed of his sword is between lightning and flint. Several sword moves come down in succession. The shadow of the sword flies around him, showing a strong charm.

    "The eight movements look simple, but it''s not easy to practice." The old man gave me the book of six changes Xuanzong. He asked me to have a look at the sword moves and the methods of using Qi strength when I had no time. In fact, these are all changeable. They all start with luck and move the Yang Qi in my body to my arms. By drinking the decoction every three days, I can gradually get through the acupoints and meridians in my body. I feel more and more that I am a Wulin expert, And I never feel tired to practice in this cave.

    "Bang bang" exploded several times in a row. I''m familiar with this sword formula, but its power is a little smaller.

    The old man''s face finally showed a smile, and then said¡° Next is the actual combat. I''ll release ten evil spirits later. If you can kill those ten evil spirits, you can go back. "

    "On the contrary, I''ll leave my life here."

    I hastily said: "my master, I have just finished my training, and I have no actual combat experience."

    The old man frowned and said, "smelly boy, how can I give you so much time to practice."

    The old man took out a cloth bag and let out the ghosts in it. There were more than ten ghosts, with a ferocious face and a strong evil spirit.

    "I''ll go out first. I''ll be ready for dinner later." The old man turned and walked out of the cave. I watched the ghosts flying up and down in front of me warily. In their eyes, I was like a clown waiting to be killed.

    "Boy, if we kill you, we can reincarnate without suffering from hell." I put up my sword finger in my right hand and carried the Yang Qi in my body to my hand, "come on!"

    "Whoosh!" Several sword Qi darted out from my fingers in a row. Its power is much stronger than before, but its accuracy is worse.

    An evil spirit pounced on me. As soon as I flipped my right hand, I flew up and fell to the ground. Before I got up, another ghost pinched my neck, lifted me up, threw me out and hit me on the stone wall behind me.

    This almost broke my heart, I was like a sandbag, let these ghosts torture, like an old cat caught a mouse, first play for a while and then strangle. I managed to calm down, slowly breathing the blood in my body. Then I stepped on my legs, jumped up and chopped off with a sword.

    "Ah..." a ghost was cut by me, and it was cut into two pieces, turned into a stream of smoke and disappeared.

    "Come on... I see who dares to go up!" There seems to be an inexhaustible force in my body, which will burst out from my body.

    Now I can be regarded as understanding the intention of the old man, people often stimulate the potential in the body at the critical moment of life and death. My body is like a dragon and snake, and my speed is much faster than before. Although my movement is still a little slow, I shot out several sword Qi in a row, and put the ghosts to the right place.

    I dragged my tired body out of the cave and sat on the ground panting¡° Why are you so slow? You should practice more when you go back. "

    I sat down on the bamboo chair and said, "old man, you almost didn''t kill me. Those evil spirits want my life. Fortunately, I calmed down and chopped them alive one by one."

    "This is the essence of the six changes of Xuanzong. One can''t do without heart, mind, and Qi. As long as we have a thorough understanding of it, we can be at ease."

    "You kneel down..."

    "What for?" I knelt down in front of the old man. The old man stretched out his finger to my eyebrow. I only felt a pain in my eyebrow. Then I felt a stream of heat coming from his fingertips into my eyebrow. About ten minutes later, the old man took back his sword finger and sat down on the chair slowly with thick breath.

    "What are you doing, old man?"

    The old man''s voice was a little weak and said, "I have passed on my life''s Taoism to you. In the future, you should practice by yourself. Don''t disgrace me."

    "You''re going to hurt yourself, old man." I don''t know how excited I was. I kowtowed two heads in a hurry. "You are so kind to me, old man."

    "Go back, and walk straight in the future. Don''t insult my rules, or I won''t forgive you."

    "I will obey the orders of my teacher!" I feel that I have grown up a lot from this moment on. Sometimes if I don''t experience something, I will never grow up.

    The old man then said, "that bowl of soup is the first-class Millennium ginseng. In the future, if you want to supplement Qi, blood and Yang Qi, you can get some ginseng, but you can''t eat more. Just take one a week."

    "Old man, you are going to eat me to death."

    "Just practice according to the way I taught you. That''s all I can leave you."

    I listen to this meaning, the old man is going to leave, "old man, you are going to say goodbye to me."

    The old man sighed and said, "I''ve been here for a long time. It''s time to step into reincarnation."

    The corner of my eye inexplicably felt wet, then cried and said: "old man, I don''t want you to go."

    "What are you crying for? Don''t shame me. I tell you if you lose my face, I''ll deal with you." The old man then reached out and knocked on my head. I felt dizzy. When I opened my eyes, it was already dawn.

    I slowly sat up, no one in the room, Han Mengchen is not in, should be to school. I went into the bathroom and took a bath. I''ve been staying below these days. My body has a sour smell.

    I went to the mirror in the bathroom and shaved. I saw a gold seal in the middle of my eyebrow, about three centimeters long, like a little golden dragon.

    "What is this?" I washed it with water and found that the Golden Dragon could not be washed off at all. It seemed to grow together with the skin.

    "That''s the mark of the leader of Xuanmen. As long as there are ghosts and spirits nearby, your forehead will have a fever reaction." Tang Yufeng floated out and then said to me.

    "Not bad, it looks cool," I whispered

    I went out of the bathroom and went back to my bedroom to change my clothes. Then I asked Tang Yufeng, "where are they? Nothing''s happened these days! "

    "It''s nothing. There are two businesses that have been solved. A man came to the store last night. It seems that he is also busy, so Zhang Junfei and Han Mengchen went to the store early in the morning."

    "How long have I been sleeping?"

    "Half a month." half a month? I''ve been here for half a month, but it''s strange that I didn''t feel hungry.

    I said softly, "I''ll go to the shop and see if you want to come with me."

    Tang Yufeng said softly, "I don''t think so. Your strength doesn''t need my protection now."

    "Then you can stay at home." I went out to the shop.

    As soon as I walked into the shop, I saw an old lady about 60 years old, leading a 27-8-year-old girl, talking to Zhang Junfei.

    "Good morning, everyone. I''m back!" Han Mengchen looked at me, slightly stunned, and rushed to my arms, "where did you go, how did you come back?"

    "I''ve just come back to see you."

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "you''ve come back. I''ve been busy for half a month."

    Han Mengchen then asked with some doubts, "how can you have a little golden dragon in your eyebrow?"

    "It''s the seal of Dharma, which proves the practitioner''s way of life. It seems that you have been reborn this time."

    I went to the table and sat down. Then I asked Zhang Junfei, "what''s the matter?"

    The old lady asked Zhang Junfei softly¡° Who is this

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "this is master Liu of our shop."

    "It looks very young, not so much." Who said the master had to be old? I took out my cigarette pot and lit it. I took a puff. "You''ve already taken this job, so I won''t take part in it. I''ll give it to you next to me."

 Chapter 119

    "Well, we''ll talk as we walk along the road." Zhang Junfei and Han Mengchen and I went out of the shop. There is a Land Rover parked at the door¡° Where does this car come from? "

    Han Mengchen said softly, "it''s your good wife. Even though his father is coming, it''s easier for us to go out and work. "

    Han Mengchen started the car and said, "Zhang Junfei and I. Now I''m working for you, and I''ll drive for you. "

    "I don''t know how I feel in the past half a month."

    Zhang Junfei said in a low voice: "look at what you mean, you have got the true story. I don''t know about Daoxing. "

    I said softly, "OK. Let''s talk about something else. What''s going on? "

    "Here''s the thing. This old man, her son is haunted by ghosts, and it''s very serious. "

    The old lady''s son and daughter-in-law are employees of a company. Life is still very nourishing. The company where the old lady''s son works is a photography company that takes m * *. But a month ago, after a location shot, the old lady''s son fell ill.

    I have a headache all day. And from time to time his mouth nagging, sometimes like a changed person. This is not important. The important thing is that after the old lady''s son came back, he was seriously ill in bed for half a month. The lower t is red, swollen, ulcerated, and often painful and bleeding.

    I hear that. I took a look at the girl in the back seat. The girl and I looked at each other. His face was a little shy and he lowered his head.

    Han Mengchen gave me a white look and said, "can you rub off this seal. When I get home, I rub it with a towel. "

    "Chenchen, it''s connected with the skin, not painted.

    ¡±While chatting, the car stopped in front of a residential building.

    "Here it is. I live on the fifth floor." Several of US jumped out of the car and followed the old lady into the residential building. I took the elevator to the fifth floor. As soon as I entered the door, I heard a scream.

    "Xiaowei... I invited the master here." The three of us walked into the bedroom. On the bed of the bedroom, a middle-aged man with a look of pain, covered T with his hands, kept rolling on the bed. The old lady said quickly, "Xiao Wei, what''s the matter with you?"

    "It''s so painful. It''s killing me!" Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "go and pour a bowl of water." Zhang Junfei took out a yellow amulet and recited a few words. Then the Yellow amulet in his hand burst into flames.

    There the daughter-in-law hastily carried a bowl of water, Zhang Junfei threw the Yellow Fu paper into the bowl, "let him drink it!"

    The old lady fed Xiaowei the water in the bowl. Xiaowei drank the water, then vomited a big mouthful of sticky black things, and then fell back on the bed and fell asleep.

    The seal on my eyebrows suddenly felt a little hot, and then I glanced around the room.

    Finally, a skull was seen on the man''s head, sucking his Yang.

    "Mind your own business, you two, and get out of here!" Zhang Junfei reached out and took out Huang Fu, then said, "heaven and earth, the five elements use fire to kill demons and demons. It''s as urgent as law and order!"

    That yellow Fu swished to fly out, turned into a flame, then burned toward the skeleton.

    "Hoo..." Xiaowei suddenly spat out a mouthful of black smoke, drowning the fuhuo. The black smoke immediately shrouded the house. The old lady and her daughter-in-law were scared to hide to one side. I put up my sword finger with my right hand, and a sword spirit flew over.

    All of a sudden, it seems that two forces hit each other and made a dull sound.

    In the blink of an eye, the skeleton disappeared. I breathed a sigh of relief and said, "it''s OK for the time being, but the ghost will come again."

    The daughter-in-law poured three glasses of water and put it on the table. The three of us sat on the sofa, drank some water and had a rest.

    I whispered: "your husband''s things are difficult. I think he is not only haunted by ghosts, but also the ghosts are very fierce. He has been haunted."

    "That''s right. According to the situation just now, your husband has met the evil spirit."

    The old lady said in a hurry: "this child is usually very honest and won''t cause any mess. How can he get into that kind of thing for no reason."

    I thought about it and said, "which company does your son work for? Can you contact his leader or colleagues?"

    The old lady asked her daughter-in-law softly¡° Xiaowan, do you know where Xiaowei''s company is? "

    Xiaowan said softly: "it seems that it''s not far from here. I''ve been to deliver food to him before."

    Han Mengchen said in a hurry: "can you take us there? Maybe there will be some clues to help your husband."

    Zhang Junfei took out two yellow amulets and pasted them on the bedroom door and Xiaowei ''.

    "I''ll change my clothes and take you." Xiaowan said and walked into another bedroom, changed clothes, then took the three of us down the stairs.

    Han Mengchen asked softly, "I don''t think you are old enough, and it seems that you are not local."

    "Well, my family lives around here. Xiao Wei and I grew up as playmates, and then we married him when we grew up."

    "We''ve been married for three years. Xiao Wei is very kind to me and loves me very much. He''s very honest and never flirts outside." Xiaowan''s face was full of happiness, and she said shyly.

    Several of us got on the bus and then went to Xiaowei''s company. Xiaowei''s company is a private company with two floors.

    Several of us walked into the company, a receptionist at the front desk said softly¡° Hello, who are you looking for

    Xiaowan said softly, "I''m Yu Xiaowei''s wife. I want to find your boss."

    "Just a moment. I''ll get in touch with the boss." After a while, a man in a suit came out and led us into an office.

    The man poured a few cups of tea, then said: "my name is Wang, the boss of this company, what can I do for you?"

    "Here''s the thing. We want to know something from you." We made it clear, but I don''t think the boss is comfortable either.

    Zhang Junfei said softly: "in fact, we just want to find out where you went to shoot that day."

    Boss Wang said softly, "I went with them that day. It''s strange that not only Xiaowei was seriously ill, but the other three were the same."

    I said doubtfully, "what''s the matter? What happened to you that day?"

    Several of us planned to return to the city after shooting m * * that day, but it rained heavily. So we took shelter in a dilapidated tile roofed house for a while, because it was night, we didn''t take much food, and the rain was getting heavier and heavier, so we were trapped.

    During the meal, a man named Hong Tao, a photographer of our company, found a snake in the grass. It started with that snake.

    Because it was so cold, we set up a fire in the wooden house and cooked the snake for soup. Yu Xiaowei and I didn''t agree at that time, but Hong Tao and the female model Zhenzhen wanted to eat it. Xiao Wei and I had no choice but to drink a bowl of snake soup, but after drinking it, it was much warmer.

    Then the next morning the rain stopped and we came back by car. But the next day, the three of them fell ill.

    Han Mengchen asked suspiciously, "aren''t you sick?"

    Boss Wang said softly, "I''m sick too. Since I came back, I feel itchy, and then I get skin, just like a snake molting."

    Wang said, rolling up his sleeves, and then said: "you see."

    "How disgusting..." boss Wang''s arm had a piece of dry white scales. Because boss Wang scratched, his arm had thick sores. It seemed that the wound had been infected.

    Han Mengchen said hastily¡° Why don''t you go to the hospital and have a check? "

    "I''ve been to the hospital, and the doctor said it was caused by skin allergy because we ate something we shouldn''t eat."

    "What''s that snake you''re eating?" I asked softly

    "It''s a white snake, and it should look like an old one. It''s more than one meter long." You dare to eat a snake more than one meter long. You are really brave.

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "take us to the other two. Maybe we can help you cure the disease."

    Boss Wang said hastily, "if you can help me cure this disease, I will repay you well.

    ¡±Cut the crap and get down to business first. Several of us left the company and rushed to Hongtao''s home. Hongtao lived in a residential building with his elderly parents. Several of us got out of the car, went into the residential building and came to Hongtao''s house.

 Chapter 120

    Boss Wang knocked on the door and said¡° Is Hong Tao at home? "

    "Who is it?" There was a hoarse voice in the room, and then he opened the door with a click.

    An old man in his sixties asked us in a deep voice, "who are you?"

    Boss Wang said hastily, "I''m the boss of Hongtao company. Come to see him

    "Come in. He stayed at home all the time and never went out. I''m giving you trouble. " The old man invited us into the room and poured us a glass of water.

    Boss Wang asked softly, "how is Hong Tao''s condition? Is it better?"

    "He''s all right. Rest in the house. I''ll call him The old man got up and went into the bedroom. I said with some doubts¡° Do you smell a bad smell Zhang Junfei frowned and said¡° It''s coming out of that bedroom.

    ¡±Zhang Junfei and I got up and went to the bedroom door. Hong Tao was lying on a bed with a dead face. Not a move.

    "What''s the matter?" Han Mengchen came over and said with some fear, "he... He''s dead!"

    Hong Tao''s body appeared body spot. And all over the skin has been ulcerated. Some maggots are crawling around the wound.

    "Call the police!" After a while, several police officers came to Hong Tao''s home.

    "Who reported it?"

    Boss Wang said softly, "it''s me... I''m the boss of Hong Tao. I''m here to see him today."

    Leading the team was a male policeman. About forty. "What''s your relationship with the dead?"

    Wang said, "I''m his boss. He hasn''t come to work these days, so let''s see what happened to him. So come and have a look. "

    As soon as I saw that we had nothing to do with each other, I talked with Zhang Junfei. Han Mengchen left Hong Tao''s home. We went back to Yu Xiaowei''s home. At this time, Yu Xiaowei was quieter than before.

    Zhang Junfei said in a deep voice: "I feel like this time. It''s much more complicated than before. "

    I felt a little hungry and then said, "come on, let''s do this first. We''ll think of a way when the ghost appears. I''m a little hungry. Let''s have some dinner. "

    Several of us went back to the shop and sat down in a nearby restaurant for a meal. As soon as I got back to the shop, I saw the policeman and boss Wang coming in from the door.

    "Officer, what are you doing here?"

    "It seems Xiao Nan is talking about you."

    I asked some doubts: "do you know ye Nan?"

    "After ye Nan left, I was transferred here. My name is LV Wei. I''m the leader of the criminal investigation group."

    Lu Wei introduced himself and then said, "I already know about you. Look at the meaning. You can help me with this case."

    I quickly said: "no, leader Lu, we''re just fortune tellers. We won''t solve the case. You''d better ask someone else."

    Han Mengchen said in a hurry: "Guansheng, that case is our responsibility, you don''t want to ignore it?"

    "Now that the police have been involved, let''s not participate. Moreover, this is Zhang Junfei''s job. I can''t cross the border, can I?"

    Zhang Junfei said helplessly: "then help the police. It seems that the police can''t help much."

    LV Wei said softly: "since you are willing to help, it''s easy to do. I will protect you. If you have any help, I''ll squeak."

    Zhang Junfei said in a deep voice¡° Boss Wang, is there another model named Zhenzhen nearby? Let''s go to her later. "

    Boss Wang said softly, "well, I''ll take you right away."

    Zhenzhen is a model. Her circle of friends is in a mess, so it''s hard to find her. We waited under Zhenzhen''s house all afternoon before we saw Zhenzhen jump out of a taxi.

    Zhenzhen covers her head tightly with a gauze towel and wears a mask on her face.

    A few of US jumped out of the car and ran over: "Zhenzhen!"

    Zhenzhen looked back and said, "boss, why are you here?"

    Boss Wang said softly¡° I have something to ask you. Go upstairs and say it

    .......

    "How are you, Zhenzhen? Are you better?"

    Zhenzhen said softly, "don''t mention it. I don''t know if I ate that snake soup last time. I have a large scale on my body."

    Zhenzhen took off the gauze towel on her head, then took off her coat. On Zhenzhen''s shoulder, there were scales as big as a slap, which made her feel sick.

    The origin of everything is in that snake. They certainly don''t eat ordinary snakes.

    Boss Wang said softly¡° Now that Hong Tao is dead, you and Yu Xiaowei are the only ones left. "

    "What Hongtao is dead?" Zhenzhen''s face turned pale and she said with some fear¡° Then we are going to die, too

    I said softly¡° The only way to deal with this is to find the snake you ate. Talk to it. If it will let you go, it may be saved. If it won''t let you go, we can''t help it. "

    "It has been eaten by us. How can we talk to it?"

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "it''s very easy. Yu Xiaowei''s condition is more serious than yours. You three get together, and the snake will certainly appear at that time."

    Speaking of this snake, I remember the snake spirit before. I don''t know if they are together.

    I said to LV Wei in a low voice, "brother LV, go back first. Just come to my shop in the evening."

    LV Wei said softly, "that''s OK. Anyway, I''m in charge of this case."

    Zhang Junfei and I set up the altar and told boss Wang to pick up Yu Xiaowei. It''s better for the three of them to get together, otherwise it''s easy to have an accident.

    It''s getting dark at night. Boss Wang drives Zhenzhen and Yu Xiaowei over. Accompanied by his daughter-in-law Xiaowan, Yu Xiaowei''s face is much better than before.

    Zhang Junfei went to the altar and reached for the bronze coin sword. Then he silently said, "heaven and earth, the six realms, ghosts and ghosts, come into being quickly!"

    "Heaven and earth are as urgent as law and order!" Huang Fu in Zhang Junfei''s hand burst into flames. Then he took a bowl of chicken blood from the altar and drank, "poof!" A mouthful of chicken blood sprayed on Yu Xiaowei''s face. Yu Xiaowei suddenly gave a scream. His face looked like boiling water, and then his face became very ferocious.

    "You bastards are looking for death!" At this time, Yu Xiaowei seems to have changed a person, and the pupils of his eyes turn green, "I''m going to kill you all!"

    Zhang Junfei frowned and asked in a deep voice, "you are also a snake immortal of practice. Why do you want to harm people?"

    "Some of them have eaten my body, and I can practice more closely in one year. They have eaten my body, which makes my practice not perfect. Do you think they should die?"

    I whispered: "in that case, you''re right, but you''ve already killed a man. Let''s just balance the merits and demerits."

    Yu Xiaowei (snake spirit) glared at his eyes and said angrily, "no, they all deserve to die!"

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "there are rules in the world, but you''ve crossed the line."

    "Son of a bitch, I want you to take care of me!" Yu Xiaowei (snake spirit) stands up fiercely and pours at Zhenzhen with both hands.

    I quickly pulled Han Mengchen behind me. Zhenzhen didn''t have time to dodge, so she was caught by Yu Xiaowei''s hands and slowly lifted up.

    "Help... Help me!" Zhang Junfei turned his hand and stabbed his copper coin sword.

    "Bang!" With a loud voice, Yu Xiaowei (snake spirit) threw Zhenzhen out with a strong hand, "looking for death!" With a backhand sword, Zhang Junfei took out a yellow amulet with his left hand, "the demon retreats quickly, as urgent as the law!"

    The Yellow amulet slapped on Yu Xiaowei''s forehead. Yu Xiaowei flew out and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 121

    "Ah..." Yu Xiaowei (snake spirit) jumped up from the ground and jumped towards boss Wang.

    I put out my hand and put up my finger on my backhand¡° Dare to be a monster¡° Whoosh A sword Qi flew out of my fingers. Right in the middle of Yu Xiaowei''s brow.

    Yu Xiaowei''s figure suddenly changed. A figure flew out of Yu Xiaowei''s body.

    "You wait for me!" The snake spirit flew out of the window and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "it seems that it''s not really a ghost, but what happened to the skeleton I saw before?"

    "I don''t know. Maybe they have provoked other ghosts. "

    Han Mengchen helped Zhenzhen up and asked anxiously, "are you ok?"

    "I''m fine. I''m scared to death. "¡° It scared me to death. I''ve lived most of my life, and I''ve never seen anything like this

    Lu Wei frowned and said, "I''ve been a policeman for so many years. It''s the first time I''ve seen this. "

    Yu Xiaowei slowly opened his eyes and said weakly, "what''s wrong with me?"

    Xiaowan quickly helped Yu Xiaowei up and asked anxiously, "Xiaowei, how do you feel. Are you all right? "

    "All right. The next step is to ask someone to protect the three of you. It''s better for the three of you to live together from today on. "

    Zhang Junfei turned to me and said, "why didn''t you help me just now? I can''t deal with that snake spirit alone."

    I said softly, "I''m only responsible for protecting Mengchen. Nothing else. "

    Zhang Junfei and I cleaned up the altar, and that''s all for tonight. It''s almost ten o''clock.

    "Well, we''ll come back tomorrow. Let''s go back and clean up tonight. " Zhang Junfei took out a few yellow amulets and said, "put them away, if there is any danger. I''ll save your lives if necessary. "

    "I said that some of your thoughts were too simple. They destroyed the practice of snake spirit. If it''s me, I''ll settle with them. "

    Xiaowan said in a hurry: "master, please help Xiaowei. My baby has not been born yet. A child can''t live without a father. "

    "Are you pregnant? A few months. "

    "It''s been seven months." I really didn''t notice that Xiaowan had a big stomach. If only he could talk to the snake spirit.

    "Hello! What are you staring at? " Han Mengchen reached out and pinched me, pouted and said.

    I felt a pain in my arm and said quickly¡° It''s nothing. It''s just an idea. "

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° What can I do? "

    "It can''t be said that the so-called secret can''t be divulged." I turned and walked to the door, then said: "come on, go to eat something, I''m hungry again."

    Han Mengchen, Zhang Junfei and LV Wei found a big stall and sat down. They ordered a table of kebabs, wine and vegetables.

    Han Mengchen gave me a white look and said, "I think you have a crush on other people''s daughter-in-law. They are young and beautiful."

    I said with a bad smile¡° How do you know? So I didn''t help just now. The purpose is to let Yu Xiaowei be killed by the snake spirit so that I can marry her daughter-in-law. "

    "Well, you know you''re not a good thing."

    "Well, don''t make trouble. Let''s talk about this case. What are you going to do?" Lu Wei took a sip of his beer and then frowned at us.

    Zhang Junfei said in a deep voice: "according to this progress, I believe that the snake spirit will come to the three of them in two days."

    Han Mengchen said doubtfully, "but I don''t understand why Yu Xiaowei and the shopkeeper drink the least, and why the snake spirit is attached to him instead of Hongtao or Zhenzhen."

    I said in a low voice, "maybe I want to borrow Yu Xiaowei''s wife to continue his practice."

    "You mean the fetus in her womb?" Zhang Junfei thought and frowned.

    I nodded and said, "yes, probably."

    Lu Wei said softly, "I really don''t understand why the snake spirit came to them because they drank snake soup?"

    Zhang Junfei said in a low voice: "all things in the world have spirituality. There are many people who practice spirituality. People are the fastest practitioners. On the contrary, it takes hundreds or even thousands of years for birds and animals to practice spirituality."

    "Think about it. If you are a man and you are ruined, will you take revenge?"

    Han Mengchen said in a low voice, "well, that snake spirit is also miserable."

    I whispered, "that''s right, so I''ll talk to it if I can''t do it."

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "it''s better not to fight in this matter, otherwise we will lose both sides."

    "Well, eat first. Don''t say that."

    After supper, we went home. Along the way, Han Mengchen didn''t speak to me. I guess he was still angry about what happened just now.

    "Why don''t you talk?"

    "I''m tired and don''t want to talk." Han Mengchen went into the bathroom and took a bath, then changed into pajamas and went back to the bedroom.

    I went into the bathroom to wash, and then I saw a plume of smoke rising from the ground.

    "Liu Xiaoer..."

    "Master Bai! Why are you here? " White impermanence says softly¡° Let me see how you''re doing? "

    I said softly¡° The black cat''s business is still going on. The most difficult thing at present is that of the snake spirit. "

    Bai Wuchang said softly, "it''s very easy. The snake spirit has been practicing for hundreds of years. It''s quite Taoist. It''s no problem to deal with it with your strength."

    "What''s the matter with Mr. Bai coming to me tonight?"

    "Nothing. Your old man has been reincarnated. Let me know when the black cat catches him."

    I said softly, "I see. Don''t worry. I promise to finish the task."

    "Well, that''s good, and don''t forget your agreement with me." White impermanence hand on a stand, appeared a cloth bag son, "this is to catch a ghost bag, you catch the ghost thing put in here."

    "OK, I see." The old man has been reincarnated, which is a notice to me. I went back to my bedroom and lay in bed, tossing and turning.

    Han Mengchen got up and turned on the light on the bedside table, then said: "what''s the matter with you?"

    "Nothing, just can''t sleep."

    Han Mengchen asked in a soft voice, "are you thoughtful?"

    I said softly¡° It''s all right. You go to sleep first. I''ll go out for a walk. "

    "Where are you going so late?"

    "I''m going out for a walk." I got up, got out of bed, went out of the bedroom, and walked out of the house dressed.

    At this time, it was late in the middle of the night. There was no one on the street. I strolled for a while, walked to a park and sat on a bench.

    "Uncle, what are you doing here, no home?" A little boy came over from one side. He looked like he was six or seven years old, with an ice cream in his hand.

    "Children, are you going home so late?"

    "I don''t have a home anymore." When I looked carefully, I found that the little boy had no shadow. He was a wandering ghost.

    I said softly, "little friend, how long have you been here?"

    "For ten years, I''ve been waiting for my mother here every day."

    "Your mother won''t come. I''ll take you away."

    The little boy pouted his little mouth and said quickly¡° I don''t want to. I want to see my mother. She promised me she would come here to see me. "

    I thought about it and said, "well, I''ll take you to see your mother, and then I''ll send you to reincarnation."

    I took the little boy''s hand and walked down a street to a residential building.

    "My family lives here." I looked up, and suddenly there was a black cloud on the roof of the residential building, which disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    "Uncle, what are you looking at?"

    The little boy asked me, "uncle, I want to see my mother."

    I led the little boy into the residential building and took the elevator to the seventh floor. As soon as I got out of the elevator door, the seal on my brow began to get a little hot. It''s really not that simple here.

    "Which house is your house in?"

    "It''s in the front one." The little boy ran to the door and knocked, "Mom... Mom!"

    The door slowly opened, and a middle-aged woman in pajamas came out, "who are you looking for?"

 Chapter 122

    I whispered, "your son wants to see you."

    The middle-aged woman whispered, "my son? You''re insane. I don''t have a son. "

    "Wife, who is it?" A middle-aged man came out. Some doubts said.

    Middle aged women said softly¡° The man said our son wanted to see us. "¡° Ha ha... This is really interesting. "

    "Uncle. She''s not my mother. " I said apologetically, "I''m sorry to disturb you."

    "Could it be the family of the last family. Before we bought this house, there was a little boy in that family, but he was dead. "

    I looked back and said, "what? Do you know where the family has gone? "

    The middle-aged woman whispered, "I seem to have their phone. I''ll find it for you later. "

    The man said softly¡° Brother, I don''t think you''re an ordinary person. "

    "Where do you see that?" I asked with interest. There is a light in this man¡° I think you have a light on you. Must be a practitioner, too? "

    The man said in a hurry, "you''re right. I''m really a man of practice."

    "Come in and have a seat. You and I are destined to meet today. " I pulled the little boy into the room and sat down on the sofa. "Don''t bother. The little boy wants to find his mother. So I''m going to take him to his mother and send him to reincarnation. "

    The middle-aged woman came out with a piece of paper in her hand¡° The phone is here, but it''s been three or five years. I don''t know if I can get through. "

    "Just find it. Thank you for your help." I reached for the number. Then he said, "I just saw that your building is evil. I don''t know when it was built?"

    The man said softly, "it turned out to be a graveyard. That''s why a few buildings have been built here to suppress the Yin here. "

    I said softly, "look what you said is so clear. It must be very high. "

    I''m just joking. I''m just messing around. To live forever. "

    "Well, what an immortal I made a guide with both hands. A sword hit the man, and the man fell back.

    "The devil! How dare you pretend to be a ghost in front of me The house suddenly fell into darkness, the scene suddenly changed into a shabby room, furniture covered with dust.

    "Master, spare your life. We are forced to practice here." The middle-aged woman quickly picked up the man, then pleaded: "master, please forgive us, we will leave here tomorrow."

    I hesitated and said¡° This building has been abandoned. Why don''t you two come with me and go to me to give you a seat so that you can practice with me. "

    "Really? We really don''t know what to say. You can rest assured that we will practice well and do more good deeds. "

    "Then show yourself!" The couple turned into two big mice in a flash. I said in a hurry, "it''s two mice, old grey family!"

    "We don''t have enough practice. I hope that the master will give us a high hand and lead us to practice." I took out the bag and continued¡° Come in, you two, and I''ll take you back. "

    "Uncle, what shall I do?" The little boy looked at me and said a little unhappily.

    I whispered: "you also go back with me, tomorrow choose a auspicious time to send you to reincarnation."

    I collected the two rats with the ghost bag, then left the residential building and went back to the shop.

    At this time, it was almost dawn. Zhang Junfei came out of the room and said, "why did you come so early?"

    "Help me to come here like a incense table. I brought two friends.

    ¡±I opened the bag and released two mice. "You two will be here to help me look after my house."

    The two mice showed their human form and said respectfully, "thank you, master!"

    Zhang Junfei said in a low voice: "where did you find these two mice, but it''s safe to have them at home."

    "Uncle, what about me?"

    "You''ll stay here for one night and I''ll see you reincarnated tomorrow."

    Zhang Junfei said in a low voice, "let me have this. Do you want to go back to sleep?"

    "Well, I''ll go back first. I''ll come over at noon. Call me if you have anything." I went home and fell asleep.

    I fell asleep until noon. When I woke up, Han Mengchen had already gone to the shop. I simply washed and went to the shop.

    Several people came to the shop to ask for divination. I haven''t found that the business is so good before.

    I went into the shop and whispered, "why is business suddenly getting better?"

    "It was the two friends you brought back yesterday that brought so much business with their fame."

    Good morning, master I take a look, the two rats show the human form, helping to greet the business.

    I asked softly, "do you two have names?"

    "My name is Huigong. She''s huipo." I nodded and said, "well, you can help in the store in the future."

    Zhang Junfei said in a low voice: "Yu Xiaowei''s business is not finished, otherwise you go for a trip?"

    "Well, I''ll go and see the skull again." I took a folding fan and a ghost knife and walked out of the shop. "I''ll come back for dinner in the evening."

    I was about to reach for a car when I saw a police car coming.

    "Brother Lu came just in time to take me to Yu Xiaowei''s house."

    "I was just about to tell you about it. Just now I got a call from Yu Xiaowei. It seems that something happened again." LV Wei drove me to Yu Xiaowei''s home. As soon as I entered the door, I heard a burst of crying.

    I hurried into the bedroom and saw Xiaowan sitting on the head of the bed with a sad face and crying. Yu Xiaowei was lying on the bed like ashes.

    I put my hand in Yu Xiaowei''s eyebrow, and suddenly a black breath came out of his mouth.

    "Sure enough, there''s another one!" I stretched out my hand and opened the folding fan. With a light fan, the black air suddenly became bigger and a skeleton appeared.

    "Smelly boy, it''s you again!"

    "Evil, today is your day of death!" I put up my sword finger, shot out a few sword Qi in an instant, and went straight to the skeleton.

    "Ah..."

    "I gave you the chance, you do not cherish, I have no way." My right hand folded a fan, a white light from the fan flew out, the skeleton ghost to wrap. I took out the ghost bag and put the skeleton ghost in the bag. This matter has been solved successfully. Now the snake spirit is missing.

    "It''s done."

    Xiaowan said in a hurry: "thank you for your help!"

    I said softly, "it''s OK. Let him exercise more and increase his own Yang Qi in the future, and it won''t be OK."

    "This is a little bit of my heart, master. Please accept it."

    I took a look at the red envelope, and then said: "then I''ll go first, and then I''ll go to the shop to find me if I have anything."

    I went out of the residential building and back to the police car.

    LV Wei said in a soft voice, "is it settled?" I said softly, "it''s done. The rest is waiting for the snake demon to come to us."

    LV Wei sent me back to the shop and then to the police station.

    I went into the shop, just a few people have dispersed, Zhang Junfei said softly: "how to solve it?"

    I shook the bag in my hand and said, "I''ve got it."

    "Let me out..." I opened the bag and pulled out the ghost knife with my right hand. "What about letting you out? Have you ever hit me?"

    The skeleton ghost flew out of the ghost bag and turned into a mass of black gas, "smelly boy, I''ll kill you!"

    The skull ghost''s head seemed to become the eldest, opened his mouth and bit me.

    "To die!" I raised the ghost''s head knife and slashed it. The skeleton ghost quickly dodged and flew to Han Mengchen''s head. The black air slowly entered Han Mengchen''s body. Han Mengchen''s eyes pupil suddenly became dark black, the body began to keep shaking up.

    "Ah..." Han Mengchen called, vomited a mass of black gas, and vomited out the skeleton ghost.

    Zhang Junfei stretched out his hand and took out three yellow amulets. He said: "heaven and earth, I am the only one, gold, wood, water and fire, kill demons and demons!"

    "Broken!" Zhang Junfei throws out the Yellow amulet in his hand. The three yellow amulets turn into three fires, encircling the black air.

    As soon as I turned my wrist, the ghost knife in my hand flew out and stabbed into the skull. With a puff, it seemed to insert into the ball, "ah..."

    "It''s good that I''ve been prepared. You can take it this time." He put his hands together and made a fingerprint. He said: "Emperor Xuanzong of heaven, Weilong Zhenshan gate, kill demons and demons, there is no amnesty for killing!"

 Chapter 123

    "Kill There was an eight trigrams formation around my body, and a few sword Qi appeared in an instant, "bold evil.". Die

    "Whoosh!" Those swords brought up a fierce wind. It irritated the skull. Suddenly there was a dark wind, and the black air disappeared with a few screams.

    Zhang Junfei said softly: "it seems that you have learned Xuanmen''s mental method. Otherwise, you won''t suddenly be promoted so much. "

    I said in a low voice: "I just learned half of it. Before the old man left, he left me a book" six changes Xuanzong ". I''ve learned it all. But I haven''t learned to understand. "

    Han Mengchen some doubts to say: "just now I was how, how fainted?"

    "Nothing. Just now that skeleton ghost is attached to you. Fortunately, I have been prepared

    I went forward, reached out and took out a blackened yellow Fu from Han Mengchen''s pocket, "I put this yellow Fu into your pocket last night. When it was trying to fit you. I was shocked by this yellow amulet. "

    At this point on the ground left a pile of burned dust, with a wind will blow away.

    Zhang Junfei said softly: "this is solved, but what about the snake spirit?"

    I said to the old lady and Duke in a soft voice, "you two are also from the immortal family. Although there is no immortal, I believe that there should be no problem in finding that snake spirit, right

    "No problem," he said softly. I can help you find it now. "

    I nodded and said, "OK, you come with me. The grey lady stayed to protect my girlfriend

    "I''ll go too. Many people, many helpers." Zhang Junfei went out of the shop with me. He stopped a taxi and said, "we must get rid of it tonight."

    The driver looked back at us. He found a big mouse in his arms. Did you bring the mouse? "

    I whispered, "it''s my pet."

    The driver turned his lips and said nothing. The car drove all the way to the suburbs.

    At this time, the sky began to dark down, blowing a cool wind, the air filled with a moist atmosphere.

    Zhang Junfei took out the compass, looked at it and said¡° The magnetic field here is chaotic. It should be here. "

    I put him down, and he showed his human form, and then said¡° Just ahead, master, please follow me

    Zhang Junfei and I trotted all the way to a small forest with Huigong. Then we saw a green light coming out from under a tree and flying in front of us.

    "Just in time, chase!" Zhang Junfei and I rushed to catch up. When we got to the bottom of a big willow tree, we found that the snake spirit had disappeared.

    Grey man sniffed and said, "I can smell it. It''s here."

    I took out the Yin Yang eight trigrams mirror from my backpack, recited a mantra in my mouth, and said: "Xuanzong positioning, demons quickly appear!"

    A golden light came out of the Eight Diagrams mirror. I swept around and suddenly flashed a figure on one of the willows.

    "Heaven and earth are limitless, heaven and earth borrow the law, and gold, wood, water and fire are as urgent as laws and regulations!" Zhang Junfei was also very quick. He tossed a yellow amulet with his right hand, and then a fire dragon shot out of the Yellow amulet.

    "Huhu..." the willow burned. I turned the mirror of heaven and earth in my hand and followed the figure of the snake spirit. At the same time, I put up my sword finger in my left hand and shot out a sword gas.

    "Bang!" He knocked the snake spirit to the ground.

    The gray Lord ran in a hurry and vomited out a big mouthful of black liquid. The liquid was so sticky that he stuck the snake spirit to the ground.

    "You can''t keep it!" I put away the Eight Diagrams mirror, pulled out the ghost head knife, then waved and chopped it, "your life is over!"

    "Dang!" With a crisp sound, I cut the stone on the ground, and the snake spirit disappeared.

    "It ran away," he said in a hurry. "It was just a part of it."

    I look carefully, there is a snake skin on the ground, even playing with me.

    "I said it''s not so easy. Last time I saw it, I could resist it twice. How can I run today? I don''t know how to fight back."

    Zhang Junfei pinched his fingers and said, "it''s broken! Go back to the shop. "

    Fortunately, the shop is not too far away from here. Half an hour later, Zhang Junfei and I rushed back to the shop.

    "Master, we meet again." Zhang Junfei and I went into the shop and saw the snake spirit sitting on the table, looking at his two legs. Han Mengchen and LV Wei were tied with ropes and hung on the beam.

    Snake spirit whispered: "you are so fast, I just arrived."

    "What do you want, let them go!" I put the ghost knife across my chest, ready to kill it at any time.

    The snake spirit said with a bad smile, "let''s wait for a while. I still have guests."

    As soon as the snake spirit''s voice fell, the door of the shop was pushed open. Boss Wang, Zhenzhen and Yu Xiaowei, who had just recovered from a serious illness, came in from the door.

    When they saw the scene in front of them, they immediately turned around and wanted to run. The door of the shop closed with a bang.

    The snake spirit said in a cold voice, "now that all the people are here, I''ll say our account!"

    "A few of them ruined my way. Do you think he should die?"

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "you''re right, but you can''t kill innocent people indiscriminately. There are rules in the three realms of heaven, earth and man. You don''t understand that."

    "I don''t care about this. Today they will pay for my life!" Snake spirit finish saying, boss Wang and Yu Xiaowei, they three face like ashes, body like a pool of mud fell to the ground.

    Yu Xiaowei vomited black blood in his mouth and rolled on the ground with a painful look on his face. And Zhenzhen is constantly scratching his face, almost his face out of a bloodstain.

    Boss Wang''s body is like a snake, crawling on the ground.

    I whispered, "it''s about you and them. It''s none of our business. You let my friend go."

    "I''m sorry, master. You and I didn''t go all the way, and I didn''t want to embarrass you."

    "How about we make a deal?"

    "What do you want to talk about?"

    The snake spirit said in a soft voice: "you let me go. I will never do evil again when I go back to the mountain."

    "You kill innocent people indiscriminately and disturb the order of the world. Now it''s too late to think of stopping!"

    In my eyes, the murderer flashed. My right hand carried the Yang Qi in my body to my fingers. A sword Qi flew out of my fingers and shot into the snake spirit''s chest.

    "Ah..." the snake spirit began to breathe white smoke, and then lit a fire, slowly devouring it.

    Zhang Junfei put down Han Mengchen and LV Wei in a hurry. This matter was solved satisfactorily. I was a little weak and sat on the chair, panting heavily. This sword move just now almost consumed half of my physical strength.

    Han Mengchen rushed to me and said, "what''s the matter with you, you look so ugly?"

    Zhang Junfei said in a soft voice: "he is too much consumption of Yang, so he will be weak."

    "I''ll just have a rest, and you''ll take care of some of them." Han Mengchen helped me to the second floor and went to the room to have a rest.

    As soon as he lay in bed, he fell asleep unconsciously. I fell asleep again, but this time I didn''t go to the master''s residence, instead, I was in a hall.

    "What is this place? Is there anyone?"

    "Keke... Are you Liu Bingyi''s son?" A deep voice came from behind. I suddenly turned around and saw a man dressed in government come over.

    The man sat down at the table and said in a deep voice¡° Do you know who I am? "

    I took a closer look at the plaque on the main hall, which said, "Yama hall"

    "Lord Yan..." I knelt on the ground subconsciously and kowtowed several times. I didn''t know what I had done wrong, so I was hooked here.

    Yama whispered, "don''t be afraid. If you are dead, I will let Yin Cha hook you down instead of calling you down."

 Chapter 124

    I asked suspiciously, "Yama, what can I do for you to ask the villain to come down?"

    "Your Godfather has been reincarnated, but I''ve done a lot in your Xuanmen, so I want you to take over your godfather''s position."

    "Isn''t my godfather Chengguan? But I''m not dead yet. It''s better to find someone else for this position. "

    Yama said softly, "what kind of Chengguan. Your godfather''s position in the world is to take charge of the return of the human soul to the earth. In other words, the ferry people. "

    "There''s a City God on it. If you have time to go to him, I''ve talked with him before. There is a vacancy in his position, so you can replace him for the time being. "

    What''s the use of going to Town God''s Temple? I don''t really catch ghosts, do I? Yama opened his eyes. "It''s convenient for you to do things with Chenghuang as your support," he said. So no ghost will do anything to you. "

    As soon as my eyes brightened, I said in a hurry, "that Yama grandfather, I have a heartless request. Can you agree?"

    Yama frowned and said, "go ahead. What''s the matter? "

    "I have a ghost wife. She was killed before she died. I hope I can give her a chance to return to the sun. "

    "No, life and death have already been predestined."

    "Forget it..."

    "But I can think about it. As long as you do what you have in hand, then we can discuss it.

    ¡±Equivalent exchange, understand. I give her the chance to return to Yang, and you have to give up the same life. That''s fair¡° I don''t know what the hell he was doing before. His head is full of profiteers.

    ¡±Yama frowned and said in a deep voice¡° It''s settled. I have a letter of recommendation. Just give it to the City God. "

    I reached for the letter of recommendation in a hurry, and there was a word Yan written on it. This is equivalent to the imperial edict of the emperor.

    "Well, the black cat must be brought back to me as soon as possible. Otherwise you will suffer. If it resists, get rid of it. "

    "I will catch the black cat as soon as I can."

    Yama nodded and waved, and I felt as if I had fallen into a black hole.

    "Ah..." I suddenly woke up from my dream. I was sweating. It was so dangerous that I almost died.

    I sat up, reached out and put a letter of recommendation under me. I quickly put away the letter of recommendation, then got up and walked out of bed to the front hall of the shop.

    "It was a thrilling sleep for me." Zhang Junfei poured a glass of water and handed it to me. Then he said, "you look better. I''m relieved."

    Han Mengchen said softly, "I don''t think it''s too early. It''s better to have dinner." After listening to what Han Mengchen said, I really feel a little tired. What I''ve been doing recently is all physical work.

    The three of us went out of the shop and into a restaurant. According to Zhang Junfei, some of Yu Xiaowei and her family have gone back, but Zhenzhen is not so lucky. She has become a psychopath. This can be regarded as the end of the world. After all, it has ruined the morality of others. We can''t just let it go. If we have any debts, we can pay them back in our next life.

    We ordered a table of dishes, but I couldn''t take care of my manners. I wolfed down all the food on the table.

    "You''re a starving reincarnation."

    "It''s like you haven''t eaten in a few days." Zhang Junfei said softly, "you''re not going down there again. What''s your master calling you?"

    I said softly, "this time it''s not my master, but the boss at the bottom."

    Zhang Junfei was a little surprised and said, "that proves that your status is getting higher and higher. Do you have any tasks to see if I can help you?"

    "I don''t think you''ve learned anything else since you went down the mountain, but you''ve learned to rob."

    "What are you two talking about? Why can''t I understand?"

    I said softly: "although it''s a guide, it''s just that we want to take over power and let''s do things for them."

    Zhang Junfei thought for a while and said: "it''s reasonable that you and I are catching ghosts on the surface, but in fact, we are working for the office below, and the ghosts we catch are not all reported to the local government."

    "That''s right. It''s like signing a contract. It''s also like adding a backer to my background so that others can''t interfere in my work."

    "Just know. As a member of our profession, one foot has already entered the coffin. Just let it be."

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about... The boss checks out!"

    ......

    The next morning, I got up early in the morning and ran in the park nearby to increase my Yang Qi and strengthen my physical training. Through yesterday''s event, I found that I could not use my Yang Qi casually, otherwise I would hurt myself.

    I ran two laps in the park, tired and sweating, I went to the market to buy some breakfast and went home.

    Just when Han Mengchen got up, after breakfast, Han Mengchen and I went to the shop together. Zhang Junfei is doing fortune telling for people. Business is getting better and better these days.

    I poured a cup of tea, sat down at the table, took out "six changes Xuanzong" and looked through it for a while. The old man had already taught me what he said in this book, but I still had to learn the following incantations and charms myself. I took out some yellow runes paper and practiced drawing several yellow runes with jade bone pen dipped in cinnabar. I drew dozens of them in the morning, The efficiency is faster than before.

    "What''s the picture like? Does it work?" I took a sip of tea from my cup. Han Mengchen picked up a piece of Huang Fu and said, "it seems that I''m tired to learn Taoism. Have you painted so many this morning?"

    I said softly, "about ten, I''ll practice again."

    "Are you master Liu?" A sweet voice came from the door. I looked up and saw a girl in black leather clothes, leather pants and leather boots coming in from the door.

    The girl is about twenty-four or twenty-five years old, with long wine red hair and light makeup on her face.

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "what can I do for you?"

    "I''m looking for Master Liu. I heard he''s very good."

    I said hastily, "this is master Liu. I''m his assistant."

    The girl said softly¡° Get me a glass of water. "

    "OK..." this girl is very proud. It seems that she is also a rich girl.

    I poured a cup of tea, came out and put it on the table, "this beauty, you can say anything."

    The girl gave me a white look and said, "you can go down. I want to talk to master Liu alone."

    "This..." Zhang Junfei looked at me, I made a look with a bad smile, "then I won''t disturb you."

    I went back to the table, continued to be cursed, and listened to their conversation from time to time. The girl may be afraid that I can hear her, and her voice is very low.

    After a while, Zhang Junfei took out a few yellow Fu and handed it to the girl, "you take these yellow Fu first, and bring them back tomorrow. If it''s really like what you said, this yellow Fu will react."

    "Thank you, master. I''ll come back to you tomorrow." The girl then turned around and walked out of the shop. Zhang Junfei came over and said, "that girl has encountered something. Do you want to listen to it?"

    "She''s here for you, not for me."

    Zhang Junfei said helplessly¡° Your surname is Liu, and I''m not Liu. "

    I said with a smile: "you just let me have a rest, I can''t do it again."

    Han Mengchen said softly, "what medicine do you sell in the gourd?"

    "Psychedelic drugs..."

    I put away "six changes Xuanzong" and said: "I think the business of this shop is more and more popular."

    "The girl said something happened to her friend. If she can help her solve it, I''m sure it will be very grateful."

    "How much money?"

    "Twenty thousand." As soon as my eyes brightened, I said in a hurry: "yes, I can''t see that she is really a rich lady. You have to grasp this job. I will help you deal with it when I finish the work here."

    Zhang Junfei asked suspiciously¡° What else can I do for you? "

    I whispered, "it''s a bit of a problem, but I''ll solve it as soon as possible."

    I turned around and walked out of the shop with a white folding fan. Now I''m going to find Mu Hua and lead the black cat out. The black cat was originally with Han Mengchen, but since Han Mengchen was with me, the black cat has disappeared.

    Han Mengchen rushed out and said, "where are you going?"

    I said softly, "Mengchen asked you something. Where is the black cat?"

    Han Mengchen said softly¡° She said she liked the cat very much, so I gave it to her

    "Yin hanyue? I''ll find her where she lives. "

    Han Mengchen asked suspiciously, "Why are you looking for her? Do you want me to call her to come over?"

    I said softly, "no, I''ll go myself."

    Han Mengchen told me the address. I took a taxi and went straight to Yin hanyue''s home. Yin hanyue lives in a villa. Usually, she drives a sports car. It costs a lot. She must be a rich woman. I went to the gate, reached out and knocked, "is Yin hanyue there?"

    "Who is it?" Inside came Yin hanyue''s voice, Yin hanyue in a pink Nightgown opened the door, "it''s you, how did you come?"

    I said softly¡° Mengchen, let me see you. "

    "Look at me?"

    Yin hanyue said to me in a soft voice, "I think you have something to look for me?"

    I walked into the villa and said softly, "your family is really big. Usually you are not the children of ordinary families. You must be a rich woman."

 Chapter 125

    Yin hanyue said in a soft voice, "you can sit down first. I haven''t eaten yet."

    Yin hanyue walked into the kitchen and took out milk and bread from the refrigerator. I sat on the sofa.

    I said softly, "I''m here mainly to find the black cat."

    Yin hanyue said softly, "why doesn''t she come by herself?"

    I whispered, "she''s working in the shop. So I came

    Yin hanyue drinks milk. Then said: "you said dream morning was our school flower, but it was inserted in your body."

    "It''s called radish and cabbage, each has his own love."

    "I really don''t know what Han Mengchen likes about you?"

    "I want to know, but she said I''m more honest. And it''s very down-to-earth. "

    Yin hanyue said in a soft voice: "you wait for a while. I''ll take the black cat out after dinner."

    Meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow. I turned around and saw the black cat running out of nowhere.

    "No. It''s coming out on its own The black cat came over and jumped onto the coffee table.

    "Meow, meow, meow." I reached for the black cat. Then he said, "I''ll leave first."

    Yin hanyue said in a soft voice, "sit down for a while."

    Yin hanyue cocked up her legs, revealing the very tempting part, "here we are. You don''t have to be afraid. "

    "Are you trying to seduce me?"

    I said softly, "I love Mengchen very much."

    "You are so stupid. Even if you are seduced, you will not be deceived. " Holding the black cat in my arms, I got up and walked out of the villa.

    "Why don''t you stay with Han Mengchen. Why is she here? "

    Said the black cat softly¡° Don''t worry about that. How''s it going? "

    I whispered, "there''s so much going on these days. Do you have any clues

    "Come with me, I''ll take you to a place." I reached for a taxi. In accordance with the guidance of black cat, came to the outskirts of a forest.

    "There is a small cave ahead. I built it. You take me in.

    ¡±I carried the black cat into the cave. As soon as you enter the cave, you can smell a strong smell of herbal medicine.

    The black cat jumped out of my arms and said, "this is my alchemy room. I''m going to make pills here. "

    I walked a few steps forward and saw a big bronze tripod with a lid on it and a fire on the bottom. Next to them are several cabinets, on which are placed all kinds of herbs and medical books.

    I said softly, "I thought you were just saying it for fun, but I didn''t expect it to be true."

    Black cat vomited out a few pills, which flew into the tripod.

    "I''m almost there."

    "I knew you would hide here!" A dark wind blew, and a figure flew in from outside the cave.

    The black cat''s face became ferocious and said angrily, "you''ve been with us for so long, and finally you''re willing to come out."

    Mu Hua''s right hand spread, and a sword appeared in his hand. Then he said in a cold voice: "see what you mean, the pill has been refined."

    The black cat said coldly, "do you want to fight with me?"

    "I don''t care about you two, I watch the battle!" I retreated to the side and watched the two fight for a while. It''s better for both of them to lose. I''ll save my hands.

    "Bang!" Mu Hua splits a sword head on, and a sword Qi splits on the tripod, leaving a deep sword mark.

    The black cat dodged away. At the same time, a mass of black air appeared around her body, gradually showing her human shape.

    "I''ll get rid of you today!" The black cat stretched out her claws and ran straight to Mu Hua. As soon as she grasped them, there were three scratches.

    Mu Hua quickly uses the sword to block, only listens to "Dang!" With a loud noise, the two forces hit each other. It seemed that the whole cave trembled slightly. Mu Hua gave a roar, and his sword flew up. With the slight movement of Mu Hua''s sword finger, the sword stabbed at the black cat.

    The black cat turned over several times in a row and jumped. At the same time, a sharp claw ran straight to Mu Hua''s body.

    "You''re not helping yet?"

    "I am in the world, regardless of your private fight!" The black cat barked and jumped to the tripod. "Don''t you want your ghost wife to come back to life?"

    "Don''t listen to it. It''s just trying to use you." Mu Hua waves dozens of sword Qi and forces the black cat to the corner. The black cat is knocked over on the ground.

    "If I had not been robbed by thunder a few days ago, you would have hurt me too?" Mu Hua''s right hand spread, Bao Jianfei returned to the hand, top in the black cat''s neck, "the elixir is mine!"

    "Poof The black cat''s eyes suddenly turned into green, and he didn''t know where the strength came from. He grabbed Mu Hua''s chest with one claw, and suddenly there were five blood holes.

    "If you want me to die, I''ll bury you with me!"

    "Whoosh!" My right hand quickly put up a sword finger, two sword gas stabbed into the black cat''s chest, and knocked the black cat over on the ground again.

    Mu Hua leaned against the fire and began to gasp, "you are so mean!"

    "I thought you two were so good. You''ve been doing this for a long time."

    I opened the folding fan and said, "does the black cat know what this is?"

    "White... White folding fan?" Black cat''s eyes showed a look of panic and said in a hurry.

    I said in a low voice: "snipe and clam fight for profit! To be honest, it''s the master below you who asked me to come to you and take you back. "

    The black cat said coldly, "no wonder you will come to me today, but don''t forget that your poison hasn''t been solved yet."

    I sneer: "your eyes are not very good, I did not eat!"

    "Do you dare to kill me? Yama asked you to take me back. If you kill me, you can''t live!"

    "I forgot to tell you that the king of hell has orders. If you can''t catch the living one, you will be punished!"

    I then said with a sneer, "well, let''s die!"

    The black cat quickly dodged away, jumped over the furnace and wanted to escape from the cave.

    "Want to run? Late... "

    "Xuanzong of heaven and earth, shine on xuanming, exorcise evil spirits, kill demons and demons, and destroy the body!" I made fingerprints on my hands and carried the Yang Qi in my body to my hands, "green dragon and white tiger, ghost and demon are scared, as urgent as law and order!"

    There is a eight trigrams formation beside me, and a golden sword gas spurts out from my fingers.

    "Poof!" The golden sword Qi stimulates the black cat''s body, and the black cat''s face suddenly becomes distorted, as if a force is coming out of its body.

    "Ah..." the black cat''s body began to emit a golden light, the face of the skin a little bit split, with a dull bang, the whole body burst into ashes.

    Mu Hua''s body fell on the ground like a pool of mud, and his face turned pale. "I didn''t expect that you would come here."

    "Why don''t you kill me?"

    I said in a low voice: "I have nothing to do with you. Although you have cheated me before, you have done me no harm and helped me."

    "I''ll let you live. You''d better go." I went to the alchemy furnace, reached out and opened the lid of the alchemy furnace. Inside was a small box. The box was made of bronze. It looked very delicate and had some historical value.

    I reached out and picked up the box, then said: "for such a pill, you two fight?"

    Mu Hua said slowly, "you don''t know the meaning of the elixir. For thousands of years, many people want it."

    I opened the lid, took out the elixir, and then said: "if there is an elixir in the world, there will be no present society."

    "You''re right. Maybe we''re all wrong."

    I said softly, "go back to the mountains or reincarnation. You can choose one."

    Mu Hua said softly, "thank you for helping me this time. At the same time, you let me go. I owe you a favor."

    "No, if you don''t have a place to go, you can go to my place and help me. Maybe you can achieve the right result."

    "That''s fine, as long as it doesn''t get in your way."

    "No way... No way!" I made a little effort on my hand and broke the pill. Suddenly, a black air floated out of the pill.

    "Watch out for poison!" I had no time to dodge, the black gas smoked to my face, I only felt a black eyes, hot pain all over the body, the body a soft fell to the ground. Mu Hua said in a hurry, "are you ok?"

    "My eyes... My eyes are out of sight." I rubbed my eyes with my hand, and I was already blind. "I didn''t expect that I would be calculated by that beast in the end."

    Mu Hua said anxiously, "I''ll take you to the hospital."

    "Do you think the hospital can treat this injury?"

    I reluctantly stood up and said, "take me back to the shop!"

    A wise man''s thoughtfulness is bound to lead to a mistake. I''m throwing stones at my own feet.

 Chapter 126

    I thought I would take this opportunity to get rid of the black cat, but I didn''t expect to let myself suffer.

    Mu Hua helped me out of the cave. I said softly, "destroy this place!"

    .....

    Mu Hua took me back to the shop. Han Mengchen saw me come in. He held me in a hurry¡° What''s the matter with you

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "what''s wrong with your eyes? Are you blind?"

    I said softly, "it doesn''t matter. It''s just blindness. It''s not like losing your life. "

    "What did you do? I''ll take you to the hospital." Han Mengchen''s voice is a little hoarse. Should be afraid of crying.

    Zhang Junfei said in a deep voice: "it''s useless. He''s poisoned. "

    I sat down in my chair and said in a deep voice, "don''t make a fuss. I got rid of the black cat. It lost its life. I put on a pair of eyes. I''m still making money. "

    "Why are you so stupid!" I washed my eyes with water. There is a glimmer of light in front of my eyes, but it is very blurred to see people. This kind of blindness is equivalent to high myopia.

    Mu Hua shows her figure. Said softly¡° I''ll fix his eyes. You don''t have to worry

    "It''s you? How did you get together? "

    "He saved me. I brought him back. " Mu Hua came up to me and said.

    I said softly¡° What can cure my eyes

    Mu Hua said softly: "blood Ganoderma lucidum. But this kind of thing is very difficult to find, only snow Ganoderma lucidum can cure your eyes. Get rid of the toxins in your body. "

    Han Mengchen said in a hurry: "where is the blood Ganoderma lucidum?"

    Mu Hua said softly, "I can''t find it in the city. The earliest one was five hundred years ago. There is a blood Ganoderma lucidum growing on the Tianshan Mountain, but it is guarded by the gods. It''s impossible for mortals to get there. "

    "You may not be able to take advantage of heaven''s guard."

    Mu Hua said softly, "give it to me. I''ll get the blood Ganoderma lucidum."

    "There are gods guarding there. Can you get blood Ganoderma lucidum?"

    I took a sip of tea, and then said, "it''s better for the time being. Maybe there''s another way."

    Blindness is not a good thing. It''s just like a useless person. I don''t know what to do next, so I have to go back to rest earlier.

    Han Mengchen helped me back home. After a brief wash, I went back to my bedroom and lay on the bed.

    I think I''ll go down and maybe I can get my eyes cured. I lay on the bed for a short while and then entered mengxiang. This time, I came to the palace of hell without any hindrance.

    "What are you doing here?" Yama came out of the back hall and looked at me. "What''s wrong with your eyes?"

    I said hastily, "it''s not the black cat that did it. I''ve lost my eyes to get rid of it."

    "Is it dead?" Yama asked in a deep voice

    "Well, it''s gone."

    "Well done, I''ll give you a pair of eyes." Yama stretched out his hand in front of my eyes, I immediately felt a light, "the left eye is the ghost pupil, can see through all the people who are possessed by ghosts, let them have no escape."

    "But these eyes are not for nothing. It''s good for you to work for me."

    I said hastily, "thank you, Yama."

    I turned and walked out of the palace of hell. There was a white light in front of me. That was the way back to the top. I just walked a few steps, saw black and white impermanence two ye, white impermanence stretched out his hand to stop me, "how did you come down?"

    I quickly said: "this is not the white Lord and black lord, I now do something for the king of hell."

    White impermanence says softly: "your boy is quite capable, a few days don''t see mix to my elder brother''s position."

    "I''m not careful. Don''t blame me."

    Bai Wuchang said softly, "well, go and help you. I''ll find you if there''s anything."

    I turned around and was about to leave. I said in a hurry, "grandfather impermanence, I have something to ask for."

    "Do you have anything else to ask me?"

    "There is a female ghost named Mu Hua, who is also my friend. I hope you can help me find an hour for her to be reincarnated, or in a position below."

    I also want to make Mu Hua submit to me, so that I can feel more at ease.

    Bai Wuchang said softly, "I know that female ghost. Her ancestors were loyal and did a lot of loyal things. In her previous life, she was also a general. Let her be a loyal soul."

    I said in a hurry: "thank you two!"

    I turned around and ran to the white light. When I opened my eyes, I had already returned to the top.

    I slowly sat up and walked out of the bedroom, "Mengchen..."

    Han Mengchen came out of the kitchen in a hurry and said, "you can''t see it in your eyes. Why didn''t you wake up and call me?"

    Han Mengchen was wearing an apron and his face was dirty. "The food will be ready soon. You can sit for a while."

    I reached out and pinched her face, and then I said¡° No, I''m ready. "

    "All right? Let me see. " Han Mengchen eyes straight at my eyes, and then said: "how can your eyes suddenly good?"

    I went into the kitchen, took a look at the dishes in the pot, and then said: "what do you make, dark, can you still eat?"

    Han Mengchen pouted and said, "I''m just doing it."

    "We men should do the cooking."

    I washed my hands, cooked some food, and soon brought it to the table¡° It''s strange. Are you human or not? "

    Han Mengchen was still puzzled that my eyes suddenly returned to light.

    My meal almost didn''t come out and I said in a hurry¡° There are many miracles in me. How about me? "

    "Smelly beauty..." Han Mengchen took a bite of the dish for me and put it in my bowl. "Eat quickly. After eating, go shopping with me."

    After dinner, Han Mengchen and I went out of the house and came to the shop.

    Zhang Junfei is sitting at a table drawing a yellow symbol. Mu Hua stands beside the table and sees us coming in.

    "Your eyes are ready?"

    I whispered, "it''s ready, and I have news for you."

    "I''ve arranged a good place for you to go. I''ll report to you below, loyal souls."

    "Really?" Mu Hua in front of a bright, quickly said: "thank you so much, your great kindness I will never forget."

    "Come on, come on, report it." Mu Hua nodded and disappeared as soon as she turned.

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "it''s a blessing in disguise. It''s good."

    "Come on, let''s go out for a walk."

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "you two go, I won''t go."

    Han Mengchen said softly, "come on, you light bulb, it''s not bright enough."

    The three of us walked out of the shop and went around the night market nearby.

    Han Mengchen said softly¡° I remember that I opened a Town God''s Temple half a month ago, and there was a lot of fire. Many people went there to worship joss sticks. Let''s go and have a look.

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "I''ve heard that there are a lot of people there, and they are very effective. There should be an immortal family."

    "Then go and have a look." I remember what the king of hell told me to go to the City God.

    Several of us came to Town God''s Temple, though it was night, but many people were burning incense and paying homage. The gold print of my eyebrows suddenly burst into fever. I glanced at the surroundings with vigilance, and immediately saw the golden light of the City God in Town God''s Temple.

    "You two come with me." From behind the statue came a man, who went straight to me and Zhang Junfei, "ladies and gentlemen, please come to the city god!"

    Zhang Junfei and I looked at each other, then felt light, and Zhang Junfei''s soul out of the body, followed the man to the back of the statue¡° You can rest assured that the City God just wants to see you. "

    Zhang Junfei said with some doubts: "how can the city god see us for no reason."

    A stone gate appeared behind the statue. Zhang Junfei and I went in. Unexpectedly, there was another world behind.

    "Please sit down here. The City God is in a meeting. I''ll see you later." As soon as Zhang Junfei and I sat down, we saw a kid coming out with tea.

 Chapter 127

    The City God is the mayor of the city, even though he is in charge of some kids. But they don''t belong to the same department as Yama.

    The City God is in charge of one area. The king of hell is in charge of the whole underworld. The king of the underworld¡° The City God has already finished the meeting. I''ll send you two to the meeting. " Zhang Junfei and I went to the door of an office. Unexpectedly, we caught up with the trend here. The kid knocked on the door. Then he opened the door and let the two of us go in.

    Although it looks fashionable on the outside, the interior decoration is quite antique. Behind a desk are bookshelves and screens. There are some chairs on both sides. And the eight immortals table.

    In front of the table, a man about 50 years old was standing at the table practicing calligraphy¡° Here you are. Sit down

    The City God is more easygoing than I expected, so he put down his brush. Then he said, "you two are heroes. Your master Liu Bingyi and I are old friends. We did a lot of things for me and helped me a lot. "

    I said hastily, "Cheng Huang, what can I do for you

    The City God said in a low voice, "I really have something to ask you two."

    I suddenly remembered the letter of recommendation from Yama. Hands quickly handed up, "Cheng Huang Ye. This is the letter of recommendation that Yama asked me to give you. "

    The city god reached for the letter of recommendation, looked at it and said, "well. Yama had already said hello to me two days ago. I really have a vacancy here. You can stay and help me

    I said in a hurry: "what about Zhang Junfei?"

    The city god whispered to Zhang Junfei¡° Your grandmaster is Sanqing. He has a lot to do with me. Why don''t you stay and get a job? "

    "When the time is right, I''ll give you a positive result."

    Zhang Junfei said in a hurry: "thank you, City God!"

    The City God took out a contract from the table and handed it to me. He continued¡° You two sign this, and then go to the reward and punishment department to report. "

    "I''m punishing evil, you''re rewarding good. Aren''t these two brothers?"

    The City God said in a low voice, "now there are vacancies for the director of the punishment department and the director of the reward department. The two former directors have been promoted."

    I signed the contract with Zhang Junfei, and then the city god picked up an official seal and stamped two seals on the contract.

    "Go report... Go through the formalities."

    The city god whispered to his assistant¡° Assistant Liu will take them through the succession procedures. "

    "Yes, God!"

    "Two here, please..." Zhang Junfei and I followed assistant Liu to the stairway and went up the stairs. There was a sign on the door of one of the rooms, which said, "reward and punishment Department". The kid said to me, "this is it. Please come in, you two."

    As soon as I came in, I saw an office area of more than 100 square meters. It was not big, but it had everything.

    "It''s assistant Liu. What brings you here?" A woman in a black ol uniform came over, her face full of coquettish color, "who are these two handsome guys?"

    Assistant Liu said softly, "xiaorou, tell them to stop the work at hand."

    The woman went to a table and said, "stop your work. Assistant Liu has something to say."

    As xiaorou''s voice just dropped, those colleagues who are working hard stop their work, and then sit down on the chair seriously, casting their eyes one after another.

    Assistant Liu coughed twice and said softly¡° I''d like to introduce to you that there has been no one in charge of the reward and punishment department. The two former senior officials of the Yin Department have been promoted, and this position has been vacant. Today, thanks to the great kindness of the City God, they are appointed as the judicial officers of the reward and punishment department. "

    "Ah? They are the rewards and punishments department Just now, the woman looked at us both in surprise. Her mouth almost cracked under her ears. "I thought it was a new colleague."

    Assistant Liu said softly: "xiaorou, take two judicial adults to hand over, and then take them around to get familiar with it."

    Xiaorou nodded and said, "don''t worry, leave it to me."

    Assistant Liu said to us softly, "this is xiaorou. Although she is young, she looks like a child, but she is very experienced. If you have anything, just ask her. She is the leader of the three groups here."

    I nodded and said¡° Please, assistant Liu

    Assistant Liu said and left. Xiaorou said vaguely, "two adults, I''ll take you to the office."

    Zhang Junfei and I followed xiaorou to the door of an office, pushed the door open and went in. There is a table and a tea table in the office. There are a lot of documents on the table.

    "This is your office. Although it''s a little small, you don''t usually stay here." Zhang Junfei and I are not dead, so we don''t come here often.

    Xiaorou said in a soft voice: "you are the youngest adults in the history of Yin Si."

    I said softly, "then I ask you, are we big or big?"

    "In fact, you all perform your duties, but the two adults are temporary successors and have not yet become regular employees, so they can''t be compared."

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "what are the documents on this desk?"

    Xiaorou said softly, "well, the files on this desk are ghosts that have not been caught, while another pile of ghosts that have not been examined."

    I look closely, these two piles of files are more than one meter high, I began to feel cheated.

    Xiaorou said softly, "if you are not in a hurry, I will help you to go through the succession procedures, and then tell you about the situation here."

    "There are six departments here. I am the leader of three groups. My name is Wu Meng, and my name was Xu xiaorou before I died. The other five groups have one leader.

    ¡±I sat down in the chair and said¡° I didn''t expect you to be so busy here, but are the rules very strict here? "

    Xiaorou reached out from the drawer of her desk and took out two notebooks. "This is the rule here, and some ghosts that she didn''t catch. These ghosts are all ghost King level characters."

    "Ghost King level?"

    "That''s right. Actually, it was left by the appointed Yin Si." Zhang Junfei picked up one of the materials, looked at it, and said: "this material is the most powerful top 100 ghosts. It seems that we are really cheated."

    "Two adults, if I have nothing to do, I''ll go to work first. If I have anything to do, I''ll ask your personal secretary."

    My eyes brightened and I said, "personal secretary?"

    Xiaorou said in a soft voice: "yes, the two Yinsi adults manage everything every day. They can''t take care of some things, so they are equipped with personal secretaries."

    I said softly, "then why didn''t I see the secretary?"

    Xiaorou said softly, "they are two sisters. Today we have a rest. Tomorrow I will let them report here."

    I nodded and said, "if there''s nothing wrong, we''ll go back first. If we don''t go back, something will happen."

    Our bodies are still on them. Han Mengchen and Yin hanyue don''t know what''s going on, so they report to the police and send our bodies to the hospital. If they are later, they may be thrown into the crematorium and burned.

    "Two Yin Si adults, this is the waist token for you two. With this waist token, you can go in and out here freely." I stretched out my hand and took a look at the waist tag, which was engraved with the word "Yin Si"¡° This brand is cool. "

    I put the waist tag away and walked out of the office. "Let''s go back and come back tomorrow."

    Zhang Junfei and I went back to the top. At this time, Han Mengchen and Yin hanyue were guarding our bodies. In that anxious state, "when will they wake up?"

    Zhang Junfei and I went over with a smile and returned to the body. I slowly opened my eyes, stretched and said¡° It''s a good sleep. "

    Han Mengchen said in a hurry: "you wake up, you two scared us to death."

    Zhang Junfei said with a smile: "you don''t have to worry, we just went to do something."

    Yin hanyue said angrily, "if you two dare to do this next time, we will send you two to the crematorium and burn you two."

    "Wow... I can''t see that you are so beautiful. You are so kind-hearted."

 Chapter 128

    Han Mengchen said softly: "well, don''t make any noise. What time is it? Go back quickly."

    Han Mengchen and I went home. I took out the waist tag. Then he said, "I didn''t expect Liu Guansheng. There is such a good life, can be the Yin Si, although it is a temporary successor. But it''s also very powerful. It''s glorious. "

    "What is this. Where did you get it? " Han Mengchen reaches for it. I said hastily, "you can''t touch this."

    Han Mengchen said softly¡° Why are you so mysterious? I don''t understand you two. "

    "All right. Wash and sleep. " The next morning I got up and ran in the park as usual. Then I went to the shop with Han Mengchen.

    Zhang Junfei got up early in the morning. He was in a good mood.

    Han Mengchen said softly, "did you go home with Han Mengchen last night?"

    "I sent her home." I put breakfast on the table. Then he said, "don''t forget tonight. There is still work to be done. "

    Han Mengchen said softly, "I don''t care how you two play, but you should pay attention to your own safety."

    "Master Liu..." the girl came in from the door yesterday, but she changed her dress. Black coat and jeans, "Master Liu. I don''t know why the charm you gave me yesterday is black. "

    Zhang Junfei said in a hurry, "show me Huang Fu."

    The girl took out the Yellow Fu and said, "I don''t know what''s going on. Take a look. "

    I took a look at the Yellow amulet and said to Zhang Junfei, "it seems that the way of the ghost is unusual."

    Zhang Junfei said in a deep voice, "I''m a ghost like a yellow amulet. I don''t dare to come near it. Now Huang Fu has become like this, which means that the ghost is at least 200 years old. "

    Han Mengchen said hastily: "more than 200 years. Compared with those ghosts before? "

    "When the little witch sees the big witch, the ghosts before him will suck blood, and the tusks can be regarded as cruel characters."

    The girl whispered, "I didn''t go anywhere last night. Just stay at home. "

    Han Mengchen looked at the girl carefully and then said, "you are not Fang Yunlin who was interviewed on TV last time."

    "Who is Fang Yunlin?"

    "She was the champion of the dance competition a few days ago."

    I whispered, "sorry, I seldom watch TV."

    Fang Yunlin gave me a white look and then said to Zhang Junfei, "master, what do you say to do now?"

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "you just said yesterday that Jane had seen a ghost. You didn''t say anything specific. Please tell me everything from beginning to end."

    "The thing is, I have a good friend Yaqing. It was her birthday half a month ago. We went home late that day."

    I didn''t meet anything on the road, but when I got home, I felt as if there was a person at home who had been watching me secretly, but I didn''t get attacked. This can be strange, if it wants to harm you, it will certainly start, but you don''t have any strange place, and there is no Yin Qi entanglement.

    Fang Yunlin said softly¡° Otherwise, you can go to my house, because when I go to bed at night, I can always hear something outside my bedroom door, like someone walking back and forth in my living room. "

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "let''s go and have a look."

    I went to the incense table and said in a soft voice, "you guys help me with my house. I''m going out."

    I took the folding fan, and Zhang Junfei, Han Mengchen out of the shop. Fang Yunlin came here by car. Looking at her dress and famous brand, we can see that she is definitely not the children of other people.

    Fang Yunlin went to a sports car and said, "get on the bus and take my car."

    "Well, I didn''t expect you to drive a sports car with so much money."

    I stepped forward and was about to open the door. Fang Yunlin said in a hurry, "you don''t have to go. I asked Master Liu to go."

    I said softly, "well, you said that. Don''t blame me then."

    "I said you''d better come with me. I can''t handle it alone."

    I said softly, "no, I''ll stay and see the shop. You can go."

    Zhang Junfei opened the door and got into the car. Fang Yunlin gave me a white look and jumped into the car.

    Han Mengchen said softly, "then I''ll stay with you."

    I said softly, "where are you going?"

    "I''ll go to Yin hanyue and come back at noon." I turned and walked into the shop, took out the six changes Xuanzong, and continued to learn the charms and recite the incantations.

    "Master, would you like a cup of tea?" Gray Gong came out, carrying a cup of tea on the table, "you are now the master of Yin Si."

    I took a cup and took a sip of tea and said, "I can''t help it. I don''t want to be the Yin Si, but who let me be born with this material? People are scrambling to use me."

    "Master Liu... Master Liu, help All of a sudden, a woman holding a child ran in from the door. Mr. gray quickly stepped forward and picked up the woman, "elder sister, what can I do for you?"

    The woman''s face was full of tears, and she cried in a hurry¡° Master, help me, help my children. "

    I stepped forward and took a look at the child in the woman''s arms. The child was about three or four years old¡° I don''t know what''s wrong with my child. I''ve been crying all the time. I can''t see anything wrong when I go to the hospital, so I''m here. "

    Gray Gong said to me in a soft voice¡° It''s haunted by kids. It doesn''t matter

    "Then you come..." gray Gong rushed to me and said, "how can this work? This elder sister is here for you."

    I said softly, "it''s not the same for everyone. You can also take this opportunity to increase your virtue and do more good deeds."

    Gray Gong went to the woman, then stretched out his hand, took out a black pill from his pocket and put it into the child''s mouth. He said a few words in silence and put his hand in the middle of the child''s brow. The child''s eyes suddenly widened, flashing green light.

    "Still don''t come out..." Huigong reaches out his hand and grabs a kid out of the kid''s body. The kid falls to the ground and pours at Huigong with a ferocious face.

    With a wave of his hand and a slap of his hand, Mr. gray beat the kid out.

    "Where are you from? You dare to attach yourself to a living person." With that, he opened his mouth and ate the kid into his stomach.

    The little boy stopped crying immediately, and the woman said in a hurry, "my child is well, thank you, master!"

    "OK, the child is OK. Go back."

    "But it costs a lot of money. I''m from the countryside and I don''t have much money with me." The woman was in a bit of a dilemma. She reached out and took out a few hundred dollar bills from her pocket and said, "pass them to me."

    I said softly, "no, save the money to buy food for the children."

    Said the woman hastily¡° Thank you, master... "

    The woman said and then turned out of the shop, gray Gong patted belly said¡° I haven''t eaten a kid for a long time

    I said softly, "you''ve done a good job this time. Continue to work hard in the future."

    "They haven''t come back yet. What are you doing?" Han Mengchen and Yin hanyue came in from the door and said.

    "They haven''t come back yet," I whispered

    Yin hanyue said softly, "why didn''t the girl let you go, but let Jun fly?"

    "The girl was looking for me, but she didn''t take a fancy to me. She took a fancy to Zhang Junfei, so she mistook Zhang Junfei for me."

    "Do you understand?"

    Yin hanyue said softly, "I think only Mengchen can fall in love with you."

    "What are you talking about? What''s wrong with my official students?"

    "I haven''t got married yet, so I''ll take care of it?"

    "You say I hit you again..." I went back to the table and continued to try to draw the charm. "If you two are OK, you can buy me some food. I''m a little hungry."

    Han Mengchen pouted and said softly, "let''s both buy you a meal. What do you think?"

    I said in a low voice, "I think with my head."

    "I tell you we won''t wait on you. You have to buy food and cook by yourself. We''ve been shopping all morning and are a little tired."

    Han Mengchen sat down on the chair and took a sip of tea. "You go to cook for us. Hurry up!"

    "I''m a master of Xuanmen, and I''ll cook for both of you." I put away the "six changes Xuanzong" and put away the painted yellow Fu. "You are cruel. Wait for my brother Wu Song to come back!"

    "Go away..."

 Chapter 129

    I walked out of the shop, went to the market to buy a la carte, and returned to the shop. There is a kitchen on the second floor of the shop. I did it on purpose. The reason is that if one day there is no house to live in, you can live here and cook by yourself.

    Huipo and Tang Yufeng ran out to help me wash and cut vegetables. I''ve got a free time, too.

    Tang Yufeng said in a low voice: "you are now the Yin Department, which means that your ability has been recognized."

    "But I don''t know if it''s good or bad. What do you think? "

    Tang Yufeng said softly, "maybe it''s good for you. In this way, I won''t have to be reincarnated. I can protect you by your side. "

    I said softly, "don''t worry. I won''t let you be a ghost all the time. I''ve told Yama that as long as I do well, I can make you return to the sun. "

    Tang Yufeng said softly, "you have a girlfriend now. I should have left then. "

    "I won''t let you go. If it''s divided, you''ll be my main room. "

    "What''s the main room in this era?" Tang Yufeng nestled in my arms and said softly.

    "Guan Sheng, come here quickly!"

    I said softly, "I''ll go first. If there''s anything wrong with the shop, please take care of it with Mr. grey and Mrs. grey. "

    Tang Yufeng said in a low voice, "go and help yourself. I''ll take care of you in the shop."

    I went downstairs. Came downstairs, "what''s the matter? I''m cooking."

    Yin hanyue said hastily, "come and have a look. What''s the matter with Zhang Junfei? "

    I hurried over and saw Zhang Junfei leaning on the chair. I''m in a coma. His whole body was full of Yin Qi, and his face turned blue. Obviously injured.

    "What''s the matter?" I slightly frowned and then said to Fang Yunlin who came back with me¡° What''s going on? "

    Fang Yunlin turned pale and said in a panic: "I... I don''t know. Just now he just spoke to the air, and then he fainted. It''s like this."

    I reached out and touched it. Fortunately, Zhang Junfei''s waist tag is still there. It seems that the ghost is also due to this reason, so it didn''t hurt the killer.

    Huigong said in a hurry: "master, I''d better come. I know how to save him."

    I frowned and said, "I''ll leave it to you. I''ll go and catch the ghost."

    Han Mengchen said in a hurry: "where are you going? That ghost is so powerful. You will be in danger."

    I said in a cold voice, "even if I die, I will get rid of it."

    I took the mirror of Yin Yang and eight trigrams, the ghost knife, and the Yellow amulet that I needed, turned around and pulled Fang Yunlin out of the shop.

    Fang Yunlin said in a hurry, "where are you taking me?"

    "Go to your house!"

    "No, I dare not go!"

    I frowned and said, "if you don''t go, that ghost will kill you next time!"

    Fang Yunlin hesitated and started the car. "Who are you?"

    "My name is Liu..."

    "Ah? So you are master Liu. I thought you were his assistant. "

    Fang Yunlin said in surprise¡° Then who is he? "

    I said softly, "he is a Taoist disciple and my friend. He opened this shop with me."

    "Don''t look at me, drive ahead!" Fang Yunlin stopped talking and drove me to her home. Fang Yunlin drove the car to the door of a villa.

    I jumped out of the car and said, "this is it?"

    Fang Yunlin said softly, "I bought this. My family doesn''t live here. I just want to live by myself, so I bought a villa here."

    "Well, you''re good." Just as I was about to enter the villa, I suddenly saw a black mist over the villa. I reached out and took out a yellow amulet, recited a few incantations, and the Yellow amulet burst into flames.

    "Huhu..." I don''t know where a wind blows, blowing out the Yellow Fu.

    I frowned and said: "what a heavy Yin Qi. It seems that this ghost villa is more serious than I thought."

    I pushed the door open and went in. The villa was in darkness, and there was a smell of blood in the air.

    I frowned and said, "I think you''d better go out, or you will be hurt if you move your hand later."

    "All right, but I''ll go upstairs and call Milo down."

    "You''d better hurry. It''s estimated that your villa will be occupied soon." Fang Yunlin ran up the stairs in a hurry. I set up an array in the living room of the villa and a eight trigrams graphic array on the ground. The door of the room was pasted with two yellow amulets. This array was learned from the six changes Xuanzong. It''s a good array.

    "Ah, Milo, run!" When I heard a scream, I ran up the stairs and kicked open the door of one of the bedrooms. Fang Yunlin was sitting on the ground with a look of panic. She was holding a little dog in her hands and said, "don''t come here!"

    I glanced around the room and saw a shadow flash by in front of the bed. I stretched out my hand and put up my sword finger. I shot a sword.

    "Bang!" With a crisp sound, the sword hit the window¡° Get out of here Fang Yunlin quickly got up, turned and ran out of the bedroom, "you... What do you do?"

    "Wait for me downstairs!" I quickly opened the folding fan, stretched out my hand and waved it hard. Suddenly, there was a strong wind, "bold demon, come out to me!"

    "Cluck... Cluck!" Strange laughter reverberated in the room, which made people feel flustered and disturbed.

    "Dare not come out?" I stretched out my hand and took out a yellow amulet¡° Xuanzong of heaven and earth, the four gods and beasts, demons and evil spirits, come out quickly

    There is a figure array of eight trigrams around my body, and there are four sacred beasts in the four corners of southeast, northwest and North.

    "I can''t see that you are still a bit of a Taoist. You are much better than the Taoist just now!"

    "Just know!" The Yellow amulet in my hand flew out, and a golden aperture suddenly appeared in the room, "roll out for me!"

    "Bang bang!" With two dull sounds, a black figure appeared in front of me.

    "Kill I put my hands together to form a guide, and read: "heaven and earth Xuanzong, only me, gold, wood, water and fire, as urgent as law and order!"

    A fiery sword Qi, like a fire dragon, flew straight to the dark shadow.

    "Ah..." the black figure began to smoke white, and his whole body seemed to be on fire. Then a ferocious face appeared.

    "Damn it! What are you and how do you look so terrible? " This thing in front of me is covered with dark red hair, and has three eyes on my face. A bloody mouth extends under my ears, and two tusks protrude from my mouth.

    His two hands stretched out their claws, and his nails were longer than Tang Yufeng''s, so he rushed at me with open teeth and claws.

    I quickly dodged away, only to hear a crisp click, the ghost claw actually caught five holes in the door. I quickly pulled out the ghost knife, bit my finger and wiped it on the blade, "look at the knife!"

    I turned over my hand and chopped at the ghost. The body shape of the ghost is a flash, and the backhand is a claw. The speed of this ghost is very fast. I have no time to dodge, and I quickly cross the ghost''s head knife in front of my chest.

    "Dang!" A dull sound, as if there was a huge force, I was knocked out. Hit me and the door on the ground together, I quickly stood up, fiercely cut out a few knives, a series of powerful knife gas, ruthlessly toward the ghost.

    "Click!" With a loud noise, the ghost quickly dodged away. Several Dao Qi chopped on the bookcase and cut it into three sections.

    I quickly turned around and ran downstairs. Fang Yunlin was still sitting downstairs. "Why are you still sitting? Run into the gossip circle!"

    I quickly stood in front of the eight trigrams. Then I took out the Yin Yang eight trigrams mirror. With the runes on the eight trigrams mirror, I rotated and shot a golden light.

    I flipped the Eight Diagrams mirror, following the direction of the ghost.

    It seems that the ghost is very afraid of my Yin and Yang eight trigrams mirror, has been dodging.

    I put up my sword finger, and a sword gas flew out.

 Chapter 130

    The ghost body jumped to the stairs, spit out a big mouth of black liquid, the liquid is corrosive. It''s on the floor. Then the floor was corroded into a big hole.

    I don''t know what''s going on. In a hurry, he got his luck and read: "the Emperor Xuanzong of heaven and earth, the light shines on the nether world, the Oriental Green Dragon. Kill the devil first

    "Whoosh!" The sound of a, a to Yang Sword Qi shoots out from my fingers. A dragon shaped border enveloped me¡° Heaven and earth are as urgent as law

    "Bang!" The sword Qi hit the ghost''s chest and flew it out.

    "Xuanmen sword Qi!" The ghost turned over and stood up again. A big jump jumped in front of me, reaching out was a claw to beat me out.

    I just feel a little stuffy and dull pain in my chest. Puffed out a big mouthful of blood.

    "How are you?"

    "Run Fang Yunlin rushed out of the villa. I stood up slowly, put up my sword finger, and gave a roar. A face shot several sword Qi.

    "Son of a bitch! I can''t bear to kill you The ghost dodged my sword Qi, reached for my neck and lifted me up¡° I tell you, today is your own day

    "You dare to kill me!" At this time, my waist tag suddenly sent out a golden light. Some scriptures appeared in the golden light, which directly shocked the ghost out.

    I fell to the ground with a flop. He got up and ran out of the villa.

    "Get in the car!" Fang Yunlin opened the door and said.

    I jumped into the car in a hurry. Then he said, "let''s go!"

    Fang Yunlin stepped on the accelerator, and the sports car swished out.

    "Son of a bitch. Do you think you can run? " I took a look behind me. The ghost was about to catch up. It was very fast. It was about to catch up.

    "It''s the city ahead. Don''t drive forward. Turn around and go to the suburbs!"

    "Why go to the suburbs?"

    "There are too many people in the city, it''s easy to hurt the innocent." Fang Yunlin turns the car fiercely and goes straight to the periphery of the city.

    "I know a place where my friends and I often go to barbecue, and it should be safe!" The ghost caught up with him a few times and jumped onto the top of the car with a bang.

    "Click!" A big claw came in from the top of the car.

    I quickly took out a yellow Fu paste, immediately burned up, the ghost claw immediately took back.

    I quickly used a ghost knife to the top of the car, with a click, stabbed a big hole in the roof of the car, and the ghost jumped in front of the car.

    "I''ll kill you!" Fang Yunlin stepped on the accelerator to the bottom, and then knocked the ghost out.

    "Well done!" At this time, the car has been driving into a dirt road. In front of it is the woods around the urban area. I looked back and saw that the ghost had disappeared, and my hanging heart finally fell down.

    Fang Yunlin stopped the car under a big stone bridge. Fang Yunlin jumped out of the car and helped me down and walked into a forest.

    "What is this place?"

    "My friends and I always come here for dinner and bonfire parties." Fang Yunlin helped me to a big tree and sat on a big stone. "Have a rest here." I coughed twice and coughed up blood. "I''ve suffered internal injuries. I need to find a place to heal."

    "I''m sorry. If I knew it would be like this, I wouldn''t ask for your help."

    "Don''t talk about it. You should find a place to shelter from the rain. There are many ghosts and ghosts here."

    "I know there is a small cave in front of me. There is nothing in it."

    "Don''t you help me there yet!" Fang Yunlin helped me into the cave. With a ghost knife, I cut down a small tree and went back to the cave. At this time, the rain had come down, with a cold breath.

    I lit a yellow amulet, threw it on the branch and lit a fire. Then I took out several yellow amulets and pasted them on the hole, and put the array on the hole.

    I hope I can stop it, but according to the situation just now, that array doesn''t work for the ghost at all. At the critical moment, my waist token saved me.

    "Look, I can only spend one night here tonight!" I sat down on a big stone and said, "if you''re cold, I''ll put on your clothes."

    Fang Yunlin said softly, "no, I have clothes in my car. I''ll get them."¡° It''s raining hard Fang Yunlin ran back with a big box in her arms.

    I said softly, "you have a lot of things in your car."

    "I always go for an outing, so I take a lot of things with me." Fang Yunlin handed me a bottle of water, then said: "drink some water!"

    I drank two mouthfuls of water and immediately spurted it out, as if my chest was on fire.

    I whispered: "the first time I was chased by a ghost, I will get rid of it when I meet that ghost again." Fang Yunlin held the dog and said softly, "Milo, do you know that master Liu almost lost his life for you?"

    I immediately speechless, said softly¡° Milo is the dog you''re talking about

    Fang Yunlin said softly, "yes, it has been with me all these years."

    "What about your parents?"

    "My parents have been abroad for a long time and haven''t come back. They just call me some money every month as living expenses."

    I said softly¡° So this dog becomes your friend, always with you. "

    "Well, that''s why I learned to be strong, but I didn''t expect to get into trouble.

    ¡±I said softly, "don''t worry, I will help you to get rid of that ghost."

    Fang Yunlin said in a soft voice: "you, I think you are not much older than me."

    I whispered: "when I was born, my parents had passed away, and I was raised by my master."

    "Poor you Fang Yunlin then said, "I have only one friend around me, who is my best friend."

    "Don''t worry about those things." I lay back on the straw mat and said, "take a rest. I''ll watch the night. If you have anything, just call me."

    Fang Yunlin said softly, "I can''t sleep. I''d better talk for a while."

    "You''ve been catching ghosts since you were a child. What kind of ghosts are, scary?"

    "You saw that just now." I found that the girl was also very curious. Compared with the promise, it was too much. We just chatted with each other. I don''t know how long we chatted. Fang Yunlin fell asleep on the straw mat.

    I took off my coat and put it on her. Then I folded my legs and began to breathe. I''m a little overdrawn, and I''m consuming too much yang in my body. I didn''t kill the ghost in that big move just now. I can imagine how powerful the ghost is.

    I yawned and sat down for a while and then came to Town God''s Temple.

    "Here you are, vicar..."

    "You are Wu Meng. I''ll call you Xiao Meng later."

    "Yes, xiaorou and Xiaomeng will do." Xiao Meng came over, poured a cup of tea, and then said, "my Lord, the two of them have come to your office to sort out the documents."

    "I see. You can do it first." I walked into the office and saw a slim girl in ol uniform standing in front of her desk sorting out the papers on the desk.

    The girl with long black hair looks about my age.

    The girl''s face is expressionless, her skin is as white as snow, her blue eyes are staring at me, with a little bit of pride in her eyes, giving people a sense of resistance.

    "Are you the new chief justice?"

    "It''s me. Who are you?"

    Girl cold voice says: "my name is Ji Yue, it is your assistant secretary!"

    I nodded and asked¡° What about the other one? "¡° Sorry, my Lord, I''m late! "

    I turned around and another beautiful woman came in. This beautiful woman also wore ol uniform, and the slim girl came in.

    The girl''s long brown hair is slightly curled and draped on her shoulders at will. Her slender legs and charming eyes are full of temptation. Delicate face, showing a childish atmosphere.

    "Are you another assistant secretary?"

    "Well, how do you do, my name is yingyue." I went to the table and sat down. Then I said, "there''s something about the reward department, so I can''t come here. I''ll hand it over for him."

    Ji Yue said in a low voice: "we both belong to the punishment of evil division. We don''t need to inform the reward good Division!"

    "I''m alone? What do you mean... "

    "Well, the position of the company has been changed. In order to reduce expenses, you can only take charge of it by yourself."

    I almost didn''t fall off my chair, and said in a hurry, "well, I''ll be responsible for rewards and punishments alone?"

    Yingyue said softly, "yes, we have informed Zhang Junfei and deleted part of his memory. He won''t remember."

 Chapter 131

    This place can''t be underestimated for its work. It''s easy to do it without even saying hello. I took out the waist tag and saw that the front side was to reward the good. On the back is punishment¡° What do I need to do today? "

    Ji Yue handed me a document and said, "my Lord. Here''s a hunting list that needs to be dealt with by the beginning of next month. "

    "Hunting list?" I opened the file and there were six pictures on it. There are six monsters on it

    "Don''t these ghosts need to be judged?" Yingyue poured a cup of coffee and handed it to me. She said with a charming face: "No. These ghosts can be killed at any time. Because when the hell was in chaos a while ago, these ghosts ran out. "

    "Yin Cha has never been caught back. Some of them also hurt the ghost messengers and run away without permission. Even if they are caught back, they will be sentenced to hell and never reincarnate. "

    I said softly, "are these ghosts very powerful?"

    Ji Yue said in a cold voice: "they are ghosts who have just passed the first level of Taoism for more than 300 years. There''s some attack power. "

    Ghosts are classified here. In general, the first level ghosts are 100-300 years old, the second level ghosts are 400-700 years old, and the third level ghosts are 800-1000 years old.

    I thought it over. That Mu Hua also belongs to the second level, blood sucking tusks are more than a thousand years old. But I got away with it because of my potential.

    "You don''t have to worry. If you find them, please contact us. We''ll send the underworld soldiers to capture them. "

    I put down the file and asked, "how can I contact you?"

    Yingyue said in a soft voice: "you have a waist tag, as long as you burn the Yellow amulet, we will know. I''ll send someone to support you. "

    Support me? All in all, I''m going up on my own. Don''t I sit here directing?

    "And this. Have a look! " Ji Yue handed over a thick file and then said, "here are the top 100

    The most ferocious ghost. If you meet them, catch them or get rid of them! " I opened the file for a look, flipped through a few pages, "what the hell is this?"

    "It''s a hairy ghost. It eats people''s hearts and beasts'' hearts. It''s extremely fierce!"

    I said softly, "it''s it!"

    Yingyue asked in a hurry, "have you seen it, sir?"

    I nodded and said, "I just had a fight with him today and was hurt by him."

    Yingyue said softly: "you can fight with it, but you are only injured. You are very powerful."

    "Yes? Do you know how to catch it? "

    "This ghost has been cultivated into a ghost demon. Its strength is more than 500 years. It belongs to the second level strength. It likes to go to bloody places most."

    I nodded and said, "OK, I know. I''ll let you know next time I meet it."

    I stretched and then said, "it''s almost dawn. I should go back."

    I got up and walked out of the office. As soon as I reached the stairway, yingyue followed me.

    "Wait a moment, my Lord!"

    I asked with some doubts, "what''s the matter? Is there anything else? "

    "Here you are!" Yingyue took out a medicine bottle and handed it to me. "It''s Ganoderma lucidum. It can treat internal injuries. Take two pills every day and you will be cured in less than a week."

    "Thank you."

    "Don''t thank me. My cousin asked me to give it to you." Yingyue means Jiyue, and then she said¡° My cousin is cold, but she has a good heart

    I said softly, "OK, I know. I should go back. If you have anything, please call me."

    As soon as I opened my eyes, I went back to the top, stretched a little, yawned and stood up.

    By this time, it was cold and the rain stopped outside. I looked back and found that Fang Yunlin had disappeared.

    I was a little uneasy and ran out with a ghost knife. "Fang Yunlin... Fang Yunlin!"

    Normally, the hairy ghost should not come after me, and my body is not damaged, and there are no wild animals nearby.

    "What are you shouting for?" Fang Yunlin came out of the trees and then came to me. "You look worried. Don''t you worry about me?"

    "It''s daybreak. Let''s go back." We went back to the car. Fang Yunlin started the car and drove straight to the city. Although the car is a bit broken, it can still drive back.

    "How did you come back and where did you go last night?" Han Mengchen and Yin hanyue stayed in the shop all night, waiting for me to come back.

    I hurried into the shop, took out the medicine bottle, poured out two pills to feed to Zhang Junfei, "this is the blood Ganoderma lucidum, can cure injury!"

    Zhang Junfei''s injury was not very serious, and the Yin Qi on his face began to fade. "Give him two tablets a day, and it won''t take him a week to get better."

    Fang Yunlin said in a hurry: "you are also injured. Why don''t you eat?"

    "Are you hurt, Guan Sheng?" Han Mengchen asked me with a worried face.

    I also poured two pills into my mouth, and then said, "I''m ok, and I have internal Qi to protect my body. It''s not very serious."

    Han Mengchen said in a hurry: "you promised me that you would not hurt yourself again."

    "I said I''m ok. Don''t worry. You two haven''t slept all night. Go back and have a rest. "

    I went up the stairs, took a shower on the second floor, and then lay down in bed. As for Fang Yunlin, she said to go to her friends and come back to me in the evening.

    I don''t care about her any more. I was really tired after a night''s tossing. I fell asleep after lying in bed for a while.

    I didn''t get up until seven in the evening. I got up because I was a little hungry. I got up and changed my clothes. I took a look at Zhang Junfei, who was still lying on the bed next door. Zhang Junfei hasn''t changed yet

    I woke up, but I began to soften.

    I went down the stairs, but Han Mengchen and Yin hanyue had not come yet. I opened the shop and suddenly saw a car stop at the door. Fang Yunlin and a girl jumped out of the car.

    "Master Liu... How was your rest?"

    "Who is this?" Beside Fang Yunlin stands a girl. The girl and Fang Yunlin are dressed in the same way, and they are very similar. They should be twins.

    "This is my sister, Fang Yunxi!"

    I said softly, "please come in."

    Fang Yunlin and her two sisters went into the shop. I poured two glasses of water and gave them both.

    I said softly, "what are you two doing here?"

    Fang Yunlin said softly, "it''s nothing. You saved me yesterday. How can I come to see you?"

    Fang Yunlin carried two boxes of gifts in her hand, and then said, "these are all things that can nourish Qi and blood. They can help you cure internal injuries."

    "Thanks to master Liu this time, otherwise my sister will be finished."

    Fang Yunxi said in a soft voice, "it''s a little bit of a compliment."

    Fang Yunlin said softly¡° You can take it. It''s not much, but it''s also a little bit of our heart. "

    I said softly¡° I know, but ginseng works for me

    "It''s not easy to want ginseng. My friend''s family is in the medicine business. I''ll give you a bag tomorrow."

    "A bag? You''re a turnip! "

    "You want to eat radish. I didn''t buy it today." Han Mengchen and Yin hanyue came in from the door. Han Mengchen took a look at the Fang sisters, "you''re here, sister Lin."

    Fang Yunlin nodded and said¡° I''m sorry to disturb you

    Han Mengchen said softly¡° Twins, is this your sister

    Fang Yunxi said softly, "I''m Fang Yunxi, her sister."

    "My sister was only born ten minutes before me."

    "You haven''t eaten yet. Why don''t I invite you to dinner?"

    I said in a low voice, "well, I''m hungry, too. That''ll cost you."

    Several of us went out of the shop, found a restaurant and sat down¡° You can have whatever you want, but you''re welcome. "

    We ordered a table of dishes, my stomach is really a little hungry, after a gust of wind volume residual cloud, I satisfied with the patting stomach.

    Fang Yunlin leaned on her chin and said, "you''re not big. You can eat so much."

    "Remember, you two, don''t underestimate his appetite." Yin hanyue covered her mouth and said with a smile.

    Han Mengchen said in a low voice: "you can''t afford to eat at home if you eat like this. You have to work hard to earn money."

 Chapter 132

    Fang Yunlin asked in a hurry, "so you and master Liu are girlfriends and girlfriends?"

    Han Mengchen said softly: "yes, or he chased me."

    "I seem to smell something." Yin hanyue took a bite and said.

    Fang Yunlin took a bite of the dish and put it in my bowl. Soft voice said: "brother Liu, you have something to eat. Would you like something more? "

    Han Mengchen said hastily, "No. Thank you for your kindness. We''re full. It''s time to leave. "

    "It''s full of gunpowder. It was a great meal. "

    I whispered, "can''t you say less?"

    Han Mengchen said angrily¡° I''m full. I''ll go back first. "

    "You must break us up today

    It''s too late, isn''t it? " I got up in a hurry and ran after her. He grabbed Han Mengchen''s hand in a hurry¡° Why are you angry? She''s just joking

    Han Mengchen pouted and said, "really. I think she''s interested in you

    I whispered: "I have you one is enough, I don''t know what to ask."

    "I find that your mouth is more and more able to speak."

    "Master Liu. We''ll go back first if there''s nothing wrong Fang''s two sisters and Yin hanyue came out of the restaurant. He continued.

    Han Mengchen and Yin hanyue and I went back to the shop, and Zhang Junfei was already awake. It shouldn''t hurt to see his face.

    I whispered, "you wake up. How do you feel. Are you better? "

    Zhang Junfei said in a soft voice: "OK, but there is still some pain in the chest. But it''s going to take a while. "

    I said softly, "if you''re OK, leave the rest to me."

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "that ghost is no better than the one we met before. You have to be careful. "

    "I see. I''ve dealt with it."

    Zhang Junfei said hastily, "how about it. You''re not hurt, are you? "

    I whispered: "I can''t get hurt, but I''m running fast."

    Han Mengchen said hastily, "that ghost is so powerful. I think you two should leave it alone. "

    I whispered, "you don''t have to worry about this."

    Han Mengchen said softly, "no matter you two, you won''t listen to me anyway."

    I softly comfort way: "I do this, you let me not to tube, how possible."

    Han Mengchen pouted and said, "look at you two."

    "Are you really not afraid of death?"

    "Of course I''m afraid of death, but death will die with that ghost."

    "I don''t care about you... It''s a stone in the pit. It doesn''t make sense."

    After a long day, I was a little tired. Han Mengchen and I went home, washed and went to bed.

    Early the next morning, as soon as I entered the shop, I saw LV Wei sitting on a chair.

    Lu Wei saw me come in and said¡° Brother Liu, you are here. "

    I said softly, "good morning, have you eaten yet?"

    LV Wei said softly, "I''ve eaten. I''ve come to see you today for something."

    "What''s the matter? I''m very busy now."

    "Nothing. You helped me last time. This is the reward!" Lu Wei took out an envelope and put it on the table. "It''s a small thing, don''t be too little!"

    I picked up the envelope and said in a low voice, "Captain Lu, you''re really rich. You''re worth ten thousand yuan."

    LV Wei said softly, "OK, I have nothing else to do. I have something else to do in my bureau. I''ll leave first. I''ll come back when I have time."

    "Take your time. Welcome next time." I divided the money into two parts and gave it to Zhang Junfei, "save some money!"

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "what are you going to do with the Fang sisters'' case?"

    I said in a low voice: "I have investigated. That ghost is a hairy ghost. It specializes in digging people''s hearts, and it is cruel. It is a ghost with more than 500 years of Taoism. Its strength is extraordinary."

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "I''m injured now. I can''t help you. You should be careful yourself."

    I stayed in the shop until noon. At one o''clock in the afternoon, LV Wei and two police officers rushed over to see him with a dignified face. There was no need to think about the case again.

    Lu Wei frowned and said, "brother Liu, please help me this time."

    I said softly¡° What''s the matter? What''s the matter? "

    Lu Wei said in a deep voice: "just now we received a report that a man was poached of his heart."

    I slightly a Leng, quickly said: "take me to see."

    I take things, followed LV Wei out of the shop, on the police car.

    Lu Wei said softly, "would you like to have a look at the scene first?"

    I said in a deep voice, "don''t look. I know what''s going on."

    LV Wei took me to a residential building. Several of US jumped out of the car and went straight into the residential building.

    LV Wei said in a deep voice: "the scene is horrible and bloody. Do you understand?"

    "What a bloody scene I''ve never seen. I''ve been used to it for a long time." I followed LV Wei into a room. As soon as I entered the room, I smelled a strong smell of blood, which really made me sick.

    LV Wei said softly: "the heart of the corpse has been hollowed out, but the result of forensic identification is not a sharp weapon. I don''t know what can be used to dig out the heart."

    I frowned and said in a deep voice, "the murderer is not a human being. Don''t worry about this case for the time being."

    I took out a yellow amulet and recited a few incantations in my mouth. The Yellow amulet burst into flames. As soon as Huang Fu flew into the air, he went out. What a heavy Yin Qi. Besides that hairy ghost, who else can have such a heavy Yin Qi.

    Lu Wei said in a deep voice, "I''ll wait for your letter."

    How can I feel like I''ve been cheated? LV Wei is so cunning that he asked me to work for him.

    I walked out of the residential building and went to the shop alone.

    "Little brother, please stay!" When I looked back, I saw an old man in a black Tang suit, about 50 years old, coming.

    "Who are you?" I asked with some doubts

    "Little brother, I see you have a full heaven and a Square Pavilion."

    "It must be a practitioner. Can you talk in another place?"

    I said with some doubts, "who are you?"

    The old man said softly¡° I''m Mr. Yin Yang, Lu Ming! "

    I''ve heard the old man say the word "Mr. Yin Yang" before. Mr. Yin Yang can walk through Yin and Yang at night. It''s also a kind of industry of doing Yin and Yang work.

    The old man and I went into a teahouse, asked for a pot of tea and sat down.

    Mr. Lu said in a soft voice, "I don''t know what the younger brother does before I see that you are a little bit evil?"

    I said softly, "I am a coffin, and now I work for the lower Town God''s Temple."

    I took out my wallet and said, "this is my wallet."

    Mr. Lu said in a hurry: "it''s the Lord of the Yin Department. I''m really clumsy."

    "I don''t know what the old man wants to say to me about this."

    Mr. Lu said softly: "recently, I have divined a divination. Recently, there are demons in the city. I''m here to explore the truth."

    I poured a cup of tea, said: "do not explore, in fact, I also come to business."

    Mr. Lu said softly¡° Now that you are here, I''ll leave! "

    I said in a hurry: "Mr. Lu, don''t care. I''m also embarrassed about this. The evil spirit is a hairy ghost who has practiced for more than 500 years. I''m afraid it''s not easy to deal with it."

    Mr. Lu said softly, "I can help you with this."

    "It''s best to have you to help me. We should be able to deal with the evil together."

    I then said, "Mr. Lu, where do you live?"

    Mr. Lu said softly, "I just arrived in the city yesterday. I''m staying in a hotel for the time being."

    I said softly, "in this case, you can go to my shop and live. There is a Taoist friend in my shop who is with me."

    Mr. Lu said softly, "that''s OK, so we don''t have to toss back and forth."

    I got up to settle the bill and went back to the shop with Mr. Lu.

    Zhang Junfei stood up and asked softly, "Guan Sheng, who is this?"

    I said softly¡° This is Mr. Lu

    Mr. Lu said softly, "this must be a friend of Taoism."

    "I salute Mr. Zhang Junfei." Han Mengchen came out of the kitchen and said in a soft voice, "here comes the guest. I''ll pour the tea."

    "Mr. Lu, please have a seat." Han Mengchen poured a few cups of tea and came out of the kitchen. Now with Mr. Lu, I am just like a tiger.

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "Guansheng, how did you meet Mr. Lu?"

    I told the story for a while, and then said softly¡° Now we can talk about that monster. "

    Zhang Junfei said softly: "to tell you the truth, the strength of the evil is really powerful, and I was also injured by it."

    Mr. Lu said in a soft voice: "it''s OK. Since there is the master of the secret department, it''s easy to do this."

 Chapter 133

    "Lord Yinsi?" Zhang Junfei looked at me and asked softly, "what''s the matter?"

    I said softly¡° I''ll talk to you about it later. "

    Han Mengchen asked softly¡° I don''t understand what you said, but I know it''s a very dangerous thing. I hope you don''t have to work hard. "

    Mr. Lu looked at Han Mengchen. Slightly a Leng¡° Can you tell me the eight characters of your birthday

    "Mr. Lu, she''s my girlfriend. What''s the problem?" Han Meng Morning Post published eight words about the birthday. Also looking at Mr. Lu with a puzzled face.

    Mr. Lu pinched his fingers, frowned slightly and said in a deep voice¡° it ''s nothing. It''s just that she looks good. I just want to see it. "

    Although Mr. Lu said so, I can see it. Mr. Lu said that on purpose.

    Han Mengchen said softly, "Guansheng, I''m going to find hanyue. I''ll come back to you in the evening."

    After Han Mengchen left. I asked Mr. Lu softly, "Mr. Lu. You just divined for my girlfriend. Is there something wrong

    "Well, let me tell you." Mr. Lu took a sip of tea. Shen Sheng said, "your girlfriend Shouyuan is approaching, and there is no time left."

    I was slightly stunned. The teacup in my hand slipped from my hand and fell to the ground, smashing.

    "You''re not kidding me, are you?" I can''t believe my ears. I finally know a girlfriend, not so bad luck to die, right?

    Mr. Lu said in a deep voice, "brother Liu. I don''t know if you know that we can''t get married and have children. Or you''ll kill your wife and children. "

    I suddenly realized and said: "what you said is true?"

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "Guan Sheng, Mr. Lu won''t cheat you."

    "How many Shouyuan does she have?"

    Mr. Lu said hastily, "she should have lived for seventy years. But before I was injured, I was haunted by ghosts, and then I was conquered by your life, so I lost Shouyuan. "

    "Now Shouyuan is approaching, only the last day is left."

    I hastily said: "today Shouyuan nearly?"

    "Is there no other way?"

    Mr. Lu said softly, "the only way to save her soul is to take advantage of your position as a vagabond secretary and not allow her to be reincarnated. As for the body, just find a soul to attach to it and keep it from rotting."

    As soon as Mr. Lu''s voice fell, my mobile phone rang. I answered the phone in a hurry. It was Yin hanyue.

    "Hello, is there something wrong with Mengchen in the cold moon?"

    "Well, come to the hospital quickly. Mengchen was hit by a car just now. I''m in front of the operating room now."

    I didn''t have time to think about it. I said in a hurry, "OK, I''ll be right there."

    Zhang Junfei quickly asked, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"

    "Mengchen was hit by a car. I''m afraid it''s a lot worse."

    "What are you waiting for? Hurry to the hospital." Zhang Junfei and I, Mr. Lu rushed to the hospital by car. At this time, Yin hanyue was sitting on the bench in front of the operating room.

    Yin hanyue said in a hurry: "you are here!"

    I frowned and said¡° What''s the matter? How did Mengchen get hit by a car? "

    Yin hanyue said in an urgent voice¡° I don''t know what happened. My friend and I made an appointment to meet in front of the commercial city, but when I arrived, I just saw a car crash Mengchen to the ground. "

    "Who are the families of the injured?" A doctor in a white coat came out of the operating room, reached out and took off his mask. "Sorry, we''ve tried our best. If you have anything to say, just go in."

    My brain suddenly a blank, quickly ran into the operating room, Han Mengchen at this time lying in the operating room next to a bed.

    "Mengchen, how do you feel?"

    "I feel cold. Am I going to die?"

    "You won''t die. I''ll find a way to save you." Han Mengchen''s face was pale and his voice was extremely weak. "Don''t be silly. If you could save me, you could have saved Guan rou."

    I said hastily, "can''t you two save her?"

    Mr. Lu sighed and said, "there is nothing we can do. Now we can only seal up her soul first, and then we can make a long-term plan."

    "Guansheng, don''t be sad. Can''t we meet again?"

    "Well, you can rest assured that I will let you stay with me." I put up my finger in my right hand and recited in my mouth¡° Emperor Xuanzong of heaven and earth, protect me from the nether world. Yin and yang are separated. It''s as urgent as a law

    I called out the soul of Han Mengchen from her body, then took out the Yellow Fu, and collected Han Mengchen into the Yellow Fu.

    "Ah... What''s the matter? Where''s the woman''s soul?" At this time, two ghost messengers floated in from the door and went to the bedside. They asked suspiciously.

    I said softly¡° Two officials, this is my friend. How about I deal with her soul? "

    Ghost poor looked at me and asked softly, "who are you?"

    I took out my waist token and said in a soft voice, "I''m Liu Guansheng. I''m an old friend of you two masters, Yin Shuai and black and white. I hope you can accommodate me."

    The ghost messenger said in a hurry: "it''s the Lord of the underworld department. In this case, we''ll leave."

    Watching the two ghost messengers leave, I put the Yellow Fu away.

    "Tang Yufeng, come out." I took out my sachet and gave two soft calls.

    Tang Yufeng floated out, his face a little deep, said: "I already know how to do, you go out first."

    "Then please." Zhang Junfei, Mr. Lu and I walked out of the operating room. After waiting outside for a while, we saw Han Mengchen come out of the operating room.

    "Ah... Hell, how can this man live?" Just to enter the operating room of the female nurse, quickly screamed, and then fainted on the ground.

    I breathed a sigh of relief, rushed to the doctor and nurse, said: "my friend is OK, can I go through the discharge procedures?"

    The doctor was stunned by what I said, but he didn''t come back, "of course it''s OK."

    Yin hanyue said in a hurry: "Mengchen, you are so good. Thank God."

    Several of us rushed back to the shop with Han Mengchen. Han Mengchen lay on the bed, and then Tang Yufeng floated out of her body.

    Tang Yufeng said softly, "I suggest putting her body in the coffin, so that her body will not decay."

    Mr. Lu said softly, "it''s impossible to do this. If you put the body in the coffin all the time, it will be stiff."

    "That''s OK. Yufeng, you''ll be attached to Mengchen''s body for the time being." Tang Yufeng nodded and returned to Han Mengchen''s body.

    "I''ll call you Mengchen in the future. Don''t let it out."

    Han Mengchen stood up and said, "well, leave it to me."

    Zhang I collected the soul of Han Mengchen into a small sachet. Fortunately, there is still a way to save it. Tonight, I''ll go down to hell to see if I can find a way to save Han Mengchen

    .

    "Mengchen, since you''re OK, I''ll go back first." Yin hanyue didn''t know about Han Mengchen. She thought Han Mengchen wasn''t dead.

    This is the biggest lie I''ve ever told.

    Zhang Junfei gently comforted: "we can''t get married all our life, but I didn''t expect it to be true."

    I said with some tears and laughter: "the third one, I think Liu Guansheng was born without a father or mother. First he got a ghost wife, then he met a confidant, and then Han Mengchen, my favorite girl."

    "Guan Rou died because she saved me, and Mengchen died because of me."

    Han Mengchen came over and said softly, "don''t be too sad. There must be a solution."

    I sighed and said, "I know. You don''t have to persuade me. I''m a little tired. I want to be alone."

 Chapter 134

    I went home, locked myself in the bedroom and lay on the bed. After a while, he fell asleep. This time I came to hell. Went straight to the hall of hell.

    "What are you doing here?" Yama came out of the back hall. He went to the table and sat down. "Have you finished?"

    I quickly said: "Yama, can you forgive me and save my girlfriend Han Mengchen?"

    "Your girlfriend is still alive. But it''s not about us, it''s about you. "

    I said hastily, "Yama. Didn''t you say last time that it could be exchanged equally? "

    Yama said in a deep voice, "that''s right. But I promise to give your ghost wife the chance of resurrection, but it needs equal value exchange. So there''s only one person left. "

    "This... I see." It''s all my fault. I''m the one responsible for everything.

    "Go to the City God and give him this letter." Yama stopped me. Handed me a letter¡° As long as you do well for me, I won''t treat you badly. "

    I came to Town God''s Temple with letters. I just walked into my office. I see yingyue cleaning up her desk.

    I said softly, "yingyue, give this letter to the City God for me."

    Yingyue said softly¡° My Lord, you look so ugly. What''s the matter with you? "

    "Nothing. Go and do your work. " I sat down in my chair and looked at the hunting list on the table. There are so many ghosts to catch. I need to hurry up. For meritorious service reward, perhaps also can strive for let Han Mengchen resurrection.

    "My Lord. Here you are Ji Yue came in from the door, and then said in a cold voice, "the City God asked me to tell you. We should seize the hairy ghost as soon as possible, otherwise it will bring disaster to the world. We can''t bear the charge. "

    I frowned and said, "I know. I will find the whereabouts of the monster as soon as possible. I need your cooperation at that time."

    "Don''t worry. We know how to do it."

    I nodded and asked, "by the way, how long have you been here?"

    Ji Yue said softly, "it''s two hundred years."

    "Two hundred years? How old were you when you died? "

    "Twenty years old!" I nodded and said softly, "do you have the files of our employees?"

    Ji Yue reached out and took out a file from the cabinet beside her, and then handed it to me, "my Lord, this is the file of our staff and above."

    "Well, I see." Ji Yue turned around and went out. I opened the file and looked at it carefully.

    Ji Yue was born in the Ming Dynasty. Her father was the commander of the royal guards. I was a little shocked. She has worked here for another 200 years since the Ming Dynasty. If that''s the case, Ji Yue is at least 800 years old.

    My forehead began to sweat and my goose bumps stood up. A ghost over 800 years old, the strength is close to the strength of the first level ghost.

    "What are you looking at, my lord?" Yingyue came in and looked at me with a puzzled look on her face. "I have submitted the letter to the City God."

    I looked at the information of yingyue. She was born in the Qing Dynasty and her father was a first-class general of the imperial court.

    It has been more than 300 years since the Qing Dynasty, and yingyue is more than 500 years old.

    Yingyue asked softly, "you are looking at the employee files. I am familiar with this. If you have any questions, please ask me."

    I put down the file and said, "well, let me ask you, how old are you this year?"

    "My Lord, this is a girl''s privacy."

    "I love your sister. You''ve become a ghost and a little girl?" Although I thought so in my heart, I didn''t say so.

    "It''s just chatting. I need to get to know you guys. It''s better to have a deep understanding."

    Yingyue pouted and said, "it''s nearly 600 years old."

    "How did you die?" I whispered

    "I went out with my father and died in the battle."

    Speaking of this matter, yingyue''s face was a little sad, "I died miserably. I was trampled into meat mud by the horse''s hooves."

    I quickly comfort a way: "this all passed, that Ji month is how to die?"

    Yingyue cried and said: "Jiyue was killed by others. We are all loyal, so we are loyal to the underworld."

    "So that''s true. Then your fighting capacity is very strong?"

    "Of course, our group leaders all have their own backgrounds. They are heroes in the Jianghu after Zhongliang."

    I stood up and said, "pass on my order and let the leaders of the other five groups have a meeting. I want to get to know each other."

    "OK, I''ll go right away!" I took the file out of the office and came to the conference room. Just in the blink of an eye, the five groups of them had arrived. When they saw me, they stood up one after another.

    "How are you, Yin Si?" I sat down at the table and said in a low voice, "sit down. I just want to know about you. The purpose is to enhance our fighting ability."

    Yingyue said in a soft voice: "the meaning of Yin Si''s adult is to let you introduce yourself and let the adult understand."

    "The first group leader of reward and punishment department, phantom report!" I looked at the files. Phantom was born in the Song Dynasty and his parents were military officers of the imperial court¡°

    Report from Ling you, leader of the second group of the reward and punishment department

    Lingyou was born in the early Qing Dynasty. His parents were from the rivers and lakes. In the late Qing Dynasty, he made contributions to the country and served the country!

    The leader of the third group is Wu Meng, who was born in the late Qing Dynasty. His parents were in business, and he was a good man to help the victims.

    The fourth group leader Yao Xue, whose parents are heroes in the Jianghu, is loyal to serve the country! The fifth group leader is Mingyuan, the only male group leader here. His parents are bandits, robbing the rich and helping the poor, killing corrupt officials! These people are either the descendants of Zhongliang or the heroes in the martial arts.

    I said softly, "nice to meet you. I already know some people, but today I want you to know me."

    "My name is Liu Guansheng. I''m ashamed to say who my parents are. I don''t know. I''ve been an orphan since I was a child. Compared with all of you here, I''m afraid I can''t even compare with my heel.

    ¡±I really don''t know what the king of hell thinks. For the first time, all of you here have more than one level of Taoism. I can''t compare with them here.

    Lingyou said in a soft voice: "you are serious. We will be loyal to our duty and help you!"

    I nodded with satisfaction¡° Well, that''s what I want. I hope you will support me more in the future. "

    It''s the first time that I have spoken so impassioned in front of these dignitaries.

    "Drink some water, my Lord." Vernacular for a long time, I did not drink a drink, back to the office, sitting on the chair.

    Yingyue said softly, "if you have anything to do in the future, please come to me and Jiyue. We all work with salary. Don''t take risks on your own."

    I said with a smile: "with you, I''m afraid of a hair."

    "My Lord, if nothing happens, we will leave." Ji Yue''s expression has always been cold, and her voice is tasteless.

    I said softly¡° Well, since the City God needs us to catch the hairy ghost as soon as possible, let''s start the action. You ask the members of group 2 and group 3 to search. I''m responsible for searching during the day. Be sure to find the ghost. If you find it, report it to me in time! "

    "Yes! We''ll do it now. " I drank the water from the glass and sat back on the chair. I didn''t expect that Liu Guansheng, my first leader, was in the underworld. It would be strange if it didn''t scare people to death.

    When the alarm went off, I went back up, stretched, sat up and walked out of bed.

    At this time, the sky is already bright. Although I work at the bottom at night, my body is still in a state of rest, and the two are not affected by each other. I walked out of the bedroom, at this time, Han Mengchen had already made breakfast.

    "Are you up?" I nodded, went into the bathroom and washed, "I went down last night to talk about this with Yama. Yama means to see my performance.

    ¡±Han Mengchen gently comforted: "you don''t want to think too much, don''t let yourself too tired."

    "Well, in the future, the business of the shop will be left to you and the gray man and gray woman. My Lord is outside and your Lord is inside."

    "That''s OK, but you have to be safe." After breakfast, Han Mengchen and I came to the shop. Lingding really didn''t adapt.

    "I''ll see my dad and come back at noon."

    "Well, go! Don''t scare your dad. "

    "My dad has good quality in his heart. You don''t have to worry about it!" I walked into the shop with a smile. Zhang Junfei and Mr. Lu had already got up.

    "Good morning... You''re in a good state of mind."

    I said softly, "it''s just so so. I said hello to them last night. If you find that monster, you can ask them for help."

    Mr. Lu said softly, "I watched the stars at night last night. The monster was in the northwest. We can search for it."

    Zhang Junfei said in a deep voice¡° I agree. That evil spirit is a disaster to the world. If we don''t get rid of it, I''m afraid it will harm people''s lives. "

    "Then it''s not too late. Let''s go as soon as possible." I took the guy thing, and just walked out of the shop with Mr. Lu, I saw a young man and woman coming face to face.

    The man asked softly, "is master Liu here?" "What can I do for you?" I asked softly

    "We have some things that we want to ask Master Liu to help us solve."

    I said softly to Zhang Junfei, "I''m looking for you. You''d better stay in the store. Mr. Lu and I will search first."

 Chapter 135

    "Well, be careful." Mr. Lu and I got into the car. Fortunately, Tang Yufeng got a car from his father. Otherwise, if you take a taxi. It''s going to be inconvenient.

    Mr. Lu took out the compass. After a look, he said, "turn right in front of you. The north is very gloomy. It''s estimated that the demon is near there."

    I started the car. After driving for about 20 minutes, I stopped at a nursing home.

    "Here it is. Let''s go in and have a look. " I pulled over. After walking out of the car with Mr. Lu, I specially took out the fan. I went into the nursing home with Mr. Lu.

    "What can I do for you two?" As soon as I entered the door, I saw a watchman and stopped us.

    I said hastily, "I''m here to see my grandfather."

    The watchman said softly, "look at your grandfather?"

    I said softly, "please open the door for us."

    The old watchman opened the door. Mr. Lu and I went in. The nursing home is full of old people who have no one to take care of. Why did that monster come here? This makes me confused. Mr. Lu crumpled to the door of a room.

    "Right here." I put up my right finger and kicked the door open. Just about to show his sword spirit, I saw two tables in the room. Surrounded by people, a group of old men and old women sat around playing mahjong.

    When these people saw Mr. Lu and I coming in, they also looked puzzled.

    I whispered, "I''m sorry. I''m looking for my grandfather

    A middle-aged woman in nurse''s clothes came up and asked softly¡° What''s your grandfather''s name. I can find it for you. "

    I turned my head and said softly, "my grandfather said he would play mahjong here today, but there seems to be no him here."

    "Is your grandfather Zhang. He didn''t feel well just now. He went to the room and lay down

    The nurse said in a hurry, "come with me. He will rest in the next room."

    I gave Mr. Lu a look, Mr. Lu nodded at me, waiting for me here, and I followed the female nurse to the door of the next room.

    The female nurse said softly¡° Mr. Zhang is not feeling well these two days. He almost fainted just now, so he went back to his room to have a rest. "

    "Lao Zhang tou, your family has come to see you." The nurse knocked on the door and then opened it.

    As soon as the door opened, I smelled a strong smell of blood. The female nurse went to the bed and pushed the old man on the bed. Then there was a scream.

    I hurried to the bed and saw that the old man was out of breath and had a blood hole in his chest.

    "Somebody... Dead!" The female nurse turned around in a hurry and wanted to run out. All of a sudden, she just heard "bang!" With a loud noise, the door was slammed shut.

    "Ah..." the female nurse called, a shadow jumped down from the beam, directly attached to the female nurse''s body.

    "Well, you devil, you dare to make trouble in the world again!" I followed a sword gas, flew to shoot out, bang, that sword gas shot on the door, made a hole in the door.

    "Boy, it''s better for you and me to be masters of catching ghosts instead of rivers."

    Female nurse (hairy ghost) cold voice says: "how, we sit down to talk?"

    I said with a sneer: "you killed two people, so it''s hard for me to let you continue in the world. If you know the truth, you will be punished with me as soon as possible!"

    The female nurse (hairy ghost) said in a cold voice: "it''s the Lord of the Yin Department. It''s really disrespectful!"

    "Now that you know who I am, it''s easy." I put my hands together to make fingerprints and recite in my mouth¡° Xuanzong of heaven and earth, Wulei Weilong, kill demons and demons, heaven and earth are as urgent as law

    "Kill A sword Qi shoots out from the finger, and then it spreads out ten sword Qi to surround me.

    "Boy, I think you really want to die!" The ten fingers of the female nurse (hairy ghost) suddenly stretched out her claws, and there was a dark wind, as if the whole room was shrouded by the dark air.

    "The devil will die!"

    "Whoosh!" Several sword Qi flew out, like raindrops, towards the hairy ghost.

    "A small skill of carving insects!" Before I touched the hairy ghost, I was shot out.

    I ran to the door, opened the door and ran out of the house.

    "Boy, let me do it!" Mr. Lu threw out a few yellow runes, "I took you today!

    ¡±"Old and immortal, you have chased me so far, don''t you really think life is too long?" The female nurse (hairy headed ghost) jumped lightly, jumped in front of Mr. Lu in an instant, and caught the ghost claw at the same time.

    "Just in time!" Those yellow amulets suddenly emit golden light, which turns into several chains and entangles the hairy ghost tightly.

    "Xuanzong of heaven and earth, xuanming of four gods, green dragon and white tiger, as urgent as law and order!" There is a figure array of eight trigrams around my body, and a stream of heat is transported from my abdomen to my hand.

    "Whoosh!" A Qi of Zhiyang sword shot from my finger and hit the hairy ghost directly.

    "Ah..." the female nurse (hairy ghost) was shocked and suddenly fainted on the ground. The hairy ghost took the opportunity to run out of the female nurse''s body. At the same time, she waved a claw, started a black whirlpool, and grabbed Mr. Lu''s chest.

    "Puff..." five blood holes were found in Mr. Lu''s chest.

    "Broken!" Mr. Lu suddenly put out his sword finger and hit the hairy ghost. He immediately beat the hairy ghost out.

    "Your uncle!" The speed of the hairy ghost was very fast. Before I could react, Mr. Lu fell to the ground.

    "Boy, it''s your turn!" That hairy ghost said and then put out a claw, straight to me jumped up. I quickly reached for the folding fan and stepped back a few steps at the same time.

    "The Emperor Xuanzong of heaven and earth is the only one. The Golden Lotus protects the body and eliminates demons and demons!"

    "Bang bang!" The hairy ghost hit me on the gold ring around my body.

    The hairy ghost said in a cold voice: "boy, I can''t see it. You really have a way."

    "If only you knew, you''d better run!" I am now relying on my only physical strength, supporting the body, "evil see me again!" When I opened the folding fan, I waved my hand, and suddenly a whirlwind came up. The hairy ghost''s body flashed and jumped to a tree behind me.

    I picked up Mr. Lu, turned around and ran towards the door of the nursing home.

    "Boy, put me down!" Mr. Lu''s face was pale, and blood gushed out of his mouth. "That monster is very fast. It''s hard for you to escape with me!"

    I said in a hurry: "stop talking nonsense and go quickly!" I quickly opened the door, helped Mr. Lu to the car, then jumped on the car, started the car, stepped on the accelerator, the car whizzed out.

    "You take this medicine first." I took out the medicine bottle, poured out two pills and handed them to Mr. Lu. Looking at his current situation, I''m afraid it''s very dangerous.

    I stepped on the accelerator to the end and stopped in front of the shop.

    "Come out, one man!" I yelled, jumped out of the car and helped Mr. landing into the shop.

    Zhang Junfei and Han Mengchen came out in a hurry, "what''s the matter?"

    "I''ll talk about it later. Go and get the medicine box!" The five blood holes in Mr. Lu''s chest have shed black blood. The black silk spread from the wound to the whole body.

    I frowned and said, "it''s too late!"

    Mr. Lu reached for my arm and said excitedly, "boy, you must get rid of that monster. I''ve just beaten it to death

    "I know what you mean, but for saving me, you would not have been hurt!"

    "I''m old. I''ve used up my real Qi just now. Even if I don''t get hurt, my real Qi will run out and die.

    ¡±I frowned and said, "don''t worry, I''ll get rid of that monster."

    Mr. Lu''s breathing began to become short, then he spat out a mouthful of black blood and stopped breathing.

    "Leave it to me." I sighed, sat down on the chair and said in a deep voice¡° That evil spirit has escaped, and I think it will continue to do evil. "

    Han Mengchen frowned and said¡° Why don''t you two just leave it alone. "

 Chapter 136

    "No, you don''t care about it. I have my own discretion." I got up and went upstairs. I took two pills. Then he lay on the bed. In the blink of an eye, we arrived at the reward and punishment department. I went into the office, yingyue and Jiyue were sorting out the documents in the house.

    "How''s it going?" I whispered

    Yingyue said hastily¡° My Lord, you are here. You look pale. Is it hurt? "

    I sat down in my chair and whispered¡° All right. I''ve taken the pills. It''s no big deal. "

    Ji Yue frowned and said, "did you meet that hairy ghost?"

    "More than that, I almost died in his hands!"

    "We''ve found the ghost. I''m going to ask you to catch the demon tonight! "

    I said hastily¡° What else can I ask for? Go and catch it quickly

    "We dare not go out without your order!"

    I said hastily, "OK. Call up group one and group two. Make sure to get that ghost back tonight. If you can''t get it back, kill it! "

    "Yes After a while, the first group and the second group were all here. I''m out of body now, so I flew with them to a barren mountain in the northern suburbs.

    "Here it is. The whole group is on command. " I took a look and found that there was about ten meters in front of me. It''s all black and white. This team is almost catching up with the ancient battlefield.

    I said doubtfully, "just catch a ghost. You don''t need so many people. "

    Yingyue said softly¡° That''s a little bit less, because the ghost has some moral integrity. So we can only be well prepared. "

    "Adults, goals and positioning. You can do it! " The phantom came and said respectfully.

    "Be careful. It''s up to you to make contributions."

    "Guarantee to finish the task!" As soon as the phantom''s voice fell, with a slight wave of his hand, the large group of brothers flew towards the barren mountain and surrounded it in the blink of an eye. Then he heard a few dull sounds, and a few flashes of lightning flashed across the dark night sky.

    "The two of them need help. It''s hard to deal with that monster."

    "My Lord, let''s do it!" Yingyue''s voice just fell, just heard a loud bang, the barren mountain was suddenly opened, a huge figure appeared in front of me.

    The hairy ghost suddenly turned into a giant, seven or eight stories high. It looks a bit like the big monster in salted egg Superman. The hairy ghost raised his foot and stepped on us.

    Ji Yue and Ying Yue grabbed my arm in a hurry, jumped lightly, flew up and hid to one side.

    "Boom!" Several feet in a row, as if an earthquake, the whole mountain are shaking.

    I said hastily¡° How did it get so big? Can the brothers deal with it? "

    Yingyue said softly¡° You can rest assured that although it has become so big, its strength is still the same and has not changed. "

    At this time, the brothers of group 1 and group 2 had already flew into the air, waving their swords and guns, and surrounded the hairy ghost tightly with training.

    The hairy ghost sent out Yin Qi, and I found that the Yin Qi in the surrounding mountains and forests was sucked into his mouth. With a wave of his claws, the hairy ghost beat down more than a dozen soldiers.

    I frowned and said hastily, "it''s not the way to go on like this. Maybe it will run away."

    "I''ll do it!" Ji Yue suddenly turned into a sharp sword in her hand. Her figure flashed and turned into a red light. She flew straight to the hairy ghost''s body.

    I said to yingyue with some worry¡° Can she do it alone? "

    "Don''t worry, Ji Yue is very powerful!" I think it is, almost reached the strength of the third level, to deal with has just entered the second level of ghost demon is not like junior high school students play primary school students, a dozen a somersault.

    "Bang bang!" Ji Yue''s speed is very fast, and she begins to rotate. The hairy ghost catches her twice, and she quickly dodges. She waves her sword directly, and a sword penetrates the hairy ghost''s body. The hairy ghost screams, and the Yin Qi on her body begins to gush out of her body, and disappears in an instant.

    Yingyue said hastily, "the ghost has been injured. It should be hiding in the woods on the mountain."

    Ji Yuefei came back and said in a cold voice, "it has been seriously injured by me. It should not be far away."

    "Go! I''ll catch it with you. " We began to search a large area in the forest on the mountain, because it is in a very shady place, where the hairy ghosts want to absorb all the shady air of the city to increase their Daoism.

    We divided our search into four directions: Southeast, northwest and North. It was dark here, and the air was filled with a stream of evil Qi.

    "Ah..." suddenly, a dark shadow came down from a tree and rushed to me. I subconsciously stretched out my hand and waved hard, blowing a strong wind from the folding fan, blowing up the wild leaves on the ground. I took the opportunity to put up my sword finger and read: "heaven and earth Xuanzong, the three realms of the nether world, kill demons and subdue demons!"

    In an instant, a sword Qi shot out at my fingers¡° Bang He hit the tree trunk at the back.

    The hairy ghost quickly waved his claws and ran straight to me to catch him. I had no time to dodge, so I was caught by the monster and slowly lifted it up.

    "Eat your heart, drink your blood, I can greatly increase mana!"

    "You don''t want to..." a sharp sword Qi, hit from the side, directly knocked over the hairy ghost on the ground.

    I fell heavily on the ground, only to see Ji Yue''s body shape a flash, at the same time split a sword, the hairy ghost quickly dodged, but was sent out by the strength of the sword gas to shock back out.

    "The devil will not die yet!" The sword in Ji Yue''s hand is against the hairy ghost''s chest. Her wrist shakes slightly. A sword pierces the hairy ghost''s chest and nails the hairy ghost to the tree.

    I slowly stood up and said: "you can count to arrive in time, otherwise I will definitely die in its hands."

    "Are you all right, my lord?" Yingyue and phantom, Lingyou bring people to come.

    Yingyue said in a cold voice, "someone will take it back."

    I was relieved, but through this incident, I found that my way must be like tickling with them.

    I almost died in his hands these two times. It seems that I need to hurry up to practice this time.

    Yingyue said softly¡° My Lord, we can go back. "

    We went back to the office, and I went back to the top directly. Yingyue and Jiyue dealt with the following things.

    I slowly opened my eyes and felt as if my body was falling apart. This kind of soul out of body thing can''t happen next time.

    I sat up and went downstairs. At this time, the sky was close to daybreak, and I spent the whole night trying to catch the ghost.

    "You wake up. You look very tired." Zhang Junfei poured a glass of water and handed it to me.

    I said softly, "I''ve been tossing about all night, but I''ve caught that demon."

    Zhang Junfei said in a hurry¡° Really? That''s great. "

    I whispered, "I find myself really weak."

    Zhang Junfei said in a low voice: "your current strength is more than enough to deal with ordinary ghosts, but it''s hard to deal with those ghost King level."

    I then asked, "by the way, what happened to the couple yesterday?"

    "The two of them are here to help you get rid of ghosts. I''m going to have a look. Would you like to come with me.

    "That''s good. What I need now is more actual combat and experience. Of course, it''s also to accumulate merits and virtues, so as to fight for an opportunity to revive Han Mengchen."

    "Well, they said they would come back to us today and take us there." Han Mengchen then came in from the door, with breakfast in his hand, "morning, have you two had dinner?"

    I said softly¡° I haven''t eaten yet. I''ll go and wash

    I went to the bathroom for a brief wash, and then I sat down at the table.

    Han Mengchen said softly, "do you two have something to do today?"

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "it''s just about the couple yesterday. After a while, they''ll come over. Guan Sheng and I are going to have a look."

    Han Mengchen said softly, "I''ll go with you. Anyway, I have nothing to do here."

    It''s easy to do, but remember, you are Han Mengchen, not Tang Yufeng. Try not to exert your spiritual power. " After breakfast, I took out the yellow paper and began to draw the charm on the table. Towards noon, a car stopped at the door. Yesterday, the couple came in.

    "Here you are Zhang Junfei nodded and then said¡° Well, did you dream yesterday? "

    The man''s face is a little bit "much better, but my girlfriend has something on her body."

 Chapter 137

    The girl next to the man was bloodless and didn''t say a word. I looked at it carefully. The girl''s eyebrows were black.

    "My girlfriend has a strange birthmark on her body." The girl took off her outstretched coat. The skin with delicate white folds is exposed¡° Master, please help me to have a look. What is this

    The girl''s shoulder had a black mark as big as a palm, and it seemed to spread.

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said¡° How long has it been. Why didn''t I hear from you yesterday? "

    The man said in a hurry: "it''s because we didn''t take things into consideration that we remembered last night."

    "This is the mark of death. Have you ever committed suicide before? " Zhang Junfei looked at the girl. Then he said in a deep voice, "only those who have attempted suicide will have this kind of mark."

    The man hesitated. Slowly said: "to be honest, we almost broke up before, so Tingting couldn''t think of it. I''m going to hang myself. Fortunately, she was found in time and saved

    Han Mengchen said in a deep voice: "I don''t think this mark is only available in a day or two. It should be a long time, and it''s not good to look at your state."

    Tingting said weakly¡° I don''t know what''s going on. Since that suicide, I''ve been feeling worse every day. "

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "well. Go to your house. Maybe you have something at home

    "Let''s go. Please, master

    Han Mengchen looked at me and asked softly, "are you going or not?"

    I put down my brush and put away some of the Yellow symbols. He took five yellow amulets and walked out of the shop.

    I opened the door and whispered¡° Let''s drive by ourselves The man and his girlfriend jumped into the car. Lead the way in the front, and the three of us drive behind.

    After a while, I drove to the door of a high-end community. Through the security, we drove into the community.

    We parked the car in the parking lot and followed the two of them up the stairs in the elevator.

    The man said softly¡° My family lives on the eighth floor. We planned to live in this house when we got married, so we came in first. "

    Han Mengchen said softly¡° I haven''t asked your name yet? "¡° My name is Zhou Yu and my girlfriend''s name is Wang Ting. "

    "Ding Dong!" The elevator stops and the elevator door opens slowly. This community is newly built this year, and the environment is also good.

    Several of us walked out of the elevator. Zhou Yu took out the key and opened the door. House decoration is very warm and gorgeous, Zhou Yu invited us into the house, went into the kitchen and poured a glass of water.

    Han Mengchen said softly: "seriously, I envy you both. The house is very warm."

    Zhou Yu said softly, "master, please show me. Is there any problem in my family?"

    Zhang Junfei took out the compass and walked around the room. When he came to the bedroom door, the pointer on the compass suddenly turned, "Guan Sheng, the magnetic field in this room is very big. There should be ghosts or ghosts."

    I took a drink from my glass and continued¡° I feel it, too, but the ghost doesn''t seem to be here now, otherwise I''ll set up an array here and we''ll wait for it at night. "

    "That''s all I can do. I''ll give you some yellow amulets. You can stick them on the door first." Zhang Junfei took out a few yellow amulets and handed them to Zhou Yu. Then he said, "we''ll come back in the evening."

    Zhou Yu said softly, "thank you, master."

    "Dong Dong... Dong Dong!" There was a knock on the door. Zhou Yu went to the door and opened it. I saw a very cute looking girl came in, followed by a man in Daofu.

    "Yaqing, why are you here?" Yaqing? This name sounds familiar to me. It seems that someone mentioned it before.

    Yaqing said softly, "I''ve come to see you. What''s the matter with Tingting? I''ve specially found a ghost catching master to help catch ghosts."

    Zhou Yu said awkwardly: "this... I''ve already found a master. I don''t need this one."

    "He is the first Taoist in Kunlun Mountain, but I hired him with a lot of money."

    The Taoist took a look at us and said¡° I''m xuanyangzi. I came down from Kunlun mountain just now. What are you and what are your skills

    I said softly, "now that you have asked Taoist for help, we will leave."

    Zhou Yu said with some regret: "this... This is really sorry."

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "it''s OK. If you have something to do, you can come to the store at any time."

    Xuanyangzi said softly¡° Don''t worry, benefactor. I will make the ghost invisible. "

    "As soon as I came in, I felt that there was a lot of ghost here, and it wasn''t just one."

    Han Mengchen sneered: "it''s really a master, but no one has practiced Kunlun Mountain for a long time. What stone did you jump out of?"

    Xuanyangzi said in a hurry¡° How can you have such magical powers as me? I''ve been practicing in Kunlun Mountain since I was a child. I don''t know how many ghosts and demons I''ve caught. "

    Although xuanyangzi was wearing a Taoist robe and carrying a peach sword and some magic weapons on his back, he had no aura on his body. Most people who practice have aura on his body, but the evil spirit on his face is definitely not a person who practices the right way.

    The three of us walked out of Zhou Yu''s home, took the elevator down the stairs and went back to the car.

    Han Mengchen said angrily¡° Why didn''t you expose the liar just now? "

    I started the car slowly and said in a cold voice¡° Anyway, this job will be ours sooner or later. Besides, Zhou Yu didn''t decide who to ask for help, so he didn''t trust us very much. "

    "Yes, the Taoist priest is obviously a liar, but it''s not over yet. We just need to wait and see what happens."

    "Well, let''s go and eat. I''m hungry."

    I drove back to the shop. Han Mengchen said that he wanted to cook for himself. I continued to sit at the table and look at "six changes Xuanzong". Before I learned all the charms in this book, there are several simple charms. At the back of the book, there are more advanced magic techniques, which are combining the four gods, green dragon, rosefinch, white tiger and Xuanwu. We can use the power of these four gods to kill demons and demons.

    I took "six changes Xuanzong" with a ghost knife on my back, went out of the shop and came to the park alone. At this time, there were few people in the park. I found a sunny and quiet place.

    First, I practiced the sword technique with the ghost knife for a while. Then I began to practice Qi meditation and breathing in accordance with the method mentioned in the book. At the same time, I put my hands together to form a fingerprint. With the method of breathing, I regulated the Qi and blood in my body and absorbed Yang Qi in the sun.

    I slowly adjusted my breath and carried the Yang Qi in my body to the palm of my hand. Then I drew a charm on the palm of my hand according to the method taught by the old man. I chanted: "five thunders exist in the palm of my hand, the mountains and the earth are broken, and the demons and ghosts turn into dust. It''s as urgent as the law!"

    "Boom!" I slapped a palm at a nearby tree, and suddenly a ray of thunder came out from my palm. It was like a modern weapon rocket launcher, which split the tree into two parts in an instant. Although this palm thunder is more powerful than one Yang finger, it will quickly consume my physical strength and Yang Qi.

    I can only continue to meditate and absorb Yang Qi. Today I begin to eat ginseng to replenish my vitality. I stayed in the park all afternoon and then went back to the shop.

    "Where have you been?" Han Mengchen came over and asked me softly.

    I put the ghost knife back on the turret, and then said¡° Mengchen helped me cook half a ginseng. I want to replenish my Yang Qi. "

    Han Mengchen said softly, "I''ll buy a black chicken. It happens that both of you need to make up for it. It''s very unsanitary to eat in restaurants outside. You can make it yourself later."

    Han Mengchen then walked out of the shop, I sat back at the table, took out the yellow paper, began to continue to draw.

    Zhang Junfei is sitting cross legged on the ground, breathing vitality, today surprisingly quiet, no other business door.

    Zhang Junfei stood up slowly and said¡° My injury has basically healed, thanks to your elixir. "

    I said softly¡° In my opinion, in order to better develop this business, we should first do something about it. Although my ghost knife is powerful, it''s too heavy. "

    "I''d like to change it for a lighter guy. It''s easy to use."

 Chapter 138

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "it''s easy to do. Just go to the ghost market and you can buy it."

    I said hastily, "where is the ghost city?"

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° In your capacity, if you go to ghost town. I''m sure we''ll find something good. "

    "What are you waiting for. Let''s go now. "

    Zhang Junfei said in a soft voice, "wait a little longer. As soon as it''s dark, we''ll go and put on the ghost knife. "

    "I want to get a magic weapon, too. The copper coin sword you gave me can''t exert its power."

    It''s getting dark. After a while, Han Mengchen came back from the shopping. I''ll tell Han Mengchen how to eat¡° We''re going to ghost town later. Do you want to come with me

    Han Mengchen said softly, "forget it. I don''t like that kind of place. You two go, but be safe. "

    Zhang Junfei and I cleaned up, and then Zhang Junfei took out Huang Fu. He said a few words in his mouth. Huang Fu burst into flames.

    "Come on, don''t talk in the ghost market. There are all kinds of things there. " Zhang Junfei throws Huang Fu into the corner of the wall, and suddenly a cloud of black smoke rises. A black door appeared on which wall.

    I put the ghost knife on my back, and then said in a soft voice, "do we need to bring some paper money?"

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "let''s burn a little."

    Han Mengchen moved out two boxes of paper money from the small warehouse upstairs. I bought the money for the sake of management.

    I opened the carton, lit the paper money and threw it into the brazier. Then Zhang Junfei and I had a stack of ten billion yuan of money in our hands. The rest of the gold ingots and trillions of money are on the ground. I took a bag from under the table and put the two boxes of paper money into the bag.

    "Let''s go. That''s enough. " Zhang Junfei and I walked into a black door, which was a long tunnel.

    About ten minutes'' walk. There is a big iron gate in front of us, on which there is a sign, "ghost city"

    Zhang Junfei said in a low voice: "there are also Yin soldiers guarding the ghost city. Although you and I are in this business, we are men of the sun after all. If we are found, it will lead to unnecessary trouble."

    While Zhang Junfei and I were talking, we went to the gate of the ghost market. A ghost messenger with a long gun and dressed in the clothes of officers and soldiers came over and said, "what''s the matter with you two?"

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° We want to go into the ghost market and buy something. "

    "Aside, don''t you see I''m busy?" The ghost gave us a look and said, "I don''t understand any rules!"

    Ghost difference stretched out his hand, I reached out a ingot of gold ingot, put in its hands.

    "I hope it''s convenient for you, big brother!"

    "Well, that''s about the same. Go in!" Ghost bad big brother opened the door, then charged us: "you two remember, don''t give me trouble, or I''ll catch you back to the underground!"

    Zhang Junfei and I walked into the ghost market. There was a long street in front of us. On both sides of the street were some peddlers selling things. Some peddlers were wandering on the street. Looking left and right, some peddlers were still shouting.

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° There''s everything here. I''ve been here once before. "

    Zhang Junfei and I strolled on the street of ghost city and went to one of the stalls, which sold some Taoist magic tools, many of which I had never seen before.

    "Which one do you like? I''ll give you a discount." The boss is a young man with black eyes. He looks like a kid.

    Zhang Junfei picked up one of the brushes and then asked, "this brush has some ideas. Where did you get it?"

    "Well, my guest, this brush was given to me by a Taoist priest 200 years ago. Although the idea of brushing the dust is too much, it''s very powerful. The elders of the past dynasties used it to expel evil spirits and avoid evil!

    ¡±Zhang Junfei said with a smile, "how much is it? Cheaper... I''ll take it. "

    The boss said in a hurry: "it''s very cheap. Today, I just opened. Just give me three gold ingots."

    Zhang Junfei took out three gold ingots and handed them to the boss, "here you are!"

    "Good! Would you like anything else? "

    "No more."

    I said softly, "shop owner, do you have a blacksmith here?"

    The boss said softly, "you said blacksmith, not far ahead."

    Zhang Junfei and I walked forward for a while and saw the word "blacksmith" hanging in front of a house. Then we went in. As soon as I entered the room, I saw a guy standing in front of a counter. There were knives and swords on the shelf behind the counter. These were all sharp tools to subdue demons and demons.

    "What do you need?" he asked

    I asked softly, "can you transform weapons?"

    "It''s OK, but the price will be very high." I took out a stack of ten thousand yuan notes and patted them on the counter, then said softly¡° Is that enough? "

    The boy said in a hurry¡° Of course, I don''t know what you want to transform? "

    I put the ghost knife on the counter and said softly, "how about transforming this knife into a sword?"

    The child was about to touch the ghost knife when he was suddenly bounced out.

    "This knife has a lot of evil spirit. I''ll ask the boss to come out." The boy ran into the inner hall in a hurry, and soon came out an old man in a black coat, about 50 years old.

    The old man picked up the ghost knife, and then looked at me, "little brother, this knife is yours?"

    I nodded and said, "well, it''s mine now. It used to be a friend''s. I want to transform it into a sword. Can you have a look?"

    The old man frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "yes, but it will take a lot of effort. You have to wait for a while."

    I whispered, "that''s OK. How long will it take?"

    "About two hours!"

    Zhang Junfei said in a low voice: "please take it back later."

    Zhang Junfei and I were just about to leave when a sharp weapon fell off the shelf. The old man bent down and picked up the sharp weapon, which was wrapped with cloth.

    "This dagger has been stored for 230 years. It has been in the shop since my father''s generation, and it has rusted." The old man opened the white cloth and saw that it was a short sword about 50 meters long. Because no one touched it all the year round, it had rusted.

    The old man said softly, "since you are so predestined, buy it!"

    "Since it''s fate, we''ll buy it." Zhang Junfei reached out to take the dagger, but found that the dagger was so heavy that he couldn''t take it¡°

    Baby will also choose people. It seems that you are not the master of this dagger. "

    The old man took a look at me and then said, "why don''t you try."

    I reached for the dagger, only to find that it was very light. "I already have a ghost sword. I don''t need this dagger."

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "the ghost sword is too big to carry with you. Why don''t you leave this short sword?"

    I think so. So I took it. "How much does this dagger cost?"

    "You can trade your ghost knife for this dagger."

    "I don''t want this pile of money from you, just think that my dagger doesn''t make money!" But this ghost Dao was left to me by elder brother Hu. It has a very special meaning. Isn''t it unfair to exchange it like this

    Good.

    I hesitated and said to Zhang Junfei¡° You make up your mind for me. "

    Zhang Junfei said in a low voice: "in this case, you can leave this short sword and give it to others."

    I struggled in my heart, and finally I gave up my love and exchanged the dagger with a ghost knife. Zhang Junfei and I went out of the blacksmith''s shop. I don''t know if it''s right, but the ghost knife is real

    It''s too heavy for me to play.

    Zhang Junfei and I continued to stroll forward for a while. At the end of the walk, "do you still have a sword to buy?"

    "I found a good thing." Zhang Junfei went to a stall and reached for something similar to a rolling pin. "I didn''t expect that this kind of thing would be here. It''s really a great fate!"

 Chapter 139

    "What is this?"

    "It''s a ghost killing stick. I haven''t seen it for a long time."

    "Look, my little brother is also a monk. This ghost beating stick is just right for you." Zhang Junfei took out a stack of money and handed it to his boss. Then he put away the ghost wand.

    I said softly, "do you want to continue to look around. We''ve finished what we need to buy. "

    "How about ten ingots of gold?"

    "I''ll give you twenty pieces of gold!"

    .......

    A noise came from one side. We followed the voice to see, in front of a booth, there is a man shouting. The man was surrounded by a number of IMPs. I''m scrambling to buy things.

    I am a little curious and Zhang Junfei walked past, only to see a woman kneeling on the ground in front of the man.

    The girl was in her twenties. It''s beautiful. Dressed in a shabby linen suit.

    I said with some doubts¡° Are there any sellers here? "

    "It''s not selling people, it''s selling souls..." the woman is really a soul. But let me wonder is that the boss is also a ghost, why can sell soul, as if this is also illegal in the underground.

    I reached for my wallet. Then he said sternly, "you are so brave. How dare you sell souls

    The boss''s face suddenly changed. Putong knelt down on the ground and said in a panic: "adults, villains also want to make a living."

    At this time, several ghost messengers came running. Said one of the leaders¡° Who''s making trouble! "

    I said coldly, "it''s me, reward and punishment department!"

    "It''s the Lord of Yin Si! adult. What can I do for you? "

    I whispered, "take this black hearted boss to Town God''s Temple and give it to me."

    I stepped forward and picked up the woman. The woman stood up slowly and saluted me.

    "Come with me. I''ll take you to a place

    "Thank you for your help."

    Zhang Junfei said to me in a hurry¡° It''s almost time. It''s getting light. Let''s go back quickly. "

    I reached out and took out a yellow amulet and put the woman away. With even if and Zhang Junfei turn around and walk toward the gate of ghost city.

    In the blink of an eye, he returned to the top, and the door on the wall disappeared.

    Han Mengchen said softly, "you''re back. How did you buy things?"

    I handed the dagger to Han Mengchen, and then said, "Ghost Head Dao asked me to change this dagger."

    Han Mengchen just about to pick up the dagger, suddenly his hands were flicked away, Han Mengchen''s hands even seemed to be burned.

    "This dagger is more powerful than that ghost knife."

    Zhang Junfei said in a low voice, "let the ghost out."

    "Female ghost? What kind of ghost? " I stretched out my hand to take out the Yellow amulet and let the female ghost out. The female ghost ran out and appeared in front of us.

    Han Mengchen said softly¡° Who is this

    I whispered: "she is my handy rescue, how beautiful?"

    Han Mengchen said softly: "look at her dress, it seems to be ancient."

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "introduce yourself."

    "Master! My name is Li Li. I will serve you in the future. "

    "Li Li? Where are you from? How old are you? Why are you caught by them? "

    "I''m from the Song Dynasty, the eldest lady of the Jiang family. Later, because I was poisoned by my heartless husband, I turned into a ghost."

    "Because I hurt people''s lives, I was caught by the ghost messengers. Because two ghost messengers were greedy and sold me, I was reduced to the ghost market."

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "but with your strength, why don''t you escape from the ghost market?"

    Li Li said in a hurry: "because there is a ghost guard there, so even if I want to escape, I can''t escape."

    Han Mengchen said softly¡° You are so pathetic. Why don''t you stay here? "

    I frowned and said, "I''d like to talk about this with you. If you can, you can stay with me."

    "Li Li, thank you for your kindness again After a long night, I was also tired. Han Mengchen and I went home early. I left Li Li in the shop for the time being, and let the gray man and gray woman look at her.

    I went into the bathroom for a shower, then went into the bedroom and lay on the bed.

    Han Mengchen said softly, "do you want to go down tonight?"

    "Well, I''ll go down and investigate Li Li''s life experience. If there is really no problem, I can stay with us."

    "Oh, by the way, what is your dagger? I always think it''s very powerful. It''s not an ordinary magic weapon."

    I nodded and said, "well, I''ll go down and ask."

    I took the bag of Ming notes and Jin Yuanbao in my hand, and then I lay on the bed and fell asleep unconsciously.

    I came to the reward and punishment department''s office and sat down at the table, "yingyue, I want to investigate a ghost named Jiang Lili.

    ¡±Yingyue took out a pile of files from the bookcase, and then looked at them a few times, "here it is. Jiang Lili is a daughter of a wealthy family in the Song Dynasty. She married a young man because of the matchmaker''s words, but she was strangled by the man on the wedding night."

    "Why did her husband kill her?" I asked softly

    "Because the person she married was married on purpose, but her husband fell in love with other women."

    I reached for the file, and then said, "if you are married by decree, you can''t marry a concubine, because this kind of thing kills your new wife. This man is really cruel."

    "Can I find her husband in this file?"

    "In this file, it''s song Rencheng!"

    "But he has been arrested and is under sentence in the penal department!"

    The Ministry of punishment? We have the penal department here

    "Yes, let me show you." Yingyue and I went out of the office, then went to the stairs and went down.

    This staircase leads directly to the lower five floors, and I find that the lower I go, the colder I feel.

    "Here it is." Yingyue comes to a stone door and knocks.

    "Click..." with a dull sound, the stone door was slowly pushed open, and two soldiers with long guns pushed the stone door open.

    "See you, Lord Yin Si!" The two soldiers quickly and respectfully saluted me, and then said.

    Yingyue said softly, "our adults are going to see the prison of the Ministry of punishment today. Where''s your head?"

    "It''s the Lord of the secret department. It really makes me shine!" A ghost messenger in the same uniform came and said with a quick smile¡° Go inside, both of you Yingyue and I followed the ghost into the criminal department. As soon as we got to the front of the cell, we heard a burst of sad crying.

    I asked with some doubts: "where did the cry come from?"

    The ghost messengers quickly replied: "if you come back, the prisoners here are all prisoners. They will be punished every day. Naturally, they will cry."

    "Sir, look at that..." yingyue stretched out her hand and pointed out that in an old room beside her, a ghost knelt on the ground and kept hitting the wall. His head had shrunk, and his blood was streaming. He looked terrible.

    "How did it hit the wall by itself?"

    "This ghost was not filial to his parents before he died. He came here after he died, so he had to be punished for 300 years and hit the wall with his head every day!"

    "Look at that one again. The ghost sold fake medicines and killed many people. He was very regretful. So he had to wash his face with his own tears and dry the mud on the stone brick until he wiped the stone brick like a mirror to see the figure."

    Yingyue then said, "the ghosts here are all those who have committed misdemeanors. It''s not bad."

    I said softly, "I''m looking for a ghost named song Rencheng. Is it here?"

    "Ghost bad quickly said:" in front, I take two past

    The three of us came to the end, and in one of the cells, we kept the ghost. This ghost is song Rencheng. Song Rencheng keeps poking his heart with scissors in his hand.

    He was a heartbreaker and killed his wife. So stick scissors in your heart.

    "Let''s go back. There''s nothing to see." Yingyue and I got out of prison and went back to the office.

    Yingyue asked in a low voice, "your honor, have you found that female ghost?"

    I said softly¡° Well, but I think she''s good. She wants to stay around and be a servant. "

    "This is not impossible, but let black and white impermanence know, but their brothers are selfless, I''m afraid they won''t agree."

    I asked softly, "do you mean, as long as the black and white impermanence agrees, it''s ok?"

    Yingyue nodded and said¡° Yes, you are the reward and punishment department. If you want to take a ghost as your subordinate, you can do it. "

 Chapter 140

    I thought about it and continued¡° Well, that''s all for today. I''ll go back first. "

    I took out a few gold ingots and a few piles of money from the bag, and then handed the remaining money to yingyue.

    Yingyue said with some doubts: "my Lord. What do you mean

    I said softly¡° It''s not much money. It''s like the hard work of the Brothers yesterday. You send it to them. "

    Yingyue said with a smile, "it''s very kind of you, my Lord. Let me have this."

    I walked out of the office and came to the juncture of the underworld. I''m going to go to the black and white masters. Let''s talk about it first. If not, I''ll have to give them both more money.

    I saw a ghost. Patrolling back and forth at the junction.

    I hurried over and showed my waist tag. Then he asked softly, "brother guicha, where are your black and white grandfathers?"

    "You are looking for our adults. Today we adults rest at home. "

    I said hastily¡° Can you take me there? I have something to look for them

    I reached out and took out a ingot of jinyuanbao from my pocket and handed it to Yin Chai. Fortunately, I went to the ghost market just now and put a lot of money in my pocket. It''s going to come in handy this time.

    Yin Cha quickly reached for Jin Yuanbao. Hastily said: "you are too polite, I told you to go forward from this path to see a green bamboo forest, there is a bamboo house. They are there. "

    "Thank you so much!" I walked in a hurry, probably less than 50 meters away. A bamboo forest appeared in front of my eyes.

    There was a bamboo house in the bamboo forest. I went through the bamboo forest. Black and white impermanence was playing chess at the door of the bamboo house. The two brothers were lazy here when they didn''t work.

    White impermanence says softly: "yo. This is Xiao Liu. What brings you here? "

    "No. I should call the Lord of the Department of Yin

    I said in a hurry: "you two are not killing me. How dare I pretend to be an adult in front of you two?"

    Black impermanence said with a gloomy face: "what are you doing here?"

    I said hastily, "it''s such a thing. I caught the ghost all the time and wanted to take her for my own use. This is also a chance for her. Would you like to ask them if they are OK

    "Don''t you have enough monsters?

    ¡±Bai Wuchang stood up and came over, and said with a sneer, "which ghost did you catch?"

    I said hastily, "it''s Jiang Lili, a personage of the Song Dynasty!"

    Black impermanence angry voice said: "that Jiang Li Li is the last time from the hell ran out of the ghost, to other people revenge, has not been found, unexpectedly ran to your boy that."

    I said with a smile: "I met her in the ghost city, I want to keep her around, and slowly resolve her resentment."

    White impermanence thought for a while and said: "this is not impossible, but our brothers have always been selfless, which makes it difficult for us to do."

    I reached into my pocket and took out two piles of trillion Ming notes. Then I said, "this means no respect. I hope you two grandfathers can accept it and help me say something nice in front of the king of hell."

    White impermanence''s eyes flashed, and he reached for two piles of money. "Well, we''ll have to think about something for you, but remember not to let her do evil, or we''ll still do business!"

    Black impermanence says in a deep voice: "your boy is quite on the road, not bad!"

    "Well, I''ll be relieved if you two say that. You two can be relieved. If she dares to do evil, I''ll personally send her to bliss!"

    I can see that these two masters are smiling and relieved. It''s almost time to go back home.

    I slowly opened my eyes, sat up and walked out of bed. Han Mengchen had breakfast ready. I went into the bathroom to wash.

    Han Mengchen said softly: "look at you, it should be done."

    I went out of the bathroom and sat down at the table. I said in a low voice, "it''s already done. It''s going to be OK."

    Han Mengchen said softly, "well, that''s good, so I have a companion."

    "Well, you''ll take her to buy a dress later. The dress she was wearing was the one she had before she died. You can change it for her."

    "Take the money..." Han Mengchen spread his right hand and said to me, "I want to buy a dress, too." I got up and took out an envelope from the cupboard. It was given to me by LV Wei a few days ago.

    There are 3000 yuan in it, enough to buy clothes¡° It''s almost the same. Then you and Zhang Junfei will stay in the shop.

    ¡±After breakfast, Han Mengchen and I came to the shop. Zhang Junfei had already got up and was chatting with Jiang Lili. Huigong and huipo also came out.

    I said softly, "Oh, what day is it today? Why are they all out?"

    "Master Liu..."

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "I''ll give them an early class, teach them sermons, and resolve their resentment."

    Han Mengchen went to Jiang Lili and said in a soft voice, "Li Li and I are going shopping. I''ll buy you some clothes. Your clothes are out of date. Now you have to catch up with the trend."

    "But how can that be good?" Jiang Li Li apologized and said, "I still have a little silver on me. I''d better give it to you all."

    Jiang Lili takes out two silver ingots from his arms and hands them to Han Mengchen.

    I said hastily, "this is a good thing. It must be worth a lot of money now."

    Han Mengchen said with a smile: "you''d better keep this for yourself. In fact, it''s not worth much money."

    I whispered: "OK, you two go shopping, pay attention to safety!"

    Han Mengchen with Jiang Lili out of the shop, gray and gray woman also turned back to the altar. I went to the turret and reached for the dagger.

    This short sword has been rusted. I asked Jiang Lili about it, but I forgot about it.

    Zhang Junfei said in a soft voice: "I think your short sword should be similar to the ghost sword. You must use blood to get rid of the rust."

    "Then I''ll try?" I took a bowl of water, bit my finger, dropped blood in the bowl, and then poured the blood on the dagger.

    I took a rag and wiped it hard. It worked. This time, I wiped the rust off the dagger.

    I said softly: "this short sword is really beautiful. There are pictures and charms on it. It should also be an artifact to catch ghosts and subdue demons."

    "Show me..." I handed the dagger to Zhang Junfei. Zhang Junfei looked at it for a long time, and then said, "this is shengxie sword!"

    "Shengxie sword, what sword is it?"

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said: "shengxie sword is also called Canjian. It is said that every inch of it is cast, it will increase the evil spirit by three points, so only half of it can be cast. It can also be said that the evil spirit is innate!"

    At that time, the king of Yue had five swords in his hand, including Zhanlu, Chunjun, Juque, shengxie and Yuchang. These five swords belonged to the most evil of remnant swords and also belonged to a kind of short swords.

    I reached for shengxie and said in a hurry, "then I took advantage of a ghost knife in exchange for this sword."

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said: "but this sword will control people''s mind, but it''s just right in your hand, otherwise it will be troublesome to fall into the wrong hands."

    I waved the broken sword a few times and cut it on the chair. "How powerful is this sword?"

    Zhang Junfei reached out and touched the chair. The chair broke up and was neatly cut into two pieces.

    "I''ll go... This sword is so sharp. Cutting wood is like cutting tofu."

    Zhang Junfei then said, "don''t underestimate this sword. Since it can rank among the five famous swords, there must be a reason."

    "Is master Liu here?" When I heard someone outside the door, I put the broken sword back into the scabbard.

    "Please come in..." it''s Zhou Yu, his girlfriend Wang Ting, and Yaqing, the girl yesterday.

    Zhang Junfei asked softly, "brother Zhou, what''s the matter? Has it been solved?"

    Zhou Yu said in a hurry, "I''ve come to you just for this matter. You''re going to save us this time."

    I asked suspiciously, "didn''t your friend find the first Taoist of Kunlun mountain last night?"

    Zhou Yu said apologetically, "in fact, the Taoist priest is a liar. He was killed by the ghost when he was catching the ghost last night."

    Yaqing said in a hurry: "yes, that ghost is very powerful. He killed the Taoist priest in Kunlun Mountain in a few seconds."

    I went to Yaqing and asked, "your name is Yaqing. Do you know Fang Yunlin?"

    "Fang Yunlin? You know Linlin... "Yaqing looked at me and asked with some doubts.

    I said with a smile¡° Of course I do. She asked me for help the other day. "

 Chapter 141

    "Do you see this, my lord?"

    "The man''s name is Zhou Yu, and the woman''s name is Wang Ting." I reached for the information and looked at it. Then he said, "what a coincidence?"

    Ji Yue said softly: "this man''s previous life is a Juren. He had married his wife when he was the number one scholar. However, after winning the number one prize, she was favored by the prime minister''s daughter of the current Dynasty

    I said softly, "isn''t this the living Chen Shimei?"

    Yingyue said in a soft voice, "there are so many people like this all the time. They are all heartless."

    Ji Yue said coldly, "this kind of person should go to hell. As for that female ghost, I''m afraid she was his wife in his previous life. "

    "It should be her." Ji Yue reaches for the hunting list, opens it and hands it to me¡°

    Ao Guiying... This ghost suffered a lot for her husband. In order to make his prime minister famous.

    ¡±However, after her husband got the official title, he married another wife in another country, and then Ao Guiying died of hatred. After he died, he turned into a fierce ghost and took revenge on him.

    I asked softly, "do you mean that female ghost is Ao Guiying?"

    Yingyue said softly: "this kind of ghost is specially for women who are abandoned by heartless men to fight against injustice. I think it''s probably her."

    I then asked, "how powerful is Ao Guiying?"

    "It''s about level two. Because her obsession is deep. It''s about killing heartless people. "

    I thought about it and said, "what''s the name of Zhou Yu''s previous life? Can I still find her previous wife?"

    Yingyue said softly¡° It should be. His previous life was in the Song Dynasty. I want to check the file. "

    "Come on, I''m in a hurry. If you delay for a while, I''m afraid my friend will be in danger. " Yingyue nodded and hurried out of the office.

    Ji Yue asked me in a cold voice, "what do you want her to do?"

    I got up and went to Ji Yue. He said softly, "I have my way. I find you are really beautiful. Thank you for saving me last time. I haven''t thank you yet. "

    "My Lord. It''s my job. You don''t have to thank me. "

    I asked softly, "I''ve never seen you smile. When can you smile at me

    "My Lord, I have found it!" Yingyue came in and handed me a piece of information in her hand. "Zhou Yu''s previous life was Fang Wenxuan. Wang Ting''s previous life was Liu Wanru, the prime minister''s daughter. As for his wife, Meng Yao."

    "Her soul is still with us, but she refuses to be reincarnated."

    "Take me to see her," I whispered

    I went out of the office with yingyue and Jiyue and took the elevator to the prison. The female ghost named Meng Yao is kneeling on the ground and crying. There is a plaintive cry in the prison.

    "My Lord, this floor is full of ghosts who refuse to be reincarnated. Some of them are nostalgic for the world, and some of them are resentful, so we have to lock them up here.

    ¡±Ghost difference quickly ran to come over, respectfully say¡° My Lord, do you want to talk about ghost criminals? "

    Yingyue said softly¡° We''re going to take a ghost out and solve some of the grudges we had before we died. "

    "Bring Meng Yao out!"

    "Yes! Lord... "After a while, two soldiers escorted a female ghost out.

    Meng Yao cried and said, "my lady, please see you!" The tears on Meng Yao''s face make her eyes swollen, which makes people feel sad.

    I said softly, "Meng Yao, I''ll take you back to the top to understand your past life. Would you like to go with me?"

    "Can adults really make decisions for the women of the people? The little girl will be a cow and a horse in the next life to repay the kindness of adults!"

    "Come on, let''s go!" Ji Yue reaches out her hand and takes Meng Yao''s soul into her hand. "My Lord, I''ll accompany you so that she won''t run away!"

    Ji Yue and I went back to the top, and Ji Yue showed her real body. I woke up from bed and had a look. It was already late at night.

    "I''m afraid that fierce ghost is hard to deal with."

    Ji Yue said coldly, "let''s go now. The longer the time, the more dangerous it will be."

    Han Mengchen and Zhang Junfei haven''t come back yet. I''m afraid there will be danger. I quickly take them to participate in the meeting with Huang Fu and run out of the shop.

    I took out my key, opened the car and said, "get in the car!"

    "Take this one?" Ji Yue hesitated, but she got on the bus.

    I started the car and said, "hold on!"¡° It doesn''t look like a sedan chair. "

    I said in a low voice: "now the society is progressing, so the world is closed. This is the fastest sedan chair!"

    Ji Yue said softly, "don''t think I haven''t seen you before. We often learn about your life now."

    "Well, it doesn''t look like there''s nothing down there."

    "Of course, do you think you''ll enjoy it just above you?" I drove to the gate of Zhou Yu''s community, passed the security guard, and then drove straight to the juming building of Zhou Yu''s family, and stopped the car at the gate.

    Ji Yue and I rushed into the residential building and took the elevator upstairs. As soon as I got out of the elevator, I felt a cold smell in the corridor.

    "What a heavy Yin Qi, it''s good to come in time!" Ji Yue reaches out her hand and dispels that layer of Yin Qi.

    I ran to the door in a hurry and kicked the door open. Zhang Junfei was fighting with a ghost. Zhou Yu and Wang Ting were scared to one side and were protected by Han Mengchen.

    As soon as I was about to take out my sword Qi, a sword appeared in Ji Yue''s right hand. It flashed to the female ghost''s body and nailed the female ghost to the wall.

    Zhang Junfei said in a hurry: "you''re just in time. If you wait a little longer, I can''t carry it."

    Zhou Yu felt relieved when he saw me coming. He turned on the light in a hurry. I said to Ji Yue in a low voice, "Ji Yue, let her go!"

    Ji yuechong said to the ghost, "if you dare to move, I''ll let you fly to ashes at once!"

    Ji Yue''s sword has hurt the ghost''s vitality just now. Even if she wants to run, I''m afraid she can''t run.

    Han Mengchen asked softly, "who is this?"

    "I''ll talk about it later. Now I''m going to do something to solve this problem." Ji Yue releases Meng Yao with a wave of her right hand.

    Zhou Yu said with fear: "master, how can there be a female ghost?"

    "Guansheng, what are you doing?" Han Mengchen and Zhang Junfei also have some doubts and look at me with different eyes.

    I said softly, "I''ll tell you first. I''ve made a clear investigation of this matter. This female ghost is named Meng Yao. She''s looking for her husband."

    "What''s the matter?" I said to Zhou Yu and Wang Ting in a low voice: "one of your previous lives was the number one scholar who went to Beijing to take an examination, and the other was the daughter of the Prime Minister of the dynasty."

    "But before you passed the imperial examination, you married Meng Yao, but after you passed the imperial examination, you were greedy to marry the prime minister''s daughter, and your wife died of hatred."

    Zhou Yu said hastily¡° But it''s not my business. It''s my past life. I don''t know at all

    "Yes, it was in a previous life." Ji Yue said in a cold voice: "it''s a good excuse from previous life. Meng Yao has been in hell for hundreds of years, and has refused to be reincarnated, just to ask why you failed her face to face."

    I went on to say: "if you two worship heaven and earth, you are equal to signing a contract with heaven and earth, but you fail her. This will be punished by heaven."

    Now she comes to you. Although I''m a ghost hunter, I also want to practice the way of heaven. Since you both have different opinions, I have nothing to say.

    "Ji Yue, take this female ghost back."

    Han Mengchen asked hastily, "what about Meng Yao?"

    "I don''t care about it. It can''t be reincarnated. We also worry about it, so we can only let her send out resentment and go back to the hell to reincarnate."

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "although it''s not proper, it''s the only way."

    I said to Meng Yao in a soft voice, "the rest is up to you. If he has any problems with you, you can find him to make an end and come to me to report later."

 Chapter 142

    When I finished, I went out of Zhou Yu''s home. Zhang Junfei and Han Mengchen also followed me back to the shop.

    "Ji Yue, sit down, too!" Han Mengchen poured a few glasses of water and came out of the kitchen. Ji Yue stood beside me all the time.

    "Yes. You are welcome to come here

    Ji Yue said softly¡° No more

    "Do you think Meng Yao will kill Zhou Yu?" Zhang Junfei said softly, "I don''t know. But it''s hard to get rid of the resentment that has accumulated for hundreds of years. If not, it will kill Zhou Yu. "

    Han Mengchen said softly: "if it is, I will definitely kill her, but I have been waiting for him for hundreds of years. I can''t forgive him."

    I asked with great interest, "what if I fail you?"

    Han Mengchen said softly, "if you fail me. I''ll wait for you on the Naihe bridge and push you down! "

    "Lord Yin. I''m back! " When I was chatting. Meng Yao floated in through the door.

    I said softly¡° Is it done? "

    "Yes..."

    Ji Yue said coldly, "let''s go!"

    I said softly: "Ji Yue, please take her and the ghost back."

    Ji Yue and Meng Yao turn around and disappear. Looking at Meng Yao, she must have cried.

    Han Mengchen asked softly¡° Why didn''t you just ask, "did she kill Zhou Yu?"

    "Why ask so many questions. The road is her own choice. I''ve given them a chance.

    ¡±We were all tired after the toss of the night. We closed the shop early and went back to have a rest. I didn''t think it would go down tonight. But the soul was hooked. This time, it''s not others who are looking for me, but black and white impermanence.

    .........

    "Liu Xiaoer. Get up I rubbed my eyes, got up and said¡° Who is it? "

    "Open your eyes and see who I am!" I''ll take a closer look. Said hastily¡° Why are you here, gentlemen? "

    "Come with me!" White impermanence and I went out of the bedroom and came to the living room.

    Black impermanence angry voice says¡° Hum! How dare you. How dare you make a claim

    I reached for two beers from the fridge and handed them to black and white¡° You two, I don''t understand you

    "Boy, you don''t have to fool me. This time, you''ve played a big game. You''re so good at advocating that the ghost should take revenge on others. It''s already known to the top. "

    "But this matter, I..." I just want to explain, black impermanence took out the chain to roast me, "OK, don''t bang it, what words to see the king of hell!"

    I had no choice but to follow these two. Black and white impermanence and I came to the hell. As soon as we entered the hall of Yama, we saw four judges and some famous people standing on the left and right sides, while Yama was sitting at the table, looking at me with a gloomy face.

    White impermanence respectfully said: "see Yama, the reward and punishment Department has brought it!"

    The king of hell yelled angrily: "Liu Guansheng, as a reward and punishment department, you dare to make decisions without authorization and encourage female ghosts to harm others. You know the crime!"

    I quickly knelt down on the ground and said: "Lord Yan, you have to investigate clearly. That female ghost is very angry and refuses to be reincarnated. I did it so that she can be reincarnated at ease."

    "Yes? Judge, what I asked you to investigate? How''s the investigation going? Judge Cui opened the book of life and death, then angrily said, "tell the king of hell that the ghost has been reincarnated, and what Liu Guansheng said is true indeed!"

    "Well, as the acting reward and punishment department, it''s against the law to do so!"

    Lu said in a deep voice, "Yama, since this is the way to abolish his position, it''s better to set the court straight."

    "I don''t think it''s proper. Although Liu Xiaoer has been there, he has been devoted to his duty since he took office and has made contributions to the underworld." Four judges, you said a word, I said a word, did not play.

    The king of hell said in a deep voice, "well, you have chosen the person to reward the good. What do you want to say?"

    Liu Xiaoer is not a villain. Since the king of hell wants to punish him, how about letting him make up for his mistakes

    The king of hell asked suspiciously, "how can I make up for my mistakes?"

    The four magistrates discussed with each other, but they didn''t come up with a way. The atmosphere became a little depressing for a while, and I was also at sixes and sevens.

    "Yama... Master Zhong is here!"

    The king of hell said softly¡° Let him come up At this time, a man with a fierce spirit and a red robe came up from below.

    "Lord Yan..."

    The king of hell asked softly, "Zhong Kui, what are you doing here?"

    Zhong Kui said softly¡° Yama, I''m also here for Liu Xiaoer''s business. "

    The king of hell said in a deep voice, "it''s already a mess here. You''ve got to step in again!"

    "I think this boy is predestined with me. Before, a female ghost who was reincarnated came to me to avenge her grievances. The female ghost resented me deeply."

    "When I asked, I found out that her husband had let her down and let her die with hatred, but now she is no longer nostalgic and reincarnated!"

    Yama asked suspiciously, "what do you mean by this matter? Liu Xiaoer, as the acting reward and punishment department, knows the law and violates the law, and should be punished!"

    "Since I have to punish, I have a point to take."

    Yama asked softly, "tell me about it..."

    Zhong Kui said in a soft voice: "last time the underground government was built, some ghosts came out. Although all these ghosts have been captured, there are still some ghosts out there. They were all hunted and killed by the king of hell. It''s better to select some evil spirits and let Liu Xiaoer catch them."

    "If we can get him back, he will be exempted from the responsibility this time, and we will make up for his mistakes."

    "What do you think?"

    Judge Cui said in a deep voice: "to the king of hell, Liu Xiao''er didn''t do evil in his previous life, he has no father or mother in this life, and he has learned Xuanmen Yishu, which is also a good thing."

    "But since the king of hell wants to punish him, call all the people involved in this matter and be punished at the same time!"

    I said hastily¡° Yama, this matter is my personal attention and has nothing to do with my friends and them. "

    Zhong Kui said in a soft voice, "well, it''s true that you have love and righteousness, but it''s good to be punished at the same time. In this way, you also have a helper!"

    "Well, since there is no doubt, black and white impermanence will bring all the people who have something to do with this case!"

    "It''s... Yama!" Black and white impermanence disappears as soon as it turns around. After a while, black and white impermanence comes with the souls of Tang Yufeng, Jiang Lili, Zhang Junfei, Ji Yue and Ying Yue.

    "See you The king of hell nodded and said to Lu and Cui: "you can judge them!"

    Lu said in a deep voice, "you should have punished you for helping Liu Xiaoer break the law."

    "But the master of heaven begged for mercy. The king of hell has the virtue of living well. He decided to let you make up for your mistakes."

    Cui sentence then said to me: "but the death penalty can be avoided and the living crime can not escape. As for the ghosts of Jiang Lili and Han Mengchen, they are ready to be reincarnated. Except for them, no one can help. Violators will be punished severely!"

    "Tang Yufeng should have been reincarnated, but I think you died in vain and married Liu Guansheng. So I will temporarily shut down Daoism and refuse to help. I will take back my body and enter the blood pool to be punished until Liu Guansheng makes up for my mistakes."

    "As for Ji Yue and Ying Yue, you should help the reward and punishment department, but you help the tyrant. I''ll punish you to a lower level and help Liu Guansheng make up for your mistakes."

    Ji Yue and Ying Yue said in a hurry: "yes! Your honor... "

    Yama nodded and said, "OK, that''s it. Liu Guansheng is temporarily suspended from his post and is on trial afterwards."

    "As for the hunting list, I''ll choose some evil spirits to punish them for their merits and demerits." I was also secretly relieved, but Han Mengchen was reincarnated.

    Zhong Kui said in a deep voice, "go back first, Liu Xiaoer. Follow me!"

    Black and white impermanence sent Yufeng back, my waist tag was taken back, followed Zhong Kui to an office.

    Zhong Kui sat down at the table and said in a deep voice, "sit down!" I pulled back my chair and sat down. I asked suspiciously, "master, thank you very much today. Otherwise, I really don''t know what will happen."

    "You don''t have to thank me. I met your master once, and he helped me. Today, I''ve paid him back."

    I asked hastily, "do you know my master?"

    Zhong Kui nodded and said, "well, that''s what happened before. Another reason I save you this time is that I don''t want you to turn into reincarnation.

    ¡±I said hastily, "master, but I know that the ghosts on the hunting list are all tough guys. I''m really not sure."

 Chapter 143

    I asked hastily, "do you know my master?"

    Zhong Kui nodded and said, "well, that''s what happened before. Another reason why I save you this time is that I think you are also a talent. I don''t want you to be reincarnated like this.

    ¡±I said hastily, "Heavenly Master. But the ghost on the kill list. I know they''re all tough guys. I''m not sure

    Zhong Kui said in a deep voice, "there''s nothing I can do about it, but I can only help you once. The rest is up to you! "

    "Thank you, master of heaven, for your help!" I almost fell in love. He kowtowed to the Heavenly Master.

    Zhong Kui helped me up. I put my hand on the palm of my right hand and drew a charm¡° This charm has my magic power. It can save your life in time of crisis

    "But how does this spell work?"

    "Recite my name silently, and then add a sentence to kill demons and demons. You can cast this spell

    I said respectfully, "thank you, master!"

    Zhong Kui said in a deep voice, "the rest. I''ll leave it to you. Don''t disgrace your master! "

    "I have your ghost wife, so don''t worry. I''ll take care of her. " I turned around and walked out of the office. First, I went to the reward and punishment department to handle the suspension procedures. Then he took those evil ones

    Ghost information, back to the top.

    I woke up the next morning. I quickly sat up, walked out of the bedroom and took a shower in the bathroom. Tang Yufeng should have nothing to do with Tianshi, so I can rest assured.

    I took the information and went out to the shop. As soon as I entered the shop, I saw Zhang Junfei and Ji Yue. The three of them sat around on both sides.

    "Good morning, everyone," I said softly

    Yingyue said softly¡° My Lord, here you are. Have a glass of water

    "I''ve been suspended. What''s your name? Just call me an official!"

    I sat down on the chair, took a drink from the water cup and said, "I''m really sorry this time. You two are punished with me."

    Yingyue said in a hurry, "my Lord, it''s not your fault."

    I said softly, "it''s a good thing you two haven''t been eliminated completely, otherwise I''m really sorry for you."

    Zhang Junfei said in a deep voice: "it''s already like this. It''s not necessary to say more. I''d better think about what to do next."

    I said in a low voice, "the mission has been brought. You can have a look."

    I put the information on the table. Ji Yue and Ying Yue looked at it, and their faces changed. "These ghosts are all level three ghosts, and they have even become demons. It''s very difficult for us!"

    "Let''s see how many ghosts there are. If we catch them in order, we may be more energetic.

    ¡±"Now that these ghosts are out, there will certainly be a bloodbath in the city. I don''t believe they don''t show up."

    Yingyue said in a deep voice: "it''s reasonable, but there are so many people in the city. How can we find them?"

    Zhang Junfei said in a deep voice: "for ghosts and Demons like them, the general tracker doesn''t work. We can only see which one we meet."

    I said softly, "you two are just demoted. You don''t need to help me. I''m responsible for this. I''ll be punished."

    Ji Yue said coldly, "if you don''t catch those ghosts and Demons quickly, we can''t get back to our posts."

    I whispered: "so you two are for this, I thought it was really to help me."

    "The two of us will help you solve this problem, but remember that you owe us a favor."

    I sighed and said: "I didn''t think so much, as long as I can save Yufeng."

    "Isn''t it just a female ghost? How can you still marry a female ghost?"

    I said with a bitter smile¡° It''s all arranged by my father. I didn''t adapt to it at the beginning. Now I''ve been in touch for a long time and I''m used to it. "

    Yingyue said softly¡° So that''s it. I thought you couldn''t find a girlfriend. "

    "We can''t marry at all. I''ve already killed two girls. I don''t want to hurt anyone any more."

    Ji Yue said in a deep voice: "if you want to save your wife, you have to work hard. As long as you catch these ghosts, you can release her."

    "Well, if you two go and have a rest, I''ll ask you two to come out and help if you have something to do."

    Yingyue said softly, "well, Ji Yue and I will have a rest first."

    The two sisters disappeared as soon as they turned around, and the shop was suddenly deserted. I really didn''t get used to it.

    "Master Liu... A guest is coming!" I looked back and saw Zhang Yaqing come in from outside the shop.

    Zhang Yaqing was followed by a young man. I said with some doubts, "Why are you here again?"

    Zhang Yaqing said softly, "master, I''ll help you with your business."

    Zhang Junfei said in a low voice, "since you are here, come in."

    Zhang Yaqing ran into the kitchen, poured a glass of water and came out, "master, please have tea!"

    "What''s the matter with this man?"

    "He is an old classmate of mine. Recently, he encountered some things and wanted to find someone to have a look, so I brought him here."

    The boy said softly, "you are master Liu. I''m Yaqing''s classmate. My name is Li Cong."

    "If you have anything to do, just say it. To make a long story short, I don''t have much time to listen to it."

    "The thing is, three days ago, one of my classmates had a birthday party with some of my classmates at my home. Then at midnight, I felt bored for a moment, so I played a game.

    ¡±.......

    "I think it''s still early. We don''t have to rush back. Let''s play something."

    Li Cong was a little tired. He said wearily, "I''ve been playing all day. You guys are not tired. Go back and have a rest early."

    "No, it''s my birthday. We''ll have a good time."

    Cao Tianyu''s face was slightly red, and he said drunkenly, "big fat, what did you just say you want to play?"

    Su Qi then said: "I think it''s better not to play. It''s getting late."

    "Don''t be such a wet blanket, Xiao Pang. What do you want to play with? Say it quickly!"

    Cheng Peng drank a mouthful of red wine and said softly, "why don''t you finish something exciting? I''ve heard that there are people who play Bixian, but have you ever played Diexian?"

    At that time, Li Cong was stunned and said in a hurry: "today is Xiaoyu''s birthday. It''s not good to play with that kind of thing."

    Cao Tianyu said in a low voice, "it''s just fun. It happens that the four of us are just right."

    Several people cleared up the things on the table, took ten candles and a round drawing in the shape of eight trigrams, on which were written some dense fonts.

    "What do you say?"

    Cheng Peng poured a glass of wine and said, "this game is very simple. It''s similar to the pen fairy."

    Cao Tianyu said softly, "come on, let''s start."

    Said ready to put your fingers on the bottom of the inverted plate, several people have pressed their fingers on the bottom of the plate.

    "We''re just playing." Several people began to recite the incantation, the candle on the table gently swayed two times with a wind, "Diexian... Diexian, come out to play with us."

    The dish moved slowly with the incantation of several people.

    Su Qi said in surprise¡° Diexian, are you here

    Cao Tianyu said hastily¡° Ask... Ask when we can get rich! "

    Cheng Peng said softly¡° Let me ask, Diexian, Diexian, where is my girlfriend now? "

    "Your girlfriend is in my mother-in-law''s stomach!"

    "Don''t talk, Diexian is moving!" The dish began to move and landed on the North character.

    Cheng Peng said doubtfully, "what does this mean?"

    Cao Tianyu said softly, "let me ask, Diexian, Diexian... Who will die first?"

    Su Qi said in a panic: "how can you ask such a question? It''s taboo!"

    "Stop talking, you two. Have a look. The dish is moving again!" This time, dish fairy moved back and forth on the eight diagrams. Several people were flustered. Su Qi and Cheng Peng let go subconsciously

    I lost my finger.

    I thought it was over, but the next day they were seriously ill, and they haven''t been well.

    I asked softly, "Diexian? Generally, this kind of thing will attract some ghosts, and it''s normal to get sick. "

    Li Cong continued: "but these days, I find that none of them are right. They seem to be fascinated. They always say something

    Some strange words, the whole person has become nervous

    Zhang Junfei handed me the task list and frowned¡° Look at this. It''s probably the one who''s doing the trouble. "

    I took it to have a look and said softly, "Fox ghost?"

    Zhang Yaqing asked suspiciously, "master, what is fox ghost?"

    "This fox ghost is specially attached to the pen and the plate. It can be imagined that its spiritual power is not powerful. It''s just that there are more people playing this game, so its spiritual power has gradually increased."

 Chapter 144

    I thought for a while and said, "then take us to see your friends. If the delay is too long, I''m afraid it will be dangerous."

    Li Cong said hastily, "that''s great. I have a car. I''ll show you two

    Zhang Junfei and I have something to do with each other. Out of the shop. Jumped into a luxury Mercedes.

    Li Cong said softly¡° But I don''t know why, only a few of them are fascinated, but I don''t have a thing

    "What''s that around your neck?"

    "It''s the Bodhisattva I invited to the temple last year..."

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "the Golden Buddha on your chest has opened. So that fox demon doesn''t dare to pester you. "

    "Here it is, the villa ahead." After a while. Li Cong drove us to a villa and stopped.

    Li Cong said in a low voice: "since that incident. A few of them stay in their villas every day, and the gate doesn''t go out

    Zhang Junfei and I jumped out of the car. A look at the villa from the outside, everything is normal.

    Li Cong reached out and knocked on the door¡° Xiaoyu, it''s me... Open the door

    "Creak..." a soft sound. The door of the villa opened.

    Li Cong opens the door and walks into the villa. Inside the villa, there was a cold smell, and there was a moldy smell in the smell.

    I couldn''t help frowning and said in a hurry, "when was the last time you came here?"

    "Three days ago. What''s the matter? "

    Zhang Junfei said in a deep voice, "don''t you find a musty smell in this room?"

    Zhang Yaqing covered his nose with his hand. He frowned and said, "it stinks. How long has the villa not been cleaned? "

    I went to the tea table in the living room. There was a cake on it. And some leftover snacks. The cake stinks and the villa is quiet. It''s not like someone''s here.

    Li Cong called out in a hurry: "Xiao Yu, Cheng Peng!"

    "It''s Li Cong. What are you doing here? " A deep voice came from upstairs, and two men came down the stairs. The two men''s faces were gray, their eyes were dim, and they walked down without expression.

    "Xiao Yu, I''ll come to see you with some friends."

    Li Cong stepped forward and said softly, "are you two better?"

    Cheng Peng sat on the sofa and said, "it''s much better. Are these your friends?"

    Li Cong said hastily, "yes, these are my friends. Let''s have a look at you."

    Cao Tianyu was still expressionless and said coldly, "since you''re here, you''re welcome. Please sit down."

    Zhang Yaqing asked in a low voice, "why does your house stink?"

    "Yeah, we didn''t smell it."

    I asked Cao Tianyu softly, "are you two alone?"

    "Cheng Peng, go and call Su Qi down. All the guests are here. Why don''t you come out to see them?"

    "No, I''ve come down." Su Qi came down from the upstairs with a big belly. Like Cao Tianyu and Cheng Peng, she came to Li Cong with no expression on her face.

    "Sookie, what''s wrong with your stomach? Are you pregnant?" Li Cong was surprised and asked, "what''s the matter?"

    Su Qi showed a strange smile on her face and sat down beside Cao Tianyu. "Why are you so nervous? I have fox fairy children in my stomach."

    "Fox fairy?" Zhang Junfei frowned and said¡° In that case, can we see the fox fairy as well? "

    Cheng Peng said with a smile¡° It''s not easy to see the fox fairy. If you stay here tonight, you can see the fox fairy in the evening. "

    "I''ll get a glass of water and some food." Su Qi stands up and walks into the kitchen. Zhang Yaqing follows her in a hurry and comes out after a while.

    "Let''s go..." Zhang Yaqing whispered in my ear, her voice trembled, "there''s something wrong here."

    I whispered, "well, we''ll come back in the evening!"

    Cao Tianyu said softly, "well, we''ll wait for you here at night. Don''t be late at eight o''clock."

    We turned around and walked out of the villa and back into the car. Li Cong started the car and sent us back to the shop.

    Zhang Yaqing took a long breath, then poured a glass of water and began to drink, "it really scared me to death. You didn''t see that Su Qi''s back brain had such a big blood hole, and maggots climbed out of that hole."

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said¡° I''m afraid some of them have already died, but they can walk and talk safely, which makes me feel a little incredible. "

    "You mean, the three of them are dead?" Li Cong couldn''t believe his ears. He looked surprised. "No, I came to see them a few days ago."

    I said softly¡° I''m afraid when you went to see them the other day, they were already dead, but you didn''t find them

    Zhang Junfei said doubtfully¡° I''m afraid the fox fairy they said is the fox ghost, but they have become the puppets of the fox ghost. "

    I have some doubts about this. What''s the use of fox ghost in controlling the three of them? And is Su Qi a fox ghost in her stomach?

    Zhang Yaqing said softly: "will fox ghost still have sex with people? How can su Qi suddenly get pregnant?"

    "I remember she didn''t seem to have a boyfriend, and she wasn''t married."

    Li Cong said softly, "well, when I went there a few days ago, I didn''t see Suqi pregnant. It''s just that she was pregnant in just three days."

    "Well, don''t guess. We''ll go over and have a look at it in the evening. Maybe we''ll know what''s going on."

    For the sake of safety, I took out the yellow paper, drew more yellow paper, and gave Li Cong the bronze sword to protect himself. Once we started, Zhang Junfei and I would not care to protect him.

    After dinner, Zhang Junfei and I cleaned up. I took the broken sword, the white folding fan and the Yellow Fu into my backpack.

    "Shifu, I''m going too..." Zhang Yaqing came over and stared at me. "I promise I won''t give you any trouble." I

    After thinking about it, he said, "it''s OK to go, but you have to listen to my arrangement."

    "Yes, sir Several of us got on the bus and arrived at Cao Tianyu''s villa at about 8:30. I asked Zhang Yaqing to take a few yellow amulets and paste them on the villa gate. First, I arranged the array outside to prevent the fox ghost from running away at that time.

    Li Cong reaches out and knocks on the door. This time, Cheng Peng pushes the door open and invites us into the room. The room was dark, only with a desk lamp on. Under the dim light, I could see three people sitting on the sofa.

    The things on the tea table have been cleaned up, but the musty smell inside the house is getting heavier and heavier.

    "You''re just in time. We''re just about to have dinner. Why don''t we have some together?" Cao Tianyu stood up, went to the dining room, reached out and turned on the light. On the table of the dining room, there are several sets of chopsticks and plates, in which the bloody raw meat is placed.

    Zhang Yaqing said in disgust¡° What is it? How is it raw? "

    Suqi pulls Yaqing to sit down, then picks up the knife to cut off a piece of raw meat, throws it into her mouth, chews it, and makes a creaking sound.

    "I''ve... I''ve finished my dinner. I have no appetite." Cheng Peng and Cao Tianyu also cut the raw meat on the front plate with a knife, which proves that they have become puppets of fox ghosts.

    Li Cong said with a slight frown¡° Don''t eat it. How can you eat it? "

    "Why can''t you eat it, or you''ll taste it. It''s delicious." Zhang Yaqing couldn''t help it. He covered his mouth and ran into the bathroom.

    I frowned and said¡° You guys, when will your fox come? We can''t wait. "

    Cao Tianyu said in a low voice, "my friend, don''t worry. You''ll come soon."

    "Ah..." there was a scream from Zhang Yaqing in the bathroom. I ran in quickly and saw Zhang Yaqing fall to the ground in horror.

    There was a strong smell of blood in the bathroom. There was a skeleton in the bathtub. It looked like the meat had been cut off from the bone with a knife.

    "Don''t be afraid. It''s the bone of a cow. This kind of beef is very fresh."

 Chapter 145

    Cao Tianyu didn''t know when he went to the bathroom door, and then said: "time is almost up, if you want to see fox fairy. Come with us. "

    Cao Tianyu and Cheng Peng clean up the tea table. I took a piece of gossip paper. And a few candles, and five creepy skulls.

    Cheng Peng put the skulls on the four corners of the table and put candles on each one.

    "Come together. Every night, the fox fairy will appear to satisfy our wishes. " Cao Tianyu and Cheng Peng. Suqi three people sat around the table. They put their fingers on the dish and began to say: "dish fairy... Dish fairy. Please come out quickly

    "What''s the smell? It smells so bad!"

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "the smell comes from the ten candles. I think it''s corpse oil."

    Among the three people, Cao Tianyu''s incantations are moving faster and faster. Even though I don''t know where a wind blows.

    A green aperture suddenly appeared in front of my eyes. He flew to Cao Tianyu''s head. The green light attached to Cao Tianyu''s body, Cao Tianyu''s face changed and became extremely ferocious¡° What can I do for you? "

    "The fox fairy is coming..." Su Qi and Cheng Peng knelt down on the ground and kowtowed their heads.

    "Is this the fox fairy?" I squinted. He put up his sword finger in his right hand. How dare you disturb the world

    Cao Tianyu (Fox ghost) said angrily, "who are you?"

    Cheng Peng said in a hurry: "report back to the fox fairy master, they also want to ask you for blessing!"

    I retracted my finger. Then he said, "yes, I heard you are very effective. So I want to pray to you! "

    "What do you want to beg for, but I don''t want to help people achieve their wishes."

    Zhang Junfei frowned and asked, "what do you want?"

    Cao Tianyu (Fox ghost) said in a hoarse voice: "my child will be born soon. Now you need a prescription. You just give it to me. "

    I said softly, "what kind of medicine do you want?"

    "What do you want?"

    I said to Zhang Yaqing, "if you want anything, you can talk to Fox fairy."

    Zhang Yaqing thought about it and said¡° I want... A boyfriend. Tomorrow is my birthday and Valentine''s day. I want someone to go shopping with me. "

    Cao Tianyu (Fox ghost) nodded and said: "this wish is not difficult, but I meet your wish, you must help me find a medicine, virgin''s blood."

    "How do you know I''m a virgin?" Zhang Yaqing''s voice began to tremble, and he said excitedly, "in fact, I''ve made several boyfriends, and I''m not anymore."

    Cao Tianyu (Fox ghost) sneered: "don''t cheat me. I know you are a woman who doesn''t understand amorous feelings and has no man''s fate. You have never been in love at all."

    Zhang Yaqing lowered his head and said with fear, "what is that sharp blood?"

    "It''s your heart, or someone else''s heart." Zhang Yaqing was a bit indecisive and gave me a look for help.

    I whispered, "OK, that''s it."

    Cao Tianyu (Fox ghost) showed a grim smile on his face and said in a hoarse voice¡° Well, good, then you will get what you want! "

    As soon as Cao Tianyu''s voice fell, he leaned back and fell to the ground. The green light suddenly floated out of his body and disappeared¡°

    Yaqing, you are very lucky. Generally speaking, Da Xian won''t agree to the request. "

    Su Qi looks very envious and says to Zhang Yaqing. Zhang Yaqing said doubtfully¡° Really? Then why did he promise me? "

    Cheng Peng said with a smile: "it seems that this immortal should like you very much. Just like Su Qi, he was lucky enough to inherit his family."

    Zhang Junfei said in a deep voice: "it depends on the result tomorrow. Let''s go back first."

    The three of us went out of the villa and back to the shop. Today, we can only do this first, but what does the fox ghost want to do? Isn''t the child in Su Qi''s womb true? The purpose of the fox ghost is to find a sacrifice to help him give birth to the child.

    I stretched my waist and said to Zhang Junfei, "OK, it''s late. I''ll go back to have a rest first. I''ll come back tomorrow morning."

    I went home alone, and suddenly I lost one person. I really felt uncomfortable and lonely.

    This is really not suitable for me. I went into the bathroom and put a tank of hot water. As soon as I lay in the bathtub, I heard something outside the bathroom door.

    "Who is it?" The noise outside the bathroom suddenly stopped. The door of my house was locked, and there was nothing valuable. Even if there was a thief, there was nothing to steal.

    I got up to wipe my body, put on my pajamas and walked out of the bathroom.

    "Your honor, have you finished washing?" I saw that it was Ji Yue and Ying Yue. Ying Yue sat on the sofa with coffee in her hand.

    I whispered, "what''s the matter with you two?"

    Yingyue said softly, "we know you have found fox ghost, so we want to see if you can help."

    "Help can, and the fox ghost''s strength is not allowed to underestimate, if you two help me, that''s really great."

    "In any case, it''s a task to solve this fox ghost." I took out two bottles of drinks from the refrigerator and handed them to both of them. "I think that Fox ghost is the second level strength, which is not as powerful as you said."

    Yingyue said softly, "don''t underestimate the enemy too much. Since it can be on the hunting list, it must have the ability. If you don''t think that those Yin soldiers can''t do anything with it, it means it''s still very powerful."

    I yawned and said, "it doesn''t matter. The soldiers will cover the water and the earth. Let''s talk about it tomorrow."

    "If you two are tired, you have another room. You two can have a rest."

    Yingyue said softly, "we don''t need to have a rest. If you are tired, go and have a rest."

    "Then I''ll go to bed. I''m tired after a whole day." I went into the bedroom, lay down on the bed, and soon fell asleep.

    I fell asleep until 8 o''clock the next morning. I felt my nose itchy and couldn''t help sneezing.

    "Sneeze..." I slowly opened my eyes and sat up. I saw yingyue lying beside me, with a chicken feather in my hand playing with my cheek.

    I whispered, "Why are you in my room?"

    Yingyue said softly, "Jiyue has gone to buy breakfast. I''ll wake you up."

    I asked suspiciously, "can you see people with your real body?"

    "Of course, we can, but we''re used to staying down here, and we''re not used to it.

    ¡±I got up, walked out of the bedroom and went to the bathroom to wash, "so that''s it. I thought you two couldn''t see the sunshine."

    Yingyue poured a glass of water and handed it to me¡° We are loyal souls and not ghosts. Last night Ji Yue and I went back and met master Zhong! "

    "Master Zhong said that we should continue to listen to you for the time being. Master Zhong also said that you still have the hope to go back, and master Zhong also said that your wife Tang Yufeng is working under master Zhong now, so you don''t have to worry about it."

    I was a little surprised and said, "what? No, isn''t she punished in the blood pool? "

    Yingyue said softly, "it''s the Heavenly Master who pleads for her, so she''s free from punishment."

    "Well, that''s good. I''m relieved to do things at ease." At this time, Ji Yue opened the door and came in, put breakfast on the table, "you wake up, I bought a few steamed buns, I don''t know if it suits your appetite.

    ¡±I said softly, "thank you. Would you like to have some together?"

    "We don''t have to eat. You can eat first." I picked up the bun and ate it. Suddenly I thought of something, and then I asked¡° What weakness does fox ghost have? How can we catch it

    Ji Yue said coldly, "you don''t have to worry about this. We will help you then."

    After breakfast, I came to the shop. Zhang Junfei was chatting with Zhang Yaqing. I had no choice but to let her stay here for a while.

    When I walked into the shop, Zhang Yaqing ran into the kitchen and then came out with a bowl of soup.

    "Master, this is black chicken soup made by me. It contains ginseng and wolfberry. It''s very nourishing!"

 Chapter 146

    "Let me drink this in the morning, want to make my nostrils bleed!" But I took the chicken soup and drank it. Then I asked softly, "did you find a boyfriend today?"

    Zhang Yaqing shook his head and said¡° Not at all. I don''t know any boys. So I''m afraid that Fox ghost didn''t work yesterday. "

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "don''t worry, it''s not a day yet. It''s just ten o''clock

    "If it was that easy, it would be a great immortal."

    "Excuse me, is Miss Zhang Yaqing in?" Zhang Yaqing some doubts turned his head, saw a courier. Holding a handful of red roses in his hand, he came to Zhang Yaqing.

    "You are Miss Zhang Yaqing. Please sign it

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "is it really effective?"

    Zhang Yaqing took the rose with some doubts. He continued¡° Who sent me these flowers? I don''t have any friends of the opposite sex around me. "

    Zhang Yaqing is also very confused. After reading it, the sender wrote "Tong Xin".

    "Who is Tong Xin, your classmate?"

    Zhang Yaqing shook his head and said, "there is no one named Tong in my classmates. Is there a mistake? "

    The courier said in a hurry¡° It''s really a Mr. Tong. Let me send the roses here. "

    The courier turned around and walked out of the shop. Zhang Yaqing sat down in a chair with some doubts and kept thinking about who was Tong.

    One of them was in black leather. The man in blue jeans came in.

    The man took off his sunglasses and showed a pretty face. "Yaqing, long time no see!" he said softly

    ¡°

    Who are you Zhang Yaqing stood up with some vigilance. Asked the man suspiciously.

    The man said softly, "I''m Tong Xin. Don''t you remember me?"

    Zhang Yaqing stood by me with some vigilance. Then he asked, "I don''t know you. Why did you send me flowers?"

    "It seems that you really don''t remember me. Do you remember the neighbor who used to play hide and seek with you when you were a child

    Zhang Yaqing frowned slightly, suddenly her eyes brightened and said in a hurry, "I remember. You are my neighbor when I lived in my bungalow. Later your family moved away, but I remember you were very black before. "

    Tong Xin said with a smile: "it''s all a matter of childhood. Men are eighteen years old."

    Zhang Yaqing said with a smile: "I never thought it would be you, but how do you know I''m here?"

    Tong Xin said softly, "it''s Li Cong who told me that Li Cong and I are middle school classmates. It''s a coincidence that once I saw your graduation photos at his home, I realized that you two were classmates."

    "Oh, so it is. Thank you for your roses."

    "Today is your birthday and Valentine''s day. Why don''t I go shopping with you?"

    Zhang Yaqing looked at me and then said haltingly¡° Is this... A little too fast? "

    I stretched out my hand and put two yellow amulets into Zhang Yaqing''s hand. I gently told him, "put these two yellow amulets away. It will save your life at the critical moment!"

    "I... I know." Zhang Yaqing and Tong Xin went out of the shop. Zhang Junfei and I looked at each other. When Tong Xin came in just now, I didn''t notice that Tong Xin had no Yang, and the three Yang fires on his shoulder had gone out.

    "Tong Xin is already a dead man. How can he still show up and walk in the sun in broad daylight?" I sat down at the table, took out a cigarette pot lit, Ba Ba''s smoked a few, "it seems that the fox ghost has some means, but it is too small to see us."

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said in a deep voice: "I think that Fox ghost should be solved as soon as possible, otherwise Zhang Yaqing might be in danger."

    What Zhang Junfei said reminds me that yesterday''s Fox ghost said that he would work hard. Once today''s Day is over, Zhang Yaqing will be in danger.

    I said in a hurry: "what are you waiting for? Just go to the villa and get rid of the fox ghost."

    Zhang Junfei and I hurried out of the shop. As soon as we got on the bus, we saw that Li Cong was just driving to the door.

    Li Cong rolled down the window and asked, "Master Liu, where are you going?"

    "Go to the villa and find Cao Tianyu."

    "Then get in the car, let''s go there together!" Zhang Junfei and I had no time to think about it and jumped into the car.

    Li Cong said softly, "Master Liu, have you found something? This is to get rid of the fox ghost?"

    I whispered, "well, time is running out now. I''ll talk to you when it''s settled."

    "Guan Sheng, you see..." Zhang Junfei patted me and motioned me to look forward. I looked through the mirror in the car and was shocked. Li Cong in the mirror changed his appearance. His face was bloodless and his eyes dilated.

    Moreover, the car has been driving for a while, but it has not arrived at the villa yet. Instead, it has arrived at a remote grove.

    I put up my sword finger in my right hand and asked in a cold voice, "Li Cong, where is this? Are you going the wrong way?"

    "Oh? Is it... "Li Cong''s face sank, and he showed a strange smile. He said in a overcast voice:" this road is the one leading to huangquan Road, isn''t it? "

    "You are not Li Cong, who are you?" My right hand shot a sword gas fiercely, Li Cong disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Now the car is driverless, but it''s going straight ahead. Seeing that I ran straight to a big tree and bumped into it, I didn''t have time to jump and protect my head with my hands. I just heard a dull bang and the car crashed into the tree.

    I gave a kick and crawled out of the car. Zhang Junfei was also black and blue. We had just run out a few steps when we heard "boom!" There was a loud noise, and with an explosion, the car went off

    It''s burning.

    "Cluck... Cluck!" A burst of chilly laughter reverberated from the woods. Zhang Junfei and I looked around warily, "who is it! Get out of here... "

    Zhang Junfei reached out and took out the compass from his backpack. Then he said in a deep voice: "there is a great magnetic field near here. It must be more than a ghost!"

    I stretched out my hand and took out the folding fan. With a strong wave, a strong wind suddenly blew up. Suddenly, a cloud appeared in the bright sky, and the whole forest fell into darkness.

    Vaguely, there was a sense of evil in the trees, and about a dozen ghosts were floating out of the trees and grass.

    Zhang Junfei took out two yellow runes and recited a few words. At the same time, the Yellow Rune in his hand flew out, but it burned and fell to the ground.

    "What''s the matter?" I was a little surprised. I also took out the Yellow amulet and said: "heaven and earth Xuanzong, I am the only one, gold, wood, water and fire, as urgent as law and order!"

    "Puff..." Huang Fu burned, floated into the air, and then burned to ashes.

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "the Yin Qi here is very heavy. We can''t use the Yellow amulet."

    I frowned and said in a deep voice: "bold fox ghost, don''t you show up soon!"

    The folding fan in my hand waved again, blowing out a fire from the folding fan, burning around my body and Zhang Junfei, forming a fire circle, which can temporarily block the evil Qi. At the same time, the more than ten ghosts have surrounded us, and each of us is ready to rush forward.

    "I''m really a ghost catcher. I''m so small, you two!" Li Cong''s figure reappeared in front of us. At this time, Li Cong was holding a black whip in his hand. "But just you two, it doesn''t work for me at all."

    I frowned and asked in a deep voice, "who are you?"

    Li Cong said with a sneer: "I''m Li Cong, Master Liu, please do me a favor. Do you think I''m good?"

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said¡° No wonder... Your friends are all haunted by Fox ghosts and seriously ill, but you have nothing to do with yourself. "

    "I felt a little strange at that time. You didn''t wear a Buddha Pendant, and with the strength of fox ghost, your Buddha Pendant doesn''t work even if it''s opened."

    Li Cong waved his whip and made a crackling sound. It seemed that two ghosts around him had received an order and rushed to us. However, as soon as he touched the ring of fire, he made a scream and disappeared.

    I chuckled and said, "do you think that''s all we have to do?"

    "Ha ha... That''s good, that''s a little interesting!" Li Cong clapped his hands and said in a cold voice: "you two are so stupid. My master has thousands of incarnations. As long as someone has evil thoughts in his heart, my master will not die."

    "Your master is not an entity, but some animals turn into stealthy after death."

 Chapter 147

    "Shut up Li Cong waved the whip two times, and the remaining ten ghosts rushed over.

    In front of a few ghosts were immediately burned out. But my circle of fire is even more powerful. I can''t stop the wheel fight. After several rounds of attack, it was broken up.

    Zhang Junfei took out the whisk, flicked it gently, and beat a ghost out.

    "Take your time, you two. I''ll go first The whip in Li Cong''s hand was thrown into the air, and then the dark cloud above his head became bigger and bigger. It enveloped the whole forest.

    I quickly put up my sword finger. He said: "heaven and earth, righteousness will last forever. Protect the body with gold, cut the demons and get rid of the demons

    When I put my hands on it, dozens of golden sword Qi appeared around me. As soon as I drop my finger. The dozens of sword Qi shot together and killed the nearby ghosts in an instant!

    As soon as Li Cong turned around, he ran out of the woods. Zhang Junfei and I were just about to catch up. He felt as if the earth was shaking, and there was a crack in the ground under his feet. Dozens of dry hands stretched out from the soil, and in the blink of an eye, more than a dozen corpses crawled out. Make a chilling mechanical sound.

    Zhang Junfei threw his right hand hard and immediately knocked over a walking corpse on the ground. But the walking corpse stood up again. Even my sword Qi could only pierce their bodies. But it doesn''t affect their ability to attack.

    "No, these are not ordinary walking corpses. Try to get rid of them I took a look at the dark clouds on my head, and then said, "is there any way to blow the dark clouds away, so that we can use the Yellow amulet to burn them to ashes?"

    Zhang Junfei jumped to a nearby open space and said, "Guansheng, help me protect the Dharma!"

    "Well, you have to hurry up!" Zhang Junfei sat cross legged on the ground, quickly made a few fingerprints with his hands, and began to recite the mantra in his mouth.

    At this time, more than a dozen walking corpses rushed towards us again. At the same time, some walking corpses of different sizes came out on the ground beside us. These walking corpses were all the ownerless souls buried under the disorderly graves and in the wild. They were just controlled by the fox ghost and formed the walking corpses with independent ability.

    I waved the folding fan in a hurry and carried the Yang Qi in my body to my hands. Through the folding fan, I blew out the ring of fire. Now I can only rely on the Yang Qi in my body to send out a flame and burn several walking corpses to ashes. But these corpses are more and more fighting, I was a little hard to fight four hands for a time, quickly retreated to Zhang Junfei''s body.

    "Are you ready? I can''t stand it!" Zhang Junfei suddenly put up his sword fingers with both hands, and a strong wind suddenly blew up, which made me a little blind for a moment.

    "Come on, I can''t last long!" A glare of sunlight came down from the sky, and the dozens of corpses stopped one after another, fearing the scorching sun. When I saw the situation, I quickly sat cross legged on the ground, breathing the Qi and blood in my body, and transported the absorbed Yang Qi to my hands.

    "Heaven and earth Xuanzong, great power Tianlong, gold, wood, water and fire, fire moves!"

    "In the three worlds, ghosts and demons are scared, spirits and monsters are dead, and heaven and earth are in a hurry." I suddenly opened my eyes and felt that the Yang Qi in my body rushed to my fingers for a moment. Suddenly, several Dao Zhi Yang Sword Qi shot out of my fingers, forming a eight trigrams sword array and flying towards the ten corpses.

    Every time a sword gas shoots at the corpse, the corpse will emit a white mist, and the corpse will burn from the inside to the outside, and gradually turn into ashes. I breathed a sigh of relief, slowly spitting thick gas, began to regulate the Qi and blood in my body, and gradually began to recover my physical strength.

    I quickly stood up to help Zhang Junfei up, Zhang Junfei pale at this time, some powerless said: "go... Here should not stay long!"

    "How are you... Are you ok?" I''m a little worried about Zhang Junfei''s body. His hands are cold and there is no temperature at all. This is due to the consumption of too much spiritual power.

    Zhang Junfei said in a weak voice: "I''m afraid I can''t help you any more. Just now I used this access control technique to change the weather by force, which has consumed my spiritual power. I''ll leave the rest to you."

    I glanced around. At this time, we were in the woods in the suburb. It was a long way from the city, and there was no car. It was a trouble.

    I helped Zhang Junfei out of the trees and came to the roadside. There was no car in the daytime.

    Zhang Junfei said in a weak voice: "you don''t have to worry about me. You''d better go back to save people first. As time goes on, Zhang Yaqing may be in danger."

    "It''s no use putting you here, and I can''t fly!"

    "Didi... Didi!" There was a sound of the car. I looked back and saw a red sports car driving in front of us and stopped.

    "What are you two doing? Why are you here?" As the car window slowly fell, Yin hanyue took off her sunglasses and said, "shall I take you back?"

    I said hastily, "that''s great. We''re in a hurry to get back to the city."

    I quickly opened the door, holding Zhang Junfei on the car, "how did you come here?"

    "My father has built a factory near here. It''s under construction these days. I''ll come and have a look if I have nothing to do today.

    ¡±I said softly¡° Thank you for meeting me today, otherwise I would be in trouble. "

    "What''s the matter? I think you two are in a mess!" Yin hanyue reached out and took two bottles of mineral water from the co pilot''s seat. After opening it, she handed it to me, "drink some water. What are you two doing here?"

    I drank a mouthful of water and said slowly, "it''s a long story. You should send us back to the shop now. Zhang Junfei is injured and needs to be dealt with as soon as possible."

    "If you say that, I understand. I''m afraid it''s not ordinary furtive for you two to be like this."

    "Well, it''s a bit tricky this time."

    "Well, I won''t ask. You two should have a good rest." Yin hanyue stepped on the accelerator, and the car went out.

    I took out the medicine bottle and took two blood Ganoderma lucidum. At the same time, I also took two blood Ganoderma lucidum for Zhang Junfei. Then I slowly closed my eyes and adjusted the Qi and blood in my body. I began to nourish my energy and prepare for a big fight!

    When I meet Li Cong and others later, I have to make them crazy. They dare to play with me and eat the gall of a leopard!

    Yin hanyue sent us both back to the shop, and then drove away.

    I helped Zhang Junfei into the shop and poured him a glass of water. After taking the medicine, Zhang Junfei looked much better.

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "what are you going to do next?"

    "This time I let that bastard Li Cong fool me. If I touch him again, I''ll have to skin him!" At this time, Zhang Yaqing came in from the door, still holding a lunch box in his hand, "what''s the matter with you, how are you hurt?"

    I asked in a deep voice¡° Why did you come back? Didn''t you go shopping? "

    "Yes, but I don''t know why. He suddenly said that he was uncomfortable and went back first."

    Zhang Yaqing put the lunch box on the table and poured a glass of water, "but he said that he would come to see me in the evening, go to the movies, have dinner and have a date!"

    Zhang Junfei said in a deep voice¡° Is he really your friend? "

    Zhang Yaqing said softly: "in fact, I can''t remember. I have no impression of him at all."

    I took out the paper and drew some yellow Fu. I asked casually, "do you know Tong Xin and Fang Yunlin?"

    "When we were young, we often played hide and seek together."

    "By the way, I''ll just let Fang Yunlin come and ask her if she remembers." Zhang Yaqing takes out his mobile phone and makes a call to Fang Yunlin. After a while, Fang Yunlin starts to rush over with some fruit in her hand.

    I said softly¡° Miss Fang, why are you so polite? Why do you come to my shop and buy things? "

    Fang Yunlin said with a smile: "this is the rule. It can''t be bad."

    Zhang Yaqing said in a hurry: "Linlin, let me ask you something."

    "How can you be with Master Liu?"

    "Did you forget that you introduced me to master Liu for help?"

 Chapter 148

    Fang Yunlin nodded and said, "it''s not good to have master Liu. What do you want me to do?"

    Zhang Yaqing poured a glass of water and handed it to Fang Yunlin¡° Linlin, do you remember when we were children playing hide and seek together, in that yard. There is a little boy named Tong Xin. Do you remember? "

    "Tong Xin? Let me see. Is it the little boy who hides when he sees you and is embarrassed to talk? "

    "Yes, that''s him. He''s here today. He said he was going out with me and gave me roses Fang Yunlin reached out and touched Zhang Yaqing''s forehead. He asked suspiciously, "Yaqing, are you ok

    Let''s go. Is it evil? "

    Zhang Yaqing said doubtfully, "what''s wrong with me?"

    "You forget that we once played hide and seek together when we were children. Tong Xin was accidentally killed by a truck when crossing the road. "

    "Then his family moved away. How could you meet him?"

    Zhang Yaqing''s face suddenly changed, and he said in a hurry: "Linlin, stop it. I mean it

    Fang Yunlin said softly, "how can I say that you can believe it. You were seriously ill, didn''t you forget? "

    Zhang Junfei asked in a deep voice: "if so, it''s easy to do. The fox ghost is to satisfy the greedy heart of the supplicant according to what he hopes and thinks in his heart."

    Zhang Yaqing said in a hurry¡° But I''m not thinking about Tong Xin. He''s dead. Why is he still here. Come to me? "

    "I''ll talk about it later. The most urgent thing now is to get rid of the fox ghost. Otherwise, that virgin''s heart will use yours

    This fox ghost''s abacus is really good. Li Cong is called here to block Zhang Junfei and me, and Tong Xin is called there to prove his magic power. Fulfill the wishes of the people who wish to exchange for what they want.

    After Fang Yunlin left. I discussed with Zhang Junfei. Tonight, Zhang Junfei will stay in the shop to protect Zhang Yaqing. I will go to find the fox ghost alone. I put the remnant sword, the Yellow amulet and the Yin Yang eight trigrams mirror into my backpack. I didn''t bring anything else.

    After dinner in the evening, I arrived at Cao Tianyu''s villa by car alone. At this time, there was a black fog hovering in the air.

    I reached out and took out some yellow amulets, pushed the door open and went into the villa.

    Cao Tianyu said softly, "why did you come alone?"

    I said softly with a smile¡° Is it not enough for me to come alone? "

    "It''s Master Liu. I thought you were trapped in my array and couldn''t get out!"

    Su Qi and Cheng Peng come down from the upstairs. Su Qi is sitting on the sofa with her bulging stomach.

    I said in a cold voice, "let''s open the window and tell the truth. I''m here to see your fox fairy."

    Cheng Peng said in a deep voice: "the fox fairy is what you want to see."

    Cao Tianyu said with a sneer¡° Only when you become a disciple of the great immortal can you see the power of the great immortal! "

    "Well, I''d like to be a disciple of Da Xian. I hope you can help me introduce me." I stretched out my hand and took out a glass bottle. "This is the virgin''s blood that Da Xian wants."

    Cao Tianyu hesitated for a moment, then said: "well, you wait.

    ¡±Cao Tianyu turned and walked up the stairs. After a while, he and Li Cong came down the stairs. Li Cong''s face was as pale as ashes, and there was a mass of Yin evil around his body. Before that, the mass of Yin evil gas filled all around the villa.

    "It''s you. What can I do for you?" When I heard what Li Cong said, I felt as if he had changed.

    "You are not Li Cong, you are fox ghost?"

    "Yes, don''t you want to see me?" Li Cong (Fox ghost) sits on the sofa, puts his hand around Su Qi''s shoulder, and touches Su Qi''s bulging stomach with the other hand.

    "I''ve come to give you the blood of a virgin." I then put the bottle of blood on the tea table. Cao Tianyu quickly took the glass bottle and handed it to Li Cong respectfully. Li Cong (Fox ghost) reached for the glass bottle and opened the lid. "That''s right. You''re very efficient!"

    Li Cong (Fox ghost) looked up and drank the small bottle of blood. I reached out and took out a few yellow amulets from my backpack. In my mouth, I quickly read: "Xuanzong of heaven and earth, the three worlds of the nether world, exorcism, Weizhen, Oriental Green Dragon, demons and ghosts, all of them are gone!"

    With the incantation I recited, the Yellow runes floated into the air and instantly sent out a red flame, like a fire dragon hovering over the living room.

    Cao Tianyu and Cheng Peng were so scared that they scurried. I put up my sword finger in my right hand and shot out a few sword Qi in an instant, hitting them on the ground.

    Li Cong (Fox ghost) face a change, angry voice said: "you... What did you give me to eat!"

    "Nothing, just my blood!" I stretched out my hand and took out the victory evil sword from my backpack. I said in a deep voice: "bold evil, it''s not ready to show itself quickly!"

    Li Cong (Fox ghost) was so surprised that he quickly stood up and said: "victory evil sword?"

    "I''m afraid, just know!" I jump, and my hand is a sword move. A sword goes straight to Li Cong''s chest. Li Cong grabs it and pushes Su Qi over.

    "Puff..." a, victory evil sword stabbed into Su Qi''s chest, immediately penetrated Su Qi''s body.

    Black blood splashed from Su Qi''s body. Li Cong (Fox ghost) jumped to the villa door, turned around and ran out.

    Just as I was about to chase out, I saw Cheng Peng and Cao Tianyu standing in front of me.

    "To die!" With a wave of the sharp sword in my right hand, I split them into two pieces. I ran to the door, raised a foot, kicked open the villa, and rushed out.

    At this time, it is already late at night, and there are few pedestrians on the street, and only a few vehicles are driving on the street. This is also convenient for me to get rid of demons. I followed the fox ghost''s breath to a dark alley.

    "Get the hell out of here!" The outside of the villa turned into a large forest, and the sky was shrouded by a mass of black air.

    I glanced around warily, holding the shengxie sword tightly in my hand. Some evil spirits floated out of the trees. With a wave of my right hand sword, I suddenly sent out several sword Qi to split the ghosts in two.

    "Heaven and earth Xuanzong, I am the only one, gold, wood, water and fire, ghosts disperse!" I took out a few yellow amulets and threw them into the air. Suddenly, several golden lights came out of the Yellow amulets.

    Those golden lights immediately dispelled the evil spirit in the forest. Another scene appeared in front of me, which turned into a disordered cemetery. Li Cong (Fox ghost) sat on one of the tombstones and crossed his legs. "Yes, your strength is much stronger than I thought."

    I put up my sword finger in my right hand and said in a cold voice, "if you are wise, you will come back to the hell with me!"

    "Just you? You''re not qualified... "

    "You son of a bitch, don''t take Doubao as dry food!"

    I shot a few sword Qi from my sword finger and went straight to Li Cong (Fox ghost) to shoot. Li Cong (Fox ghost) stretched out a few sharp claws with both hands. With a wave of his hand, he scattered my sword Qi.

    "Heaven and earth Xuanzong, heaven and earth by law, in addition to the devil, defend the way, Zhu que Xuanwu, as urgent as the law!" I carried the Yang Qi in my body to my hand, shot a Dao Yang Sword Qi from my sword finger, and hit the stone tablet with a bang.

    Suddenly the stone tablet was smashed. Li Cong (fox demon) jumped to the side of the ground quickly. With a wave of his hands, there was a gust of wind. The cloud became a huge skeleton. He opened his dark mouth and rushed towards me.

    "A small skill of carving insects!" I turned my wrist, bit my finger and wiped it on the sword, "kill the demons, kill the demons!"

    The shengxie sword in my hand radiated golden light, and dozens of golden sword Qi appeared, which surrounded Li Cong (Fox ghost).

    "Interesting..." the skull opened his mouth and swallowed the sword Qi with me. In front of me, it was dark, full of ghosts and skeletons. I was surrounded in the middle. I tried to chop a few times, but no matter how I chop, I couldn''t get out or open the dark air.

    "Heaven and earth Xuanzong, give me gods, cut demons and demons, as urgent as laws and regulations!" I threw out the last yellow amulets again, and the golden light from the Yellow amulets disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    It''s like an illusory space. My magic doesn''t work at all. The Yin Qi here is consuming the Yang Qi in my body, and my body begins to collapse and sit on the ground.

    "By the way, I have another trick that doesn''t work." I drew a charm on my palm with my finger, which was handed over to me by master Zhong.

    I said aloud: "master Zhong Kui, help me to subdue demons, cut demons and get rid of demons. It''s as urgent as law and order!"

    My right hand suddenly felt a little hot, and a charm appeared in my hand. I hit one side fiercely, and immediately shot a palm thunder from my palm.

 Chapter 149

    "Boom!" With a loud noise, the black air in front of my eyes gradually dissipated. In the blink of an eye, Li Cong (Fox ghost) suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood. He sat on a stone tablet.

    "The devil will die!" I jumped. At the same time, he waved the shengxie sword. At the same time, I carried the only trace of Yang Qi in my body into my hand and introduced it into the shengxie sword.

    Victory evil sword suddenly seems to have a spirit. It flew out of my hand and stabbed into Li Cong''s chest.

    "Poof..." Li Cong (Fox ghost) spat out a big mouthful of blood again. A little bit of yin and evil Qi came out from his mouth and wound bit by bit.

    "How could that be. It''s impossible Li Cong (Fox ghost) face began to become ferocious, the body''s skin has become a bit ulcerative. His Yin Qi is running away. It''s about to break out of the body. I am also tired and panting, gasping heavily. He said in a deep voice¡° how. How many swords do you think you can take me? "

    "Ah..." Li Cong (Fox ghost) suddenly raised the sky and let out a long roar. A gray figure came out of Li Cong''s body.

    I look carefully, this fox ghost unexpectedly ran out from Li Cong''s body. The whole body exudes a stream of Yin Qi, a green gray fox tail stretched out from the thigh. Both eyes are bright green. Bow to the ground.

    And Li Cong has become a corpse at this time, the cold wind turned into ashes.

    "It''s coming out at last!" I wave the sword of victory and evil in my hand. He jumped on it and slashed it with a sword. With a click, the fox ghost darted away. Hiding behind a tree, my sword fell on the tree pole.

    "Trying to catch me. Next life Fox ghost jumped again and ran into the trees. I ran after him in a hurry. The scenery in front of me changed again and became the street of the city.

    I put away the shengxie sword, took out the Yin and Yang eight diagrams mirror, and chased the past. After crossing two streets, the fox ghost ran into Yitiao alley and disappeared.

    It was dark in the alley, and I recited incantations. Then the white moonlight and the incantations in the mirror turned, shining the light of gold.

    "Ah..." Fox ghost suddenly screamed, was my Yin and Yang eight trigrams mirror, the whole body seems to be burned, fell from the wall.

    "Look where you''re going!" I quickly put away the eight trigrams mirror, put up the sword finger with my right hand, and suddenly a Zhiyang sword gas shot out. With a bang, it shot at the fox ghost and flew out.

    "Don''t you come back to the hell with me soon At this time, yingyue and Jiyue ran out of nowhere. Jiyue spread her right hand and a sharp sword appeared. Figure one

    Flash then ran to Fox ghost''s body, a sword then stabbed into Fox ghost''s chest.

    "Ah..." Fox ghost issued a sad cry, the voice let people listen to the body''s hair are erect up.

    Yingyue takes out a cloth bag from her waist and puts the fox ghost into the cloth bag.

    "Done!"

    I breathed a sigh of relief and said in a hurry: "how did you two come here? Didn''t you say you could help me?

    ¡±Yingyue put away the cloth bag and said softly: "in fact, Ji Yue and I have been secretly protecting you, but I didn''t expect that you are really powerful. We don''t have to do it."

    "Well, now that I''ve caught it, I''m at ease." I took out the medicine bottle, poured out two pills and took them in my mouth. Then I walked out of the alley with the two sisters and went back to the shop.

    Zhang Junfei and Zhang Yaqing are sitting in the shop, anxiously waiting for us to come back. I hurried into the shop, put my backpack on the table and said, "pour me a glass of water!"

    Zhang Yaqing quickly poured a glass of water and handed it to me, saying, "master, what''s the matter?"

    I drank the water in the glass and said in a low voice, "that''s not necessary. What else can I do?"

    Zhang Junfei said in a deep voice: "the rest depends on Yaqing."

    "Me? What''s wrong with me? I''ve solved it. There''s nothing wrong with me. "

    "Don''t forget, your boyfriend Tong Xin hasn''t left yet." As soon as my voice fell, I saw Tong Xin come in from the door, with roses in his hand.

    "You... What are you doing here?"¡° Don''t you agree to go to dinner and movies together? "

    Zhang Yaqing said with some fear: "you... Don''t come to me again. I already have someone I like."

    "But didn''t you say yesterday that you didn''t have a boyfriend?"

    "Your name is Tong Xin, right? Let me tell you something." I got up, went over and continued.

    Tong Xin asked suspiciously, "who are you? Are you Yaqing''s boyfriend?"

    I said softly, "don''t get me wrong. I''m a ghost hunter. I''m just friends with her."

    "What do you want to say to me? I don''t know you!"

    I said softly, "to tell you the truth, it''s impossible for you and Zhang Yaqing."

    Tong Xin said hastily¡° Why? You don''t have to be an outsider to intervene in our affairs. Yaqing and I were childhood friends. No one can separate us. "

    I whispered, "I mean you''re dead now."

    "What did you say? Neuropathy... "Tong Xin grabs Yaqing''s hand angrily, and then says:" Yaqing, come with me, don''t stay with such people! "

    "Don''t... You let me go!" Zhang Yaqing quickly broke away and hid behind Zhang Junfei.

    I said softly¡° You still don''t believe it? "

    "What''s the use of believing you!" Tong Xin turned to go. I quickly stopped him and reached out to pick up the fruit knife from the fruit tray on the tea table.

    "What are you doing?" Tongxin''s eyes flashed the color of panic, I didn''t say a word then stabbed into his body.

    "Ah..."

    "What are you calling for? Can you feel the pain?" Listen to me say so, Tong Xin is also slightly a Leng, immediately saw a fruit knife inserted in the chest.

    "How could that be?" Tong Xin looked at me in surprise and said in a hurry, "I''m... I''m dead?"

    I whispered, "don''t you remember how you died?"

    Tong Xin shook his head and said softly, "I forget, but if I die, how can I live here all the time? Doesn''t it mean that I will be reincarnated?"

    Zhang Junfei went on to say, "I think it''s because your family didn''t burn your body and have been using other methods to support you, so you didn''t lose your soul and didn''t find yourself dead."

    Zhang Yaqing said softly, "Tong Xin, did you forget that when we were children playing hide and seek, you were hit by a truck."

    "Truck? Playing hide and seek... "Tong Xin frowned slightly and said excitedly

    "I remember. I remember everything."

    Zhang Junfei said in a deep voice: "now that you have remembered, you should go to the hell to report, reincarnation!"

    "But I''ve been thinking about one thing in my head, but I can''t remember it." Tong Xin has a knot in his heart, so he can''t be reincarnated, but if he goes on like this, he can''t go away.

    I thought about it and said, "well, you take us to your house. I''ll get rid of your body first, and then I''ll help you get rid of your heart knot."

    I asked Zhang Junfei to look at the shop. I carried my backpack and Tong Xin out of the shop. Tong Xin took me to his house. Tong Xin reached out and knocked on the door. The door was slowly opened and a middle-aged woman came out.

    "Xiaoxin, why did you come back so late?"

    "I went out to hang out with my friends for a while." The middle-aged woman, who should be Tong Xin''s mother, invited me into the room and poured a glass of water into the kitchen.

    The room was dark and the light was not on. Beside the living room, there was an altar table with a black-and-white photo. It should be Tong Xin''s father.

    Tong Xin said softly, "Mom! I have something to ask you

    "Tell me something!"

    "Ma! You have not allowed me to enter that room. Is it my body in that room

    The middle-aged woman was slightly stunned and said in a hurry, "don''t talk nonsense. I told you that the house is your father''s legacy. It''s nothing to look at."

    Tong Xin stood up and went to the bedroom door. He kicked the door open. Suddenly, a cold breath came out of the room. I hurried into the bedroom. There was a holy place in the room. The photo above was Tong Xin.

    There is a coffin beside the incense case. Tong Xin reaches out his hand and pushes open the lid of the coffin. What he sees lying inside is his own body.

 Chapter 150

    "Master, you''re right. I''m really dead!"

    "Son... No!" The middle-aged woman rushed in and lay in front of the coffin. All the crying. Holding Tong Xin, he said, "it''s not what you see. Mom, it''s all for you! "

    Tong Xin''s eyes turned red and cried, "why, why don''t you tell me!"

    The middle-aged woman cried and said, "because only in this way can I let you stay with mom. You are my mother''s heart, how can my mother let you leave me

    I said softly, "OK. You did it for Tong Xin. But do you know that it will prevent him from reincarnating

    "And. I want to know who taught you the way to seal Tong Xin''s soul in his body. "

    The middle-aged woman cried and said, "it''s a man who told me that this can keep Tong Xin''s soul from leaving his body. After 18 years, Tong Xin will be able to revive and rejuvenate. "

    "Resurrection of the sun?"

    "Yes. The man said that as long as eight silver needles were used to seal Tong Xin''s eight big acupoints, his soul could be sealed in his body. " In this way, Tong Xin''s soul is inseparable. You can avoid the capture of Yin difference.

    I frowned and asked, "what does that man look like? How old is he?"

    The middle-aged woman said hastily, "I don''t know what he looks like. I''ve seen him once. He''s wearing a black coat to cover himself up

    "It''s him!"

    "Later. He left me a contact information, as long as there is something I will call him. He''ll teach me how to do it. "

    I said hastily, "can I get through the phone number now?"

    The middle-aged woman shook her head and said, "I couldn''t get through three years ago, but he sent me a doll. He said that if one day Tong Xin''s affair was discovered, he would open the doll. "

    The middle-aged woman said, from the bottom of the coffin. Took out a ceramic doll. I reached for the doll, which looked like a piggy bank.

    Tong Xin has been standing by without saying anything, staring at the doll in my hand¡° It''s all this stuff that''s harming me now!

    ¡±Tong Xin grabs the doll and angrily throws it to the ground.

    "Son, no!" With a crackling sound, the doll fell to the ground, and suddenly a mass of black air floated out of the doll. The black air floated over the room. When I saw the situation, I quickly put up my sword finger and shot it.

    "Cluck... Cluck!" A burst of cold and strange laughter reverberated in the room. I quickly reached out and took out a few yellow amulets from my backpack, "heaven and earth Xuanzong, heaven and earth borrow Dharma, great power Tianlong, as urgent as law and order!"

    The Yellow runes flew out, emitting golden light, and wrapped the black air tightly.

    "Bang!" Suddenly there was a dull sound. My yellow amulets were broken. The black air fell to the ground and turned into a human figure.

    "Cluck... Cluck!" I fixed my eyes on it. It turned out to be a boy about ten years old. The boy was naked and had a strange smile on his face.

    "I''m hungry..." as soon as the little boy''s body flashed, he moved to Tong Xin''s body in an instant, reached out and grabbed Tong Xin''s neck.

    "You let go of my son!" The middle-aged woman rushed over, and the little boy waved his hand. Suddenly, a strong wind blew up and beat the middle-aged woman out.

    "Hey, hey..." the little boy opened his mouth and sucked hard. He even sucked the little aura left on Tong Xin''s body into his mouth.

    I watched as Tong Xin''s soul began to dim and his body began to lighten, as if the wind would blow him away.

    "So you want her to raise you?"

    "Yes, but this woman is so stupid that she can''t do such a simple thing well. She was one month short of 18 years, and she fell short at this critical moment.

    ¡±I took out the victory evil sword, and then said in a cold voice: "it''s good to know, I can spare your life. I won''t kill you first. Tell me where your master is!"

    The little boy giggled, turned and ran to the window, "I won''t tell you, you come to catch me!"

    With that, the little boy jumped out of the window. I ran to the window in a hurry and put up my sword finger with my right hand. In an instant, several sword Qi shot from my fingers.

    "I want to run!"

    "Ma! You wake up... "Tong Xin helped his mother up, and the middle-aged woman lay motionless in Tong Xin''s arms.

    "My Lord, let''s go after the ghost!" Ji Yue and Ying Yue ran out, and they turned around and turned into two red lights and flew out of the window.

    I put away the shengxie sword and said in a cold voice: "Tongxin, it''s almost time. If you don''t go any more, you will be dead!"

    "But my mother..."

    "She''s OK. She''s just a little weak. You''d better take care of yourself."

    As soon as my voice fell, there was a white fog in the room. Black and white impermanence came out of the white fog.

    I hastily and respectfully said: "see you two grandfather impermanence!"

    Bai Wuchang nodded and said, "Liu Xiao''er, why are you here? I want to take this ghost back!"

    I hastily said: "I hope two grandfathers have a large number, let him wait for a while to report it?"

    "Well, he has filial piety. I''ll take care of him here, but our brothers are also under orders."

    White impermanence said then stretched out his hand, said with a smile at me¡° You see what I mean

    I said in a hurry, "don''t worry. I understand that. I''ll give you a box of gold ingots for each of you when I go back later. How about that?"

    "Well, you''re quite sensible. Go ahead and help yourself." I didn''t have time to think about it, so I ran out of Tong Xin''s house, followed the breath left by yingyue and Jiyue, and ran after him. As soon as I got to a small alley, I saw the two sisters coming. I could tell by their appearance that they must have missed the kid.

    Yingyue pouted her little mouth and said, "I''m so angry that I let him run away."

    Ji Yue frowned and said, "how did you come after Tong Xin?"

    "Grandpa impermanence is here. Give it to them." I put away the victory evil sword, and then said¡° Well, let''s go back first. Let''s talk about it later! "

    When I returned to the shop, Zhang Yaqing had already left. Zhang Junfei poured a glass of water and handed it to me.

    "Well, is it settled?" I took a sip of water and said slowly, "it''s settled, but it brings out a little boy. I suspect it has something to do with the man before."

    "Even the one who started looking for you to make a coffin, I have been thinking, is it my martial uncle?"

    I yawned and said, "OK, it''s getting late. Let''s have a rest early and catch the ghosts on the hunting list first."

    I went home, washed and went to bed. The next morning, I went to the park to run and practice in accordance with my usual practice. I didn''t return to the shop until about eight o''clock. I went to the birthday clothes shop selling burnt paper and ordered some boxes of gold ingots and paper money.

    Zhang Junfei''s complexion has been much better. In this way, I can be regarded as an additional assistant. In addition, yingyue and Jiyue can be said to be more powerful.

    "I''ll see who''s next." There are lust ghosts, blood eating ghosts, cat ghosts and skin painting ghosts

    , ferocious ghost

    These ghosts are much more powerful than fox ghosts.

    "Good morning, master!" Zhang Yaqing came in from the door and put breakfast on the table. "Master, I bought some steamed buns. Eat them while they are hot."

    I washed my hands, sat down at the table, picked up a meat bun and took a bite, "Why are you pestering me all day long? I can''t teach you anything."

    "But I like..." Zhang Yaqing poured a glass of milk and handed it to me. Then his face turned red. "I like to follow you. How interesting it is, master. I find that you are so handsome in catching ghosts!"

    "Don''t flatter me!"

    "I mean what I mean. Master, please accept me."

    I said softly, "if you want to learn from me, you can do it. Unless the ghosts on this list come to you, I won''t teach you."

    "Really?"

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "it''s very difficult for you to solve this problem."

    "It''s up to heaven."

    "Is master Liu here?" As soon as I spoke, I saw a man coming in from the door.

    This man is dressed in a black coat, high nose, looks very handsome. A famous brand is a successful person in the upper class.

 Chapter 151

    Zhang Junfei asked softly, "Hello, please come in. What can I do for you?"

    The man said softly, "I have something to ask Master Liu for help."

    I got up, poured a glass of water and said, "please sit down. You have something to tell me.

    ¡±"You are master Liu?" The man looked at me. Then reach out¡° My name is Ouyang haoxuan. "

    I said in a low voice: "sit down and talk. If you have anything to say, I will help you."

    Ouyang haoxuan took a sip of water and said slowly, "it''s like this. Take a look at this first. "

    Ouyang haoxuan took out his mobile phone and showed me some pictures of the girl¡° This girl is my girlfriend. Three years ago, she and I went on a mountain climbing tour. We accidentally fell off the cliff. "

    "But. In the middle of last month, on Valentine''s day, she came back

    "What?"

    Zhang Yaqing said in surprise: "no way. Didn''t she fall off the mountain? "

    Ouyang haoxuan nodded and said: "I have some doubts. But she actually came back. I spent more than half a month with her and didn''t find anything strange about her. "

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "after she fell off the cliff. Did the police find her body? "

    Ouyang haoxuan said in a deep voice, "no, because under the cliff is the sea. So no bodies have been found

    Zhang Yaqing said in a hurry: "can''t it be resurrection?"

    I frowned and said, "it''s not impossible to revive the dead, but I have to meet your girlfriend."

    Ouyang haoxuan said in a hurry: "this is no problem. I''ll invite her to have steak tonight. You can come with us

    "That''s not good. It''s likely that she''ll find out. "

    Ouyang haoxuan thought about it and said, "it doesn''t matter. It''s my birthday in two days. I''ll invite some of my friends to my house for a party. You can take this opportunity to go

    I nodded and said, "well. So you can come to us the day after tomorrow and see what happens then. "

    "OK, thank you, master!" Ouyang haoxuan reached out and took out a stack of banknotes from his pocket and put them on the table. Then he said, "it''s a small idea. I hope you can accept it!"

    "Easy to say, easy to say..." I took the money and looked at it. It was about 20000 yuan. The rich man was rich.

    Zhang Yaqing said doubtfully, "master, this man is dead. How can he live?"

    "If it''s possessed by ghosts, it''s OK, but even if it''s possessed by ghosts, it won''t be the same as normal people."

    I nodded and said: "if it''s on the hunting list, it can only be the painted skin ghost. Ouyang haoxuan is handsome and has money and power at home. I''m afraid any woman can''t bear such a perfect man."

    Zhang Yaqing said softly¡° Of course, people are handsome and rich. This is the prince charming in many girls'' hearts. "

    I said with interest¡° You''re right. It''s better to find a good man than to learn magic with me. "

    "I don''t... I don''t like handsome guys with money."

    "It''s up to you..." I took shengxie sword, went out of the shop and came to the park. I found a quiet place and began to meditate and practice Qi. As long as I cooperated with ginseng, I could fully supplement my Yang Qi.

    I practiced in the park for a while, and then returned to the shop in the afternoon. As soon as I walked into the shop, Yin hanyue came in with me. Yin hanyue carried a few boxes of tonics in her hand and put them on the table.

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "Why are you here?"

    Yin hanyue said with a smile, "I''ll come to see you."

    I put the shengxie sword back on the rest and said, "I think you came to see Zhang Junfei."

    Yin hanyue said softly, "since Mengchen died, I have no meaning at all."

    As soon as she mentioned Han Mengchen, I felt a thump in my heart, and I couldn''t express any opinions about it.

    I went back to the table, took out "six changes Xuanzong" and said: "you two chat, I don''t hinder you."

    Without Tang Yufeng''s life, I''m really not used to it¡° I think you''d better go to the cinema in the evening. "

    Yin hanyue said softly, "I''ve got some movie tickets. How about you two going to the movies with me?"

    I thought about it and said, "OK, let''s go. Anyway, it''s OK tonight. It''s time to rest."

    "I''m going too. I heard that there''s a new coffee shop in the night market. I''ll treat you to coffee!"

    I whispered: "you go, I want to practice for a while, you go to play, don''t mind me."

    After dinner, the three of them went shopping. I sat down at the table and looked at "six Yi Xuanzong". Suddenly, I heard the sound of pattering. Looking back, it turned out to be the shengxie sword on the turret, gently beating the turret.

    Since I was killing fox ghost, I smeared my own blood on this victory evil sword. This victory evil sword is just like the ghost sword. As long as there is evil spirit or ghost nearby, it will shake.

    I put the sword on my back and hurried out of the shop. This is the first time that the demons around here are definitely not ordinary.

    I lit a yellow amulet and recited a few incantations. The Yellow amulet burst into flames. Huang Fu floated into the air. I followed the direction of Huang Fu and followed it closely.

    The Yellow amulet fell to the ground at the entrance of a dark alley. I glanced around warily. The next road near here is the night market. If there are ghosts, it''s normal. Maybe I''m too paranoid.

    I turned to go, suddenly heard a scream, came out of the alley.

    "Help... Help!" With a girl''s cry for help, I ran into the alley, and even the sword on my back began to vibrate.

    "Chick... Don''t go, my brother loves you so much!" At this time, two drunken men were pulling a young girl. The girl was about twenty-one or twenty-two years old, but there was no panic on her face. It was like playing.

    "Sir, help me!"

    I leaned against the wall and said in a cold voice, "sorry, I don''t care about your private affairs!"

    The girl frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "you look at them bullying me, but you ignore them. You human beings really have no good things!"

    "Chick..." the man didn''t know what happened. He rushed towards the girl. The girl''s face changed and she grabbed the man''s throat.

    "Ah..." the man screamed and began to spit out blood in his mouth. Girl''s hand a force, then the man fell heavily on the wall.

    Another man was so scared that he sat on the ground and ran towards the alley.

    The girl''s figure flashed in a flash, and at the same time, she put her claw into the man''s back and took out the man''s heart.

    "Don''t you care if you see me killing?"

    I said with a sneer, "I''ll take care of you if you kill people!"

    The girl looked coquettish and said softly, "since you don''t catch me, I''ll leave!"

    "Want to go? It''s too late! " I put up my sword finger in my right hand and shot several sword Qi in an instant.

    "Bang bang!" The two swords hit the wall. The girl was very fast and jumped to the wall next to her.

    "I don''t want to play with you. I''ve had enough!" With that, the girl jumped out of the alley. I ran out in a hurry and ran to the street. Then she disappeared.

    This monster''s worst strength is about level 2. Ordinary ghosts don''t have such a big reaction.

    Even the mark on my brow felt a little hot. It can be imagined that the strength of this monster should be one of the ghosts on the hunting list. For the sake of safety, I''d better search around.

    I turned around and the imprint disappeared. I was about to go back when I heard someone call me. Looking back, it turned out to be Zhang Junfei and Yin hanyue.

    I asked with some doubts, "Why are you two alone, Yaqing?"

    "Yaqing said that she went to play with her friends and didn''t want to be a light bulb."

    I nodded and said, "I just had a reaction to the mark on my eyebrows. There was a monster around here. As soon as I killed a man, I chased him, but let him run away."

 Chapter 152

    "It''s normal to have evil things here." Zhang Junfei suddenly brightened his eyes and pointed to a direction. Then he said, "ah... Isn''t that Ouyang haoxuan who came here today?"

    I followed the direction of Zhang Junfei''s finger. It''s Ouyang haoxuan. Next to him was a beautiful woman, the girl in the picture he showed us today.

    Ouyang haoxuan also saw us and came over¡° What a coincidence. You''re out shopping, too? "

    "Yes. Nothing today. Just come out and relax. " Europe

    Yang haoxuan said softly¡° just right. Xiao Xin and I are going to have dinner. Why don''t we go together? My family has opened a new western restaurant. It tastes good. Why don''t you join me? "

    I understand the meaning of Ouyang haoxuan, can only reluctantly nodded. Ouyang haoxuan took us to the restaurant of his company, which was decorated magnificently. The environment is also good. There are violinists and pianists. Playing music gives people a very romantic atmosphere.

    Almost all the people who come to this store are young lovers. Of course, we are here to support.

    We found a table and sat down. The waiter poured some coffee. Two plates of cakes and fruit plates.

    Yin hanyue said softly to Ouyang haoxuan, "I know you. You are the young master of Ouyang family. I was on the TV news a while ago. "

    "It''s just a formality." Ouyang haoxuan took a sip of coffee and said¡° I forgot to introduce you. This is my fiancee Fu Xuexin

    The girl has been wearing glasses, nodded, and then took off the glasses, "hello... I''m haoxuan''s fiancee!"

    I was as like as two peas in the air, and this snow was just the same as the one I saw just now.

    "Cough..." Yin hanyue coughed twice, then picked up a cake and put it on the plate in front of me, "what are you looking at? Eat it quickly!"

    I thought back and said in a soft voice, "Miss Fu, people are very beautiful and familiar. Have we met somewhere?"

    "No, I seldom go out."

    Ouyang haoxuan said in a low voice: "Xiaoxin was not feeling well a few days ago. Today, she just followed me to go shopping."

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "when are you going to get married? You should call us then."

    Ouyang haoxuan said softly, "of course, I will send you an invitation."

    "Haoxuan, I''m not feeling well. I want to go back first." I took a look at time and said softly¡° It''s already over nine o''clock. Why don''t you go back first? Let''s talk about something tomorrow. "

    "Well, that''s it. I''ll come to you tomorrow." The three of us walked out of the restaurant and strolled back to the shop.

    "I also went back. There are still some things to deal with in the company these two days. I''ll come back to you in a few days." Yin hanyue then drove away. Zhang Junfei and I sat on the chair and washed a pot of tea.

    I took out the as like as two peas, and I had seen two seconds. "I just saw that Miss Fu, and she was just the same as the one I was chasing."

    Zhang Junfei picked up the teapot and poured two cups of tea. He said doubtfully, "but I don''t think that Miss Fu has any evil spirit on her body. She''s just a little weak."

    "That''s what I''m wondering. I suspect that the ghost is attached to her body."

    Zhang Junfei took a sip of tea and said, "which ghost do you think this time?"

    I slowly spit out a smoke ring, said in a deep voice: "the only ones on the hunting list are painted ghosts. Painted ghosts drink people''s blood and dig people''s hearts."

    Zhang Junfei said doubtfully: "but if it is like this, then Ouyang haoxuan will be in danger. If it is really a painted ghost, we should catch her as soon as possible."

    I knocked on the pot twice, and then said: "I just played with her and let her run away. Her strength is not inferior to that of Mu Hua before. It''s definitely not easy to catch her."

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° Let''s go step by step. Since it''s attached to Miss Fu''s body, it must have a purpose. "

    "Don''t forget that Miss Fu is a dead man." I took a sip of tea, went out of the shop and went home.

    I took a bath, went back to the bedroom and climbed to the bed. As soon as I was about to go to bed, I saw Ji Yue appear beside the bed. I said hastily, "Why are you here?"

    "The boss wants to see you!"

    "Who''s the boss?"

    "Judge Cui!" Ji Yue said coldly, "let''s go. I''ll take you to see him." Ji Yue''s right hand stretched out a finger to hook, I then fell on the bed, the soul left the body.

    I went to the hell with Ji Yue as soon as I turned around. Ji Yue and I went to the main hall of Yanluo hall. Judge Cui was the only one in the hall.

    I said respectfully, "your honor, judge!"

    "Well, you''ve done a good job. Ji Yue has brought back the fox ghost."

    I said with a smile, "my Lord, what do you want me to do?"

    Judge Cui said in a deep voice: "well, recently there was a female ghost who had not been reincarnated after her death. Because her body could not be found, we could not go through the procedures of reincarnation for her."

    "And the ghost''s memory of her life has always been in the body, because she didn''t know how she died, so she couldn''t be reincarnated."

    "What do you want me to do?" I asked

    Judge Cui said softly, "I''m afraid that the female ghost''s body was possessed by a monster, so I''m going to let you find her as soon as possible, solve her affairs, let her be reincarnated, and then take the ghost back to the underworld!"

    "Whether it''s a demon or a ghost, catch it if you can, or kill it if you can''t. don''t let it harm the world. If the king of hell blames it, we can''t bear the responsibility."

    "I see. I''ll take care of it."

    "Well, you can rest assured that as long as you catch the ghost on the hunting list, I will let your ghost wife go back and let you resume your official position!" Ji Yue and I returned to the top, I returned to the body, slowly opened my eyes, at this time the sky has been bright.

    I sat up and asked softly, "is it necessary for Cui to see me for such a simple matter?"

    "You don''t know. Recently, some people from above have come down to inspect the underground, so they will pay attention to it." If I had known that this was the case, I would have taken the opportunity to make an offer.

    Ji Yue said softly, "you take out your ghost catching bag and eight diagrams mirror, and I''ll give you another magic weapon."

    "What do you want this for?" I went out of the bedroom, opened the drawer on the incense table, and took out the cloth bag that black and white impermanence gave me.

    Then he took out the mirror from his backpack and handed it to Ji Yue. Ji Yue took the bag and the Yin Yang Eight Trigram mirror and put them away. Then she handed me a palm sized Eight Trigram pattern magic weapon.

    "What''s this?" I reached out and took the magic weapon. It was made of special metal material. It weighed about two Jin, and the Eight Trigram charms were all carved on it, just like my Yin Yang Eight Trigram mirror. The difference was that the middle of the Eight Trigram mirror was Taoist Taiji Yin Yang pattern.

    Ji Yue said softly, "this is Tiangang Eight Trigram mirror. With the recitation of incantations, it can make the Eight Trigram mirror flash incantations. At present, I only know these."

    I asked softly, "is this yours?"

    Ji Yue said softly: "this is 300 years ago, when I was on a trip, I met a Xuanmen expert. Because he was seriously injured, he gave this to me before he died."

    "Xuanmen? It''s our stuff. It''s returned to the owner! "

    "Well, I''ve been busy all night, and it''s time to go back. I''ll keep your two things." Ji Yue said, no matter whether I answer or not, she turned around and disappeared.

    I went into the bathroom to wash, changed a clean suit, and then went out to the shop.

    Zhang Junfei said hello to me in a low voice, and then said, "you came early today. I went out to buy rice."

    "No, Yaqing will come and bring breakfast later." I reached out and took out the gossip mirror Ji Yue gave me and handed it to Zhang Junfei, "do you know what this is?"

    Zhang Junfei reached for the Eight Diagrams mirror and said in surprise: "this is the treasure of Xuanmen. But it''s a magic weapon made with painstaking efforts by the masters of the past dynasties. Where did you get it?"

    I said softly: "it was given to me by others. Let me see if there is any introduction about this in Liuren Xuanzong."

 Chapter 153

    I took out "six changes Xuanzong" and looked through it. In the book, I finally introduced that this magic weapon is called "Tiangang xuanjing", which mainly refers to. Protect the Dharma with six gods. As long as you reach a certain level. You can use the above four gods to get rid of demons. There is also the deepest charm of Xuanmen, but the charm is some strange runes.

    This mysterious mirror of Tiangang was made by Zhangjiao of all dynasties. The iron ware above is made of dark iron, and the general ghosts only need to be close to the Tiangang dark mirror. They will be killed by the four beasts in the dark mirror.

    "This treasure is much better than the previous Yin Yang eight trigrams mirror." I can''t put it down. Put away the sky Gang Xuan mirror. When I have time to practice, I will study it carefully.

    "Good morning. I''ll buy you both dinner. "

    I said to Zhang Junfei in a low voice, "well, I''m right!"

    Zhang Yaqing put breakfast on the table and said, "what''s the matter. What''s right? "

    I whispered, "nothing. What did you buy? "

    "Fried dough sticks and soybean milk, eat while it''s hot!" I took a bite of a fried dough stick and said, "you come to me every day. I won''t pay you a salary, and I won''t teach you. "

    Zhang Yaqing said softly, "don''t you mean to teach me when your work is finished?"

    I said softly, "yes. What I promised you will certainly come true. "

    After breakfast, I took Tiangang xuanjing and shengxie sword. Came to the park, looking for a quiet place. Continue to practice my magic. I practiced Jian Ba several times, and then I sat cross legged on the ground. Regulating qi and blood, then take out the sky Gang Xuan mirror and try to recite the mantra. In the hands of the sky Gang Xuan mirror began to rotate up, a golden light from the mirror out.

    The golden light shone on a tree pole, and the tree burned instantly. I''ve read the introduction of the six changes Xuanzong. This is the word "fire" in the Tiangang xuanjing charm. With the rotation of the Eight Trigram charm, it will send out relative magic. The charms are gold, wood, water, fire, earth, wind and thunder, and four divine beasts. You can use the power of the four divine beasts, green dragon, rosefinch, white tiger and Xuanwu.

    What''s more, it takes a lot of Yang Qi to activate the charm. As for the power, it should be set according to its own Yang Qi. That just consumed one third of my Yang Qi. If I use all my Yang Qi, it will be more powerful.

    I recited the spell and went back to the shop. It was noon when I returned to the shop. I put my backpack on the table and Zhang Yaqing brought out a bowl of ginseng soup.

    "Master, drink while it''s hot." I reached for ginseng soup, took a sip and said, "well, I need to practice hard recently and replenish my Yang Qi."

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° What you are doing now is nothing more than ordinary ghosts. "

    I drank the ginseng soup and said slowly, "there''s no way. The ghosts I''m facing can''t be dealt with by small magic. I used to be able to solve those ghosts with one axe, but now I can''t solve them for half a day."

    "Your magic weapon increases with your Tao, so it increases."

    I said softly¡° By the way, the matter of Fu guoniang should be solved as soon as possible. There was an order last night. No matter how much it cost, we should seize it. "

    "What are you going to do about it?"

    "What else can we do? The painted skin ghost will surely kill people."

    Zhang Yaqing said in a low voice: "the painted ghost is to seduce a man. Just find a man."

    I whispered: "this idea is good, but I wonder why the painted ghost didn''t hurt Ouyang haoxuan."

    Zhang Junfei said softly: "maybe there is a reason. I''m afraid miss Fu still remembers Ouyang haoxuan in her subconscious mind."

    What is the painted skin ghost? It''s covered with human skin. After lunch, I wanted to continue to practice in the park. At this time, a middle-aged couple came in from the door.

    This middle-aged couple, dressed in ordinary clothes with mud on them, seems to be migrant workers from other places.

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "what can I do for you

    "Who can catch ghosts, please?"

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° We can all catch ghosts. You can talk about it first and see if we can solve it. "

    "I came from the countryside and worked in the city. Yesterday my baby was playing by the river and fell into the river."

    "The river? There is no river near here. "

    Zhang Junfei said to me in a soft voice: "there is a smelly river in the north. It used to be a reservoir. Later it was transformed into a river, but no one took care of it, so it became a smelly river."

    The middle-aged woman said in a hurry, "it''s you. Yesterday, my child went to play and fell down. Something dragged my child into the river."

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said¡° Is it saved? "

    The middle-aged woman nodded and said, "I''ve been rescued. The doctor said I''m still angry, but I didn''t wake up."

    "Well, don''t talk about it. Let''s go to your house and see your children. If we can save them, we will do our best."

    I took the victory evil sword, and Tiangang xuanjing into the backpack, and then followed the middle-aged couple out of the shop. Middle aged couples work from other places. They rent a house around the city and work all day in order to earn some money for their children to study.

    Zhang Junfei and I went into the house, and there was a smell of fishy smell in the house. The smell of the smell was like kelp or fishy smell. There were many foam boxes in the house out of order.

    "It''s in the bedroom inside. My child is lying on the bed and never wakes up." We walked into the room, and a little boy about ten years old was lying on the bed. The little boy seemed to be asleep, breathing evenly.

    Zhang Junfei asked softly, "when did it happen?"

    "It was more than four o''clock yesterday afternoon."

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said: "this little boy''s soul is missing one. It is estimated that he was hooked by the water ghost."

    I said softly, "one day is OK, as long as it doesn''t exceed 72 hours."

    Zhang Junfei took out a yellow amulet and pasted it on the little boy''s forehead. "Don''t worry, we''ll go and get your child''s soul back.

    ¡±Zhang Junfei and I walked out of the residential building and along the path in front of us for about 20 minutes before we saw a smelly river.

    Zhang Junfei said in a deep voice: "when I was driving the corpse, I passed here one night. I did see the water ghost, but I didn''t care."

    I whispered, "what do you want to do now?"

    Zhang Junfei took out a few yellow Fu, and then said: "it can only be forced out."

    "Heaven and earth are clear and bright, respect Tao, obey nature, subdue demons and subdue demons, and be as urgent as laws and regulations!" The three yellow runes floated slowly, emitting several golden lights. Although they burned, they fell into the water.

    Zhang Junfei quickly took out a small censer and a small box of cinnabar from his bag and put them on the ground. Zhang Junfei inserted three sticks of incense, "Xuanwu is Ming, North Rengui water; One point in the finger, the sick retreat, the elimination of diseases, the elimination of evil. Be as urgent as law

    With that, Zhang Junfei stretched out his fingers, gently touched the cinnabar, and then gently hooked out his fingers toward drinking water. At this time, there was a sudden sound in the river, and a strange creature jumped out of the water.

    I am slightly a Leng, this monster long a fish face, hands with hooks, feet like frog''s legs, two eyes pupil is red, make a strange call. This water ghost is about one meter high, bowing and staring at me and Zhang Junfei.

    Zhang Junfei said in a deep voice, "Why are you a water ghost

    "Hand over your little boy''s soul¡° You two dolls, if you dare to hinder me from looking for doubles, I''ll pull you two into the water today! " The water ghost, with a ferocious face, leaped forward towards us.

    Zhang Junfei reaches out his hand and takes out the ghost beating stick. With a swipe, he knocks the water ghost to the ground. Zhang Junfei hit the water ghost several times in a row, and beat the water ghost from a meter high body to a half meter size.

    "Stop fighting. Can''t I give it to you?" The water devil opened his mouth and spat out a small white ball from his mouth.

    Take the ball is the soul of the little boy, then fly out. Zhang Junfei takes out a yellow amulet and takes the little boy''s soul into the Yellow amulet.

    I said softly, "where did you get out of this water ghost? Why do you do evil here?"

    "Master, I don''t want to. I was killed by people. My body was buried in the river and I couldn''t be reincarnated all the time!"

 Chapter 154

    I slightly frowned and said: "then you are wronged for saying so."

    "I want to be reincarnated, too. I''ve been here for many years." The water ghost looked pitiful and begged to look at me¡° Two masters, please. Help me

    I whispered, "just find your body. And catch your killer? "

    The water ghost nodded and said, "but I can''t leave this stinky River, because my body is here, so I can only let my body see the sun again. I can be reincarnated. "

    "I''ll ask someone to help me with this kind of thing. Junfei, please send back the little boy''s soul." I''m going to the police station. I''d like to talk to officer Lu. I haven''t seen you for many days. I miss you very much.

    I went to the police station by car alone. I got out of the car and went straight into the police station. I saw a police officer come out.

    "Ah... Aren''t you the master Liu?" A young police officer came over and said to me in surprise, "Master Liu, please help me to have a look at my marriage. See when I can get married? "

    I said with a wry smile: "I have something to ask you today, Captain Lu. I''ll do it for you another day. "

    Male police officer quickly said: "then you come with me, team Lu is in the forensic room, I''ll take you there."

    "Forensic room? Have you had another case recently? "

    "Well. Recently, this case is a bit tricky. Our team Lu hasn''t been home for two days. " The time to speak. I went upstairs with the policeman and went straight to the door of the forensic medicine room.

    The male policeman reached out and knocked on the door and pushed it open. He took me in, "team Lu. Someone''s looking for you. "

    LV Wei and a forensic doctor were standing beside an autopsy bed. LV Wei took off his mouth and gave me a look¡° Just in time, I want to go to you! "

    I went to the body. Said softly¡° No wonder you haven''t believed me for a while. There''s a big case. "

    Lu Wei said softly, "but now that you are here, the day of solving the case will be numbered."

    I took a look at the corpse on the autopsy bed. It was a male corpse, about 30 years old. There was a blood hole in his chest. It was obvious that his heart had been removed.

    Lu Wei frowned and said in a deep voice, "well, it''s not people who do it!"

    "Well, I know this man. Last night when I was shopping in the night market, he and his companion were bullying a girl, who dug out his heart."

    "So you''ve already dealt with each other?" LV Wei took me out of the forensic room and back to the serious cases group, "then this case will be handed over to you."

    I nodded¡° Yes, but I have a case with you

    I said something, LV Wei poured a glass of water and handed it to me, "it''s not very difficult to do, just leave it to me!"

    "Well, let me know when you''re done." I didn''t drink any water and didn''t wait much, so I went out of the police station and went back to the shop.

    Zhang Junfei has come back and is meditating in the shop. I sat down at the table, took out the pot and lit it. I took two puffs. "Is that little boy awake?"

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "well, how about your side? Can captain Lu help?"

    "No problem. This kind of case is like a routine for him." The time of the day passed quickly. Today, there is no business except that one.

    Recently, the business is really a little cold. Let''s find a way. In a twinkling of an eye, it was evening. I finished my dinner and went around the street. It was quiet tonight. The painted skin ghost didn''t come out to do evil.

    I came to the smelly water, reached for a yellow amulet, lit it and threw it into the water. The water ghost came out of the water and knelt respectfully in front of me.

    I whispered: "you go back with me, the police will find your body in two days, and then catch the murderer, let you die, reincarnation."

    "Thank you, master. I will repay you in my next life." I took out a yellow amulet and put the water ghost in it.

    I went back to the shop, released the water ghost, let the gray man and gray woman look at it, and then went home.

    I had a good night''s sleep. I slept till dawn. I slowly walk out of bed, wash for a while, then walk out of the house, I came to the park, ran a few laps, then went to the market to buy breakfast, came to the shop.

    "Good morning... I bought breakfast. Come and have dinner."

    Zhang Junfei came down from the upstairs and looked as if he had just got up. "How''s your body recovering? I think you did a good job in practicing Taoism yesterday, and you improved a lot."

    "It''s also thanks to the medicine you gave me that I can grow up." I put breakfast on the table and saw a big pool of water running on the ground.

    "How can there be so much water?" As soon as I saw that the water flowed from under the incense table, I patted my head with my hand. "It''s broken... How can I forget that water devil?"

    I went into the kitchen and took a basin full of water. Then I called out the water ghost. The water ghost jumped into the basin as if he had taken off the water.

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° It seems that it should be reincarnated as soon as possible. If it goes on like this, it will die. "

    "It''s strange today. Why didn''t ya Qing come here?" I took a look at the time and sat down at the table, "usually this time has already come."

    "She said yesterday that she would not come if she had something to do today." Zhang Junfei drew a water charm, recited a few words, then lit it and threw it into the basin.

    I said softly: "yesterday Ouyang haoxuan also didn''t come over, has been eaten."

    Zhang Junfei said in a low voice: "you can''t think of other people''s order. The painted skin ghost also has a goal to kill people. He won''t kill people casually."

    After breakfast, I sat down at the table and watched "six changes Xuanzong". I practiced for a while, and the breakfast I had in the morning was consumed in less than two hours.

    Around noon, I heard the sound of the car outside the store. I got up and went to the door. Ouyang haoxuan drove a sports car and stopped at the door of the shop. Ouyang haoxuan came in wearing a black suit.

    "Master Liu... I''ll take you to my birthday party."

    I said softly, "didn''t you see your girlfriend the day before yesterday?"

    Ouyang haoxuan said softly: "my girlfriend came home last night, some strange."

    Zhang Junfei asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter?"

    "In the middle of the night, when I got up to go to the toilet, I found Xiao Xin missing."

    "I looked around the room and didn''t see her, but when I got back to my bedroom, I found her lying in bed."

    I said softly, "come on, you don''t have to say. We''ll go with you."

    But my dress is a little ugly. Do you want to change it. I was wearing a Tang suit and Zhang Junfei was wearing ordinary casual clothes. I put Tiangang xuanjing in my pocket and walked out of the shop with a folding fan.

    Zhang Junfei and I jumped into the car. Ouyang haoxuan started the car. Ouyang haoxuan is also a dignified person. There will be a lot of high-class people to attend the birthday party. I can also take this opportunity to publicize it.

    After a while, the car drove to a star hotel and stopped. Zhang Junfei and I jumped out of the car and followed Ouyang haoxuan into the hotel. As soon as we walked into the hotel, it was a long red carpet.

    On both sides are the service staff of the hotel and the owner of the hotel. For the first time, people on both sides bowed, "Mr. Ouyang, this way, please!"

    Ouyang haoxuan nodded and said, "are all the guests here?"

    The owner of the hotel said with a quick smile: "it''s already here, waiting for you!"

    We went into the restaurant with Ouyang haoxuan, and the whole restaurant was magnificent. Some young men and women in gorgeous clothes, upper class people are holding their glasses and talking to each other.

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "it''s the first time I''ve ever been in contact with such an occasion. I suddenly feel like I''ve been living for nothing in the past 20 years."

    "It''s not just you. I feel like I''ve just come to town from the countryside."

    "Master Liu, I''ll go to greet the guests first. Please help yourself!" Zhang Junfei and I went to the table, picked up the wine glass on the table and took a sip of red wine.

    I feel uncomfortable all over here. People are wearing suits one by one, and we are dressed like asking for directions.

    "Ah... Look at them. They look so rustic."

    "I think it''s OK. It''s pretty handsome." Some young men and women were whispering.

    For me, these words go in the right ear and out the left.

 Chapter 155

    I was really hungry. I took the chair and sat down at the table. Zhang Junfei was not polite. I took some food and put it on the table.

    Zhang Junfei said in a soft voice: "I heard the Pilgrims who went to the five immortals temple to offer incense before. There''s a lot of good food in the city. "

    I said with a bad smile: "usually you are serious. That''s what I''ve been doing for a long time. "

    "You think I want to stay in the mountains for the rest of my life."

    "As I thought, I can''t spend my whole life in the country with the old man." At this time, a burst of happy birthday songs sounded, some people have gathered in the past. A lobby manager came out from behind pushing a car. There is a big cake on the car, stacked several layers

    .

    "Would you two like some cake?" I''m familiar with the sound. Look away. It turned out to be Zhang Yaqing.

    "Why are you here?" I asked

    Zhang Yaqing dressed in a white sexy backless skirt, the whole person looks fresh and refined. It''s like jasmine in a hundred flowers.

    Zhang Junfei drank the red wine in his glass and then said, "you... Aren''t you busy? Why are you here?"

    Zhang Yaqing said helplessly: "I''m here to attend Ouyang haoxuan''s birthday party. This time, we invited a lot of celebrities in the city. On the other hand, it''s also to have a cooperative relationship with them. "

    "What does your family do?"

    "My father is a vice president of the chamber of Commerce, and my mother is an important grassroots leader of the organ."

    I slightly a Leng, surprised to say: "so your family so rich ah?"

    "Yaqing... So here you are." A pleasant voice came from one side. A girl in a long blue dress came up. She was gorgeous. Her face was smeared with light make-up.

    The girl looked at me and Zhang Junfei and asked Zhang Yaqing in a soft voice, "are these two your friends?"

    Zhang Yaqing said softly¡° Yeah. Xia Han, how did you come here? "

    "My father didn''t ask me to come yet." The girl gave us a smile. He reached out and said softly, "hello. My name is Xia Han

    "Hello, Liu Guansheng!"

    "You two are here, too. If I had known, I would have come to you and brought you two together. " A familiar figure came over from one side. Yin hanyue, wearing a red off shoulder dress, sat down beside Zhang Junfei.

    Xia Han said softly: "so you know each other, so this is your boyfriend?"

    "Yes, he is my boyfriend Zhang Junfei."

    Zhang Yaqing said with a smile: "this is the ghost catching master I often mention to you, Liu Guansheng!"

    "I remember that master Liu helped Zhou Yu and Wang Ting last time?"

    "Are you Liu Guansheng?" At this time, another girl in a black evening dress came up with a glass of red wine in her hand, "so you are Mengchen''s boyfriend?"

    Yin hanyue said softly¡° She is Meng Chen''s best friend, Dong Jingwen. "

    Dong Jingwen''s face changed slightly and her tone said coldly¡° It''s really you. "

    I felt a trace of hostility, reached for a tissue and wiped my mouth, "I''ve had enough. I''ll go back first if I have nothing to do."

    I don''t want to mention Han Mengchen again. It''s a scar for me. If I mention it again, it''s like sprinkling salt on my wound.

    I got up and turned to go, Ouyang haoxuan came over, "Master Liu, where are you going?"

    "I have something else to do, so I''ll go back first. What''s more, some people don''t welcome me here."

    Ouyang haoxuan said softly, "you are the one I invited. Who dares to say you are not welcome?"

    "It turned out to be Mr. Ouyang''s guest. It''s really disrespectful!" Dong Jingwen sneered, drank the red wine in the glass and sat down at the table.

    Ouyang haoxuan said softly¡° So you know each other? "

    I said softly, "I''ve just met you. I''m very impressed. Miss Dong, I think there must be some misunderstanding between us."

    Zhang Yaqing said doubtfully, "wait a minute, what''s going on? What are you talking about?"

    Zhang Junfei took a paper towel and wiped the corner of his mouth. He gently asked Zhang Yaqing, "Yaqing, do you know Han Mengchen?"

    "You mean the beautiful sister in your shop. She is my cousin''s good friend."

    "Who is your cousin?"

    "Wenwen is her cousin, Mengchen and I, Wenwen and Xia Han are college classmates and alumni." Yin hanyue took up a glass of red wine and then said¡° The four of us are university flowers. "

    Zhang Junfei nodded and said to me¡° Then I can''t help you. You can solve it yourself. "

    "I think it''s annoying for me to stay here. I''d better go back first." I turned and walked out of the ballroom, straight out of the hotel.

    "Where are you going?" As soon as I stepped out of the hotel, I heard someone call me. Looking back, it turned out to be Fu Xuexin.

    I said with a sneer, "it''s Miss Fu. She looks good. It''s much better than a few days ago."

    Fu Xuexin came over with a coquettish look on her face. "Is this the second time we''ve met?"

    "If you don''t want to be ruined, get away from me. If you want to use force, we''ll change places!"

    "I''ve come to tell you that you and I don''t want to have a problem with you." Fu Xuexin put her hand around my neck and whispered in my ear, "unless you want them to die!"

    "You dare!"

    "Xiaoxin, why are you here?" Fu Xuexin turned around and turned back into a lady. She said gently, "Master Liu and I have already said something."

    Ouyang haoxuan said to me softly, "I''m so sorry, Master Liu. I''ll invite you alone another day."

    "No, I''ll leave first!

    ¡±I turned around and walked out of the hotel, took a bus to the police station, and happened to meet LV Wei coming out of the police station.

    "Oh, what brings you here today?"

    "If you have time, drink with me if you have time."

    LV Wei opened the car door and said softly, "let''s go... I''m going to a crime scene. You go with me first, and then I''ll drink with you."

    "What case?"

    I jumped into the car and asked softly, "isn''t it another heartbreaking murder?"

    LV Wei said softly: "yes, it''s the murder case. I''ve solved your problem for you. Now you should help me."

    LV Wei took me to a nightclub. At this time, some police officers have opened the cordon in front of the nightclub. LV Wei and I jumped out of the car and went to the nightclub.

    "Xiao Liu, what happened at the scene?"

    The male police officer came over, gave me a smile and said, "Master Liu, you are here, too."

    "Hello, I''m not here to marry you today." This police officer was the one who asked me to calculate his marriage two days ago. Xiao Liu led LV Wei and me straight into the nightclub.

    "Team Lu, the scene has been investigated. The deceased is the boss of a private company in the city. The time of death was around early last night, and his heart was taken out.

    ¡±The three of us walked into a private room, and as soon as we entered the room, we asked with a strong smell of blood. Several forensic personnel are doing autopsy. LV Wei and I went to the desk and lay a man''s body on the sofa next to us.

    The man was about 40 years old, wearing a black suit with a blood hole in his chest.

    Lu Wei frowned and said in a deep voice, "how about it? Is it made by the same monster?"

    "Well, the technique must be it." I glanced around the private room and felt a cold smell in the room. I took out a folding fan and gently opened it. Suddenly, a strong wind was blowing.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "You go out first!" LV Wei nodded and said to Xiao Liu in a deep voice, "let''s go out first!"

    When they all went out, I took out the Tiangang dark mirror, recited a few incantations in my mouth, and suddenly radiated a golden light from the Tiangang dark mirror.

    I turned the dark mirror, and suddenly a dark shadow gave out a scream.

    I hastily put away the sky Gang Xuan mirror, immediately cold voice says: "still don''t come out?"

    "Master..." the man''s soul floated out from the corner and said to me with a look of panic.

    I asked softly, "why don''t you reincarnate and why are you still here?"

    "Master, I am wronged for my death. I was killed by others!"

    "It''s not the people who hurt you, it''s the demons. You should be reincarnated as soon as possible, and I will help you to redress the injustice!

    ¡±As soon as my voice fell, two ghost messengers floated out of the wall, escorting the male ghost to disappear.

 Chapter 156

    I turned and walked out of the private room. LV Weizheng was waiting for me outside the door. When he saw me coming out, he hurried over.

    "How''s it going?"

    "How about what. It''s the monster that made it I went straight out of the nightclub. I waited at the door for a while. LV Wei came out.

    I said softly, "come on, have a drink with me!"

    "Well, I just want to relax!" LV Wei drove me to a restaurant. There was nothing in the restaurant. We both found a seat and sat down. I ordered some dishes. A stack of beer and a bottle of Baijiu.

    Lv Wei poured two cups of Baijiu and then said to me, "look at your face. Did something happen? "

    "Don''t mention it. Have a drink!" I drank the Baijiu in a gulp, and then poured another cup. You can''t understand me. "

    Lu Wei said softly, "I know. I''ve heard about you from ye Nan. "

    "There are two women who died because of me, one for me and one for saving me." I feel like a real sinner. I don''t know how to make up for my crime. LV Wei reached out for a cigarette and handed me one¡° Would you like one? "

    "Well, let''s go and work on your other cases first. I''ll help you with this case. "

    "Yes, I''ll take this meal!" LV Wei took out the lighter. Lit a cigarette for me. "Actually, I was thinking. Is it true that you can''t get married all your life? "

    I took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "it should be. At least I am. I don''t know about other people. "

    "Your cigarette tastes good. I''ll buy a box of it later." After a while, I felt light and relaxed.

    LV Wei said softly, "Honghe is the cheapest cigarette. You''d better smoke some."

    I slowly spit out the smoke ring, drink a mouthful of wine, said: "you say the Lord is not fair, I have to meet those women, but it''s just fate!"

    "Lingling... Lingling!" A bell rang. I picked up my cell phone and answered, "Hello! Who... "

    "It''s me. Where did you go? Why didn''t you go back to the shop?" Zhang Junfei''s voice came from the phone.

    "Are you done? I''ll have a drink with Captain Lu. Would you like to come over? "

    ......

    After I finished my address, I hung up the phone and drank the Baijiu in the cup.

    Lu Wei gently advised: "you drink less!"

    I took the Baijiu and poured it into my own cup, and I had a few cups of Baijiu down. I began to get a little blurred.

    "Master..." I turned my head and saw Zhang Yaqing, Dong Jingwen and Xia Han come in from the door. They changed into casual clothes and sat on the chair beside me.

    I asked suspiciously, "Why are you here, Zhang Junfei?"

    "He went shopping with Han Yue."

    LV Wei said softly, "since your girlfriend is here, drink less!"

    "I don''t have girlfriends. Don''t worry about them. Let''s have a drink!" I don''t know how much I drank. In a word, I was in a mess when I got drunk. I went into the bathroom and vomited for a long time, almost vomited my gall.

    I got into the car in a daze, and then I lay on the bed. I opened my eyes and found myself in a dark forest.

    "Where is this?"

    "Boy..." I looked back and saw the figure of the old man appeared in front of me, not only the old man, but also Guan Rou and Han Mengchen.

    I said hastily, "Why are you here?"

    Han Mengchen said softly, "let''s see you. Why are you so stupid? Our death has nothing to do with you."

    "Guan Sheng, we don''t want to see you like this."

    "No, I''m responsible for you I really can''t face both of them. I want to die for myself. Their death has given me a lingering shadow, like a knife in my heart, has been unable to pull out.

    The old man took out the pot and took a puff. He reached out and gave me a spoon. He scolded me angrily: "smelly boy scolds you. Look what you''ve become. You''re not human."

    "How can I have it? Isn''t that good?"

    "Bullshit... Your clothes are not good-looking. When you were in the countryside, that one was better."

    I said in a low voice: "old man, if you have anything to say, you don''t need to spray me first."

    "Return to the original image and be yourself. You have lost your mind now." The old man said, spit out a cigarette ring, I in front of a black, then suddenly opened his eyes.

    "Old man... I suddenly sat up and took a long breath. I rubbed my eyes and saw that I was in a bedroom.

    This bedroom looks like a girl''s boudoir. I took a look at the picture on the bedside table, which is a picture of Zhang Yaqing.

    How did I get here? I got up, got out of bed, opened the door and walked out of the bedroom.

    "Anybody?"

    "Master, you wake up?" Zhang Yaqing came out of the kitchen and said softly, "how do you feel? Let me pour you a glass of milk."

    I went to the table and sat down. Then I took a sip of the milk and said, "how did I get to your house?"

    Zhang Yaqing said softly, "you forget that you drank too much the day before yesterday. I brought you back."

    The day before yesterday? You mean, I''ve been sleeping all day?

    "Yes, you think so."

    "Master, I''ll go out later. I''ll take you back to the shop by the way."

    I said softly, "where are your sisters?"

    "They sat for a while and left. Sister Wenwen asked me to tell you. She didn''t mean to say that about you."

    I said softly, "I think you are trying to persuade me. How could she say such a thing?"

    Zhang Yaqing put out his tongue, pouted and said, "I just don''t want you to be angry."

    I said softly, "if you don''t want me to be angry, don''t mention her in front of me!"

    I drank the milk in the glass, and then walked out of Zhang Yaqing''s home. I strolled home. On the way, I went into a supermarket and bought two boxes of Honghe cigarettes. Then I went back home.

    I took a bath, changed my clothes, and then came to the shop.

    "Yo... Master Liu, you are back." I sat down on the chair and said softly, "if I don''t come back, am I still living in her house?"

    Zhang Junfei said in a soft voice: "you''re OK. How can you wear this body?"

    "What''s the matter? That''s me. You get used to it

    Zhang Junfei poured a glass of water and handed it to me, and then said, "you''ve been drunk all day."

    I reached out and took out my cigarette, lit one and held it in my mouth. "After drinking the wine, my head felt more comfortable, and I also untied my heart knot."

    "You never smoke."

    "Now I''m going to smoke. I''m going to be myself." I slowly puffed out a puff of smoke ring, and then said.

    Yin hanyue said suspiciously¡° You look like a different person. "

    "But it''s a good look. I told you last time I wanted to play with you."

    I whispered, "do you think I have time to play?"

    "I''ll take you to play when you''re finished. I''ll relax by the way."

    "We''ll talk about it then." Yin hanyue sat for a while and left.

    "Didi... Didi!" A burst of car sound, and then Ouyang haoxuan came in from the door.

    I said softly, "young master Ouyang, why are you here?"

    "Master Liu, here I am!" Zhang Junfei asked softly, "sit down quickly. Is there anything unusual about your fiancee these two days?"

    "Since that night, I''ve been sleeping soundly. I''ve been up till dawn, and I haven''t found anything."

    I put my cigarette fart in the ashtray and said, "if I guess correctly, your fiancee is not your original fiancee."

    Ouyang haoxuan said doubtfully¡° How can it be? She and Fu Xuexin are very similar in all aspects, but a little strange, that is, they are more beautiful than before. "

    I''m completely speechless. The goods have been charmed by the painted skin ghost. No wonder the painted skin ghost''s Taoism is very high, let alone mortal. Even we practitioners with low Taoism can''t help being confused by it.

    I thought about it and said, "well, let me go to your house for a night. Let me see what''s going on. That''s the right way."

    Ouyang haoxuan said in a soft voice: "this is no problem, then I will come to meet you in the evening."

 Chapter 157

    I put the shengxie sword on the stone, put up my finger with my right hand, and said a few incantations in my mouth. A flick of the finger. Sheng Xie rang twice. Whoosh fly out, bang into the wall.

    I reached out and pulled out the shengxie sword and waved it a few times. I''ve practiced swordsmanship several times, and I''ve grown a lot during this time.

    I took a look at time. It''s already three o''clock in the afternoon. After practicing for more than two hours, I was a little hungry.

    I went back to the shop. As soon as I entered the door, I saw a man talking to Zhang Junfei.

    I put the shengxie sword on the rest and said, "what''s the matter. What''s the matter? "

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "it''s a small matter. You can take charge of master Ouyang''s affairs. I''ll do other things. "

    "Well, that''s fine. I don''t want to be distracted, either I went back to my desk and took out the yellow paper. I began to draw charms. These days, charms are used more frequently. We have to prepare more. About five o''clock in the evening, Ouyang haoxuan drove over. I took the sky Gang Xuan mirror and he got on the car.

    Ouyang haoxuan''s family lives in a high-end villa not far from the center of the city. Ouyang haoxuan parks his car in front of a villa.

    I pushed the door open and got out of the car. A look at the villa, "rich people are not the same."

    "It''s all family property. I''ve got a ready-made one, too. " Ouyang haoxuan and I went into the villa. A middle-aged woman in her forties came and saluted Ouyang haoxuan respectfully.

    "Sister Liu... Pour two cups of tea and clean up a guest room."

    "It''s... Young master!" I sat down on the sofa and said, "where are your parents?"

    Ouyang haoxuan sat on the opposite sofa and said, "my parents died when I was 20 years old. Before I died, they left me such a large family business."

    Sister Liu poured out two cups of tea from the kitchen and handed them to Ouyang haoxuan and me, "young master, what would you like to eat in the evening?"

    "Make two more dishes. There are guests at home today."

    "All right, I''ll send someone to prepare now!" I reached out and took out my cigarette. I took one out and put it in my mouth. "Don''t you two feel empty living in such a big villa?"

    Ouyang haoxuan said softly, "just get used to it."

    "Haoxuan, are you a guest?" I slowly spit out a puff of smoke ring, turn head to see one eye, Fu Xuexin walked down the stairs.

    Fu Xuexin took a look at me and said softly, "it''s Master Liu. How can I be a guest when I''m free today?"

    I said softly, "I''m used to living in my dog house. I want to stay here for a night and enjoy myself."

    Ouyang haoxuan said softly, "yes, Master Liu came here today to watch Fengshui at home."

    That''s a good excuse. I nodded with approval. After a while, sister Liu came out of the kitchen and said respectfully to Ouyang haoxuan¡° Young master, the meal is ready. You can have it. "

    "Well, then serve it!"

    Ouyang haoxuan stood up and said softly to me¡° Master Liu, please. It''s a common practice. Don''t mention it!

    ¡±I got up and walked out of the table. There were seven or eight dishes on the table, including abalone, lobster and some delicacies. I couldn''t eat these dishes at ordinary times. Maybe it was because I came. Ouyang haoxuan had all the servants ready in advance.

    I couldn''t be angry. I pulled the chair and sat down. Ouyang haoxuan and Fu Xuexin sit at the table. The maid opens a bottle of red wine and pours a few glasses.

    "Master Liu, let''s have a drink!" I reached for my glass and took a sip, then I picked up my chopsticks to eat.

    "Madam... Your dish is ready, too!" The maid whispered to Fu Xuexin and then came out of the kitchen with a cart.

    I glanced at the food in the car. It was cold and raw, bloody beef and sashimi.

    I asked softly, "Miss Fu has a strong taste. Is it good to eat these things?"

    "It''s good for me. Would you like to try it?"

    "No, thank you!" I eat with my head down, and my eyes observe Fu Xuexin''s every move from time to time. This painted skin ghost''s trick is incisive and has no flaw.

    "Xiaoxin, go upstairs to have a rest after eating. You are weak recently and need to take care of yourself!"

    "I see. Take your time." Fu Xuexin took a tissue and wiped her mouth. Then she got up, walked up the stairs and went back to her room.

    I also ate almost, and then said: "I''m tired, which room do I sleep in?"

    "Sister Liu, has the room been cleaned?"

    "Yes, young master!"

    "Then take Master Liu and go upstairs." I got up and went up the stairs with my sister-in-law Liu. There were five rooms upstairs. Sister-in-law Liu opened one of the rooms and said, "Master Liu, your room is here. You can call me if you need any help!"

    "OK, thank you very much." I went into the room. The decoration was gorgeous. I took off my coat and put the Tiangang mirror on the bedside table. Then I lay on the bed.

    I''m really tired. After a simple wash, I went back to bed and fell asleep. I don''t know how long I slept. I was awakened by a deep bell.

    I slowly sat up and took a look. It was early in the morning, and the house was in darkness.

    I got up, got out of bed, opened the door and went out. At this time, the villa was very quiet. However, there was a cold smell in the villa. I walked down the revolving stairs and suddenly saw a shadow running out of the door.

    I quickly opened the door and ran out. The shadow was so fast that it jumped out of the wall. I didn''t have time to think about it, so I ran to catch up with it and ran out of two streets. At this time, there was nothing on the street, only a few vehicles were driving on the street.

    I want to see where she''s going. If she dares to harm others again, I''ll put it in the right place.

    It ran to a small alley, and then I heard a groan. I went over warily and saw a man pushing Fu Xuexin to the corner of the wall, kissing her cheek.

    Fu Xuexin suddenly reaches out her hand and hugs the man''s neck tightly. She sticks out two tusks in her mouth and bites the man''s neck with a puff.

    "Ah..." the man cried out in pain, trying to get rid of it, but Fu Xuexin''s hands were like pliers, locking the man tightly.

    I put up my sword finger and said in an angry voice: "bold demon! To die... "

    "Whoosh..." a sword gas shot out, just hit the man''s body.

    Fu Xuexin put out her tongue and licked the blood on the corner of her mouth. She said coyly, "it''s delicious,

    Would you like to try it? "

    The man fell to the ground with a puff and his body had become shriveled.

    I took out the sky Gang Xuan mirror and said silently: "heaven and earth Xuanzong, give me gods, dispel demons and demons, as urgent as laws and regulations!"

    The sky Gang Xuan mirror in my hand turned, several Charms sent out golden light, forming a half meter high charm, and went straight to Fu Xuexin. Fu Xuexin quickly flashed to the wall and said, "I didn''t expect to see you for a few days. Your mana has increased so much."

    "You can''t think of a lot more!"

    "The four gods protect the Dharma, the green dragon and the white tiger, the demons disperse quickly, and the killing order!" As I read the moving mantra, the mantra on the sky Gang dark mirror flew out.

    I put my hands together, suddenly dozens of sword Qi appeared around my body, directly pushed her back to the corner.

    "Evil... I''ll take you today!" With a wave of my sword finger, the dozens of sword Qi flew towards Fu Xuexin. Fu Xuexin had no time to dodge, and a layer of red border appeared around her body, which enveloped her.

    My more than ten swords kept hitting her protective film, and she blocked all of them.

    "I didn''t want to be your enemy, but you forced me everywhere. I have to kill you today!" Fu Xuexin said, the pupils of her eyes turned into bright green, and a tail stretched out from behind her buttocks.

    Suddenly, the evil wind all around, and dozens of sharp blades appeared out of thin air. They went straight to me and shot me.

    I hastened to hide, while chanting a mantra, "four gods shelter, Xuanwu come, cut demon demons, demons deify all!"

    "Huhu... Huhu" from the sky gang xuanjing appeared a mysterious beast''s influence, and then turned into a sharp sword, whizzing with a dazzling golden light, collided with dozens of sharp blades

    Together, there was a dull roar and a spark in the air.

 Chapter 158

    I quickly dodged to one side, put up my sword finger, and carried the Yang Qi in my body to my hand¡° Take my sword

    "Whoosh..." a Zhiyang sword Qi shot out of my sword finger. Shot directly at Fu Xuexin''s chest.

    "Poof..." Fu Xuexin spat out a big mouthful of blood. Then with a sweep of the tail, I flew out.

    I fell heavily on the wall, slowly gasped and got up from the ground. I saw that Fu Xuexin had disappeared.

    "Want to run?" I followed the smell of the monster through the alley, came to a KT * * door. The evil spirit disappeared here.

    I went straight in. A service staff came up to me and said respectfully¡° Hello, sir. Are you going to sing? "

    "I''m looking for someone. Did a woman come in just now?"

    "You mean Miss Fu. She''s talking to a friend."

    "Friends? Where''s your friend from. What kind of friend? "

    The waiter said in a hurry¡° He is a very handsome man. They went to * * IP private room. "

    "It''s broken. Take me quickly!" The waiter was a little panicked by me. I''m afraid something will happen.

    The waiter took me to the door of a private room. I raised my foot and kicked the door open. Fu Xuexin is riding on a man. A claw has been inserted into the man''s chest, blood is constantly flowing out.

    The man''s face was pale. His face turned pale and he gasped.

    "Whoosh!" I put up my finger and raised my hand to shoot a sword. Fu Xuexin quickly dodged. He jumped to the window, slammed it open and jumped out.

    I ran to the window and took a look. She''s gone. At this time, the waiter of KT * * had turned pale with fright and screamed. He fell to the ground.

    I frowned and said in a deep voice, "call the police!"

    I sat on the sofa, took out a box of cigarettes, lit a cigarette, and so I almost smoke this cigarette, several police officers into the compartment.

    "I am you!"

    Lu Wei came over and said softly¡° Well, with you, I know what''s going on

    "I''ll leave it to you. I''m a little tired. If you have anything to do, please come to my shop tomorrow." With that, I walked out of KT * *, fortunately, there were night taxi drivers during this period.

    It''s just a matter of stepping on the accelerator, and it''s time to get to the shop. I got out of the car, went straight home, fell into bed and fell asleep.

    "My lord..." I slowly opened my eyes and found myself on the Bank of the river.

    "How did I get here?"

    Yingyue said softly¡° What does it matter? "

    "What''s the matter with you calling me here? I''m sleepy. I''ll go up if there''s nothing else."

    "My Lord, judge Cui, let me raise your voice. In the end, I can only give you three days. Be sure to catch the painted skin ghost within three days."

    I yawned and said, "OK, I see. Now she has no place to hide."

    "My Lord, I''ll leave now. Our sisters will depend on you in the future."

    I said with a bitter smile: "OK, don''t flatter me, I''ll go back first."

    I went back up there, and when I opened my eyes, it was already light. I slowly sat up, went into the bathroom, took a bath, changed my clean clothes, and walked out of the house.

    I came to the shop and Zhang Junfei just opened it. I went straight into the shop and sat down on a chair.

    Zhang Junfei asked in a low voice, "how was it? Did you get anything last night?"

    "Yes... But I let her run, but she has been seriously injured by me. I believe she can''t run."

    After breakfast, Ouyang haoxuan drove over.

    "Master Liu..." Ouyang haoxuan came in from the door with a worried look on his face.

    I said softly¡° What''s the matter, in such a hurry? "

    Ouyang haoxuan rushed to me and asked, "did something happen last night? When I got up this morning, I saw Xuexin''s face was very ugly and her body was covered with blood."

    I said softly, "I had a fight with that monster. It was seriously injured by me last night."

    Ouyang haoxuan said in a hurry: "what should we do now?"

    I took the victory evil sword and said in a cold voice, "now take me to your house and get rid of it!"

    "If you remove her, will Xuexin come back?"

    "Your fiancee is dead. You have to face the reality."

    "Come on, don''t dally. Let''s go, or it''s time to run." Ouyang haoxuan and I went out of the shop, got on the car and went straight to the villa.

    Arriving at the villa, Ouyang haoxuan asked sister Liu in a low voice, "Sister Liu, is Xuexin at home?"

    "Madame has never come down and has a rest in the room." I quickly ran up the stairs, went to the door of the room, raised a foot to kick open the door, and suddenly a stream of Yin came to my face.

    I quickly pulled out the victory evil sword, whoosh, victory evil sword flew out. Straight to the painted skin ghost flew in the past, the painted skin ghost quickly dodged away, stretched out his hand to tear the skin on his face.

    "Xuexin..."

    "Don''t go there..." a monster with green hair and ferocious face broke its body. The monster had a blue face and fangs, and arched to me.

    I put up my sword finger and gently picked it. The victory evil sword flew up in an instant. It stabbed the painted skin ghost''s back, and suddenly a green viscous liquid splashed out.

    "Ouch..." the painted skin ghost looked up to the sky and screamed, and the room was filled with a strong Yin Qi.

    "Bang..." a, painted skin ghost body force a shock, will be on the back of victory evil sword forced out.

    "Evil, today I will do justice for heaven and take you away!" I bit my finger and drew a magic spell in the palm of my hand. Then I said, "master Zhong Kui, help me to subdue demons and get rid of demons

    "Order

    At the same time, I carried the Yang Qi in my body to my hand, and with one palm I cleaved towards the painted skin ghost.

    "Bang!" A dull sound, a red light hit the painted ghost, painted ghost screamed, broke the window, fell out of the window.

    My right hand sword finger a pick, victory evil sword fly back to my hand. I ran to the window in a hurry and jumped down. At this time, the painted skin ghost turned over on the grass and turned to the other side

    Run to the villa gate.

    I rolled around the lawn and caught up.

    "Bang!" As soon as the ghost ran to the door, he was beaten back and saw two familiar figures blocking the door.

    "Monster, don''t you report back with us soon!" A sharp sword appeared in yingyue''s hand, and then she chopped it. Suddenly, a sword gas hit the painted skin ghost and knocked the painted skin ghost to the ground.

    I took the opportunity to dance the sword of victory and evil, and put it on the neck of the painted skin ghost, "I didn''t expect that you were just a little Taoist."

    Ji Yue reaches out her hand and takes out the cloth bag to collect the painted skin ghost.

    "My Lord, I''ll take it back to report first!" I nodded, put away the victory evil sword, and then said: "well, it''s up to you."

    Fortunately, I caught the painted skin ghost in time just now, otherwise it would be bad to attract other people to watch.

    But then again, this painted skin ghost''s strength is pretty good. He can win a sword without death. I turned back to the villa, Ouyang haoxuan was just scared by the scene. I took out a yellow amulet, recited a few words, and threw it into the air. Suddenly, dozens of golden lights came out from the Yellow amulet.

    "This yellow amulet is used to purify Yin Qi. You can clean up the rest by yourself." Ouyang haoxuan''s face is a little ugly. I also understand his mood at this time. After all, it''s a good thing for him to come back from the dead, but it''s a ghost for a long time.

    So the dream was shattered. I couldn''t persuade him in this respect, so I had to leave. I walked out of the villa and drove back to the shop.

    Anyway, the painted skin ghost has been captured, which can be regarded as congratulations. I went into the shop, took a towel to wipe the shengxie sword, and then put the sword on the turret.

    Zhang Junfei poured a cup of tea and handed it to me. "Congratulations on your growth."

    I said softly: "ha ha, but it''s much more powerful than before."

    I took a sip of tea and said in a low voice, "why didn''t Zhang Yaqing come today? Has this girl changed her mind and doesn''t want to worship me as a teacher?"

    "Why... When people want to worship you as a teacher, you don''t pay attention to them. Now they don''t come, you still talk about it."

    I said softly, "I don''t mean that. It''s just that there are fewer people. I''m not used to it."

    It''s like Tang Yufeng and Han Mengchen usually bring me a bowl of ginseng soup at this time, but now they can only cook it by themselves.

 Chapter 159

    "Next, there are four ghosts left. Just solve them quickly, and you can exchange Tang Yufeng back." I went back to the table. I have a look at "six changes Xuanzong" for a while. These two times they rounded up the painted skin ghost. I used Tiangang xuanjing, although it consumed a lot of physical strength, but it was full of power.

    I practiced in the park for a while. I didn''t leave until five in the afternoon. I went back to the shop and just got to the door. One or two black cars were parked in front of the shop. Then a middle-aged man came down from the car. The man was wearing a black suit.

    The man asked me softly, "little brother, is this the psychic hall?"

    I said softly, "here it is. Come in, please

    I opened the door and walked into the shop. Zhang Junfei also got up and came over.

    I said in a soft voice, "you say hello first. I''ll go upstairs and wash."

    I went up to the second floor. I went to the bathroom to wash. Then he went downstairs. I went to the kitchen, poured two glasses of water and put them on the table.

    Zhang Junfei said softly to the man, "excuse me, what can I do for you?"

    The man said softly, "I want to ask the master for help."

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° You have something to say. If we can help, we will help you. "

    I sat at the table. He took out the Yellow Fu paper and said, "I see a black air in your eyebrows. Have you encountered anything recently? "

    "Well, recently I went to an antique shop with my friends. I bought an antique and found myself having nightmares. "

    "It''s no big deal to have a nightmare. Are you too tired recently

    "No, I don''t have much money. But it''s also about spending money to start your own company. It''s all about working for yourself. "

    "What dreams did you have?" I asked softly

    "I dream of a ghost. It seems that I''m talking to him. Every time I wake up, I feel uncomfortable, like I''m in vain. Recently, I dream of this kind of dream almost every day, which makes me have no spirit to work."

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "since you bought antiques, have you started to dream?"

    "Well, master, what do you think is the matter?"

    "That antique is not clean. Bring your antique and I''ll see."

    The man said quickly, "I''ve brought it. It''s in the trunk of my car."

    The man then walked out of the shop, then opened the trunk, took out a jar like thing and came in.

    The man put the jar on the table and said softly¡° That''s it. It''s an antique from the Qing Dynasty. I bought it at a high price. "

    I reached for the antique vase, looked at it and said, "it''s nothing. Are you wrong?"

    When my hand loosened, the antique vase fell to the ground. I thought it would break, but nothing happened.

    I said with some doubts: "otherwise, it''s a good thing to say that people can''t break it."

    I put the antique vase on the table, and then said, "you can put this vase first. Come and get it tomorrow."

    The man hesitated for a moment and said softly, "well, I dare not touch it anyway."

    I said with a smile, "don''t worry, we don''t like antiques. We just like the ghosts in this antique vase."

    Zhang Junfei said in a deep voice: "if there is something wrong with this antique vase, I can cast a spell to let it come out."

    The man said in a hurry: "really? If you can get rid of the ghost that haunts me, I will repay you with a lot of money

    I said softly, "OK, it''s getting late. Come back tomorrow!"

    I always feel that there is something wrong in it. It''s reasonable to say that as long as it''s a ghost that wants to harm people, as long as it comes into my shop, there will be no escape. I can strangle the ghost with my evil sword alone.

    After the man left, Zhang Junfei set up an altar in the shop, took out a few yellow amulets, read a few incantations and threw them into the antique vase.

    I sat down on the next chair and asked softly, "is that ok?"

    "Of course..." as soon as Zhang Junfei''s voice fell, a stream of green smoke came out of the vase. The group of green smoke fell to the ground and turned into a human figure.

    A man in ancient clothes, dirty all over, appeared in front of me and Zhang Junfei.

    I asked in a deep voice: "sure enough, there are ghosts. You''re really forced out!"

    "Since the vase can''t be broken, it must be strange."

    Zhang Junfei said in a deep voice: "since it is not in the dream to hurt the host, but to talk to him, it is likely to complain to him."

    I got up and asked the ghost, "Why are you in the vase?"

    The male ghost looked pitiful and said in a panic, "are you a Taoist?"

    "He is a Taoist, I am not!"

    Zhang Junfei said in a deep voice: "where are you, why do you pester that person?"

    The male ghost cried and said in a hurry: "the villain''s surname is Zhang. He is from Taoxian town. He was originally a member of the imperial examination in the Qing Dynasty, because the imperial examination papers were transferred."

    "I didn''t get into the imperial examination. I''ve been studying hard for decades, and I''ve come to such an end."

    I asked impatiently, "did I ask you this? Why did you follow that man?"

    "I... I think he looks very similar to the corrupt official who cheated me of my fame at that time, so I want to revenge him, but I''m too shallow. I can only give him a dream and let him go."

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "you''ve been in the vase for hundreds of years. Why don''t you get reincarnated?"

    "I also want to, but when I died, my soul entered the vase and was trapped in it all the time. I couldn''t be reincarnated."

    Zhang Junfei then asked, "I think this antique vase is really weird. I don''t know what it was made of."

    I whispered: "this is very easy, as long as you find someone to identify it, but for Zhang Juren, what are you going to do?"

    "Since his resentment is hard to get rid of, send him to reincarnation!"

    "I don''t want reincarnation, I want revenge!"

    I said helplessly: "what revenge do you take? You don''t even know how you died. Who do you take revenge on?"

    I think it''s better to wait late at night to call yingyue and Jiyue up and take him away. I took out the Yellow amulet, lit it and threw it on the ground. Suddenly, a cloud of white smoke rose.

    Yingyue and Jiyue came out. Yingyue looked at the male ghost kneeling on the ground, turned to me and asked, "what''s the matter?"

    I said softly, "this ghost has always been in the antique vase. You can send it to be reincarnated."

    Yingyue said softly¡° My Lord, there are still four evil spirits left. As long as you work harder, you can finish the task. "

    "I think so too. I can change Yufeng back then."

    "My Lord, to tell you the truth, it''s impossible for your ghost wife and you. You should be very clear!"

    I said with a sigh¡° But what can I do? My father chose the marriage for me, because I was born with evil body, and all the girls who were with me would be killed by me. "

    Ji Yue said in a cold voice, "so your master has engaged you to a secret marriage."

    I whispered: "OK, you go to work first, I will deal with the remaining ghosts."

    Yingyue and Jiyue took the male ghost away. I don''t think it''s too early, so they went home and had a rest early.

    The next morning, as soon as I came to the shop, I saw Yin hanyue and Zhang Yaqing buying breakfast.

    "You two are very early, and you bought breakfast. It''s very kind of you." I sat down to the table, picked up a meat bun and bit, "you two came here so early today. What''s the matter?"

    Yin hanyue said softly, "I told you last time that I wanted to travel with you two to relax."

    I said softly, "do you think I have time to go out now?"

    Yin hanyue said softly¡° But don''t you want to go out and have a look? Waiyi meets the ghost you want to catch

    I was slightly stunned and took a look at Zhang Junfei. Zhang Junfei said to me with a bad smile: "I think Han Yue is right. It''s time for us to go out and relax. We''ve been busy for a while, and we''re really tired."

    I said in a low voice: "Junfei, I found that you came down from the mountain to the city, but you didn''t learn anything else. This girl has a way of picking up girls!"

    "What are you talking about?" Yin hanyue blushed and hit me with a pink fist. "How can I go or not?"

 Chapter 160

    I said in a low voice, "then go. Anyway, I want to have a rest."

    Zhang Yaqing said excitedly, "master, you are so wise. I''m going to prepare now."

    I asked doubtfully, "are you going too?"

    "Of course. It''s not just me. And Wenwen and Xiaohan will go. "

    "That''s it. It''s five o''clock in the evening. We''ll pick you up and go to the station together I finished my breakfast. He drew some yellow amulets, took shengxie sword and Tiangang xuanjing and put them into his backpack. To avoid something happening. It''s useful to take these with you.

    I specially changed a new suit. Tang Yufeng went to buy it for me. It''s been a day. The time soon arrived in the afternoon.

    Zhang Junfei also packed up his things and bought a backpack. At five o''clock, a van stopped at the door.

    Zhang Junfei and I locked the door of the shop with a key. By the way, tell Mr. and Mrs. grey to have a good look at the shop. There are two of them. I''m relieved.

    "Didi... Didi!" The car whistle sounded twice. Yin hanyue opened the window and said to us, "get in the car!"

    Zhang Junfei and I opened the door and jumped into the car. In addition to Zhang Yaqing and Yin hanyue, there are Dong Jingwen and Xia Han. But Dong Jingwen glanced at me and then glanced out of the window.

    I still seem to have some prejudice against me. Take your time with this kind of thing.

    "Here are the tickets. We''ll take the train. It''s about one night a day. "

    Zhang Junfei asked softly, "cold moon, where are you going to play this time?"

    Zhang Yaqing said, "it''s a hidden village. A lot of people go there to play, and the scenery is very good. "

    After a while. The car drove to the railway station, and several of us walked into the station. According to the procedure, I carried out the luggage security check, because I couldn''t pass the security check with shengxie sword, but thanks to Yin hanyue''s help, we got on the train, and there were not many passengers on the train.

    We sat down according to our seats. Zhang Yaqing took out snacks and mineral water from his backpack and put them on the table.

    I took a sip of the mineral water and then said, "it''s only one night a day. It''s the first time I''ve been on the train for such a long time."

    Yin hanyue said softly, "because that place is far away, if you take a plane, you can''t get there."

    Zhang Junfei asked suspiciously, "why didn''t you see Ouyang haoxuan? How is he recently?"

    Xia Han said softly: "haoxuan is in a bad mood recently. I wanted to ask him to come here together, but he still can''t get out of the shadow of Xuexin''s death."

    "All thanks to master Liu!" Dong Jingwen gave me a white look and said coldly.

    I said with a bitter smile, "Miss Dong, how many times do you want me to explain before you believe it? Forget it, I won''t explain."

    I just sit by the window and close my eyes. My soul also came to the hell, in a forest.

    "Who called me down?"

    "You boy, it''s so hard for you to catch some ghosts." A figure suddenly appeared in front of me. It was judge Cui.

    Judge Cui came in and said in a deep voice, "I called you down. Come with me. Yama wants to see you!"

    "Yama wants to see me?" Judge Cui and I went into the hall of Yan Luo, and suddenly there was a sad cry.

    As soon as I saw the hall of Yanluo hall, there were two rows of kids on their knees, and several ghost messengers whipped those kids with a whip.

    The king of hell was sitting on the table, with a serious face: "beat the ghosts down to hell!"

    Some ghost messengers took the ghosts down. Cui and I went to the hall and saluted to the Lord Yan respectfully.

    "I''ve brought Liu Guansheng to join the yama!" I knelt down in a hurry and made a big salute, "Lord Yan, what can I do for you?"

    Yama said in a deep voice: "I''ve seen the ghosts you''ve caught these days. I''m doing well. I''m going to forgive you for your crimes and let you resume your official position!"

    As soon as I heard it, I quickly said, "thank you, Grandpa Yama!"

    "But you don''t have to be happy too soon. I''m going to let you be in charge of the custody of those ghosts. In the future, you will be in charge of the custody of all the demons and ghosts that have been subdued as long as they are more than three levels."

    "But my shop is not that big!" I thought I would be given a higher position, but I was asked to guard the ghosts.

    Yama said in a deep voice, "I''ve arranged this. Someone will take you there in a moment. Go down first."

    "Judge Cui, it''s up to you!"

    "It''s Yama!" Judge Cui and I went down the hall. Judge Cui brought me to an office of the Yin Law Department.

    I asked with some doubts, "Mr. Cui, what did you bring me here for?"

    Judge Cui sat down at his desk, reached for a book and looked at it. "There is a temple on the boundary where you live. It''s the transit station of the underworld. You can go there."

    I said hastily, "do you want me to be a monk?"

    Judge Cui took a contract, handed it to me and said, "first press your fingerprint and sign it, then I''ll talk to you in detail."

    I took a brush to write down my name, bit my finger and pressed a thumb mark.

    Judge Cui said in a deep voice: "the temple is now empty. It''s an abandoned temple. When you get there, put those ghosts under the statue of arhat. I''ll take you to have a look."

    With that, judge Cui reached for my arm, turned around and I appeared in an abandoned temple. The temple has a large courtyard, two large tile roofed houses on both sides, and a big incense tripod is placed in front of the main hall.

    "This is it. I''ll send someone to clean it up later. You can live here in the future."

    "But how do you want me to live? It''s so messy here, and it''s all gray. "

    "This is the greatest kindness of Yama!" Judge Cui and I walked into the main hall, and a golden Buddha statue stood in front of me.

    Unfortunately, there is no incense on the incense table in front of the Buddha statue. Only dust and cobwebs are left in the old censer. On both sides are 500 Buddha statues of Arhats, neatly placed.

    With a slight wave of judge Cui''s hand, the temple became much cleaner.

    "Those ghosts are under these Arhats. Remember to offer incense every day!"

    "I see, but it would be very difficult to clean such a large temple."

    "This is the transit station of the underworld. I''ll call someone to deal with it. Just take over!" This temple is not very big. It''s only a small temple. It''s not for worshiping incense, but for suppressing evil things. Judge Cui and I walked out of the main hall and saw a few ghosts in the temple. Some of them were kowtowing with their heads and some of them were stabbing themselves with knives.

    I asked with some doubts, "judge, what''s the matter?"

    Judge Cui said in a deep voice: "these are some punished ghosts. When the day comes, some ghosts will come to take them back to the earth to reincarnate."

    "It''s also your job. If you don''t understand, you can ask Ji Yue and Ying Yue." Judge Cui took me back to the Yin Law Department of the hell, then took out a token and handed it to me. I reached for the token and said, "thank you!"

    Judge Cui continued: "Ji Yue and Ying Yue are your Dharma protectors. As for your ghost wife, she will come to you when she has finished her work."

    I went back up there and woke up. I yawned slowly and stretched. By this time, it was already bright.

    "You wake up. You''ve had a long sleep!" I rubbed my eyes, took a drink of water, and then said: "don''t mention it, I''m hungry. Do you have anything to eat?"

    Zhang Yaqing handed me a bucket of instant noodles, then said: "only instant noodles, do you want to eat some?"

    "Forget it. Instant noodles have no nutrition. How long will it take to get there?"

    Yin hanyue said in a low voice: "there are still two stations to come, or wait for the next train to find a place to have breakfast."

    About half an hour later, the train honked and stopped slowly. Several of us got off the train with our luggage. At this time, it was overcast. It was obvious that there was a dark cloud floating around. If not, there would be a heavy rain soon.

    Zhang Yaqing pouted his little mouth and said, "there is a dark cloud over his head. Will it rain?"

    Dong Jingwen said coldly, "let''s go. There''s a hotel in front of us. Let''s find a place to stay first."

    Several of us walked forward for a while and came to a hotel.

    Zhang Yaqing said softly, "this hotel is so dilapidated. Is there a ghost?"

    Yin hanyue said softly, "what are ghosts afraid of? We have two Dharma protectors, and we are afraid of ghosts and ghosts!"

    I immediately speechless, went to the door, reached for the hotel door.

 Chapter 161

    "Is anyone there, please?" As soon as I opened the door, a cold breath came to me. Don''t say to make not good Ya Qing this wench''s mouth really opened light, here overcast breeze blast, perhaps really have ghost thing also probably.

    Several of us went to the counter. He reached out and knocked on the desk at the counter.

    "Welcome..." suddenly an old man with white hair stood up slowly. The old man''s face was covered with wrinkles. Two eyes are dim, glanced at several of us.

    Yin hanyue took out her wallet and put two hundred dollar bills on the table¡° Do you have any vacancies

    The old man said in a hoarse voice, "there are empty rooms upstairs. Come with me."

    The old man turned and walked out of the counter. Took us up the stairs. It''s on the second floor. There are five rooms on the left and right sides of the second floor.

    The old man opened one of the rooms and said, "one for each of you. There''s hot water in the room to take a bath, but don''t walk around at night. "

    Zhang Yaqing said softly, "boss, is there no one here. Isn''t it a tourist area nearby? Why are there no tourists? "

    The old man said softly, "tourist area? You seem to have made a mistake. This place has been desolate for many years. There is no tourist area. You''d better go back tomorrow. "

    I went into the guest room and put my backpack on the table. Then he lay on the bed. Although the hotel is not chilly from the outside, it''s just OK inside.

    I got up and went into the bathroom. After taking a bath, as soon as I came out, I saw Zhang Junfei come in from the door.

    I said softly, "I have something else to tell you."

    "What''s the matter. Did you go down again last night? "

    I sat down by the bed and said softly, "last night Cui sent me to see the king of hell, who asked me to return to my original position. But also let me guard the city, in the city to find a temple let me watch. The ghost reported

    "More importantly, the ghosts we caught. We have to use the statue of arhat to suppress it in that temple. It''s up to us. "

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "this is also a good thing. It shows that we begin to pay attention to you."

    I lay on the bed and said, "I don''t think it''s a good thing. Those ghosts are all level 3 strength. It''s like throwing a mess to us."

    "I also know that we are destined to be extraordinary."

    "I''m not disturbing you, are I?" Yin hanyue went to the door, knocked on the door and came in.

    I sat up and said, "what can I do for Miss yin?"

    Yin hanyue took a map in her hand and said, "I want to tell you where we are going next."

    "Just order it. We''re just going out with you."

    "Well, I''ll go down and have some dinner. They are a little hungry, too." Yin hanyue didn''t mention it. I forgot that I didn''t eat in the morning. A few of us walked out of the hotel. It was like a small village. Although we had hotels and restaurants, it still seemed that we could not change our true colors.

    Xia Han said softly¡° Is this the only hotel here? "

    "It''s good to have a hotel. It''s just a small remote village. Just make do with it." I took the lead to the hotel. There were no guests in the hotel. There was only one boss sitting in front of the bar watching TV.

    I said softly, "boss, here comes the guest!"

    Several of us sat at the table and the boss came over. The boss was a man in his forties.

    The man came over and asked softly, "what would you like to eat?"

    Yin hanyue said softly, "boss, do you have breakfast here?"

    The boss said softly, "there are steamed buns and millet porridge for breakfast. Are you from other places?"

    Zhang Yaqing said softly, "boss, are there any interesting places around here?"

    "There are no fun places, but there are scary places."

    Dong Jingwen asked coldly, "isn''t this a tourist area?"

    The boss said softly, "I think you must have made a mistake. But a few years ago, it was a tourist attraction. Then it suddenly rained heavily. After that, the mountain became desolate and became a barren mountain."

    Xia Han asked Yin hanyue in a soft voice, "Xiaoyue, where did you get that map?"

    "It belongs to a former friend of mine. It should not be wrong." Yin hanyue took out the map and looked at it. She was also puzzled.

    The shop owner said in a low voice: "girl, your map is a few years ago. It''s useless. You can go back as soon as you finish your meal."

    "Come here for nothing. If you want to play, we''ll go around." Anyway, it''s coming too. It''s OK to go back in two days.

    After breakfast, we walked up the mountain road. Although it looks desolate, but the air is very fresh, there is a landscape. I sat on a stone, Zhang Yaqing came over and handed me a bottle of water.

    "Master, drink some water!"¡° Don''t mention it. It''s really nice to stay here, and I feel much more comfortable. "

    Zhang Yaqing said softly, "but I thought there would be fun here. It turned out to be a barren mountain for a long time."

    "Ah..." suddenly a scream came from one side. Zhang Yaqing and I quickly stood up and walked in the past, only to see Dong Jingwen holding Xia Han, Xia Han a face of fear, hiding in Dong Jingwen''s arms.

    Zhang Junfei and Yin hanyue also came over from one side. Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "what''s the matter?"

    "There are bodies..." bodies? I walked forward, only to see Xia Han''s feet, there was a pit, which exposed half of the white bone.

    Zhang Junfei squatted down, reached for a grasp and threw away the soil.

    Yin hanyue said hastily, "how can there be skeletons here?"

    Zhang Junfei said in a deep voice: "I think something happened here. There must be something wrong with this place."

    "I think it''s better not to move, go back and talk about it." Several of us went back to the hotel. At this time, it was dark. What made me feel strange was that there was no one in the street. It seemed that there was no one living here.

    "You''re back. It''s going to be night soon. You''d better not go out for a walk."

    Zhang Yaqing said softly, "it''s strange here. I don''t feel comfortable."

    "It''s not just you who are uncomfortable. The whole village seems to be empty."

    I slightly frowned and said in a deep voice, "why don''t you go to the restaurant first? I think the boss knows a lot of things."

    Dong Jingwen said coldly, "you are the master of ghost catching. Are you afraid?"

    Xia Han said in a low voice, "Wen Wen, please say less."

    "Cut the crap and let''s go!" I thought I''d come here to relax, but I found it''s not so simple.

    We went back to the restaurant where the owner was sleeping on the table.

    Zhang Junfei reached out and knocked on the table. The boss slowly opened his eyes and yawned¡° You''re here. How are you doing? "

    I said softly¡° Boss, let''s have some food first. We''re hungry. "

    "Another bottle of Baijiu, the best!"

    Yin hanyue said suspiciously: "do you still want to drink?"

    I said softly, "men''s affairs can only be discussed after drinking."

    "I''ll see what you can do and why people can drink with you."

    Dong Jingwen gave me a white look and then said, "people here are very strange. Be careful if you shut the door."

    "Here comes the food and the good wine!" We sat around the table. After a while, the boss came with the food and put it on the table.

    "Boss, why don''t you see anyone here at night?" I reached out for a cigarette and handed it to the boss. "I don''t think your shop is anything. Why don''t you sit down and have a chat?"

    The boss is also a forthright person, reached for the cigarette and held it in his mouth, "young man, I don''t think you''re here to travel, are you?"

    I lit a cigarette and said in my mouth¡° I think the boss is also open-minded, so I opened the skylight to tell the truth. In fact, we are from the archaeological team and want to come here for archaeology. "

    "Oh? The archaeological team is from the country. " The boss slowly vomited a cigarette ring, and then said: "but there is a baby here, just to see how bold you are?"

    Zhang Junfei asked suspiciously, "is there any treasure here? What''s the matter

    I had a glass of white wine and then passed it to the boss. "You are older than me. I will call you big brother."

 Chapter 162

    "Little brother, you are really unusual. You are calm and mature." I drank from the glass. He continued¡° Big brother. Don''t say that. I''m just messing around. "

    "Well, it shouldn''t have been said to the outside world, but I have a lot to do with you. You''re a good kid. "

    The boss took a deep breath and said slowly¡° I said last time that there was a heavy rain a few years ago, which drowned a lot of people. It causes landslides in the mountains. "

    I frowned and asked hastily, "I saw bones buried in the soil on the mountain today. This is not the case in recent years, is it? "

    The boss took a drink and continued¡° Yes, it was my old father''s life. I can''t remember it, either

    I thought about it and then asked, "why don''t you come out at night and go to bed so early?"

    "No, there''s a tradition. At night. You can''t go out at will, because there are monsters here, specially sucking people''s blood! "

    "What? There are monsters Zhang Yaqing said in a panic: "what kind of monster is it. How can you still suck human blood? "

    The boss poured a glass of wine and said, "I haven''t seen it, but I only know that the monster attacks women and children. Last month, Zhang''s daughter-in-law was captured by the monster. The next day, we found her body in the woods of the back mountain. "

    "The whole man was stripped. And he was drained of blood, and his body was taken out. It''s scary! " When the boss finished, he reached out and took a sip of the wine in the glass. I''m afraid I can remember it in my mind. Shudder.

    I drank the wine and then said, "but you just said there is treasure here. Is it on that mountain?"

    The boss said with a smile, "you are so brave. The treasure is on the mountain. There is a cave behind the woods. It''s there

    "Well, I won''t accompany you any more. This meal is my treat." I took out the money and put it on the table, and then said, "no, if I find the baby, I''ll share it with you."

    That''s the end of the meal. We got up and walked out of the restaurant.

    At this time, it was getting late, and a cold wind came from time to time, which was a little chilly.

    Zhang Junfei took off his coat and put it on Yin hanyue. "It''s chilly here. Let''s go back to the hotel."

    I said in a low voice, "don''t take pity on others. It''s dangerous here. I''d better go back to the hotel first."

    We just walked forward a few steps, suddenly heard a scream of "ah", came out from a courtyard.

    "Junfei, protect them, take them back to the hotel, I''ll have a look!"

    "I''ll go too!"

    Zhang Yaqing said hastily, "it''s too dangerous for you to go alone."

    I said with a wry smile, "it''s more dangerous for you to go!"

    I ran to the door in a hurry. The wall of the village was not very high. I reached for it and turned inside. As soon as my feet landed, I saw a shadow lying on the ground.

    I put up my sword finger and walked over warily, "who is it?"

    I saw a woman lying on the ground, and a shadow was pressing on her body. The shadow slowly turned his head, a pair of eyes as big as a copper bell, emitting a green cold light, just staring at me¡° Whoosh My sword finger shot out a sword Qi and directly knocked the monster over on the ground. The monster rushed at me. I quickly dodged to the wall, only to hear a dull bang. A sticky soft thing swept over my face.

    I quickly stretched out my hand and took out the sky Gang Xuan mirror from my pocket. I silently recited a few incantations in my mouth, "demons die!"

    With my incantation, the sky Gang Xuan mirror revolved, shooting several golden lights, shining on the monster''s body. I can only describe it as skinny, with a cat like face, hands and feet outstretched claws, and spit out a tongue that is more than half a meter long, which is longer than grandfather Wuchang''s tongue.

    I saw this monster in the hunting list. It''s the blood eater. I didn''t expect that this monster was here.

    "Ouch..." the blood eater pounced on me, opened his claws, ran straight to me and grabbed a claw. The monster suddenly increased its speed, but I didn''t have time to dodge this time. A cold light passed in front of my eyes. I only felt a pain in my left shoulder, and then I was choked by the monster.

    "Tut tut" the blood eater put out his long tongue and licked my face, looking like he wanted to eat me.

    "Monster... Let me go I threw the sky Gang Xuan mirror to the ground, put up my sword finger in my right hand, and carried the Yang Qi in my body to my hand. A Dao Yang Sword Qi came out.

    Directly hit through the blood eater''s body, I was forced to throw it, fell heavily on the wall. It seemed that the monster was seriously injured by me, so I turned around and jumped to the wall, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    I picked up the sky Gang Xuan mirror and put it away. I quickly picked up the wall with my hand and turned out of the wall. I hurried to the hotel, and as I walked around, there was a sharp pain in my shoulder. I felt the slime on my hand, and my hand was covered with blood.

    I was a little overdrawn and went into the hotel.

    "You''re back?" I was about to go up the stairs when the landlord came up with a candle in his hand.

    "Yes, you haven''t had a rest yet," I said weakly

    "I''ll wait for you. I''ll close the door. If I don''t have anything to do, I''ll have a rest early. Don''t run around!" I breathed a sigh of relief and walked up the stairs. When Zhang Junfei heard the noise, he came out of the guest room next to me. Seeing that I was injured, he helped me into the room.

    "Why are you hurt?" I took off my coat and sat down beside the bed. "Take out the medicine quickly. I''ll talk to you slowly."

    Zhang Junfei didn''t ask much. He took out blood Ganoderma lucidum from my backpack, poured out two and handed them to me.

    I took the medicine and said softly¡° Don''t mention it. That monster is so powerful. "

    "Dong Dong... Dong Dong!" There was a knock on the door, and Zhang Yaqing and some of them came in.

    Zhang Yaqing came over in a hurry and said anxiously, "master, are you hurt?"

    I whispered: "you say, I can not hurt it, the wound is lying here."

    "I''ll get the medicine box and bandage it for you."

    Yin hanyue said to me in a deep voice¡° It seems that it''s really not clean here. I think we''d better leave soon! "

    I said softly, "I''m afraid I can''t leave now. I''m going to catch that monster. I can''t leave until this matter is settled."

    Xia Han asks a way hastily: "why, isn''t this very dangerous?"

    Zhang Junfei said in a deep voice: "if we leave, I''m afraid people here will be poisoned by that monster!"

    Zhang Yaqing untied my clothes, three scratches appeared on my shoulder, and a trace of blood came out.

    Zhang Junfei asked me in a low voice, "is someone dead again?"

    "Yes, I just saw the monster lying on a woman and sucking her blood, but I was still a little late, and the woman must have died."

    Zhang Junfei frowned slightly and said: "since it also found you, for the sake of safety, you girls should live together. We are responsible for vigil. The monster is specially for women, so we should be on guard."

    "Well, that''s the best way!"

    Yin hanyue said softly, "where do we live?"

    I said softly, "I''ll go back to my room. You girls live in Junfei''s room. It''s safer."

    "No, you have injuries. I think I''ll stay and take care of you."

    "Forget it. You''d better sleep with them, or I won''t be able to deal with that monster." I didn''t care whether Zhang Yaqing agreed or not. I got up and went into the bathroom to wash.

    I walked out of the bathroom and felt a little tired, so I lay on the bed to rest. At this time, Jiyue and yingyue came out.

    Yingyue said to me with a worried face, "my Lord, why are you hurt?"

    "Don''t ask. I''m very tired now and need a rest."

    Ji Yue sneered: "if you want to die, we''ll go."

    "Dead? What do you mean... "I sat up in surprise and asked Ji Yue.

 Chapter 163

    Yingyue said in a low voice: "your injury is not light. The blood eater is not as poisonous as the common monster."

    Yingyue said that a small medicine bottle appeared in her right hand. Yingyue opened the medicine bottle and poured the pink powder on my wound. I suddenly feel cool. But I''m not so tired.

    "Fortunately, you came in time. Otherwise I won''t be able to get up Yingyue handed me the medicine bottle and continued¡° Sir, take this medicine. It can solve the problems after being hurt by demons. I''ll use it later. "

    I put the medicine away and asked, "what can I do for you two?"

    Ji Yue said softly¡° We''ve got orders from Cui. Responsible for helping you guard the monster. On the other hand, it''s responsible for protecting you.

    ¡±I slightly a Leng, quickly said: "protect me? Cui decided whether he was drinking. At this time, he remembered to ask you two to protect me. "

    Yingyue said with a smile: "in fact, Mr. Cui is very good. Although he is usually selfless and serious, he is not bad at all. "

    Ji Yue said in a soft voice: "the sky is getting bright in yingyue. It''s time we went back. "

    "Wait a minute. I''m not saying you''re going to protect me. You''re just going away! "

    Yingyue said with a smile¡° Don''t worry, my Lord. It''s not convenient for us to show up in the sun. We have a way to protect you. "

    "Well, you two should protect their girls. As long as they''re OK. "

    "My Lord is very compassionate. Let''s give them to our two sisters."

    "What do you care for. I''m afraid they''ll get in the way of me getting rid of the demons! " Yingyue and Jiyue didn''t stay much, and then they disappeared.

    With the sound of a chicken. I slowly opened my eyes, although I felt weak. But the wound didn''t hurt that much. The toxin has been neutralized, leaving skin trauma.

    I stretched. In fact, he got out of bed and took a bath in the bathroom. Then he took shengxie sword and walked out of the guest room with his backpack.

    Zhang Junfei also came out of the guest room. I said with a smile, "how were you last night? Are you ok?"

    "I''ve been sleeping on the sofa all night, and they''ve been resting in the room. Fortunately, nothing happened."

    "That''s a common thing for you. Meditation is sleep."

    Zhang Junfei said in a low voice: "OK, just now I heard the boss say that a female corpse was found in the opposite yard. It is estimated that it was last night."

    "Well, tell them to get up and have some breakfast. Let''s see what''s going on." Zhang Yaqing and Yin hanyue walked out of the guest room and out of the hotel together.

    "Master, let me help you. Your wound is not healed yet." Zhang Yaqing has been following me and asking questions about me. I find that this girl is more and more like a follower.

    Yin hanyue said softly, "it seems that our little sister Qing has found her husband. Shall we help him?"

    Zhang Yaqing took my hand and suddenly released it. He blushed and said¡° Cold moon, what are you talking about

    Dong Jingwen said in a cold voice: "sister Xiaoqing, if you like, you can take the initiative to pursue, and don''t care about other people''s opinions, but you should be careful. Your cousin''s death is a lesson from the past."

    "If you''re not finished, Miss Xia is better than you

    Xia Han said softly, "Master Liu, you''re joking. I''m just introverted. I don''t like talking very much."

    Yin hanyue said softly, "yes, Xiaohan is the most gentle lady here. But you should be careful, Xiaohan. Master Liu is a hungry wolf. Don''t be stuttered by him."

    "Junfei is in charge of your daughter-in-law. Do you understand the rules?"

    Zhang Junfei some helplessly said: "you two individual bickering, this is when, you are not hungry?"

    Several of us went into the hotel. Maybe the owner of the hotel had drunk too much last night, and this time he was sleeping on the table. I reached out and knocked on the desk to wake up the shopkeeper.

    "Little brother, it''s you." The shopkeeper yawned, got up and went to the back kitchen. He took out a few drawers of steamed buns and two dishes and put them on the table.

    The shopkeeper said softly¡° It''s made in the morning. Eat while it''s hot. "

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° Boss, we just heard a lot of noise. Is something wrong

    The shop owner said softly, "it''s Lao Zhao''s daughter-in-law across the street who died."

    Zhang Yaqing asked suspiciously¡° Do you have no police? "

    "We are a small place. Even if we call the police, we will not be able to come here for a while and a half. Moreover, we have only dozens of families, not many people. We have been isolated from the world for a long time."

    I said softly, "the boss doesn''t know if he can take us to have a look and meet the village head by the way."

    The boss said softly¡° Of course. I''ll take you there after you''ve finished your meal. "

    After breakfast, the shop owner took us to a courtyard and knocked on the door.

    "Who is it?" A middle-aged woman opened the door and came out, looking at us with some doubts.

    The shop owner said softly, "is it me? Is the village head at home?"

    The middle-aged woman said softly, "it''s Lao Guo. What''s the matter?"

    "These are archaeologists sent by the state. I want to see the village head."¡° Unfortunately, someone died at the head of the village. Lao Zhang went there early and hasn''t come back yet. "

    I said softly, "let''s go to the village head. We also want to see the body."

    Boss Guo took us to the village, where I fought with the monster last night. At this time, the front door of the village was surrounded by some villagers, and naturally gave way to a road.

    "Village head..." a man about fifty years old was standing in front of the corpse.

    The head of the village, Zhang, is the head of the village. Next to him is a girl about twenty-five or twenty-six years old, squatting beside the corpse.

    "Who are you? How can you come in?" The village head looked at us suspiciously, then asked boss Guo¡° Old Guo, who are they

    Boss Guo said softly, "they are archaeological teams sent by the state."

    "It turns out that this kind of thing often happens in our village. This is the third time this month."

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said¡° The third one? "

    The village frowned and said in a deep voice, "there are demons here. I''m afraid we can''t be spared."

    Yin hanyue asked softly, "village head, what is she doing? Is she doing autopsy?"

    The village head said softly¡° She is suturing the wound. The woman is thrown away by the demon. The dead is big. She can sew up the wound so that she can be reincarnated at ease. "

    I was a little curious and walked over. The girl was really beautiful, with a pretty face and a baby face. Maybe because of work, she was dressed in dirty clothes and her face was dirty.

    But the girl''s technique is special, and very skilled, there is no fear.

    I took a look at the girl, and then asked in a soft voice: "Miss, you are very skillful. Who do you want to learn from?"

    "Who are you, please don''t get in my way!" The village head said in a low voice, "she is from a tailor''s shop. Her ancestors were two cobblers who specialized in sewing wounds for the dead.

    ¡±I said with a smile, "well, village head, please ask this lady to come to see me at boss Guo''s restaurant. We have something to ask you."

    The village head nodded and said, "OK, no problem."

    "You are really a sex wolf. You have to tease all kinds of girls." Yin hanyue covered her mouth and said to me with a smile.

    I said helplessly: "let''s go back to the hotel!"

    "What''s wrong with that woman?" When we got back to the hotel, Zhang Junfei asked me some questions.

    "It''s just a colleague. You''ll see in a moment." After a while, the village head and the girl came in. Boss Guo quickly took the cup and poured two cups of tea respectfully.

    The village head said in a low voice: "it''s a bad time for you to come here. You should come to my house tonight and I''ll take care of you."

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° Don''t be so polite, village head. We just want to ask about the evil. "

    "It''s a long story," the village head said softly. "We''d better talk about it at dinner."

    "Miss, are you the descendant of the second cobbler?" The girl looked at me and said, "yes, why do you ask this?"

    "Have you ever heard a saying that the executioner''s knife is hanging on the wall; I can see with my eyes; The craftsmanship of a paper maker is vivid and vivid; The second is the cobbler''s needle and thread

    The girl looked at me with strange eyes and then asked, "who are you?"

    I said softly¡° I''m a coffin maker, and I''m with you. "

    "My name is Shen Junyao. My grandfather is a second leather craftsman, a craft handed down from my ancestors."

 Chapter 164

    "Since you know our business, are you from these four families?" Although Shen Junyao''s tone is a little cold, she is still talkative.

    I said softly, "my name is Liu Guansheng. We will help each other in the future. "

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "village head, why is your village isolated from the world?"

    "This is also handed down from our ancestors. Our people have been here for generations. They seldom go out of the village. "

    "If there''s nothing wrong with the village head, I''ll go back first." Shen Junyao whispered a word, then turned around and walked out of the hotel. I went out in a hurry.

    Shen Junyao looked back at me and asked suspiciously¡° Why are you following me? "

    I whispered, "we''re a family. The village is so dangerous now. I''ll take you back. "

    Shen Junyao said softly, "are you from the city? I went to the city once when I was a child, but I was still young. I haven''t been there since

    "Do you want to come back to the city with me and stay here all the time?"

    Shen Junyao said with some embarrassment, "I want to go downtown too, but my grandfather doesn''t agree with me to walk around. If you meet bad people, you''re in trouble. "

    "Do you think I look like a bad man?"

    "You. I don''t know. It''s OK! " Shen Junyao smiles and goes to the door of a farmyard. She reaches for the door and pushes it open. I followed in. I saw an old man drinking tea at a stone table in the yard.

    "Grandfather... I''m back."

    The old man looked at me and asked, "who is this?"

    "He''s from the city. He''s in the village."

    I stepped forward and said respectfully, "Mr. Shen. I''m very polite

    Shen Junyao said softly, "grandfather, he''s a coffin boy. His family has been making coffins for generations. "

    "Oh? Sit down, young man, and have some tea first. " Mr. Shen poured a cup of tea. He handed it to me. "I don''t know my little brother''s name. Where do you learn from? "

    I said softly, "my name is Liu Guansheng. My father''s name is Liu Bingyi."

    "Lao Liu is your grandfather. Are you the child adopted by Lao Liu? "

    I asked doubtfully, "Mr. Shen, do you know my father?"

    Mr. Shen took a sip of tea and said slowly, "we are all in the business of the dead. We all know each other, and I have a good relationship with Lao Liu. How is he now?"

    I sighed and said, "the old man is dead."

    "It''s time to grow old. Now things have changed."

    "When I was young, I said that we should let our children marry each other and form a family."

    "Ah? No... "

    Mr. Shen said with a smile¡° It''s true, because Lao Hu and Lao Xu were not married at that time, and my wife was already pregnant, so she took it as a finger belly marriage. "

    "But I gave birth to a boy, and later I had a granddaughter Yao Yao. Why don''t you two get married?" Shen Junyao spat out a mouthful of tea and said in a hurry, "what are you talking about, grandfather? I just got married with him as soon as we met?"

    "Sir, is this a little too urgent?" I also feel a little too anxious, and I can''t tolerate others now.

    Master Shen said softly, "don''t worry. I don''t think you are a few years older than Yao Yao. It''s just right for you to be unmarried."

    Shen Junyao said hastily, "if I don''t marry, don''t force me."

    Mr. Shen said softly, "who do you want to marry? How old are you now? People have become relatives. Can you tell me if you can marry someone else?"

    I said softly: "Mr. Shen, I think it''s better for us to get in touch slowly. We can''t be in a hurry about feelings."

    "Well, it''s Lao Liu''s last wish. You two should get in touch first."

    "Grandfather, I''ll go back to my room and change my clothes." Shen Junyao took a look at me, went into the next tile roofed house and closed the door.

    Mr. Shen poured a cup of tea and then asked, "Xiao Liu, are you here to get rid of demons?"

    I nodded and said, "to tell you the truth, I am now in charge of catching ghosts and subduing demons."

    "It''s been a hundred years, and it''s happened in the village." Mr. Shen took a sip of tea and then said, "you''d better leave this place and take Junyao away. She has met you now. That''s God''s will. Please take good care of her for me."

    At this time, Shen Junyao came out of the tile roofed house and had changed into a clean dress¡°

    Junyao, pack up your things and go to the city with Xiao Liu! "

    Shen Junyao said hastily, "I''m not going. I''ll be here with you and take care of you."

    Mr. Shen said softly, "silly girl, can you accompany me all my life? I went out to see the world. Before, I didn''t let you go out because there was no one to take care of you. Now, I''m relieved to have Xiao Liu to take care of you."

    I said softly, "don''t worry, Mr. Shen. I''ll take care of Junyao."

    "Who wants you to take care of..." Shen Junyao was a little angry, pouted her little mouth and said to me, "it''s all your fault. Why are you here?"

    "It has nothing to do with me. You think I want to come."

    "Yao Yao, take Xiao Liu around. Help him if you have anything."

    "I know..." Shen Junyao was a little reluctant, but she couldn''t walk out of the yard with me.

    "Where are you going?"

    "I want to go to the back mountain to have a look. Maybe I''ll find the monster." This time, I took the shengxie sword with me. If I met the monster, I would get rid of it at one stroke.

    Shen Junyao said softly, "are you going to Houshan? It''s a forbidden area in the village. Ordinary people can''t go there. "

    "I''m an ordinary person. Your grandfather asked you to follow me. You should be obedient." This girl is better than the promise, and she is more beautiful than the promise, but she doesn''t promise to be obedient.

    "You go to the hotel with me first. I want to say hello to my friend." At this time, it was getting dark. Towards evening, Shen Junyao and I walked back to the hotel. As soon as we walked into the hotel, we felt a cold smell.

    I was a little uneasy. I ran up the stairs and kicked open the door of the guest room. See Zhang Junfei and Yin hanyue, they are lying on the bed, the room suddenly a mass of black air floated out of the window.

    "Junfei, wake up quickly..." I ran to the bed and pushed Zhang Junfei. Zhang Junfei didn''t respond at all. He couldn''t wake up.

    "It''s strange that they can''t wake up. They seem to have lost their souls." Lost soul? I took out some yellow amulets, pasted them on their foreheads, and carried them to a bed. Some of them must have been fascinated by the monster and taken away their souls.

    Shen Junyao said softly, "it doesn''t matter if you use it like this. You''d better use my red line."

    "Do you know how to set up an army?"

    "My grandfather taught me that." Shen Junyao took out a ball of red thread from her pocket, tied the red thread on the door and window of the house, and then said to me, "with these red threads, you can resist for a while. That monster doesn''t dare to make trouble."

    I said softly, "now I have to go to the village head and ask him to gather the people in the village and take precautions, otherwise there will be danger."

    Shen Junyao and I went out of the hotel and rushed to the village head''s house. After knocking on the door for a long time, no one opened it.

    Just as I wanted to go over the wall, I saw the black air coming out of the village head''s yard.

    "I''m afraid I have to go to my grandfather now. What can I do for him?" I nodded and Shen Junyao went back to her house, but as soon as I got into the yard, I saw that the monster was pouncing on Mr. Shen¡°

    "Grandfather..." Shen Junyao screamed and ran to the monster. She threw out her hand and shot two silver needles at the monster.

    The blood eater quickly dodges, turns around and pounces on Shen Junyao. When I saw the situation, I quickly put up my sword fingers. Suddenly, dozens of sword Qi appeared around my body. With my fingers swinging, those dozens of sword Qi flew towards the blood eating ghost.

    The blood eater turned and jumped to the wall, then disappeared.

    "Grandpa, wake up Shen Junyao picked up her grandfather and cried, "grandfather, you can''t die. Don''t leave me!"

    Mr. Shen opened his eyes slowly, coughed twice and spat out a mouthful of blood. "I can''t do it, but the monster has already hit my midnight noon God needle. I can''t recover for a while."

 Chapter 165

    Shen Junyao cried and said, "grandfather, I''ll take you to see a doctor. If you don''t want to die, don''t leave me behind. You''re the only family I have."

    "Silly girl. I''m too old to take care of you. " Mr. Shen sat up reluctantly. He takes out a small wooden box from his arms and hands it to Shen Junyao¡° This is the treasure of our family. There are 108 needles in total. You should keep them. Pass on the craftsmanship of our family. "

    I frowned and said in a deep voice, "Mr. Shen blames me. If I don''t come to you. The monster will not find this place

    Mr. Shen said in a feeble voice: "it''s not your fault. I''ve dealt with him before, and he came to me. It''s because Yao Yao''s blood has the ability to increase mana. We all have this ability in our family. Now I''ll give Jun Yao to you. "

    "I see. That monster wants to suck Yao Yao''s blood. "

    "Well. I''m afraid Lao Liu told you that. Now the only one who can save the lives of the villagers is you. "

    "Grandfather... I don''t want you to die.

    ¡±"One must die. You don''t have to be sad for me Master Shen reached for my hand and said, "after I die, you must help me take care of Yao Yao. So I''ll die. "

    In this case, I couldn''t help but nodded reluctantly¡° Don''t worry. I''ll take care of Yao Yao. "

    "That''s good... After I die, you will scatter my ashes in the mountains. I don''t want to leave here. My family is here for generations. Die here, too. "

    "Grandfather..." master Shen slowly closed his eyes and died peacefully. Shen Junyao is very sad. I don''t know how to persuade her, the sky suddenly flashed a lightning, the drizzle fell down, then the rain poured down.

    I gently advised: "don''t cry, people can''t come back to life after death, please be patient!"

    "It''s all you... Why do you want to come here? My grandfather and I have lived here for so long, but we have nothing to do. As soon as you come, the monster comes to us."

    "Grandfather was killed by it. I have no family."

    "I''m not good. I shouldn''t have come here, but I came here to meet you."

    "Wuwu... Wuwu!" Shen Junyao is crying. The heavy rain falls on her and soaks her clothes.

    "You can rest assured that I will take care of you, and I will be your relative in the future." I took off my coat and put it on her body. Shen Junyao looked at me and lay down in my arms, crying even more. I helped Shen Junyao back to the hotel. Shen''s death really hit her a lot.

    "Grandfather... Don''t leave me." I reached out and touched Shen Junyao''s forehead. Her forehead was very hot. She must have been sick from the rain just now.

    I took out the medicine box from Zhang Yaqing''s backpack and found some medicine to feed Shen Junyao. It seems that this can only be done for the time being tonight. The monster was much more powerful than I thought. It came to us so quickly.

    I went into the bathroom, took a shower, changed into clean clothes and went to the bed. At this time, Ji Yue and Ying Yue came out and were standing by the bed.

    Yingyue said softly, "it''s so pitiful. I didn''t expect that monster to be so powerful."

    I asked with some doubts: "but I don''t understand. I just fought with it last night. How did that monster find us today, and how could Junfei become like this and be sucked away?"

    Ji Yue said coldly, "don''t underestimate that blood eating ghost. It''s not comparable to other demons, and its strength is far above the painted skin ghost."

    "But since it has been injured by the midnight noon needle, it will not recover in three days. Just find it in three days." I never thought that the monster was so high. Even Zhang Junfei was injured. I don''t know if I can get rid of it with my strength.

    Yingyue takes out a pill and feeds it to Shen Junyao, then says¡° She''ll be fine after taking this pill. She''s just in a hurry. She''ll have a good sleep. "

    I took out a cigarette and lit it. Holding it in my mouth, I said slowly, "I see that the whole village has lost its soul. Isn''t it a blood sucking one? How can it suck soul?"

    "It is to gather the souls of the whole village together to heal the wounded and increase their own way of life."

    I took a deep breath of my cigarette and asked, "do you know where it is?"

    Yingyue whispered: "it should be nearby, but it''s raining now, and it will hide its evil spirit. You just need to rest now, and we''ll clean it up tomorrow."

    Now it''s the only way. I''ll trouble them to take care of Zhang Junfei and Yin hanyue tonight. I lay on the bed and wanted to watch Shen Junyao, but maybe I was too tired. After a while, I fell asleep. When I woke up, it was already bright.

    I slowly opened my eyes. Shen Junyao was lying beside me. Her face was much better. I reached out and tested her forehead. The fever had gone.

    "Grandfather..." Shen Junyao fiercely opened her eyes and sat up, "grandfather... Dead!"

    I said softly, "don''t think about it any more. Your grandfather doesn''t want you to be like this, does he?"

    "But... I''m just a relative." Shen Junyao lay down in my arms and cried.

    I put my hand around her shoulder, and then said softly, "don''t you still have me? Don''t you forget that we are married at the end of our life, and I have the responsibility to protect you."

    Shen Junyao looked at me, pouted her little lips and said softly, "really, will you really take care of me?"

    I whispered: "of course, I will not let the people around me die because of me, and I will not let you leave me first."

    "Don''t think I''ll forgive you if you say that. I don''t know how you are. I''m not such a casual girl."

    I got up, walked out of bed and said softly, "but you are different from other girls. You have your tenderness. To tell you the truth, I really like a girl with your character."

    "Are you praising me?" Shen Junyao''s face turned a little red, and then she jumped out of bed, "I want to take a bath. Don''t peep!"

    Shen Junyao and I went out of the hotel and accompanied her home. I took out two yellow amulets from my backpack, recited a few incantations, lit the Yellow amulets, and threw them on master Shen, who was burned to ashes, leaving only a touch of dust. Shen Junyao sets up a tombstone behind the mountain, kneels down in front of it, kowtows a few times, burns some paper and stops crying.

    "What are we going to do next?" Shen Junyao was much stronger than I thought. She reached out and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    I said softly: "now the people in the village have been sucked away. I''m afraid that monster was seriously injured by your grandfather before."

    Shen Junyao said softly¡° That''s the power of the meridian God needle. As long as you hit the meridian God needle, you can''t run away. "

    "We must take revenge for this Shen Junyao took some changed clothes and went back to the hotel with me. I took out some yellow paper and drew some yellow paper. Now I have to wait until I go up the mountain in the evening.

    Jiyue and yingyue came out of the guest room and handed me a yellow amulet, "this yellow amulet is for you, which is helpful for you to get rid of demons."

    Shen Junyao changed into casual clothes, came over and said, "are these two loyal souls?"

    "Little sister, how do you know? You are very knowledgeable!" Yingyue said with a smile¡° Few people know about us. You''re the first

    Shen Junyao said softly, "my grandfather told me that you work for the local government. I was raised by my grandfather since I was a child, so I know all about this."

    I said softly, "now that you know, I don''t have to hide it. I''m an official of the local government. I''m specially responsible for catching ghosts and subduing demons. It''s good for you to get to know each other and cooperate with each other in the future."

    "Zishi is the most masculine time tonight. We can take this opportunity to kill the mountain and catch the monster."

    "It has my magic needle in its body. As long as I touch the lead, it can be invisible."

    ......

    Finally, in the evening, Shen Junyao and I went to the mountain. Behind the mountain, there was a forest, full of gloom, and they all gathered on a barren mountain.

    "Yao Yao urges the midnight noon God needle to see if it can be found out!"

 Chapter 166

    Shen Junyao put her hands together and began to talk. Then a silver needle flew out of a cave.

    Shen Junyao reaches for the silver needle. Then he said, "that monster is in this cave."

    I told Shen Junyao to hide. Then he pulled out the sword¡° Bold monster, I will bring you to justice today

    "My Lord, let''s do it!" Yingyue and Jiyue suddenly appeared in front of me, then turned into two red lights and flew into the cave. I heard a fight. Then I felt the earth shaking, as if the whole mountain was going to collapse.

    Shen Junyao and I ran down the mountain. Suddenly three lights and shadows flew out of the cave. Three light and shadow hit each other for several times and then flew over.

    I flipped my right hand and there were three yellow runes. He said, "heaven and earth Xuanzong,

    I am the only one, green dragon and white tiger. Kill the demons

    Three yellow amulets flew into the air. There is a golden dragon, straight to the blood eater, flew past, surrounded the blood eater. Yingyue and Jiyue flashed back to me. They held sharp swords and guarded me.

    "Ouch..." the blood eater raised his head and hissed. Around the body even sent out a very Yin Qi, the claws of both hands gently waved. In an instant, he blew up the surrounding rocks and went straight to us.

    I hastened back a few steps. The stone was smashed to pieces with a sword of the right hand.

    "Oh..." the Golden Dragon made a sound of dragon chanting and jumped on the blood eating ghost. Blood eater claws. He grabbed the tail of Jinlong and threw it out.

    The Golden Dragon hit the tree trunk on one side. All of a sudden, there was a loud click, which broke two towering trees.

    Ji Yue frowned and said in a cold voice: "I didn''t expect that this monster''s Taoism grew so fast!"

    "Whoosh!" Yingyue and Jiyue jump up and fly up. They wave their sword and stab the blood eating ghost.

    The blood eater opens his mouth and spits out his long tongue. The tongue looks like a chain that entangles yingyue and Jiyue and suspends them. The aura of the two men began to come out of their bodies, and was pouring into the mouth of the blood eating ghost bit by bit.

    "My Lord, let''s go!" Yingyue struggled twice, but could not earn the tongue of the blood eater. I quickly bit my finger, drew a magic spell in my palm, waved the sword of conquering evil with my finger, and said in an angry voice: "master Zhong Kui, help me to subdue the demons, as soon as I''m in a hurry!"

    "Whoosh!" The victory evil sword in my hand flew out in an instant, and shot into the blood eating ghost''s chest. Suddenly, it flashed out a dazzling golden light.

    "I want you to pay for my grandfather''s life!" Shen Junyao''s right hand turned and ten silver needles appeared, shooting at several big acupoints on the blood eater''s body at the same time.

    "Heaven and earth are Xuanzong, immortals coexist, demons are all destroyed, as urgent as law and order!" I took out the sky Gang Xuan mirror and recited the incantation. Suddenly, the Xuan mirror rotated and a traditional charm appeared. The charm gradually formed a symbol more than one meter high and went straight to the blood eating ghost.

    "Bang bang!" The blood eater flew out and hit the rocks behind him. The victory evil sword flew back to my hand. I jumped into the air and split it with three moves in a row. Dozens of sword Qi seemed to rain down on the blood eating ghost.

    "Ouch... Ouch" the blood eater was forced to retreat to the edge of the mountain by my sword array, and dozens of sword Qi pierced into its body. Shen Junyao shook her fingers and took back the ten silver needles¡° Hit it in the middle of the brow, it''s its dead spot I stepped on the rock with my right foot and landed on the ground.

    "Heaven and earth are limitless. Heaven and earth use the method to cut off demons and demons, and achieve the Yang Sword Qi!" I carried the Yang Qi in my body to my hand, and suddenly a Dao Yang Sword Qi shot out of my sword finger. As I pushed hard on my hand, the victory evil sword shot out at the same time. With the sharp sword Qi, I stabbed the blood eater''s eyebrow.

    "Ow..." the blood eater raised his head and let out a long cry, and then his body began to emit a golden light, and then he burned up, lit up a large red flame, and gradually swallowed the ghost into the sea of fire. Yingyue and Jiyue break free, fly into the sea of fire, and then fly out.

    I slowly vomited thick gas to sit on the ground, victory evil sword flew back, inserted in the land at my feet. Yingyue stretched out her hand, a white light ball appeared in her hand, and then dozens of white lights flashed out. These are the souls of all the people in the village, and they all returned to their bodies.

    And Ji Yue holds a ball of black Yin Qi in her hand, and then says¡° Give me that yellow rune. " I handed the Yellow Fu that they had given me to Ji Yue. Ji Yue took the Yellow Fu and pasted it on the black light ball.

    "We''ll take this blood eater back to recover. We''ll come to you later." Yingyue and Jiyue disappeared as soon as they turned around. I had a rest for a while, and my body seemed to collapse. My body was very soft and I didn''t have any strength.

    Shen Junyao helped me up and asked, "how are you?"

    My voice said weakly, "I don''t have any strength on me now. I''m afraid you have to help me back."

    Shen Junyao said softly, "but it''s a long way from the village. I don''t know how long you can last."

    "I have blood Ganoderma lucidum in my pocket. Help me out." Shen Junyao took out blood Ganoderma lucidum from my pocket, poured out two and handed them to me. I took the blood Ganoderma lucidum and slowly adjusted the Qi and blood in my body.

    Shen Junyao said softly¡° I have something to tell you. Wolves often appear in the mountains. I think we''d better go

    Shen Junyao helped me to walk down the mountain. At this time, there was a flash of lightning in the sky, and then the downpour came down.

    "Damn... It''s raining again." I''m more and more convinced that every time I''m seriously injured and weak, it''s going to rain heavily.

    "Ah..." Shen Junyao helped me just as I was going forward. She slipped and fell to the ground. Even I fell to the ground. I reached out and grabbed Shen Junyao''s arm.

    Shen Junyao fell to the edge of the cliff, and no matter how she trampled on it, it didn''t help. As it rained harder and harder, both of our hands were a little slippery.

    Shen Junyao said in a hurry, "let go of your hand, or you will fall down together."

    "If I let go, you will die, but I will not relax. I said I would take care of you for your grandfather." I wanted to pull her up, but I couldn''t make any effort. Unexpectedly, Shen Junyao suddenly let go of her hand, and I rushed forward. At the same time, I fell to the cliff and rolled down the mountain.

    .......

    I suddenly felt a dull pain in my shoulder and opened my eyes. At this time, I was lying on the ground. I moved my body slightly. Fortunately, when I fell down, I was blocked by a big stone. Because the shengxie sword on my back helped me block the impact, I didn''t get seriously injured.

    I slowly stood up and glanced around. It turned out that there was a protruding stone platform and a big stone at the foot of the mountain, which stopped me from falling.

    "Shen Junyao..." I found Shen Junyao lying by a tree. Fortunately, her life was not in danger. I took Shen Junyao into a small cave and put her on an old straw mat.

    Shen Junyao slowly opened her eyes and said in a weak voice, "where am I?"

    "How do you feel..."

    "Why did you fall down? I''m to blame. You''ve killed me."

    I said with a bitter smile¡° It''s not so easy to die. "

    "I can''t seem to move my legs." Shen Junyao stretched out her hand and tore open her trouser legs. A bloodstain appeared on her calf. "It seems that I''m going to die here."

    I whispered, "you can''t die with me here."

    I tore off my sleeve, took two tree sticks and bandaged Shen Junyao. Then I took off my coat and put it on her.

    Shen Junyao, with a pale face, said in a hurry, "will we die here?"

    "I thought I was going to die, but now I''m not," I whispered

    "But I think we''re going to spend the night here. Take a rest and I''ll get some firewood."

    "I''m going too..."

    "You... You''d better be honest. I''ll be back soon." I walked out of the cave. At this time, it was raining heavily. I went to a tree, pulled out the victory evil sword, waved it and chopped it down a few times. I cut down some branches and went back to the cave.

 Chapter 167

    "There is no fire here. How can you light firewood?" I opened my backpack and took out two yellow amulets, which burned in my hands. It was thrown on the firewood and burned. The inside of the cave suddenly became bright. I glanced around the cave and was surprised to find that there were pots and pans in the cave. There is also a stone bed and a straw mat. Someone should have lived here.

    I whispered to Shen Junyao, "I''ll take you to the stone bed and have a rest. I think there should have been people living here. "

    "But why didn''t you see anyone?" I took Shen Junyao to the stone bed and said, "I''ll look around to see if I find anything."

    I looked inside the cave. I found some engraving marks on the wall and some characters written on it. This man is a lonely old man. Here is the end of his life, leaving only a little wealth buried under the stone bed, hoping that someone by fate can bury his bones. Then he gave his family property to the man.

    Below the wall is a straw mat, and above it is a skeleton.

    "It seems that you and I are predestined. I will burn your bones and bury them here. " I lit a yellow amulet. He threw it on the bones and burned them to ashes.

    I wrapped the ashes in straw mats. He dug a hole in the ground and buried it in it. This can be regarded as a predestination between us. Without your cave, Shen Junyao and I would have died.

    "I have something to ask you. Have you ever had a lot of girls like you? "

    "Where did you hear that?"

    "You said that. I think you must have a girlfriend before." I sat by the fire. Then he said, "I have a ghost wife. If you want to hear me, I''ll tell you about it."

    I changed my business a little and told her as a story.

    Shen Junyao cried after hearing this, and then said, "I didn''t expect you to be so miserable. No wonder your grandfather and my grandfather asked us to marry each other."

    "So we can''t control others, and we''ll kill them, so I''m still three girls." I feel heartache when I think about it. I hope Shen Junyao won''t be killed because of me this time.

    I yawned and said, "OK, it''s too late. Go to sleep. I''ll watch the night."

    I sat cross legged on the ground, slightly closed my eyes, and began to regulate the Qi and blood in my body.

    "Liu Xiao''er..." I heard someone call me. I slowly opened my eyes and saw the two masters, black and white impermanence, appeared in front of me.

    I said in a hurry, "white master and black master, why are you two here?"

    "You''ve done a good job. Our brothers haven''t helped you in vain." As soon as I hear this, it''s true. These two brothers are not thinking about how to calculate me, are they?

    "Gentlemen, what can I do for you?"

    "I''ve been ordered by Cui to take you to see your ghost wife."

    I said with a happy face¡° Really? Thank you very much. I''ll give you a big red envelope when I get back. "

    "Let''s go. Don''t delay. We''ll have something to do later." Black and white impermanence and I came to the office of Yin Law Department. Bai impermanence reached out and knocked on the door, "my Lord, I brought Liu Xiaoer."

    "Well, you two go out and do your own business first." White impermanence respectfully line a gift, with even if walked out of the Yin Law Department''s office.

    I walked into the office, in addition to Tang Yufeng and yingyue, Jiyue two sisters, there is a familiar figure.

    "Liu Xiao''er, why can''t you be polite when you see me?"

    I said respectfully, "see your honor!"

    "Well, you know all of them!" I nodded and went on¡° What''s the matter with your coming to me? "

    Cui said softly¡° Let you get to know each other, and it will help you in your work. "

    Mu Hua smiles at me and says, "long time no see. I didn''t expect you to be an official."

    I whispered: "you let me also did not expect, unexpectedly in Cui adults under work."

    "It''s all godfather''s promotion, so I can be an official."

    "Godfather?" I looked at judge Cui with some doubts. Judge Cui took a cup of tea and took a sip of tea. "Xiao Hua, please tell Xiao Liu about it. I have something else to go first."

    "Godfather, take your time. I''ll beat your back later!" This mu Hua coaxes Cui to be very happy, no wonder can so quickly ascend.

    Mu Hua poured a cup of tea and handed it to me, saying, "but I owe my achievements to you now. If you hadn''t let me go at the beginning, I''m afraid I couldn''t have made my achievements now.

    ¡±I reached for the tea and said, "let''s get down to business. What''s Cui''s mission this time?"

    "A few of us will follow you and be responsible for the custody of those ghosts. Ji Yue and Ying Yue are responsible for protecting you. Yu Feng and I are responsible for helping you.

    ¡±Tang Yufeng said with a smile: "unexpectedly, I was promoted by accident, and the two sisters were not only restored to their original posts, but also promoted to a higher level."

    I was a little confused and said, "but I didn''t do anything. How could I suddenly change so much?"

    Yingyue said softly¡° Do you remember that pile of bones left by the great emperor Dongyue to test the world? It has been more than 200 years. You are the first one to bury that bone. Other people go to get money instead of burying it. "

    It suddenly dawned on me that the skeleton was used for testing. This life is full of challenges everywhere.

    Yingyue said with a smile, "we will follow you in four days. If you have anything, you can tell us."

    "By the way, and this, this token for you, is to take over the transfer station." Mu Hua handed me a gold sign with the words "censorship Department" engraved on it, which looked more powerful than the previous rewards and punishments.

    Mu Hua then said: "with this token, Cui''s Justice Department is in charge of the ghosts in the transfer station. You can be in charge of the power of life and death, or you can directly punish the ghosts. Finally, on the handover day, you just need to hand them over to the ghost messenger."

    "Then I''m really alone,

    I''m under ten thousand ghosts. "

    "Although that''s true, you have to follow the rules, and we will help you."

    Mu Hua finished pulling Tang Yufeng, and then said: "business finished, we will leave time for you."

    Mu Hua and the two sisters went out of the office. I am a little excited to hold Tang Yufeng, if not for this, I really don''t know Tang Yufeng is so important to me.

    Tang Yufeng said softly, "I haven''t seen you for many days. You''ve lost a lot of weight."

    "It''s OK. I''m relieved to see that you''re OK." Tang Yufeng and I shared our feelings of missing each other. After about half an hour, Mu Hua came in.

    "Time is almost up. When you go back, let''s talk about the past." As soon as I thought about it, I walked out of the office and went to a white light spot.

    "You wake up..." I slowly opened my eyes, stretched my waist, got up and walked out of the cave.

    Now that the rain had stopped, Shen Junyao said softly, "is it fine? We can go back."

    "Well, I can go back. I''ll carry you back." I crouched down and Shen Junyao held my arm in her hands. I got up, carried her up and walked out of the cave.

    After walking down the mountain road for a while, I felt a little tired, so I took Shen Junyao down and sat down on a big stone.

    "How are you? You''d better have a rest before you leave." Shen Junyao took out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat on my forehead. "I''m so sorry that you were so embarrassed to save me."

    I said softly¡° It doesn''t matter. You''ll be with me in the future and I''ll take care of you. "

    "I don''t have any other relatives now. You have to take care of me in the future." I said with a smile, "let''s go, go back, or they will worry."

    I walked down the mountain with Shen Junyao on my back. Not far from the entrance of the village, I saw Zhang Junfei and the village head walking out of the village.

    "You two are back." The head of the village brought people over and said anxiously, "we are going to look for you in the mountains."

    I said softly, "come on, Junyao''s leg is injured. Go and take her for treatment."

    "Junyao, are you hurt?" Zhang Yaqing came over and helped Shen Junyao down from my back. "Let me help you to see a doctor."

 Chapter 168

    "No, I''ll just have an official to accompany me." Shen Junyao said shyly, put her hand around my arm, then lowered her head and said.

    Yin hanyue said with a light smile, "let''s go together. You both go to the doctor. I''ve been missing for a day and a night. There must have been a lot of things

    Several of us went back to the village. I helped Shen Junyao to the clinic in the village first. Fortunately, Shen Junyao''s wound was not very serious. She just sprained her leg. Just apply some medicine and have a rest for a few days.

    I went back to the hotel, took off my wet clothes and took a shower. I came out of the bathroom. Zhang Junfei took out a suit of clothes from his backpack and handed it to me.

    I changed my clothes and said softly, "I stayed in the mountains all night. It''s freezing me to death. "

    Yin hanyue came in with a bowl of hot soup in her hand and handed it to me: "look at your unwillingness. If you have a beautiful woman with you, something will happen. "

    "Really? Master, you and Miss Shen have already... "Zhang Yaqing asked me in surprise.

    I said softly, "how can I think about that kind of thing in that place?"

    Yin hanyue said softly, "well, I think you should have a rest. We won''t disturb you. "

    I''m really tired. Lying on the bed for a while, he fell asleep, and this sleep lasted till night. I sat up slowly and walked out of the guest room.

    "You wake up. It''s time to go out for dinner. Boss Guo and the village head set up two tables in the hotel. "

    I whispered, "I''m a little hungry, too."

    Zhang Junfei and I walked out of the hotel. I came to boss Guo''s hotel. As soon as I entered the hotel, I saw the village head and boss Guo sitting at a table. There are some meals and beer on the table.

    "I''ll wait for you. Sit down!" Boss Guo took me to a chair, next to Shen Junyao.

    Boss Guo said softly, "OK. Now that we''re all here, let''s start eating. "

    The village head picked up his glass and said, "well. I''ll say a few words before dinner

    "Thanks to these young people who saved the lives of the whole village, I''d like to propose a toast on behalf of the whole village." Several of us also picked up the glass and drank the wine in it. The village head poured another glass of wine and said to me, "Yao Yao has told me what happened. Since you two are married by pointing your stomach, let''s get married."

    "What?" I almost spurted out a mouthful of wine and said in a hurry: "village head, let me deal with our affairs with Yaoyao."

    Yin hanyue and Zhang Junfei are also muddled, casting a puzzled look at us.

    Shen Junyao explained softly, "well, my grandfather and Guan Sheng''s grandfather are friends. When I was not born, the elder two married each other. After we were born, if we were men and women, we would get married. If we were two boys, we would become brothers."

    Yin hanyue said softly, "do you want to thank me, otherwise you would not marry such a beautiful daughter-in-law."

    I said helplessly: "yes, this daughter-in-law''s marriage is really not easy. She almost got married in the hell."

    After dinner, several of us are going to leave. There is still something to solve at home. The village head wants us to stay one more night, but because I have just taken office, I''d better go back earlier. In the afternoon, Yin hanyue ordered a few tickets. I accompanied Shen Junyao home to pack up her things, and then rushed to the station together.

    "I haven''t been to the city in years."

    Xia Han said softly, "if you don''t mind, let''s be friends."

    Shen Junyao said with a smile, "how can I mind? As long as you don''t dislike me as a second cobbler."

    Dong Jingwen asked suspiciously, "what is the second cobbler?"

    Zhang Junfei explained softly¡° The second cobbler sews for the dead. In ancient times, if a prisoner''s head fell off, he would find the second cobbler to sew it up. "

    Xia Han is a little afraid to say: "originally you do that kind of work, I thought you are a tailor."

    Zhang Yaqing said softly¡° In fact, it''s nothing. It''s just a different way of life. "

    "Wuwu..." the train whistled, and we sat around. We felt bored, so we took out playing cards and started fighting the landlord.

    Shen Junyao''s legs and feet are not convenient, so she can only lean on my shoulder. She doesn''t say anything and glances out of the window.

    I reached out and stroked her hair. "What are you thinking?" I asked softly

    "I don''t think about anything, it''s just that I feel so changeable."¡° Yao Yao actually has some things to think about from another angle. "

    Yin hanyue said in a low voice: "I am very clear about Guan Sheng. Since he chooses to be with you, he will be good to you."

    Dong Jingwen said coldly, "yes, but no one came to the end with him."

    Xia Han said in a soft voice: "you can say less."

    "Xia Han, you look so ugly. Are you sick?" Xia Han''s face is pale, seem to have a disease, the voice is a little weak.

    Yin hanyue said softly: "Xia Han was weak and ill since childhood. This time he came out, the doctor specially told him to pay attention to his health."

    I poured out two blood Ganoderma lucidum and handed it to Xia Han. Then I said, "take this medicine first. It will make you more comfortable."

    I only have less than 20 Ganoderma lucidum in this bottle of blood. I''ll see yingyuedian again in the evening. I don''t care if he wants one more. It was late at night. I took off my coat and put it on Shen Junyao. Several other people fell asleep. It was a quiet night. I put my arm around Shen Junyao and closed my eyes.

    I don''t know how long I''ve been sleeping, but suddenly I feel cold. I slowly opened my eyes, Zhang Junfei also found something strange, I and he looked at each other, then stood up.

    I said softly, "you stay here and I''ll have a look." I took the victory evil sword and walked out of the carriage. At this time, the train was filled with a black Yin Qi.

    I stretched out my hand and took out a yellow amulet. After reading a few incantations, the Yellow amulet suddenly flew up and shot out several golden lights. The golden lights scattered some black air in the car.

    I turned back to the table and whispered, "it''s just some ghosts."

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "do you want to smoke? I bought a box for you when I got on the bus just now."

    "You''re still a brother." Zhang Junfei handed me a box of cigarettes, I pulled out a cigarette, held it in my mouth, and walked out of the car.

    Zhang Junfei also followed me. I took a deep breath of the cigarette and felt a lot of relief.

    Zhang Junfei asked softly, "are you really going to marry her?"

    I slowly spit out a smoke ring, said softly¡° Yes, but I can''t get married for a while and a half. "

    "I just want to persuade you that the past things are gone. Don''t think about it any more. People should look forward, don''t they?"

    I said with a light smile, "what you said is so profound. It''s not like your character."

    "People will change!" I put out my cigarette end and turned back to the car.

    The night passed quickly, and the next morning the train stopped at the station. A few of us got off the train with our luggage. As soon as we walked out of the railway station, we saw two luxury cars parked at the station entrance.

    "Cold moon, elegant and clear"

    You two can ride back with me. "

    Dong Jingwen then asked Xia Han, "what about you, Xiao Han?"

    Xia Han said softly, "my father also sent a car to pick me up. Let''s see you another day."

    Zhang Yaqing said softly, "I think it''s better to give master a ride. Yao Yao''s legs are not good enough. It''s not convenient to walk."

    Dong Jingwen said softly, "Master Liu of Yaqing family naturally has a way to send Yao Yao home."

    I put my arm around Shen Junyao and said softly, "I''ll carry you back!"

    "Back me?" Before Shen Junyao could react, I picked her up. The misunderstanding between Dong Jingwen and me still depends on time. I went back to the shop with Dong Jingwen on my back.

    "I didn''t expect that you were so powerful that there was such a big shop." I poured a glass of water and handed it to Shen Junyao. Then I said, "this is not mine soon."

    Shen Junyao took a sip of water and said, "what do you mean? Can''t afford to rent a house? "

    I whispered, "it''s because we have a bigger house."

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "when are you going to move?"

    I said softly, "come down tonight and move in two days if you can."

    Zhang Junfei and I simply cleaned up the shop. We were not at home these days, and the desks and chairs in the shop were covered with dust. Huigong and huipo flew out of the incense case and saluted me respectfully.

 Chapter 169

    I said softly, "you two, get ready and come with me to other places in two days."

    After a day''s hard work, the shop was finished. I took Shen Junyao to the hospital to re dress the wound. Shen Junyao''s injury is much better. I want her to recover soon. He gave her two Ganoderma lucidum. Her wound was very good. It was just over an hour. Shen Junyao can walk around.

    "I can walk around."

    "Come on, let''s go!" Shen Junyao and I walked out of the hospital. When I get back. I went to the market to buy a la carte and took it back to the shop by the way.

    Shen Junyao is a good cook. She brings out some delicious dishes from the kitchen and puts them on the table.

    I said softly, "I knew you were so virtuous. I''ll go and marry you back earlier. "

    "You want to be beautiful. We are just getting to know each other. I didn''t promise to marry you."

    Zhang Junfei sat down at the table and said, "Guan Sheng. The misunderstanding between you and Miss Dong. Should we find a chance to make it clear to her, or she will think that you killed Mengchen. "

    "Don''t talk about it. I don''t want to talk about it." I took out a cigarette and lit it in my mouth. Then he said, "Miss Dong''s business has nothing to do with me. Anyway, I don''t want to get too close to her."

    "I think it''s better to make it clear. After all, they are friends

    "Don''t talk about it. It affects my eating." Shen Junyao took a bite of the dish and said¡° Eat it. You''ve been tired all day. Have a good rest after dinner. "

    I said softly, "finish your meal. I''ll show you around the street. "

    "Well, I want to look around. Get familiar with it. " After dinner, I took Shen Junyao to the night market. When I just walked to Town God''s Temple gate, a golden light suddenly came out of Town God''s Temple.

    I remember hearing Wu Meng say before that this message is to inform our messengers of the world to report, indicating that there is a task to be arranged.

    I said softly to Shen Junyao¡° You wait for me here, and I''ll come. "

    Shen Junyao said softly, "what''s the matter? It''s mysterious."

    I went to the back of the statue of the City God, and then a golden light appeared in front of me. I walked into the golden light and came to the administrative area under Town God''s Temple.

    "Yin Si adult..." I look back, unexpectedly is Wu dream that little girl.

    I asked softly, "just now I saw you send out a signal. Is there something for me?"

    Wu Meng said softly¡° The City God asked me to call you. Please follow me

    I followed Wu Meng to the City God''s office, reached out and knocked on the door, then pushed the door open and went in.

    The City God said softly, "come in. It''s been a long time. It''s more mature."

    "Cheng Huang Ye..." I respectfully sat down on the chair, and then asked: "I don''t know what Cheng Huang Ye is looking for me?"

    The City God said softly, "in fact, it''s nothing to do. I know your business. Today I''m calling you to do the handover ceremony. The temple in the North District has been cleaned, and I''ll give it to you later."

    I said in a low voice: "the two masters of impermanence have already taken me there. I''m going to move in these two days."

    "Well, you should seize this opportunity and never do anything stupid again."

    "I see. Don''t worry!"

    "If you have anything, please find Wu Meng. She will be responsible for contacting you later." The city god reached for a contract on the table and handed it to me¡° Sign here, you will take over the transfer station with Wu Meng tomorrow! "

    I bit my finger, pressed a fingerprint and walked out of the office. Wumeng and the leaders of other groups of Yaoxue are standing at the door, as if they are waiting for me.

    I asked with some doubts, "what''s Wu Meng looking for me for?"

    "My Lord, did you forget us when you didn''t come to see us for such a long time?" Wu Meng pouted her little mouth and said coquettishly.

    I said helplessly: "another day I invite you, tomorrow I will go to the transfer station to take over, you come in the evening, I entertain you."

    Demon snow cold voice says: "is true?"

    "It''s true, of course. How can I come?" The phantom whispered, "well, we''ll go tomorrow."

    "That''s it first. My girlfriend is still waiting for me outside. See you tomorrow." I finally got rid of the girl Wu dream, back to the top.

    I looked around. Shen Junyao didn''t wait for me at the position just now. I was worried and hurried out of Town God''s Temple. As soon as I walked out of the temple gate, I saw Shen Junyao sitting on the stone steps at the gate, waiting for me. I went over and hugged her from behind.

    "Are you in a hurry?"

    "How did you get out and where did you go?"

    I said softly, "I''ll tell the city god something. It''s over. Let''s go back."

    Shen Junyao said softly, "really? Boast... You can talk to the City God. Don''t cheat me. "

    I embrace her shoulder out of the night market, did not go to the shop, but returned to their own home in front of the community.

    Shen Junyao asked suspiciously, "why did you bring me here? Didn''t you go back to the shop?"

    "Junfei lives in the shop. My family lives here." I went into the community with Shen Junyao in my arms and went downstairs to my home. I took the elevator and went upstairs.

    It seems that I suddenly went back to the time when I was with Mengchen, but Shen Junyao is simpler than Mengchen. The only difference is that I don''t have to worry about killing her because of my fate, because she is the same as me.

    I took out the key and opened the door. Shen Junyao walked into the room and was surprised. "Your family is so big and beautiful."

    I said softly, "we''ll stay here for the time being. When we move to the temple tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, it won''t be so luxurious."

    "I''ll get your pajamas. Take a bath and relax." I rummaged through the wardrobe and found two sets of pajamas that Han Mengchen didn''t wear. I went to the bathroom with my pajamas and knocked on the door. "I left my pajamas at the door. Remember to change them."

    "I see." Shen Junyao came out of the bathroom wearing a bath towel. I went back to my bedroom and cleaned up a little. I plan to move there tomorrow.

    "Is this your girlfriend''s pajamas?" Shen Junyao came into the bedroom in her long hair and asked me with some doubts.

    I said in a soft voice, "I have a dream, but she died before she put it on."

    I also took off my clothes, went into the bathroom, took a shower, and then went back to the bedroom. Shen Junyao''s face was a little red. She lay in my arms and soon fell asleep.

    I put my hand around her shoulder, closed my eyes and entered mengxiang.

    The next morning, warm sunshine came in from the window. I slowly sat up, Shen Junyao was lying on the bed, sleeping quietly. I quietly got out of bed, put on my clothes, went out of the house, went to the park for exercise, and then went to the market to buy a breakfast and returned home.

    I went into the bedroom and whispered, "it''s time to get up and eat."

    "I don''t want to get up. This bed is very comfortable." Shen Junyao sits up lazily and pouts.

    I whispered, "I''ll wait until you get used to it."

    I went out of the bedroom and put breakfast on the table. Shen Junyao came out of the bedroom. Shen Junyao went to the table and said, "it smells good. What did you buy?"

    "It''s just meat buns. Go wash and get ready for dinner." Shen Junyao washed and then sat down at the table.

    "Where are you going after dinner?"

    I said softly¡° Go to the shop and get ready to move. "

    After breakfast, Shen Junyao and I went to the shop. I called a moving company and planned to transport the things to the temple at noon.

    I said softly, "Junfei, clean up here. We''ll move today."

    "Move today, just the three of us?"

    "I''ve contacted the moving company, and they''ll come and move these things.

    ¡±I went to the incense table and called out the old man and old woman. Old man and old woman flew out of the incense table and saluted me respectfully.

    I said softly, "we are going to move. You two should get ready and go to the temple with me. It''s a transit station, which will also help you to practice."

    I put shengxie sword and some yellow talisman paper into my bag. Then I went to a nearby Shouyi shop and ordered some boxes of paper money and jinyuanbao. By the way, I got some boxes of sandalwood. The rest was waiting for the moving company to arrive.

 Chapter 170

    "My Lord, I''m here to help you." I sat at the table when yingyue came in from the door. The moon showed its figure. He was dressed in casual clothes.

    I was a little surprised and said, "Why are you here?"

    Yingyue said softly, "Lao Cui asked me to pick you up. Ji Yue over there has already been cleaned up. I''ll wait for you. "

    "Let''s go. The moving company is coming." The time to speak. Outside the door came the sound of a flute.

    Several workers from the moving company came in and said, "hello. We are from Fushun moving company. "

    Yingyue reaches out her hand and takes out a piece of paper from her pocket. Then he handed it to the worker and said, "master, please send it to this place."

    The worker took a look at yingyue, slightly stunned. Said hastily: "no... no problem."

    I said in a low voice: "it seems that you are really a disaster to the country and the people. That man''s saliva is coming out."

    "You mean, my Lord, that I am beautiful?" Yingyue came back. He put his arm around my neck. A pair of coquettish ground appearance says, "adult, do you think I am beautiful?"

    I said hastily, "I''m sorry. I already have a fiancee. "

    "Isn''t your fiancee dead?"

    "Who are you? Let go of the official students!" I clearly felt a chilling chill all over my body. Shen Junyao came down from upstairs and reached for me.

    Yingyue said softly, "it''s Yao Yao. Don''t get me wrong. I''m just joking with him. "

    "All right. Don''t make any noise and move quickly! " I moved with the company''s car. When I came to the temple, I jumped out of the car and went to the door of the temple. There''s a plaque on it that says, "Ming Fu Temple."

    "It''s a good name. It''s full of meaning." Ji Yue came out from the inside and also changed into a cross dressing. She said in a cold voice, "my Lord, let me show you around here and get familiar with the environment."

    The temple is much better than I expected. The two sisters tianyingyue and Jiyue have been cleaned up by someone. They have been busy for several days, but they are finished.

    "You will live here after that. We will come back tonight to attend the succession ceremony. The last censor will come to take over." After yingyue and Jiyue left, I went home to pack up. Then I changed my clothes, bought some big round tables and ordered some food and drinks by phone.

    Zhang Junfei took a box of sandalwood and inserted it into the big incense burner in front of the main hall. As for other things, he moved to an empty room nearby as a storeroom.

    After a busy afternoon, Shen Junyao flushed a pot of tea and put it on a stone table in a pavilion in the courtyard.

    I picked up the teapot, poured two cups of tea, and then said, "some friends will come over tonight. We will prepare some food."

    Zhang Junfei said in a low voice: "it''s easy to do. When you take office as a new official, someone will surely come to congratulate you."

    "I can help, and I can cook. It''s not very delicious, but it''s OK to eat."

    I said with a smile, "OK, I''ve been busy all day. You two go to have a rest. I''ll go and set up the drinks."

    .....

    Late at night, the three of us waited in the yard for a while. At about eight o''clock, a large figure suddenly appeared at the door. Wu Meng and phantom came in with several other groups of people, holding some gift boxes in their hands and laughing.

    I quickly stepped forward, hands clasped, said: "everyone... Thank you for your support!"

    "My Lord, it''s very kind of you. We will rely on your care in the future."¡° My Lord, that''s a little bit of our heart. " With a gift box in her hand, Wu Meng took a look at Shen Junyao beside me. "This is your fiancee, isn''t it? It''s really beautiful. My cold jade just matches you."

    "As long as you can talk, your mouth looks like honey." Zhang Junfei called a few people to sit down. Just right, he just sat down at two tables. There are still some people I don''t know. It''s estimated that they are also the core of a department. Ji Yue said softly, "my Lord, let me introduce you. This is uncle Hu, the last censor."

    "Mr. Liu is a young hero." An old man in a gray dress, about sixty years old, came up from one side, then reached out and took out an official seal the size of a palm. At this time, Wu Meng and his gang were quiet and stood up in a serious manner.

    I whispered: "I still need to learn, I hope you can help me a lot."

    "Well, this is the official seal. With it, he will be the new censor." The old man handed me the official seal with both hands.

    "Congratulations, Mr. censor!" As soon as I reached for the official seal, I saw Wu Meng and others clasping their hands and congratulating in unison.

    At this time, I was very excited, and quickly said: "thank you for your help, I will try my best to work for the Prefecture in the future!"

    I don''t know how to talk about this kind of officialdom, so I said in a loud voice: "OK, everyone is hungry. Let''s have dinner."

    Ji Yue said softly, "my Lord, we four will help you and protect your safety in the future."

    I didn''t see Tang Yufeng and Mu Hua among them just now.

    Tang Yufeng said in a cold voice, "OK, are you seducing other girls while I''m away?"

    I hastily said: "she is the second cobbler, is my four men, this is not a seduction."

    "Are you Tang Yufeng?" Shen Junyao came over and put her hand around my arm. "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of Guan Sheng in the future. I won''t let him suffer any harm."

    Tang Yufeng said with a smile: "I will protect his safety naturally. You just protect yourself."

    "Thank you for your kindness, but I will protect myself." Shen Junyao doesn''t show any weakness either. It''s just like this between women. If they don''t deal with each other, they will smell of gunpowder.

    "Well, you two stop talking and go to dinner. I''m hungry." Yingyue quickly pulls Tang Yufeng to the table and sits down.

    Wu Meng also took Shen Junyao and said, "Yao Yao, I''ll show you that cold jade. It''s very beautiful."

    I was secretly relieved and said, "take your time. I have something else to do. Excuse me for a while."

    I took a bottle of beer to the arbor and sat down. Zhang Junfei also followed me. I reached out and took out a cigarette box, took out a cigarette and put it in my mouth.

    Zhang Junfei asked softly, "what''s the matter? What are you thinking?"

    "Nothing. You see, I''m almost 30 years old. There are many girls around me, but none of them can be a wife. There is a ghost wife."

    "My Lord, it''s getting late. We''re going back." I got up and whispered, "let''s get together some other day.

    ¡±Wu Meng and phantom got up one after another and left a pile of gift boxes on the table. Zhang Junfei and I put the gifts in the room next to the main hall and simply cleaned the table.

    Mu Hua and Tang Yufeng still have something to do. They can only come back to me in two days. Yingyue and Ji Yue make four incense tables and put them in the side room, which is the place where they live.

    "What are so many gifts?"

    "This is the sword of money." Yingyue took a gift box and opened it. Then she said, "this is not a common money sword. As long as it''s hung in front of the door, no ghosts can enter."

    I asked softly¡° Why are you so polite? "

    Yingyue said softly¡° There''s no way. You are the newly appointed censorship department. It''s normal for them to give gifts. It''s just a procedure. "

    At this time, Ji Yue took a ball of red thread and a ball of gold thread, tied gold wire on the eaves of the temple, and hung some lanterns with charms.

    I was a little puzzled and asked, "what does this mean? Why do you hang these lanterns?"

    Yingyue said softly, "Jiyue is playing with the eight trigrams array. All the punished ghosts will be punished under the eight trigrams lantern array."

    As soon as yingyue''s voice fell, a dozen ghosts appeared in the courtyard, each bearing his own punishment. These ghosts will be punished repeatedly every day. They will follow the ghost messenger to reincarnate when the deadline is up.

    And on the 15th day of the lunar new year, there will be ghost messengers at night to pick them up and reincarnate them in the underworld. I saw a female ghost kneeling on her knees beside a stone tablet in the courtyard with scriptures engraved on it.

    "What''s the matter with her?"

    "She is being punished. She has to hit the stone tablet with her head every day until the stone tablet is stained red with blood."

 Chapter 171

    Yingyue then reached out and pointed to another ghost next to her. The ghost knelt on the ground with an iron chain tied to her tongue. At the other end of the chain is the plough. With an old cattle. Walk around the courtyard.

    "When he was alive, he said that he was not responsible for human affairs and instigated others, so now he has to be punished." There are about fifteen ghosts in the courtyard. They bear different punishments according to their evil deeds. I stood on the stone steps at the gate of the main hall. Look at this. There is a kind of unspeakable taste in my heart.

    "My Lord, I''ve killed those ghosts on the list. They are sealed in these jars, but they are offered incense every day. " Yingyue and I went into the wing room. There were some scriptures on the wall. Next to the table are some gold statues of Arhats. There are several jars on the tables in front of the statue of arhat, each of which is pasted with a yellow symbol.

    Yingyue said softly, "I''ll give it to you in the future. We will help you."

    I said softly, "well. This is the best. You two have been busy all night. Go and have a rest. "

    "Well, my Lord, let''s have a rest first." I went out of the wing room. Shen Junyao and Zhang Junfei have gone to have a rest. I am the only one left in the yard.

    I turned and was about to enter my own wing room. I saw a white and a black figure appear in front of me.

    "Why are you here, gentlemen?" Bai Wuchang is wearing a white gown and holding a folding fan in his hand¡° That''s good. You just took office today. We''ll give you a present, the brothers

    I said hastily, "you are so kind. How can I stand that?"

    White impermanence right hand a stall, appeared a wooden box, with even opened the wooden box, inside is a ginseng that has become a human shape.

    White impermanence said softly: "this is the king of ginseng for thousands of years. It has the effect of immortality and longevity. Even if you have one breath left, eating it will hook your life back."

    I reached for ginseng, and then asked suspiciously¡° Grandpa Bai, I dare not accept such a big gift from you. "

    Bai Wuchang said in a low voice, "this belongs to your old man. He left it to me before he left. I will return it to the original owner today."

    I thought to myself: "in all, this thing belongs to the old man, not the two of them¡°

    "Would you like a drink, gentlemen?"

    "No, we''ll go first if we have something else to do." Black and white impermanence disappeared as soon as I turned around. I yawned and went back to my own wing room. Although life here is more miserable, there are still all kinds of water heaters and bathtubs.

    I took a hot bath and went back to the wing room to lie on the bed. Nothing happened that night, and soon it was the next morning. I yawned and walked out of the wing room. At this time, yingyue and Jiyue were practicing their swords in the yard. Seeing me coming out, they put away their swords and came over.

    "Are you awake, my lord?"

    "Well, what about the others? Hasn''t Junyao got up yet?"

    "She went to buy breakfast. She should be back soon." I went into the main hall, took the incense and kowtowed to the Buddha statue several times. Then I inserted the sandalwood into the incense burner.

    "My Lord, Yao Yao is back." Shen Junyao came in from the door, with breakfast in her hand. "I bought some soybean milk and fried dough sticks. I''ll make do with it."

    I asked softly, "why didn''t you see Zhang Junfei? What time is it and I haven''t got up yet?"

    "He got up long ago and said he was going around." As soon as Leng Ding moved here, he was really not used to it. There was still a long way to go from the city, and he was almost isolated from the world.

    Shen Junyao and I went back to the wing room and sat down at the table. Zhang Junfei came in from the door with two rabbits in his hand.

    I asked doubtfully¡° Where did you get the hare? "

    Zhang Junfei said in a soft voice, "I had a great effort to catch it on the nearby mountain."

    Yingyue said softly, "brother Zhang, you are really good. Now we have rabbit meat to eat in the evening."

    "Junyao just bought breakfast. Come and have some. After dinner, let''s discuss the situation of the remaining four ghosts. We should catch them quickly.

    ¡±Now there are three evil spirits left: lust, cat and ferocious. The power of lust should not be underestimated. If not, it will be more powerful than the former blood eaters.

    After breakfast, I thought I could stop for a while today. I took out the Yellow Fu paper and spread it on the table. I drew some yellow Fu. About ten o''clock, some nearby residents went to the temple to burn incense and worship Buddha.

    Needless to say, the temple has attracted a lot of pilgrims after a new decoration. I took a chair and sat in front of the main hall. I reached out and took out a box of cigarettes from my pocket, lit it and held it in my mouth.

    If you want to catch the other three evil spirits, you can only start with these pilgrims. Most of the people who come to temples to pray for God and Buddha are for wealth or fortune, and some of them have affairs at home or in themselves.

    I took a deep breath and saw Dong Jingwen and a woman about 30 years old come in from outside.

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "what a coincidence. How did they come?"

    "It must be to see the new temple here, so come and have a look." I slowly spit out a smoke ring, see Dong Jingwen and Xia Han''s body unexpectedly have a mass of black gas, that mass of black gas is not willing to disperse.

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "the Yin Qi on both of them is very heavy. Isn''t it really such a coincidence?"

    Dong Jingwen saw me and Zhang Junfei and asked with some doubts, "so you two are here, too?"

    I nodded and said with a smile, "yes, I''m in charge of the temple now. You two come to offer incense."

    The woman said softly, "yes, there are some things in my family recently, so I want to go to Zhuxiang."

    "Then go quickly." Dong Jingwen took a look at me and then said, "you are here to take care of the temple. What about your shop?"

    "If I don''t open it, I''ll guard this temple, which will be enough for me."

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "you two don''t look very well. You are covered with Yin Qi. Have you met something recently?"

    Dong Jingwen said in a low voice, "do you think everyone in this business seems to have a problem?"

    "Whatever you think, if there''s anything, just go to Junfei."

    "Can we stop pinching as soon as we meet?" If it wasn''t for that Dong Jingwen is Zhang Yaqing''s friend, I would never take care of her. I don''t like this type of girl. Although she is not arrogant, her strong attitude makes me disgusted.

    "I haven''t introduced myself yet. I''m Dong Jiaxuan, Jingwen''s cousin." Dong Jiaxuan changed the subject and introduced herself.

    The two sisters are totally different personalities. By contrast, I prefer to be more mature.

    "Sister, let''s go to worship Buddha." Dong Jingwen gave me a white look and took her cousin into the main hall. They knelt on the futon, kowtowed a few times, then took sandalwood and put it into the incense burner.

    As soon as they got up, they suddenly heard a crackle, and the censer on the incense table in front of them burst.

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said: "it seems that this matter is not so simple. The censer has exploded. It''s not good."

    Dong Jingwen and her sisters, pale with fright, hide beside Zhang Junfei. The sudden scene just now made other pilgrims talk in a low voice.

    "I think it''s time for us to talk about it in another place. This way, please." Yingyue came in and whispered a word to Dong Jingwen and her two sisters. Then they walked out of the main hall and came to a side room.

    "Come and have a look. I''ll clean up here." I reached out and picked up the cracked censer, threw it into the dustbin, and then cleaned up the floor.

    At this time, yingyue came in from the outside and said softly, "my Lord, the matter has been made clear."

    I sat on the stone steps at the door, took out a cigarette and put it in my mouth: "you just tell me if it''s one of the three ghosts."

    "I''m afraid not. Do you remember the ghost of the Qing Dynasty that Ji Yue and I sent away before?"

    I took a deep breath of my cigarette and said softly, "you mean the ghost scholar hidden in the antique vase?"

    "Yes, I suspect their situation is very similar to this one. Although I''m not sure whether one of the three evil spirits is working, I''m sure this one has the worst strength and secondary strength."

    "Level two? It''s not a common thing in the pool. We need to pay attention to it. "

 Chapter 172

    "Guan Sheng... Have some tea!" Shen Junyao brings a pot of tea and some cups and puts them on the stone table.

    Yingyue reached for the teapot, poured a cup of tea and said, "my Lord. What are you going to do? "

    I slowly puffed out a smoke ring. He snuffed out his cigarette¡° I''ll go and have a look with Zhang Junfei. You and Ji Yue will stay at the temple and watch the house. "

    Shen Junyao said with some worry, "shall I accompany you?"

    "No, I''ll be back. We can''t leave the temple unattended. Be careful. " I took the cup and drank it. He walked into the wing room.

    "Is that all. Let''s go when we''re done talking! "

    Dong Jingwen asked suspiciously, "where are you going?"

    "Of course it''s your sister''s house. Why don''t you go to my house?"

    "You..." I turned and walked out of the wing room. Back in the house, he took his backpack, took Tiangang xuanjing with him, and took ten yellow amulets by the way. Then he and Zhang Junfei accompanied Dong Jingwen and her two sisters out of the temple.

    Dong Jingwen drives a sports car. Zhang Junfei and I came to a villa and stopped.

    "Here it is. You go down first. I''ll park my car in the garage. " Zhang Junfei and I opened the door, jumped out of the car, and walked into the villa with Dong Jiaxuan.

    This villa is similar to Ouyang haoxuan''s. A maid came up.

    "Xiao Li, make some tea. There are guests at home

    "It''s Madame!" Dong Jiaxuan said softly to us¡° Please help yourself to a seat. You''re welcome! " Zhang Junfei and I sat on the sofa. The maid poured a few cups of tea and put them on the table.

    Dong Jingwen came in through the door and then went up the stairs. After a while, he changed into leisure home clothes and came down. I sat on the sofa.

    Dong Jingwen reached out and picked up a box of cigarettes from the tea table. She took out a lady''s cigarette and put it in her mouth¡° You two are welcome. "

    I took a sip of tea and then said, "I didn''t expect that you are all rich children who live in villas."

    Dong Jiaxuan comes over with a plate of cakes. He continued¡° You two are welcome. My husband hasn''t come back yet, because that thing is always in my husband''s study. His study is always locked. I don''t have a key, so I can''t open it. "

    Zhang Junfei asked suspiciously¡° Is there a lot of treasure in your husband''s study? "

    "No, just a while ago when he was away on business, he brought back a stone, which was very beautiful. It was jade inside. My husband always locked himself in his study after he came back."

    "He won''t let anyone touch that stone. He always regards it as a family heirloom."

    Dong Jingwen said softly, "I''ve seen that stone. It''s just ordinary jade. It''s worth some money, but it''s not as good as a family heirloom, is it?"

    "Didi... Didi!" A car flute rang, and then a man in a black suit came in from the door.

    Dong Jiaxuan said softly, "husband, you are back."

    "Well, Xiaowen is also here. Who are these two?" The man nodded, looked at me and Zhang Junfei, then asked Dong Jingwen.

    "This is my brother-in-law Zhang Baisheng, the boss of a business company."

    Dong Jingwen said softly, "these two are my friends. Today, my cousin and I met them when we went to the temple, so we came back together."

    Zhang Baisheng said softly¡° You two chat slowly. I have something else to do. Excuse me first. "

    "Brother in law, you just came back and went upstairs. Are you going to see your baby?"

    "Call me when you eat!" Zhang Baisheng turned around and walked up the stairs. Zhang Junfei and I looked at each other. Just now when he passed me, I smelled a slight smell of blood.

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "what does your husband do?"

    Dong Jiaxuan said softly, "my husband has just started to do business in the past two years. The company is not very big, but he can still make some money."

    I said softly, "would you mind if we take a look at that stone? I also study jade."

    "I try to talk to my husband about this, but I don''t think he can agree." With that, Dong Jiaxuan walked up the stairs and just looked at the jade to see what was going on.

    But then again, he can''t let us just look at the jade head. After a while, a few words of quarrel came from upstairs, and then only a bang was heard. Then Dong Jiaxuan came down from upstairs with her face covered.

    With tears on her face, Dong Jiaxuan could not help sitting on the sofa and crying.

    Dong Jingwen frowned and said angrily, "sister, did your brother-in-law beat you?"

    "Since your brother-in-law had that jade, his whole temper has become very irritable. He would not have been like this before, and I don''t know why. Now he seems to have changed a person."

    Dong Jingwen said angrily, "I''ll go to him to make a theory. Why should he hit people?"

    Dong Jingwen said that she was going to go upstairs. At this time, Zhang Baisheng came down from upstairs.

    "I knew to cry in one day. It''s really bad luck to marry you!" Zhang Baisheng''s face was gloomy and expressionless. He went to the sofa and sat down.

    "Zhang Baisheng, what do you mean? Don''t forget, if it wasn''t for my cousin, would you have today?"

    Zhang Baisheng said with a frown¡° If you can live, you can''t live, you can divorce! "

    "Just for that broken stone, you want to divorce my cousin?"

    Dong Jingwen''s temper is no one, I reached out and took out a cigarette in my mouth, "as the saying goes, honest officials can''t break the housework, we two can''t participate in your affairs, but boss Zhang and our brothers are very interested in your jade."

    Zhang Baisheng took a look at me and said, "if you are interested in my jade, we can talk about it."

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° Boss Zhang, where did you get that piece of jade? Is it very valuable? "

    Zhang Baisheng reached out and took out a cigar from a small wooden box on the tea table. "To be honest, I spent a lot of money on that jade."

    "OK, you can talk. I''ll take my cousin back to live for three days." Dong Jingwen helped Dong Jiaxuan up the stairs. After a while, she came down with a suitcase. "Zhang Baisheng, when you think clearly, you can pick up my cousin."

    Zhang Baisheng did not say a word, watching Dong Jingwen two sisters out of the villa.

    "Sit down for a while. I''ll take down the jade and let you have a look." Zhang Baisheng went up the stairs and then came down with a big stone.

    The stone is about the size of a washbasin, and the corner of the stone is rubbed to reveal a bit of green grain.

    "Look, two. Give me some advice." Zhang Baisheng put the jade on the table. The jade weighs about ten jin, but there is nothing special about it. It''s just ordinary jade. This kind of jade is usually encountered in the place of gambling.

    Zhang Junfei whispered¡° It doesn''t seem like anything special. "

    I reached out and picked up the jade, vaguely felt that there was something beating in it. It''s like there''s something in the stone. Isn''t it Monkey Sun?

    "Lingling... Lingling!" At this time, a mobile phone ring up, I took out the mobile phone to have a look, is Zhang Yaqing''s phone.

    "Sorry, I have something else to do. I''ll come back another day." I directly hung up the phone, and then put out the cigarette end in the ashtray, "let''s go..."

    Zhang Baisheng said softly¡° Well, you two can call me if you have something to do. I''m not always at home recently. The company has something to deal with. This is my call. "

    Zhang Baisheng handed me a business card and then went upstairs with the jade in his arms. Zhang Junfei and I turned around and walked out of the villa. I have been summing up the jade just now. I''m afraid it''s really like yingyue said that there is something in the jade.

    Zhang Junfei and I went back to the temple. As soon as we entered the main hall, we saw Zhang Yaqing and Xia Han sitting on the chair beside them chatting with Shen Junyao.

    I stepped forward and asked softly, "what''s the matter with calling me just now?"

    Zhang Yaqing reached for a plastic bag from the table and said, "I bought some vegetables. I want to ask Shifu to come back and get together in the evening."

    "What''s the date today, you two young ladies, cooking for me?" I sat down on the chair, habitually took out a cigarette, "come on, what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 173

    "It''s really nothing, but master, why didn''t you tell me when you moved?" Zhang Yaqing took out an envelope from his bag and then put it on the table¡° This is a little of my heart. You can take it. "

    I reached for the envelope and looked at it. Then he said, "how do you know I moved here?"

    Xia Han said softly, "it was Dong Jingwen who called me just now. You are here, so Yaqing and I came here. " Shen Junyao poured two glasses of water and handed them to Zhang Junfei and me. Then he asked in a soft voice, "how about Dong Jingwen

    I said softly, "I''m afraid it''s not that simple. I happened to see her brother-in-law. It happened that they had a quarrel with each other. "

    "So Zhang Junfei and I came back."

    Xia Han said softly¡° In fact, when Yaqing and I come here this time, we also want to tell you something about Jingwen. Just now Jingwen said that her cousin is pregnant. "

    "So let you two come and talk to me, let me help her sister, not let her cousin and brother-in-law divorce?"

    I had a sip of tea. Then he said, "but I can''t help you. There''s nothing special about that jade, and there''s nothing I can do about it. "

    Zhang Yaqing said in a hurry: "but since her brother-in-law bought the jade, her temperament has changed greatly. She also said that her cousin had someone outside, which made the couple quarrel. It''s always divorce. "

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "but when we went to her villa just now. There is nothing special about her brother-in-law, Zhang Baisheng. He is just a little grumpy. "

    Xia Han said softly: "just now Jingwen said to invite you to dinner in the evening. Would you like to come

    Shen Junyao continued¡° Of course. They are all friends. Guan Sheng will certainly help solve this problem. "

    "It''s not difficult to solve this problem, but the ghost has been hidden in the jade. We can only force it out. "

    Yingyue came in from the door, holding a file bag in her hand, "my Lord, I think this matter should be solved as soon as possible, because we are going to face the biggest problem soon."

    In some doubt, I reached for the file bag, which was written in two red letters, "top secret."

    "Sit here for a while. I have something to talk with yingyue." Yingyue and I, Zhang Junfei went to the next room and closed the door.

    I opened the top secret file. There were two arrest warrants in it, and above it was an arrest warrant. "Is this a ferocious ghost?"

    Yingyue frowned and said, "this ghost is the most difficult one on the hunting list. There are still three days left, which is the most gloomy day. That day, the ferocious ghost will come here to rescue the ghost we said we had caught before."

    Zhang Junfei frowned and asked, "do you mean this ferocious ghost wants to rescue his companion?"

    "You can also say that, so Mr. Cui asked us to catch the luster as soon as possible within five days, that is, before the beginning of next month. We must not let them join hands, otherwise we can''t resist it.

    ¡±I put down the top secret file, and then asked: "you think that lust ghost is in that jade, but when I touched that jade just now, I also found that there was a slight beat in that jade. It seemed that there was something in it."

    Yingyue reaches out her hand and takes out a yellow amulet from her pocket. This is the Yellow amulet given to you by master Zhong last time. If you stick this yellow amulet on the jade, even if the luster is in it, it will be sealed.

    ¡±It''s really a bit tricky. Since the ferocious ghost has such a move, the lust ghost will surely know about it, so it can only catch the lust ghost within three days as soon as possible.

    Yingyue whispered: "Lord, Jiyue and I will help you. Lord Cui said that in three days, when the Yin Qi is the heaviest, that is when the ferocious ghost absorbs the extremely Yin Qi between heaven and earth. At that time, its Taoism will increase, and all the ghosts around here will be in chaos."

    "Well, I know. I''ll seize the time to catch the luster these days." I handed the top secret files back to yingyue, and then walked out of the wing room.

    It was almost dusk in the afternoon. Shen Junyao and Zhang Yaqing went to buy some dishes and cooked a good meal.

    I''ve read the information about lusters on the hunting list. Lusters are those who love women. To be exact, they are those who harm women.

    "After dinner, you stay in the temple. Don''t walk around. I''ll go out."

    "Where are you going?" Shen Junyao took a bite of the dish and put it in my bowl. Her face was worried. "Do you want to catch that devil yourself?"

    I said softly: "because that lust ghost is specialized in hurting young and beautiful girls, I''m afraid you will suffer, so I''d better go by myself."

    Zhang Yaqing said softly, "master, don''t worry. I''ll accompany Junyao."

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "we''ll go together, and we''ll take care of each other. With yingyue and Jiyue, it shouldn''t be a problem."

    "Lingling... Lingling" when the phone rings suddenly, I take out my cell phone and see that it''s Lu Wei.

    "Captain Lu? It can''t be that something happened again I answer the phone, the other end of the phone is creaky, and I don''t know if the signal is bad.

    The phone soon hung up and a short message was sent.

    "Downtown Baile bath center." I slightly frowned, and then said: "there must be something, you eat first, I''ll come."

    Zhang Junfei said in a hurry: "well, let''s split up. Yingyue and I will go to find Zhang Baisheng first, and contact me when you are finished."

    "Well, that''s the only way." I went into the wing room, took shengxie sword and Tiangang xuanjing, casually took a few yellow amulets, and walked out of the temple. Jiyue followed me.

    I put out my hand to stop a car and said to Ji Yue in a low voice: "I think LV Wei must have met a ghost, otherwise it would not be clear on the phone."

    "It''s normal. Time is running out now. With the power of lust ghosts, we will let other low-level ghosts come out to haunt us, which can also hinder our work." Speaking Kung Fu, the car has been driving to the Baile bath center.

    Ji Yue and I got out of the car in a hurry. As soon as we got to the door of Baile bath center, we saw some young men and women running out of Baile bath center.

    "You see..." Ji Yue stretched out her hand and suddenly a mass of black air floated out from the sky of Baile bath center.

    "You can count it. This case is beyond my ability." LV Wei and two policemen ran out of the room in a hurry. Looking at his embarrassed appearance, he must have been teased by the ghosts inside.

    I said in a low voice, "I won''t say more. I''ll leave it to me."

    "My Lord, I''ll go after you first!" Ji Yue said, her figure flashed and turned into a red light spot, chasing after the black air.

    I didn''t have time to think about it. I rushed to LV Wei and said, "get on the bus and take me after you!"

    "You two go back to the bureau first, and don''t say anything else." Lu Wei went to a police car and opened the door. "I''m going to chase you. Get on the bus quickly!"

    I jumped into the car in a hurry. LV Wei started the car slowly and ran after it. Ji Yue left a red rainbow all the way. It was like a red rainbow in the dark sky.

    "Can you tell me what happened?" Lu Wei lit a cigarette and then handed it to me. "There are always some cases in recent days. It seems that the cases I have handled in recent years are not as many as those in recent days.

    ¡±I reached for the cigarette, held it in my mouth and said, "the city is going to be in chaos. It''s imminent in these two days."

    "I don''t understand what you mean."

    "Look at the shengxie sword on my back. It''s ringing all the time. It shows that there are many ghosts nearby, interfering with its aura.

    ¡±About ten minutes later, LV Weishun followed Ji Yue''s trail and drove to a forest in the suburb of the city. I jumped out of the car in a hurry and saw a red and a green light in the air hitting each other.

    I pulled out the shengxie sword, read a few incantations, picked the finger of my right hand, and the shengxie sword flew out. Straight to the path of green light stabbed in the past, and then only listen to a dull bang, as if two invisible forces collided with each other, exploded sparks.

    Ji Yuefei came back with a sword in her hand.

    "Bold evil, not fast enough!" I had a big drink, right hand erect sword finger, several sword Qi flew to shoot out.

 Chapter 174

    The bright green light spot fell to the ground, showing a very terrible face, and there was a sense of evil around it.

    "What a heavy Yin Qi. What kind of ghost is this? "

    Ji Yue said coldly, "it''s just a common ghost. It''s just lust. It''s the only way to increase its moral behavior several times. "

    "Ah..." the grimace grew to more than two meters high, straight to me and Jiyue rushed up. Ji Yue jumps and grabs my shoulder. He hid under a willow nearby.

    "My Lord, I''ll deal with it!" Ji Yue stretched out her hand. The sword in my hand turned round. Suddenly appeared a few red sword Qi, with her wrist force a wave. The several flaming sword Qi, like a flame, all shot into the mouth of the grimace.

    "Poof..." the grimace suddenly turned into a black air and flew into the air like a vented ball.

    I quickly stretched out my hand and took out two yellow runes. I said in a hurry, "heaven and earth are clear, give me gods. Gold, wood, water and fire. Fire sparrow execution, heaven and earth as urgent as the law

    I threw the two yellow runes into the air, and they immediately emitted two golden rays. He wrapped the black Qi tightly into the Yellow amulet. I took back the Yellow Fu with my right hand and handed it to Ji Yue¡° It seems that there will be a lot of ghosts to catch. My yellow amulet may not be enough. "

    Ji Yue put away her sword. His right hand took out a cloth bag from his pocket, "don''t worry, my Lord. This is the heaven and earth bag. You don''t have to worry about it

    "Yes. What about LV Wei? " I just remembered that LV Wei had come with me. I looked back and saw that LV Wei was lying on the ground. But fortunately, there was no danger to his life, just because when he was fighting just now, he was in a coma because of too much Yin Qi.

    With Ji Yue blowing, LV Wei slowly opened his eyes. When LV Wei asked me what was the matter, I just told him to leave him alone and go back first. LV Wei drove me back to the temple, and I went back to the bureau without further stay.

    "I don''t know if Zhang Junfei and yingyue will come back?"

    "There should be nothing wrong with yingyue." Ji Yue and I just walked into the temple before we heard the sound of Yi and the sound of the car.

    Then one or two red sports cars stopped in front of the temple door. Yin hanyue and Dong Jingwen jumped out of the car and helped Zhang Junfei into the temple.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Yin hanyue said hastily, "go ahead and talk about it."

    Along with them was Dong Jingwen''s cousin Dong Jiaxuan. Dong Jiaxuan''s face was a little ugly, and she walked into the wing room with us. Yin hanyue helped Zhang Junfei to lie on the bed. Zhang Junfei''s face was bloody, and a trace of blood came out of the corner of his mouth.

    Ji Yue frowned and said, "yingyue, isn''t yingyue with you?"

    "Yes, what happened in the cold moon?" I took out two blood Ganoderma lucidum and fed them to Zhang Junfei. Zhang Junfei''s injury was more serious than last time.

    Dong Jingwen said in a hurry: "well, my cousin wants to go back and have a good talk with my brother-in-law, but after I go back, I can''t get through all the time, so I''ll find hanyue to accompany me to find my cousin."

    "But when I got to my cousin''s house, I found that my brother-in-law was about to kill my cousin. At this time, Zhang Junfei rushed over. In order to protect us, he was injured by my brother-in-law."

    Dong Jiaxuan said hastily, "I''m sorry. It''s all because of me that Mr. Zhang has become like this."

    Ji Yue frowned and asked in a deep voice¡° What about yingyue? Where has she gone? "

    "Yingyue... Yingyue was captured by that ghost." Zhang Junfei coughed twice, slowly opened his eyes, and reluctantly sat up. "At that time, he could have caught the lust ghost, but suddenly a fierce ghost appeared, which seriously injured me. Yingyue was also caught by it."

    Ji Yue said in a hurry, "I''ll save her!"

    "Wait a minute! How can you deal with two evil spirits by yourself

    I frowned and said in a deep voice, "stay with me tonight. Don''t go out any more."

    Ji Yue and I walked out of the wing room. At this time, the original white moon in the sky turned into a blood red moon, covered by a large amount of Yin Qi.

    "How did the moon turn red?"

    Ji Yue said in a cold voice: "it''s XueYue. XueYue sees demons now!"

    These two days will always be in the blood month, and the Yin Qi will gradually cover the whole city. At this time, the shengxie sword on my back sounded, and even the mark on my eyebrow became hot.

    I hastily said: "there is a monster coming towards us nearby. You go to protect them and I''ll deal with it."

    "No, we have orders to protect you. You can''t take risks alone." Ji Yue said, holding a sword in her right hand and flying out in an instant.

    I pulled out the shengxie sword and rushed to catch up with it. But as soon as I got to the front of the temple, I saw a mass of black evil Qi suddenly appeared in the courtyard of the temple, enveloping the whole temple.

    "It''s three days. How come it''s so fast!" That group of Yin Qi is very heavy, but suddenly from the main hall of a Buddha light, and then the group of Yin Qi to dispel.

    I rushed out of the temple and saw Ji Yue fighting with a shadow. The dark shadow turned out to be Zhang Baisheng. Zhang Baisheng''s face was gloomy and his whole body was emitting. Before, his eyes became red. Just in the blink of an eye, he rushed to Ji Yue''s body. His right hand stretched out five fingers, grabbed Ji Yue''s neck and threw her out with a little effort.

    "My Lord, run!" Ji Yue was heavily fell on the wall, and spat out a big mouthful of blood in her mouth.

    Zhang Baisheng gave a smile. He jumped and waved his hands. Several cold lights came straight to me. I didn''t have time to dodge, so I had to put the victory evil sword across my chest. Suddenly, I felt a strong force and bounced me away.

    Fortunately, shengxie sword blocked more than half of the attack power and protected my body.

    "Devil, take your life!" At this time, Ji Yue has already got up from the ground, waving her sword and stabbing into Zhang Baisheng''s body from the back. Pooh, the long sword has gone into his body, and the blood is ejected instantly.

    Zhang Baisheng (ferocious ghost) suddenly turns his head and makes a crunchy sound. At the same time, he waves a claw with his right hand and hits Ji Yue on the chest.

    "Poof!" Ji Yue''s body flew out and fell to the ground. At the same time, she vomited two mouthfuls of black blood.

    "Smelly girl, you can''t hurt me with this kind of Taoism!" Zhang Baisheng (ferocious ghost) body force a shock, the sword was immediately crushed by the shock, then a few Yin Qi seemed to become a chain, entangled Ji Yue''s body, hanging her in the air.

    "Xuanzong of heaven and earth, I am the only one, four gods protect Dharma, Qinglong help me!"

    "The demons retreat quickly, and heaven and earth are as urgent as law and order!" I quickly put my hands together, took out a few yellow amulets and threw them into the air. Suddenly there was a boundary in the shape of eight trigrams, which surrounded me.

    "Dare to be a demon, and you will not die!"

    "Ha ha... It''s up to you!" Zhang Baisheng (ferocious ghost) laughed twice. At the same time, a two meter long mace appeared in his hand. The mace was full of iron spikes. At the same time, it brought a strong wind and swung it at me.

    "Kill I was almost at the same time with him, a Dragon flew out of the Yellow amulet and hit the mace together.

    "Bang!" Suddenly a dull sound came out. I thought that the green dragon could entangle him, but I didn''t expect that he would beat him with a stick.

    I quickly waved the victory evil sword in my hand and went straight to him to chop it.

    "Dangdang... Dangdang!" There were several sounds of metal collision. The mace and the shengxie sword in my hand struck each other and made sparks.

    I''ve chopped more than ten times in a row, and I''m very tired. If I go on like this, I''m afraid I can''t support it.

    "Do you want to catch me with that?" I felt a numbness in my right hand and the sword fell to the ground.

    Zhang Baisheng (ferocious ghost) put his hand around my neck, and at the same time vomited a breath of black gas from his mouth. The black gas filled my nose, choking me a little hard to open my eyes.

    "Suck your way, I can dominate the underworld!"

    "You... You don''t think about it!" My right hand slowly put up the sword finger, and forced to endure the severe pain from my chest, carried the remaining Yang Qi in my body to my hand.

    "Whoosh!" A Qi of Zhiyang sword shot out from my fingers and penetrated Zhang Baisheng''s chest. At the same time, a golden light shot out of his body.

    "Boy, it''s yours!" Zhang Baisheng (ferocious ghost) threw me to the ground and also put Ji Yue down.

    I reluctantly got up from the ground and sneered, "you brainless ghosts like to pinch people''s necks. If not, I might have been killed by you!"

 Chapter 175

    "Here we are, my Lord!" Two figures suddenly ran up from the side, and saw several sword Qi directly split on Zhang Baisheng''s body.

    I snapped my finger. He drew a magic spell in his hand¡° Master Zhong Kui. Help me get rid of demons and demons

    "The devil will die!" I jumped on him fiercely and hit Zhang Baisheng head-on. Suddenly, there was a palm sized blood hole in his body.

    "Puff..." two sharp swords pierced Zhang Baisheng''s chest at the same time. Mu Hua jumped to my side.

    "My Lord, use the fire spell I took out some yellow amulets and threw them into the air. "Heaven and earth Xuanzong," he said. It''s revered to understand the Tao, and it''s a rosefinch. Help me to subdue the demon, as fast as the law

    "Click..." the gold light came out of the pictures, and a flash of lightning appeared in the dark sky. A rosefinch shaped beast flashed before my eyes. Then it turned into a flame, surrounded by Zhang Baisheng (ferocious ghost), and ignited a flame at the same time.

    Then there was another loud click, and a flash of lightning came down from the sky. Zhang Baisheng (ferocious ghost) was killed.

    "Emperor Xuanzong of heaven and earth, Weilong Zhentian. When the demons are gone, heaven and earth are as urgent as law and order I put up my right finger. With an effort, the evil sword flew out and burst into Zhang Baisheng''s chest.

    "Ah..." Zhang Baisheng (ferocious ghost) suddenly yelled. The fire around him shot at his body. Just in the blink of an eye, the skin of Zhang Baisheng''s body seems to melt.

    "You can''t kill it. I want to catch them alive Ji Yue stood up and said to me in a hurry, "my Lord. Use the judge''s charm

    I just remembered, quickly took out the charm yingyue gave me and threw it directly. The charm was directly pasted on Zhang Baisheng''s head. A golden light flashed by. As soon as Zhang Baisheng''s eyes were closed, a black shadow appeared from his body. It just turned into a black smoke and was taken in by the Yellow charm.

    Huang fufei returned to my hand, I handed Huang Fu to Mu Hua, and then said¡° Mu Hua, it''s good that you came in time. Go and suppress this ferocious ghost. "

    "Guan Sheng, are you ok?" Tang Yufeng helped Ji Yue to come over and looked at me worried.

    I said in a hurry: "go back first, Ji Yue is injured, and yingyue doesn''t know where she was caught."

    Mu Hua said softly, "don''t worry, we have rescued yingyue. Yingyue has gone back to heal."

    Ji Yue''s face is very ugly. Tang Yufeng helps Ji Yue into the temple and into the wing room. I took out the medicine bottle, ate two blood Ganoderma lucidum, and then fed Jiyue two, Jiyue in order to protect me from injury, which made me feel guilty.

    "What''s the matter? How did Ji Yue get hurt?" Shen Junyao and Dong Jingwen heard the news and hurried out.

    My voice said weakly: "nothing, why don''t you rest?"

    "I''m worried about you, so I''ve been waiting for you." Tang Yufeng said softly, "go and have a rest. Guan Sheng is injured. I''ll help him heal."

    "I can heal myself. I don''t need you." As soon as I saw these two girls pinching again, I was speechless.

    "You two are OK. Can you stop arguing?" Mu Hua poured a glass of water and handed it to Ji Yue. "Ji Yue''s injury is also very serious. If you want to fight, go out and fight!"

    Tang Yufeng and Shen Junyao suddenly turn around and walk out.

    I went to the bedside and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter with Ji Yue? Is it OK?"

    Mu Hua said softly¡° Although she''s not going to die, she''s injured and needs to recuperate for a while. "

    "Now the only one who can help her is you. Your blood has endless power."

    "What are you waiting for? Yaqing, get the bowl quickly." Zhang Yaqing hesitated, but he ran out of the wing room. After a while, he took a bowl and came in.

    Tang Yufeng came in and said¡° No, you''re going to hurt yourself. "

    "Yes, I don''t agree with you either." Shen Junyao came in with a bowl of medicine in her hand. "This is ginseng soup. It''s helpful for you."

    I said with a bitter smile, "when did you two get together? Didn''t you have to fight just now?"

    I reached out to take the ginseng soup, then pulled out the shengxie sword, gently scratched on my arm, and dropped the blood drops into the soup.

    "Mu Hua, give the medicine to Ji Yue and drink it. Now there is still a luster who hasn''t caught it. We need to recover our strength as soon as possible." Mu Hua nodded, took the ginseng soup and raised Ji Yue. I also felt a little tired. Turning around, I was just about to walk out of the wing room. I just felt that I didn''t know anything when it was dark.

    It was noon the next day when I woke up. My body was like a loose shelf, and my whole body was aching, like running a marathon.

    Shen Junyao came in from the door, holding a bowl of soup in her hand. "Just wake up and drink the medicine."

    "How''s Ji Yue?" I reached for the medicine, took a sip and continued.

    Shen Junyao said softly, "she''s awake, but mu Hua has taken her back to heal."

    Now that Mu Hua is gone, Tang Yufeng is left, but I''m afraid Tang Yufeng alone can''t deal with lust. I got up and went out of the wing room to wash in the water room. Tang Yufeng brought some food and put it on the stone table in the pavilion in the yard.

    I sat down at the stone table, picked up a steamed bun and ate it. I was really hungry. I wolfed down the meal and swept it away.

    Shen Junyao poured a cup of tea and handed it to me, saying, "I''ll be relieved if you''re OK."

    Tang Yufeng said softly to me¡° Mu Hua takes Ji Yue to heal her wounds. She will come back after a while, but thanks to your blood, she has stabilized her spirit. "

    "What about Zhang Junfei?"

    "Yin hanyue and Dong Jingwen are taking care of him. He will be fine."

    I whispered: "now there are still lust ghosts left. The lust ghost''s whereabouts are erratic. It''s hard to catch it."

    Tang Yufeng said in a soft voice: "this is not necessarily. Lust ghosts can''t do without women. These two days will soon be blood month. They will also cause chaos like ferocious ghosts. We can seize the opportunity to catch them."

    Shen Junyao said softly, "do you want me to help you?"

    "You''d better stay in the temple. I''ll solve this problem."

    Tang Yufeng said softly, "it''s OK. Zhang Junfei hasn''t woken up yet. I''m responsible for protecting them. Be careful yourself."

    After dinner, I took shengxie sword and Tiangang xuanjing and walked out of the temple. I took a bus to the city police station and made a phone call to LV Wei at the door. I think that lust devil will certainly harm people. As long as it does harm, I can have a chance to seize it.

    I waited at the door for a while, and LV Wei came out of the police station.

    "Captain Lu..." Lv Wei came over and asked with some doubts: "you... How did you come?"

    I said softly, "I''ve come to you for something. Let''s talk about it in another place."

    LV Wei and I found a restaurant and sat down. We casually ordered two dishes and two bottles of beer.

    Lu Wei lit a cigarette and asked me in a low voice, "what''s the matter? Just tell me if you have something to do."

    I said softly¡° Now things are a little difficult. It is estimated that many women will be killed in the city. "

    "Where did you get the information? Is it accurate?" Lu Wei frowned slightly and spat out a cigarette ring. "Aren''t you catching ghosts recently?"

    I said in a low voice: "there is another lust ghost that has not been caught. I''m afraid it will find some women to improve its own way these days."

    Lu Wei frowned and said, "what can I do? I can''t deal with that kind of thing. It''s up to you."

    "We can cooperate. If you find out that a woman has been killed, please let me know in time and I will arrive as soon as possible." Now it''s the only way to make Lv Wei look like an eyeliner.

    "Lingling... Lingling!" All of a sudden, a mobile phone rang. LV Wei took out his mobile phone and looked at it. Then he answered a few words and said to me that things really got me right. Cao Cao arrived.

    "What are you waiting for? Go and have a look. Time is urgent."

 Chapter 176

    LV Wei and I quickly settled the bill, walked out of the hotel, jumped into the police car and rushed to the scene of the crime.

    "Seriously, I''m starting to doubt my life now." Lu Wei glanced at me and then said to me.

    I chuckled¡° Does it feel like all of a sudden everything has changed? "

    "You have a mouth. Why don''t you go under the bridge and tell a story? "

    "If I had to choose. I''d rather go to storytelling. " The time to speak. The car came to the downstairs of a residential building. Two police cars were parked in front of the hole in the residential building.

    LV Wei and I jumped out of the car and followed two police officers into the building. Took the elevator up the stairs.

    As soon as I got out of the elevator, there was a smell of blood. I couldn''t help covering my nose with my hands. He followed LV Wei to the door of a resident. The front door of the resident was cordoned off. Several forensic doctors are investigating the scene.

    Lu Wei went into the room and asked a policeman in a low voice, "what''s the situation at the scene of Xiao Wang?"

    The policeman said softly, "team Lu, the dead man is a white-collar worker of the company. He was about 27 years old and died around midnight last night. "

    LV Wei and I went into the bedroom and saw a mess. A dead woman is lying on a bed of Simmons. The woman was in rags. His whole body was covered with blood, his face was ferocious, and the pupils of his two eyes were dim.

    I stepped forward and said softly, "it depends on the situation. Ordinary people can''t do this kind of thing."

    Lu Wei frowned and said, "have you ever opened your mouth. You''re right. "

    I stretched out my hand and took out a yellow amulet. I silently read a few words. Huang Fu burst into flames. There was a black air in the room.

    "You go out first and I''ll take care of it." Lu Wei waved his hand gently and called several police officers out. He closed the door behind him.

    I put up my sword finger, and a sword gas shot out. The black air vanished. I opened the door and went out.

    "It''s all right. You can do it first. I have other things to go first. " LV Wei followed me downstairs and then went back to the police car.

    "Well. Have you found anything? "

    "Of course there is, but you can''t help." I took out my cigarette, took out one and put it in my mouth. "Just send me back."

    LV Wei sent me back to the temple. As soon as I walked into the temple, I saw Shen Junyao and Tang Yufeng coming quickly. Look at their worried face, it should be something wrong.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Dong Jingwen is out. We can''t get in touch with her all the time."

    "Where''s her cousin?"

    "Her cousin went home. She was going to accompany her to the hospital, but they went out all morning and didn''t come back." I have a look at the time. It''s only three o''clock in the afternoon. Nothing should happen. I went back to the wing room. Zhang Junfei had woken up and looked much better.

    Zhang Junfei said in a deep voice: "the lust ghost will catch the woman whose eight characters are yin. If Dong Jingwen''s eight characters are Yin, there will be danger."

    I turned to Yin hanyue and asked, "hanyue, when was Dong Jingwen born?"

    "I''m not very clear about that, or you can ask Xia Han." Yin hanyue takes out her mobile phone and makes a call to Xia Han. Then she tells me that Xia Han will come soon.

    Zhang Junfei and I were in the pavilion in the courtyard. After drinking tea for a while, Xia Han came in with some things from the outside. Yin hanyue and Shen Junyao go over and help her take things and put them in the room.

    Xia Han nodded at me with a smile, and then said, "I brought some tonics, which Jingwen asked me to bring."

    "Do you know Jingwen''s birthday?"

    "I specially asked her, her mobile phone is dead, and she has gone home with her cousin." I nodded, let Zhang Junfei look at the eight characters of Dong Jingwen''s birthday, Zhang Junfei pinched his fingers, and told me that Dong Jingwen''s eight characters do not belong to Yin, there is no danger.

    In this way, we can rest assured that at least the lusters will not attack her.

    Tang Yufeng said in a soft voice, "there should be no one here who belongs to Yin except Shen Junyao and me."

    I took a look at Xia Han and then asked, "how much is your birthday, the birthday of the cold moon?"

    "The two of them belong to Yin. How is it possible?" Zhang Junfei looked at me a little surprised, and pinched his fingers again, but it was still the same.

    "Don''t look at me. Yin hanyue is your girlfriend. How can I know? Xia Han is your girlfriend''s friend, let alone me."

    Yin hanyue said softly, "I''m not afraid to have Zhang Junfei to protect me. As for Xia Han, I''ll give it to master Liu."

    "No, I can take care of myself." Summer Han looked at me one eye, the facial expression slightly a change, some shy lowered a head.

    Tang Yufeng said with a smile: "it''s a good distribution. It can not only protect you two, but also lead lusters out."

    Shen Junyao said softly, "but do you know when lusters will come? Are we passive in doing so?"

    "The deadline is just two days away, and it''s bound to show up."

    .....

    Late at night soon came to the whole city, and tonight was surprisingly calm, like a sign before the storm. The night passed and I was safe. The next morning, I slowly got up from the bed. These two days, I was really tired. I fell asleep until nine o''clock.

    I got up, went out of the room, went to the water room to wash, and then came to the canteen. Zhang Junfei and Yin hanyue are sitting at the table chatting. Breakfast is set on the table. It seems that I am up at the right time. Shen Junyao and Yin hanyue came out of the kitchen and handed us the dishes and chopsticks.

    I picked up a fried dough stick and bit it. Then I asked, "how can you just have a few Xiahan?"

    "There''s something wrong with Xia Han. She''ll be back in a moment."

    I frowned and said, "today is a critical moment. How can you let her go out alone?"

    Shen Junyao said softly, "don''t worry. With Tang Yufeng to protect her, she will be fine."

    "That luster is more powerful than you think. We should pay attention to it all the time."

    "I''ll go shopping with Zhang Junfei later, and I''ll be back in the afternoon."

    Yin hanyue said a word to me, and then said¡° With Junfei to protect me, you can rest assured. "

    "Of course, I''m relieved. We must come back before dark in the evening." Speaking Kung Fu, Xia Han and Tang Yufeng came back from the outside.

    Yin hanyue said softly, "you are back. Master Liu will be furious if you don''t come back."

    "Oh? Are you worried about me or about Xia Han? " Tang Yufeng sat next to me and put her hand on my arm. I almost cried out in pain.

    "I''m going to the hospital later. Can you accompany me?" Xia Han took a look at me and asked in a soft voice, "I''ll be back soon. I''ll get the medicine by the way."

    Yin hanyue continued¡° By the way, it''s time for you to go to the hospital for reexamination today. Let Master Liu accompany you. "

    I nodded and said¡° Yes, I''ll go with you after dinner. "

    Xia Han always has some distance from me. Maybe it''s because of her introverted personality. She is usually silent and seldom speaks. Xia Han needs to go to the hospital for further consultation. For the sake of safety, I can only go to the hospital with her.

    Tang Yufeng will guard the house, but there''s nothing wrong. There are Huigong and huipo, as well as the gods and Buddhas. I believe that lust ghosts will not easily break in and seek their own death.

    What''s more, it''s the time when the sun is shining high and the Yang is the heaviest. The luster''s way of life will be reduced. I''m afraid it''s now in the place where the cat is hiding from the sun.

    I packed things and walked out of the temple with Xia Han. Xia Han didn''t drive. We went to the street, stopped a taxi and went straight to the city hospital.

    "Xia Han, what disease have you had for many years?" I glanced at Xia Han. Xia Han looked out of the window with her chin in her forehand. She was relieved when she heard me¡° I''ve had it since I was a child, but there is no one-time radical cure. For so many years, I can only maintain it with drugs. "

    I said softly¡° Don''t worry. I''m sure there will be a way to cure you. "

    Xia Han smile, smile is far fetched, "my own disease, I know."

    "Well, you''re right to think so. As long as you calm down, everything will be better." I wanted to persuade her a few more words, but Xia Han''s nose suddenly shed blood, his face suddenly turned pale.

    "You... You don''t move, look up at the top!"

    "What are you looking at?" Xia Han doubts of raise head, I quickly take out a paper towel, draw out a press in her nose, wipe off the nosebleed for her, even didn''t see to throw out the window.

 Chapter 177

    Xia Han said with some doubts: "what''s the matter with Master Liu? What''s the matter?"

    I said softly, "nothing. Don''t call me master Liu in the future. I don''t like it. Call me Guansheng. "

    "That''s not good. I have no respect for you

    I said with a smile, "it''s OK. I''m as old as you. I''m all friends. I don''t have to be so polite."

    "That''s... that''s fine!" Xia Han''s voice is a little weak. He leaned against the back seat and closed his eyes for a rest.

    After a while, the car drove to the door of the hospital. We checked out, got out of the car and walked into the hospital.

    "Sit down for a while. I''ll register and buy some water by the way! " Xia Han nodded and waited for me for a while. I came back with the number plate and two bottles of mineral water. I handed her a bottle of mineral water. By the way, he took out the blood Ganoderma lucidum and said, "you can drink water. This is the effective medicine for blood Ganoderma lucidum. It can replenish your strength. "

    Xia Han takes the blood Ganoderma lucidum. His face improved immediately, but there were only six Ganoderma lucidum in my blood. No matter how much Ganoderma lucidum I had, it was useless. Her condition is not a panacea.

    "Patient seven, come in!"

    "It''s your turn. You go in. I''ll wait for you outside. " Xia Han enters the medical room. I waited outside for about half an hour, and then a doctor in a white coat came out.

    "Doctor, is my friend OK?" The doctor''s face is a little ugly. Then he said to me, "are you a friend of the patient?"

    I nodded and felt something wrong. The doctor hesitated. This makes me anxious. I''m the one who annoys me the most.

    "The patient hasn''t recovered from the anesthetic yet. There was an accident during the reexamination. But it has been maintained The doctor took me back to the office, poured a glass of water and handed it to me.

    I asked doubtfully: "the reexamination is to check whether the condition has deteriorated, how can there be accidents?"

    The doctor said softly¡° I''m afraid you don''t know her condition. She''s very weak now. The so-called reexamination is actually called chemotherapy according to medicine. "

    "So what? Just tell me. I know something about her condition."

    The doctor said softly, "I''m afraid the patient won''t live long. All the functions of her body have begun to fail, and she has congenital heart disease. Once the heart fails, she will be helpless."

    "Is there no other way?"

    "I''m sorry, we''ve tried our best. According to the current situation, patients can''t have more than one month at most."

    "OK, I see. Thank you, doctor." Doctor, this is the last death notice. I went out of the doctor''s office, asked the nurse and came to the ward.

    At this time, Xia Han has woken up and changed his clothes. However, his face returned to pale and bloodless. In this case, even my blood Ganoderma lucidum was useless.

    Xia Han asked me softly¡° What did the doctor say? "

    I whispered: "nothing, the doctor said you are recovering well, as long as you pay attention to the body, think more happy things, a better mood is conducive to the development of the disease."

    Xia Han hears a little muddle headed, I feel this word also is on sentence not to take next sentence.

    "Well, where do you want to go? It''s still early now. Let me go shopping with you." I deliberately digress from the subject and don''t want her to think about it.

    "I''m going to buy clothes, eat steak and go roller coaster!" Xia Han looks like a bird just flying out of the cage, looking at me excitedly, then lowering her head, "sorry, I haven''t been to the playground for a long time."

    "Yes, you has the final say today, wherever you want to go, I''ll accompany you!"

    Xia Han hesitated and said, "but it''s not good for us. Junyao will misunderstand us."

    "Silly girl, we are friends." I took her by the hand and walked out of the ward and took the elevator downstairs.

    I can only feel sorry for Xia Han. I don''t know if it''s because of me or other reasons. Life and death are always in front of me.

    Every time I experience life and death, it''s my friends and relatives around me. This is the biggest joke God has ever played on me.

    "What are you thinking? If you are tired, let''s go back?" Xia Han some worry of say to me, her eyes are full of the look of expectation.

    "No, there was a short circuit in the brain just now." I reached out to stop a car, opened the door and Xiahan jumped into the car.

    "Master, go to the playground!" The car drove to the playground, I bought some water and food in the nearby supermarket, and then I took Xia Han into the playground. When I saw the roller coaster, she immediately seemed to play doping, and quickly took me to buy two tickets.

    After a circle of roller coaster down, we went to the haunted house exploration, to take a spaceship, amusement park games, we almost played for a while, I was a little tired, found a grass to sit down.

    "Drink some water and watch you sweat!" Xia Han took a few drinks from the water bottle and said happily, "this is the first time I''ve had such a good time."

    I asked in a low voice: "your family conditions should not be bad, is no one with your parents do not take you out to play?"

    "Who let me seriously ill, can only eat soup at home, that is, a few of them to find me, I can come out to play."

    Xia Han took a piece of bread and handed it to me. Then he said, "thank you so much today. I had a good time."

    "I also had a good time. Although I was not seriously ill, I had no father or mother. Since I grew up in the countryside, I didn''t have these things to play with."

    "Well, I heard hanyue and Mengchen say that I know something about you." Xia Han eating bread, pouted his little mouth at me and said: "sometimes I really admire you, even can fight with ghosts, really good!"

    I sighed and said, "but I can''t save the people I love most. I can only watch them die."

    "Do you love her?" Xia Han suddenly asked me, eyes straight at me.

    "Who do you mean?" I asked suspiciously

    Xia Han said softly¡° Who do you love more, Meng Chen and Guan Rou? "

    "I love them both, and they both love me, but they die because of me."

    "What about me?"

    "You?" Xia Han''s face was a little red, and then he said, "I like you very much, but I don''t deserve you for my own reasons."

    "You like me?" I was shocked, as if I had been struck by lightning. I was petrified there and didn''t speak for a long time.

    "You... You answer me, do you like me?" Xia Han is a little nervous. She pouts her little mouth like she''s going to cry. Maybe it''s the first time that she takes the initiative to tell a boy, so she''s a little nervous.

    I thought back and said in a soft voice, "I like it. You are all very good. I''m afraid it''s me who doesn''t deserve it. I''m even more afraid it will hurt you."

    "It doesn''t matter to me. I just need to know you like me." Xia Han gave me a little smile and put his hand around my arm. His face was a little red and he put his head on my shoulder.

    I don''t want to cheat her, but how long does she have? Even if cheating can make her happy, it''s a kind cheating.

    "If you''re tired, get some sleep first." Xia Han''s little hand is very cold, which makes me feel like Guan Rou and Mengchen. When Guan Rou died, her hand was only half warm.

    So I can''t help but have a feeling that Xia Han can''t say. I always feel that she will suddenly disappear and leave my shoulder.

    Xia Han pouted her little mouth and said, "I dare not sleep. I''m afraid that if I go to sleep, you will leave me."

    "How can I leave you? You have a rest. I''ll take you to a movie later, and then I''ll have a steak."

    "But didn''t you say you were going back before evening?" Summer Han some worry of looking at me, both hands but slightly in the effort to arm my arm.

    I said softly, "I''ll be with you. You''ll be fine."

    Summer Han happy smile, in my mouth a kiss, her lips are very thin but very ice, I subconsciously reached out to embrace her.

    I wish time could stop at this moment. She closed her eyes and tears came down from the corner of her eyes and fell on my face.

    "Why are you crying?"

    "This is my first kiss. It''s cheap for you." Xia Han sobbed two times in a low voice, reached out to wipe away the tears, and lay down in my arms.

 Chapter 178

    I accompanied Xia Han on the street for a while, and then returned to the temple. At this time, Yin hanyue and Zhang Junfei have come back. They are chatting in the pavilion.

    "You two are slower than us." I looked at the time. It''s more than five o''clock. It''s getting dark.

    For the sake of safety. I set up an array in the courtyard. As soon as the monster enters the temple, I will be aware of it immediately.

    "Yes. What about Dong Jingwen? Hasn''t she come yet? "

    "No. There''s something in her family that she won''t come today. " Anyway. If you don''t come here, there''s nothing wrong here. Shen Junyao and Tang Yufeng went to the back kitchen to have a meal. Several of us sat around the table.

    After a long day, I was also a little hungry. Xia Han took a bite of the dish and put it in my bowl. "Thank you, Guan Sheng. You''ve been tired all day because of me

    "It''s OK. I haven''t played for a long time, either Yin hanyue stares at Xia Han, and then says¡° You two... What''s going on? "

    I whispered, "what''s going on? It''s OK. What''s the matter with her and me

    "Xia Han. What did you just call him? "

    "I..." Xia Han face a red, low head then don''t speak.

    Tang Yufeng said softly, "she just called Guansheng. I heard it clearly. It''s nothing. It''s normal. "

    "Official student? What''s the matter with you two? " Shen Junyao looked at me and asked with a pout.

    I whispered, "it''s nothing. Xia Han is also our friend. He always calls me master Liu. Call me the official student to be more friendly. "

    I glanced at Xia Han, whose face turned red. It''s bleeding.

    "It''s nothing. What can it be?" Shen Junyao took a bite of the dish and put it in my bowl. "If you''re hungry, eat more, or you won''t have the spirit to catch ghosts."

    I slightly a Leng, this wench EQ so low?

    "I''m full and a little tired. I''ll go back to my room and have a rest first." Xia Han put down the dishes and chopsticks and went into the wing room.

    Yin hanyue stood up and said¡° I''m full, and I''m a little tired. I''ll have a rest first. "

    Tang Yufeng stood up, just about to speak, I quickly said: "OK, I know, you also go to have a rest."

    "I''ll go out and have a look. I''ll be back in a minute."

    "I''m full, go to wash the dishes..." Shen Junyao also stood up and walked into the kitchen with the chopsticks, leaving me and Zhang Junfei.

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° What''s the matter? Is it contagious? "

    "If you don''t eat, it''s not me who is hungry." I finished my meal, practiced my sword skills in the yard for a while, and had some activities. These two days, I was ready to fight for a fatal blow to the luster.

    After practicing swordsmanship for more than two hours, I was a little tired, so I went back to the wing room and took a bath in the water room with my toiletries.

    "Guan Sheng... Do you have a quilt? I''m a little cold." I just finished taking a bath and went back to the wing room. After pouring a cup of tea, Xia Han came in. I see that Xia Han''s face is a little ugly. His face is as white as paper and has no blood color.

    "What''s wrong with you? What''s wrong with you?"

    Xia Han voice some weak ground say: "I also don''t know, is feel very tired on the body, a little strength also don''t have."

    I hastened to walk in the past, helped Xia Han, "I helped you to return to the room, went to take the quilt for you."

    I supported Xia han to return to the wing room, Xia Han''s hand is very ice, this lets me some worry.

    "What''s the matter?" Yin hanyue came in with a plate of fruit on the table.

    "Xia Han is not feeling well. I''ll get her a quilt."

    Yin hanyue quickly poured a cup of hot water and said, "Xia Han, have you taken your medicine?"

    "Not yet. I forgot to eat."

    "Did you make a mistake? I don''t know what happened. I didn''t remember to take the medicine!"

    "Why do you say so much? Let her take the medicine quickly. Now is the critical moment. If her body is weak, the lusters will surely take advantage of it." When I finished, I turned and walked out of the wing room. I happened to meet Tang Yufeng, who just came back from outside.

    "How did you come back and where did you go?"

    "I went to buy some household things. By the way, I inspected the neighborhood. There is no situation yet." There shouldn''t be anything wrong tonight. Tomorrow night, the luster will attack with all his strength.

    Shen Junyao came over with a quilt in her arms. I was a little puzzled. Why do I need a quilt today?

    "What''s the matter with you today? Xia Han is also very cold. Aren''t you also cold?"

    "I don''t know why, I always feel chilly in the wing room, as if it''s winter all of a sudden!"

    Zhang Junfei came out of the wing room and said to me in a deep voice, "something''s wrong here. It''s only may now. How can it be so cold?"

    "Well, you go to the warehouse first, and we''ll gather in the south wing room and light the stove!" The south wing room is the most masculine place in this villa. The former wing room was dedicated to Buddha statues, and the bed was large enough for us to spend the night.

    "Then I''ll prepare the stove and make some hot water by the way!"

    "Let''s split up. I don''t think it will be so peaceful tonight." I went into the main hall, put on a few incense sticks, and then went into the south wing room with shengxie sword and Tiangang xuanjing.

    I pasted some charms on the door and sprinkled incense dust on the floor in front of the door. As long as there are ghosts, the footprints will stay on it. Yin hanyue helps Xia Han into the wing room, and several girls lie on the bed.

    I set up a stove in the house, and it was warm. Zhang Junfei and I took a chair to the bedside, lit a censer on the incense table and worshipped a golden statue of Maitreya. Just stay in this room tonight, it won''t be a problem.

    "It''s snowing. Why is it black?" Shen Junyao hurried in with a kettle. Then she took a look at the palm of her hand, which turned out to be a black snowflake.

    "Black snow?" I went to the door and saw that the sky began to fall, black snow covering the ground.

    There was a dark wind blowing in the hospital, as if the climate had suddenly come down. Although it''s around the city, it''s a little colder than the city, but it''s not so cold.

    "Heaven and earth are clear and bright, there is no clear response, three stars shine, South Star and Big Dipper appear quickly!" Zhang Junfei threw two yellow amulets in his hand. The Yellow amulets flew into the air. The Yellow amulets burst into flames, emitting golden light, and then burned to ashes.

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said in a deep voice: "sure enough, there is a problem. Someone here has set up a border. Only we have problems here, but the outside world is normal."

    Yin hanyue said in a hurry, "aren''t we trapped here?"

    "Yes, we won''t be able to get out all our lives, will we?"

    Tang Yufeng said with a frown¡° The border can trap us and protect us from outside interference. Similarly, we can also use the border to get rid of the lust ghost. "

    "You confused me. This border was set up by the lust demon. How can we use it?"

    "I know what she means. This kind of border will consume a lot of mana, so the mana of lusters will decrease a lot, and the attack power will also decrease." But my victory evil sword didn''t respond. The lust ghost should not have come yet. Tonight, Zhang Junfei and I can only watch the night. As long as we stay up until dawn, the boundary will disappear as soon as the sun comes out.

    Zhang Junfei simply sat cross legged on the ground and began to close his eyes. I was not idle. I wiped the shengxie sword for a while, then took out the yellow paper and drew some yellow amulets.

    "It''s cold... I''m cold!" Xia Han closed his eyes, groaned twice, and curled up.

    "What''s the matter with you, Xia Han?" Yin hanyue wants to wake up Xia Han in a hurry, and suddenly shrinks her hand back. "Xia Han''s forehead is very hot, isn''t it a fever?"

    "No, it was fine just now." Shen Junyao reached for her hand, frowned and said, "she really has a fever, and it''s very serious. If she doesn''t treat it again, she may be in danger of life!"

    Yin hanyue said with some worry: "what should we do? It''s far away from the hospital, and we are trapped in the border again."

    "I have a way. I don''t know if it will work!" Then he took out the silver needle and pricked several acupoints, "it''s useless. My gold needle can''t make her fever subside. It can only stabilize her condition for the time being."

    I took out the medicine bottle, poured out two blood Ganoderma lucidum and handed it to Yin hanyue, "you three can keep the heat in your body by eating blood Ganoderma lucidum." Yin hanyue and Shen Junyao take Ganoderma lucidum, and Xia Han also takes pills.

 Chapter 179

    "I hope this can delay her illness, but it''s not the way to go on like this." Now it''s Xia Han who is ill. If they are ill soon. That''s the trouble.

    "It''s already ten o''clock. The luster won''t come, will he Yin hanyue yawns. "I''m a little sleepy. I want to sleep first," he said

    "I''m sleepy, too." Shen Junyao also yawns. Two people finish saying then took the quilt to cover on the body.

    "You go to bed first, Zhang Junfei and I watch the night!" It''s getting colder and colder. A dark wind blew. He ran into the house.

    I shivered, got up and went to the door. When the door was opened, the air in the courtyard was shrouded in a mass of black air.

    "Do you think my sword can pierce the border?"

    "I don''t know. But I don''t think it''s that easy! "

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said in a deep voice¡° Not really. Take Xia Han out and send him to the hospital. It''s important to save people anyway

    "I want to go out, too. I just don''t know how to get out! " I saw that the charcoal was almost burnt out, so I went out of the wing room and went to the warehouse to get some charcoal. Suddenly, I saw a shadow running into the main hall. I quickly ran in and pulled out the victory evil sword from my back.

    "Who are you?" At this time, an old monk appeared in front of the Buddha statue in the main hall. Wearing a cassock, he kowtowed to the Buddha. Then he turned around.

    "Benefactor, I am the abbot of this temple. Master lingxu Master lingxu? I seem to have heard this somewhere. Yingyue seems to have mentioned it to me before.

    Master lingxu was a successful monk a hundred years ago. Later he became a Buddha after his death, but what did he do here?

    I said respectfully, "master, what are you doing here?"

    "Benefactor, you are full of Yin Qi. I''m here to help you."

    "Do you have a way for me to break the border?" The old monk nodded and then said to me, "well, you come with me!" I followed the old monk to the back of the temple, and there was a ring tablet at the back of the temple. I immediately had some doubts. The ring tablet should be placed at the door, right? How could it be placed at the back?

    The old monk asked me in a soft voice, "benefactor, what you are wearing is the shengxie sword?"

    "Yes, how do you know?"

    "You use shengxie sword to split this stone tablet, I have my own way to help you!" Although I don''t know what he wants to do, I still pull out the victory evil sword and chop it hard on the stone tablet.

    All I heard was, "click!" With a crisp sound, the monument was cut in two. The old monk reached out and pulled out a piece of canvas, which was wrapped with a Zen stick!

    The staff was shining with gold, and the black air on the top of the head disappeared.

    "This is my Zen stick. It''s the treasure of this temple." I reached out to take the stick and continued¡° Master, are you here to give this to me? "

    "To tell you the truth, a hundred years ago, those evil spirits broke the commandment tablet. After that, I spent all my life cultivating in order to get rid of the demons, but I also got the right result."

    "I left this relic after my death. Wearing my relic can increase your Tao." The old monk handed me the relic, and then said, "if you want to get rid of that evil spirit, you need to use my Zen stick. You still have shengxie sword in your hand. Can''t you get rid of that evil spirit with these two magic weapons?"

    The old monk said the same thing. I''m afraid that I can''t deal with the ghost when I hold a magic weapon.

    "Amitabha... It''s time for me to leave!" The old monk then disappeared. It turned out that the old monk had been attached to the relic. I used the red rope to wear the sarizi around my neck. Such a common ghost can''t hurt me.

    I went back to the wing room with a box of coal in my arms. Zhang Junfei said with some doubts, "why did you go so long? I heard a loud noise just now and thought something was wrong."

    I said softly, "nothing. I don''t think it''s that simple here. Maybe tomorrow will be the same."

    Sure enough, the next day when it was light, the sky of the whole city was covered with black air. The moment the sun comes out, the border disappears.

    "It''s finally cleared up. I can go home and take a bath and have a rest." Yin hanyue yawned and walked out of the wing room.

    "That''s what I mean. I''ll come back here before evening. Today is the last day. The luster will definitely take action." Zhang Junfei said softly, "I will protect Yin hanyue. Don''t worry about that."

    "Then I''m still responsible for protecting Xia Han. Yufeng and Junyao are together. The time is set at five o''clock in the evening." I went to the water room to take a bath, then changed my clothes, accompanied Xia Han out of the temple and took a bus to her home.

    Xia Han''s family only she a person lives, is outside rents the house. House layout is very warm, Xia Han opened the door and pulled me into the room.

    "Sit down and I''ll change."

    "Pack up your clothes and move to me later." Xia Han nodded and went into the bathroom. After a while, there was a sound of running water in the bathroom.

    "Do you live alone?" I got up and went to the bookcase, where there was a picture frame. It''s a picture of Xia Han''s family. Xia Han came out of the bathroom with a bath towel on his face.

    "Would you like a rest? You stayed up all night last night."

    "No, wait until you get rid of the lust ghost!" First called for change of clothes, took out the back packing some change of clothes, and I went out of the house.

    "I''ll go with you where you want to go."

    Xia Han said softly, "I''m not very tired either. Why don''t you go shopping with me? I think you''ve been wearing this dress for a long time. I''ll buy you two sets of clothes."

    Xia Han took my arm and we jumped into a taxi. Xia Han likes to take my arm and lie on my shoulder.

    "Boy, it''s good to find such a beautiful girlfriend." The driver said softly to me.

    I laughed and didn''t speak. Xia Han''s face turned red and said in a low voice, "I''m not his girlfriend."

    "You are not my girlfriend, so who is my girlfriend?" I stretched out my hand and held Xia Han''s hand tightly. Her little hand was cold. I wanted to give her some warmth.

    When we got to the commercial city, before I accompanied Han Mengchen to buy clothes, I knew that when I went shopping with a girl, I had to break my leg.

    "Come here and see how this dress looks." Xia Han ran into a store and took me in.

    "Will it look good on you?"

    "This dress is the latest one. You can try it if you like." Xia Han pouted her little mouth and took my hand. She said in a hurry, "have a try, can you?"

    I reluctantly took the clothes into the dressing room, put on the clothes and came out.

    "Yes, you look good in this dress, so buy it." In the morning, Dabao Xiaobao bought a lot of things. For a moment, I felt a little hungry, so Xiahan and I went to a western restaurant and sat down.

    "Who is this?" A familiar voice came from behind. I turned around and saw Yin hanyue and Zhang Junfei coming.

    Zhang Junfei also carried a small package of things and sat down at the table next to him.

    Yin hanyue said softly, "Master Liu, what do you mean? How did you date Xia Han?"

    "This thing is because Xia Han is hungry, so I come to eat with her."

    "I don''t think you two should lie to me. I''m not a child."

    "Well, I won''t hide it from you. Won''t you tell Shen Junyao?" Xia Han lowered her head and didn''t speak, her hands still holding my arm.

    Yin hanyue said softly¡° Am I one of those three eight people? "

    "It''s not the best. I''m relieved." Zhang Junfei said in a low voice: "when do you think that lust ghost will appear tonight?"

    "As long as we both follow them, the luster will appear. I don''t want to have an accident and I don''t want you to have an accident." In fact, I am also worried about whether we are sure to deal with lusters this time. Although we are saving our energy, lusters are also trying to increase their own way of doing things.

    It''s a fight between the good and the evil. The winner is tonight. I practiced my sword in the yard for a while, then went back to the wing room to have a rest. I fell asleep until more than six o''clock in the evening. I was awakened by the smell of rice, and my stomach was a little hungry.

 Chapter 180

    I got up, stretched and walked out of the wing room.

    "You wake up, wash your hands and eat." Shen Junyao takes two dishes to Zhang Junfei''s room. The men moved the table into the house. It''s also convenient.

    Yin hanyue said softly¡° I contacted Dong Jingwen. But there has been no letter. Is there anything wrong? "

    "It''s hard to say. I''ll go and have a look."

    Tang Yufeng said softly, "I''ll go with you later. Just get through tonight. "

    Xia Han lowered his head and was eating white rice all the time, but he didn''t speak. I took a bite of the dish and put it in her bowl.

    "You are weak now. If you can''t, I''ll give you the Millennium ginseng. "

    "Cough... Why don''t you bring me food?"

    Shen Junyao gave me a white look. "I want to eat eggs!" she pouted

    I picked up the egg and put it in her bowl, then said, "OK, you girls get together. I did

    "I''ll go with you later?" Xia Han raised his head and said to me. Then he lowered his head.

    I said softly¡° Well, Dong Jingwen and I will quarrel as soon as we meet. If you are here, you can speak for me. "

    Tang Yufeng said softly, "Xia Han, I think it''s time for you to find a boyfriend. I haven''t seen you contact other boys since I know you. It seems that we are the only ones who have the most contact. "

    "Because Xia Han was weak from childhood, she spent most of her time in the hospital. It''s only in the last two years that my health has improved Xia Han''s face is a little sad. She also belongs to the period of ignorance about the feelings. Every girl has a fairy tale love, but some people are destined to have no fate with this.

    "Xia Han, how did your nose bleed?"

    "Look up..." I quickly reached for a tissue and pulled out one. Cover in her nose, wipe off the nosebleed for her.

    "I don''t know why. I''ve been bleeding my nose for no reason recently. "

    Yin hanyue asked anxiously, "did you go for an examination yesterday? What did the doctor say?"

    "I don''t know. I was doing a review at that time!" Yin hanyue looked at me and then asked me, "Liu Guansheng, how is Xia Han''s condition? Did the doctor say anything?"

    "That''s nothing. The doctor said that Xia Han is a little weak recently and needs to be mended. Moreover, his condition has recovered well and is developing in a good direction."

    I don''t know how to say it. I can only make up a lie and wait until I can''t hide it.

    "I''m full..." Shen Junyao puts down the dishes and chopsticks, gets up and walks out of the wing room.

    "I can''t stand the strong vinegar smell!" I immediately speechless, fortunately with them, after dinner, I took shengxie sword and Xiahan out of the temple.

    The temperature at night was a little cold. I put on a coat and put it on her. Then I stopped a taxi and went straight to Dong Jingwen''s home.

    All the way, Xia Han didn''t speak. For a moment, I felt a little embarrassed and reached for her hand. Her hands are not warm at all. They are on my shoulders.

    "What''s the matter with you? You don''t talk when you come out from home. Is there something on your mind?"

    "Nothing. I just think Junyao really cares about you. I shouldn''t take you away from her."

    I couldn''t help laughing and said, "you think too much, and no one can say anything about feelings."

    "Maybe, but I don''t think I have much time."

    "Don''t talk nonsense. You''re much better."

    "Don''t lie to me. I know my own body." I have a kind of unspeakable taste in my heart. I don''t know how to comfort her. After a while, the car drove to the downstairs of Dong Jingwen''s house. Xia Han and I jumped out of the car, went to the villa door, reached out and knocked on the door. There was no sound in it, like there was no one.

    I reached out and pushed open the door. The villa was dark, but filled with a cold breath.

    "Stay close to me. Don''t leave me. There''s a problem here!" I took out a yellow amulet and said a few incantations. The Yellow amulet flew up and flashed golden light.

    "Who is it..." Dong Jingwen came down from upstairs with a knife in her hand and asked me warily.

    "Jingwen, I''m Xia Han. Why don''t you turn on the light?" Dong Jingwen said in a hurry: "the power is out. I''m afraid, so I''ve been hiding in my bedroom."

    I asked softly, "where''s your cousin?"

    Dong Jingwen said softly¡° My cousin went to the hospital. I''ve been in the hospital with her these two days. "

    Fortunately, nothing happened, just a false alarm.

    "Pack up your things, go to my place and see your cousin in the hospital."

    "Oh, wait for me. I''ll clean it up." Dong Jingwen packed some clothes, put them in her backpack, and walked out of the villa with us.

    Dong Jingwen jumped into her car and took us to the hospital. As soon as I jumped out of the car, I saw a cloud of black air flying into the top floor of the hospital.

    "No, something''s wrong!" Several of us rushed into the hospital and took the elevator to the inpatient department.

    "Where is your cousin?"

    "Just ahead!" I ran to the door of a ward in a hurry and saw Dong Jiaxuan lying asleep on the bed.

    I went over with some doubts. Her stomach bulged slightly, as if something was moving in her stomach.

    "How could it be? How could her stomach get so big."

    Dong Jingwen some doubts, then said: "cousin, I came to see you!"

    After several calls, there was no response. I reached out and felt that my body was cold.

    "She''s dead!"

    "How can it be? She was fine yesterday." Dong Jingwen couldn''t believe her ears and couldn''t help crying.

    "Don''t cry!" Suddenly, with a creak, Dong Jiaxuan moved her fingers slightly twice, opened her eyes and sat up from the bed.

    "Cousin, you wake up!" As soon as Dong Jingwen was about to pass by, I quickly reached out and pulled her behind me. I reached out and took out the Tiangang dark mirror. I recited a mantra in my mouth. A spell flashed in the dark mirror, shining golden light.

    "Ah..." Dong Jiaxuan screamed, flashed, jumped on the bed and jumped out of the window.

    "Cousin..."

    "Don''t chase. Your cousin is dead now." I left the hospital in a hurry with the two of them so as not to cause a riot

    .

    "Where will my cousin go?"

    "Yin hanyue and Xia Han belong to Yin constitution. Xia Han is by my side. She won''t be OK, so Yin hanyue is hard to say." The demon must have gone to the temple to find Yin hanyue. I had no time to think about it and jumped into the car.

    "Go back to the temple quickly. I''m afraid Yin hanyue will be in danger." Dong Jingwen quickly stepped on the accelerator and the car ran out. At this time, a mass of black air appeared over the city, hovering all the time.

    The car drove slowly to the temple door and stopped. The three of US jumped out of the car and ran into the temple.

    "Why is it so quiet?" I pulled out the shengxie sword, and with a strong wave of my right hand, I split out a sword Qi and cut away a layer of Yin Qi.

    "Emperor Xuanzong of heaven and earth, I am the only one, gold, wood, water and fire, as urgent as law and order!" I threw out a few yellow amulets, which immediately formed an eight diagrams array. At the same time, a dozen ghosts appeared in the courtyard and surrounded us.

    "What are these things?"

    "What else, you two, follow me and don''t walk around!" I turned my right hand, jumped up at the same time, waved the shengxie sword in my hand, and suddenly several sword Qi flew out.

    Cut the ghost into two pieces, I ran to the door of the wing room and kicked the door open.

    "Ah..." a figure rushed out of the house. Zhang Junfei swept Dong Jiaxuan out with a brush in his hand.

    Shen Junyao and Yin hanyue have already been scared to hide in the corner. Tang Yufeng stabs directly with a sharp sword in her hand.

    "Puff..." a sword stabbed into Dong Jiaxuan''s bulging stomach. Suddenly, with a bang, Dong Jiaxuan''s stomach burst open and a meat ball flew out of his stomach.

    I didn''t have time to think about it. I put up my sword finger and shot out a sword gas. I cut the meat into two parts. The meat is a strong Yin Qi, gradually floating to the top of Xia Han''s head, Xia Han''s body shape, the eyes of the pupil, instantly covered by a layer of black air cage.

    "Xia Han..." Dong Jingwen just called out, Xia Han reached out and grabbed Dong Jingwen''s neck, and fell on the ground.

    "You dolls want to fight with me, too!" Xia Han (lust ghost) voice becomes hoarse, hand a wave, suddenly appeared a group of black gas, will we several people to package together.

 Chapter 181

    "Xuanzong of heaven and earth, great dragon, green dragon and white tiger. Kill the demons Zhang Junfei and I threw several yellow runes at the same time. The Yellow Rune flashed with gold. He protected our bodies and collided with the black air.

    "Bang!" The two forces collided and made a loud explosion. The sword in Tang Yufeng''s hand turned. Leaping into the sky, it turned into a red light. Stabbed into Xia Han''s chest. All of a sudden, Tang Yufeng was shaken back by a force. I quickly stepped forward to hold her

    I went to Tang Yufeng. At the same time, a sword struck.

    "Bang!" Xia Han (lust ghost) body around suddenly appeared a group of black border, blocked this move sword. Lust ghost''s strength is far more powerful than I thought. It''s a leap. Hands into claws, with two fierce wind. He grabbed Yin hanyue.

    Shen Junyao quickly stood in front of her, turning her hands, and a dozen silver needles appeared. At the same time, she shot them out. Stabbed into the body of Xia Han (lust ghost) several acupoints.

    "I can''t hold on for long, you can force it out of Xia Han''s body quickly!" I quickly took out the official seal from my pocket. In the summer Han (desire lust ghost) in front of a flash, immediately shine out a golden light. On her face.

    "Ah..." Xia Han (lust ghost) screamed, a mass of black gas gushed out from Xia Han''s mouth.

    I quickly put my hand over my eyes. When I opened my eyes, I found that we were in a mass of Yin Qi.

    "How are you, Xia Han?"

    Shen Junyao quickly holds Xia Han. Then he said to me, "Xia Han''s body is cold. I''m afraid it''s already been put into the body by Yin Qi."

    "No. If we go on like this, we''ll all die here. " I waved the victory evil sword to chop several times, and the black air was like an iron wall. No matter how I chop it, it won''t help.

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "it''s useless. Our magic weapon doesn''t work at all."

    Tang Yufeng also tried to chop with a long sword. With the same result, we were trapped in an iron prison surrounded by metal.

    "Is there no way?"

    "I''ve heard that if this happens, the iron prison can be opened by using the two forces of extreme Yang and extreme Yin."

    I think a sinking voice said: "to Yang is my blood, to Yin is Yin hanyue and Xia Han''s blood, can only try."

    I bit my finger and dropped the blood on the shengxie sword. Then I rushed to Yin hanyue and said, "if you put your own blood on my sword, maybe you can open the border."

    Yin hanyue stretched out her hand on the blade and cut her finger, leaving blood on the blade. I forced toward a side to chop a few times, even a little reaction also did not.

    "What does that mean? Why can''t it be cut?"

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said in a deep voice, "I forgot to tell you that it''s not enough to have these two forces alone. It''s OK to let them fuse. You see, the blood on the sword is scattered on both sides, and it''s useless at all."

    "I know what you mean. You mean that only two people who love each other deeply can combine blood, that is, yin and Yang, so that it will exert its greatest power."

    Tang Yufeng said and helped up Xia Han, then said to me: "time is pressing, it''s important to save people!"

    I stretched out my hand to hold Xia Han''s hand. A sword cut our two palms at the same time. The blood fell to the blade at the same time. There were two lines of blood

    Fused together, emitting a red light.

    "Guan Sheng, split it quickly!" I hold the shengxie sword tightly in both hands, and at the same time, I chop it towards one side. I just hear a "click", like the sound of broken glass. The black solution is broken.

    Several of us returned to the reality. The lusters had already shown their prototype and rushed to me.

    "Just in time!" I also met in the past, split into a few swords in an instant, surrounded the lust ghosts and forced them to the corner.

    "Go on, Guan Sheng!" Zhang Junfei throws the staff over, and the staff is inserted on the ground, emitting a golden light.

    "Ah..." I stretched out my hand and drew a magic spell on my palm. Then I said in a deep voice¡° Master Zhong Kui, help me to subdue the demon. Heaven and earth are as urgent as law and order! "

    I clapped at the lust ghost and hit it on the wall.

    "Puff..." at the same time, I waved my finger''s victory evil sword and stabbed it in the chest.

    "Ah..." the lust ghost began to spit out the black Qi, and the Yin Qi on his body was running away a little bit. Tang Yufeng quickly took out the bag and took the lust ghost in. I breathed a sigh of relief to myself and sat on the ground with some weakness.

    "If you and Xia Han''s blood could not fuse, we would be trapped in the border."

    Shen Junyao said hastily, "Xia Han is out of breath."

    I stretch out a hand to touch, the summer Han has already stopped breathing, the facial expression becomes pale, with dead person''s appearance no different.

    "Go and get the thousand year ginseng, keep her vitality first, and think of other ways!" I took Xia Han back to the wing room and put her on the bed. Shen Junyao sealed several big acupoints on Xia Han''s body with a silver needle, which can temporarily seal her soul in her body.

    "There''s only one way to save her now, but it''s dangerous."

    Dong Jingwen said in a hurry: "don''t stammer. What''s the solution?"

    Zhang Junfei said to me in a deep voice: "I''ve seen it in some ancient books of our school. It''s called exchange transfusion. It''s to melt another person''s blood into the body of the injured person, but another person will die suddenly because of excessive consumption of energy!"

    Tang Yufeng said in a deep voice: "we can only use official blood. The combination of yin and yang can produce powerful energy."

    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go!"

    Zhang Junfei said in a hurry: "no, your body has consumed a lot of energy now. If you blindly transfuse blood for her, you will be in danger of life."

    Yin hanyue frowned and said, "isn''t there a thousand year old ginseng? Just let the official eat ginseng to supplement it?"

    Tang Yufeng said in a low voice: "thanks to what you think, it''s a thousand year old ginseng. It''s strange that most people don''t bleed after eating seven holes."

    "This can''t do, that can''t do, what can we do? We can''t watch her die!"

    I frowned slightly and then said to Zhang Junfei¡° OK, I''ve decided to start now. You chujunfei will stay and help me

    "Well, we''ll protect the law for you!" Tang Yufeng and Shen Junyao went out and closed the door. Zhang Junfei reaches for the sword and says a few incantations. A golden light suddenly appears, which binds Xia Han''s hand and me together.

    "Heaven and earth are clear, give me gods, heaven and earth are as urgent as laws and regulations!" There was a boundary in the shape of eight trigrams in the house, which protected the three of us tightly.

    "Heaven and earth, spirits in the middle of the moon, plants and plants, the essence of yin and Yang!"

    "The great God helps me, the destiny of heaven is the same as the emperor, the sun and the moon are the same as the light, and I am as urgent as the law and order!" I suddenly felt a slight shock in my body. I felt that my soul was about to come out of my body. Then my fingertips felt numb and a stream of blood came out of my fingertips.

    At the same time, blood flows from Xia Han''s fingers. The two blood flows in the groove of the sword, and they fuse with each other. Then they emit red light, and the blood flows to Xia Han''s fingertips.

    "Just hang in there, it''ll be ready soon!" I don''t know how long it took, as if it was a century long. I felt that my eyes began to blur and my body was light. I didn''t mean to breathe any more. Then my eyes became dark and I didn''t know anything.

    "Guan Sheng... Wake up!"

    ...

    "No, I want to save him. Use my blood!" There was a slight voice in my ear, and then I could hear nothing.

    "Just call it Guansheng..." who called me? My eyes suddenly a bright, a familiar figure appeared in front of me.

    "Old man... What are you doing here?" The old man held a baby in his hand, as if he didn''t see me passing by.

    Where is it? The scene in front of me was familiar, like the place where I was born. Then the scene changed, and I was in front of the store. A middle-aged woman lay in a coffin and gave birth to a baby with her last breath.

    "He will be called an official in the future!" The baby suddenly opened its eyes and gave me a cry.

    The scene in front of me was like a slide show, flashing back and forth in front of me.

 Chapter 182

    "Guan Sheng... Wake up!" I heard someone call me, and there was a white light in front of me.

    I tried to reach for it and suddenly woke up from my dream. He sat up fiercely. It''s all back to reality. My clothes are wet with sweat.

    "What''s the matter. Where am I? " I gasped, glanced around the room and found myself lying in bed.

    "You wake up." Tang Yufeng came in through the door. She came in with a bowl of soup in her hand.

    I reached for the decoction and drank it. I felt much more comfortable.

    I asked softly, "Why are you alone. Junyao, where are they

    "Zhang Junfei and Yin hanyue went out. Dong Jingwen accompanies Xia han to the hospital. As for Junyao... "

    "What happened to Junyao?" Tang Yufeng is very hesitant. Hesitated, "Junyao is dead!"

    I said hastily, "what do you mean, how could she die?"

    Tang Yufeng said in a soft voice: "you give blood to Xia Han. Because of poor physical strength, I lost my life. Junyao ran out of Zhenyuan to save you

    It protects your heart

    I feel a kind of pain in my heart.

    "How long have I been sleeping?"

    "More than a week." I walked slowly out of bed. Forced to endure the inner pain, out of the wing. I came in with my change of clothes

    Water room. Keep washing your body with cold water, want to calm down.

    I didn''t expect to kill so many people this time. I really don''t know what to do in the future.

    "Guan Sheng, come out for dinner."

    "I see." I put on clean clothes. Out of the water room. Tang Yufeng has finished the meal and put it on the table¡° You are not very sad. It seems that you have been indifferent. "

    I sat down at the table and whispered, "it''s been so much. I can''t look down on it. Maybe it''s all fate. "

    Tang Yufeng has sealed the lust ghost. Now there is only one cat ghost left.

    "We''re back. Guan Sheng, you''re awake." Yin hanyue and Zhang Junfei came in big and small bags from outside the temple door and put their hands on the table.

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° I''m relieved to see that you''re OK. Let him go of the past. "

    I''m beginning to be a little numb to this kind of thing now. This meal is boring. Tang Yufeng set up a tombstone for Shen Junyao and placed a spirit tablet in the wing room.

    People are dead. What are you doing with this. Everything is back on track, suddenly idle down but feel very bored.

    For two months, there was basically nothing to do. I practiced all day in the temple, and there was a lot of growth in Taoism at that time. As for the cat ghost thing, Tang Yufeng just told me, the following meaning let me leave it alone for the moment.

    I simply relaxed and practiced in the temple every day. I came out of the water room, went back to the wing room, and put the victory evil sword on the turret. My Taoism has grown a lot these days.

    "Guan Sheng... Look who''s back."

    Tang Yufeng pushed open the door of the wing room, and then came in with yingyue and Jiyue.

    "Are you both well?"

    Yingyue said softly, "thank you very much. We can go back to our official posts, but we can''t accompany you in the future."

    "What do you mean, you''re going?" I asked with some doubts

    Ji Yue said softly, "after all, we used to be the people of the reward and punishment department, so now your task has been completed, and we have to go back."

    I sighed and said, "OK, I see."

    "But don''t worry, if you have something, you can let Yufeng come to us, and Mu Hua will protect you." This is good. Originally Buddhism is a place of peace and quiet. I prefer to be quiet, so I can be quiet.

    Yingyue reached out and handed me two medicine bottles from the inner layer, and then said, "my Lord, this is the blood Ganoderma lucidum you want. If you use it up, please let me know."

    It''s inconvenient for me to keep the two of them. They are not my people now, and they will be guests when they come back to me later.

    "My Lord, we''ll go first if we have something else to do." Yingyue gives Jiyue a look. Jiyue hesitates, like she has something to say to me.

    I asked with some doubts: "what''s the matter, Jiyue? What can I do for you?"

    "Ji Yue wants to thank you. If it hadn''t been for you last time, her spirit would have been lost."

    I said softly, "it''s the matter. You''re welcome. If you don''t want to protect me and won''t be hurt, I should save you."

    I can still remember the scene of the last battle against the ferocious ghost. If Ji Yue hadn''t spared no effort to save me, I would have died. After they didn''t stay for a long time, they went back. Tang Yufeng and I were the only ones left. All of a sudden, they calmed down. I''m not used to it.

    Zhang Junfei went shopping with Yin hanyue all day, and he had a very sweet life.

    "It''s time to light the light tonight!"

    Tang Yufeng said softly, "well, I''ll get ready."

    After dinner, Mu Hua came back.

    "It''s just right for you to come back. I''ll light the light later and send some ghosts away first."

    Mu Hua reached out and handed Tang Yufeng a book, then said: "this is Cui''s judgment for us. Every time ghosts come in and out, it''s in here."

    "It''s quite formal. You can take charge of it, Yufeng." I went to the courtyard. At this time, several rows of lanterns in the sky of the courtyard were already on. I reached out and took out the Yellow Rune paper and recited a few incantations. The Yellow Rune paper floated into the air and instantly sent out several golden lights.

    "Look, Guan Sheng At this time, a white mist rose up in the hospital, and then I saw some kids were suffering from criminal law, and they were crying miserably.

    To tell you the truth, I don''t like this place very much. Listening to this kind of crying all day makes me a little upset.

    "When will the ghost messenger come? How many ghosts are going to hell today?"

    Tang Yufeng looked at the book in her hand and said, "eight ghosts have been sentenced."

    "You guys stand on the left, in a row!" Those kids stood up and formed a row one after another. They didn''t move.

    "I''ll go to your uncle. Why can''t I understand you? Stand on the left side and don''t want to be reincarnated, right?" I''ve been worrying for a long time. Why don''t these ghosts have brains.

    "Don''t worry, Guan Sheng. Take your time. After they die, they will be just like babies. If they all have their own mind, it''s not easy to manage them." Mu Hua went over and waved his hand. The kids stood on the left side.

    "Ring the bell... Send them away quickly!" Tang Yufeng shook the bell a few times, and then saw several ghost messengers coming in from outside. It''s in the Yin realm. Before this time, a Yin gate will appear in the direction of the gate, which leads directly to the Yin realm of the hell.

    "Lord Liu..." one of the ghost messengers came over and said to me with a playful smile.

    I said softly, "why did you bring a bunch of kids here this time?"

    "You know that. Those evil spirits hurt so many people a while ago. Of course, there will be many wrongs."

    "Mu Hua goes to have a look at the statistics and arranges the position."

    "This is for you. Your brothers have worked hard." I took a stack of money and handed it to Gui cha. Then I said, "money is not much. Don''t be too little."

    The ghost said softly¡° It''s very kind of you. I''ll be in charge of the public security in this area. Please call me whenever you have anything

    The ghost took those little ghosts into the gate of hell and sent them to hell. Mu Hua came over and said in a soft voice, "it''s already counted. There are ten kids in all."

    The ten kids are on their knees, waiting to be examined. I took little Ben for a look, and then said, "you guys go to the hall and kowtow 30000 times."

    "The four of you go over there and wipe the floor with your tears until you wipe the floor like a mirror and you can be reincarnated."

    "The rest of you go there and cut your tongue. You deserve it now." Can be regarded as busy, I see time already early in the morning.

    "What are you two laughing at?" I turned my head and saw Mu Hua and Tang Yufeng standing on one side, covering their mouths and laughing at me.

    Tang Yufeng said in a low voice, "you are really not the material to be an official."

    "Come on, I''ll go to bed." I immediately speechless, and then face a change, put his hand around their shoulders, "you two who accompany me tonight?"

    "You think of the beauty..." two people each give me a pink fist, I went into the water room to take a bath, and then went back to the wing room.

    Instead of going to bed immediately, I took out a sutra, sat cross legged on the bed and began to read it.

    "If you read Buddhist scriptures, you can use this." Mu Hua''s right hand spread, and a string of Buddhist beads appeared in his hand and handed them to me.

    The Buddha''s bead is blood red, but when I just reached for it, it turned white.

    "What is it that can change color?"

 Chapter 183

    Mu Hua said softly, "this is the fruit of the bodhi tree, which has only opened once in five hundred years. It is very precious and has the function of exorcism."

    I find myself becoming more and more like a monk. Actually began to chant Buddhist scriptures. After that, it''s time to knock wood fish. But I''m still alive.

    The next morning, it was just dawn. I ran out of the temple as usual. Start a two kilometer run nearby. Then he went back to the temple.

    It''s been quiet recently, since that. Xia Han and Dong Jingwen never came again.

    "You''re back..." I just walked into the yard. Zhang Junfei was meditating in the courtyard, and then came over¡° You haven''t come back to live these days. Why do you want to return to vulgarity? " Zhang Junfei said softly¡° You''ve got that mouth. I''m hungry. Did you buy breakfast.

    ¡±I chuckled and said, "you have that big face. Another day, let Yin hanyue slap you in the face. "

    Zhang Junfei and I went into the wing room. Tang Yufeng and Mu Hua have already set breakfast on the table¡° Let''s have dinner. Mu Hua and I have to rest during the day and work at night.

    ¡±Originally, the temple was deserted. Now there are two less people. It''s more and more boring¡° How about going shopping downtown after dinner today. It''s boring to be here all day.

    ¡±Zhang Junfei said softly, "yes, I''ll call Yin hanyue later. Let her accompany us. "

    "Oh, my brother, I''ve got that crazy woman taken care of so quickly!"

    "Who do you call crazy woman?" It''s just Cao Cao. Yin hanyue came in from the door and said to me angrily.

    I quickly accompanied the smiling face and said, "this is Miss Yin. What brings you here? "

    "Look at your face..."

    "I haven''t been cheap for a long time."

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "I was just about to call you. We want to go out tonight."

    Yin hanyue said softly, "it''s a fine day today. Then go shopping. "

    Zhang Junfei and I finished eating, simply cleaned up, and went out of the temple with Yin hanyue. Now I don''t need to watch the temple. Tang Yufeng and Mu Hua will be in charge of it.

    Of course, no one will come in, and there is nothing valuable. Yin hanyue ran out in a car. Zhang Junfei and I got in the car and went straight to the city.

    I haven''t been to the city for a long time. I''ve been staying in the temple, and I''m almost an expert. Yin hanyue parked her car in the underground parking lot of the commercial city, and then led us into the commercial city. I was like a light bulb. Zhang Junfei and Yin hanyue were very sweet, and they took me as the air.

    "Lingling... Lingling!" A mobile phone rang, Yin hanyue answered the phone, then said to me: "you are hungry, I invite you to dinner."

    "To eat?" Yin hanyue brings us to a western restaurant with a mysterious smile.

    "There''s no mystery. Why do you suddenly think of eating?" Zhang Junfei and I both had some doubts and sat down at the table.

    "Sit down, you two. I''ll go to the bathroom." I asked Zhang Junfei with some doubts: "Junfei, do you know what''s going on? Yin hanyue is mysterious.

    ¡±Zhang Junfei shook his head and said, "don''t look at me, I don''t know."

    "Cold moon, here you are!" I turned my head and saw that Xia Han came over from one side. I saw that Xia Han was also surprised.

    "Let me introduce you. This is Xia Han, my good friend." Yin hanyue took Xia han to sit down and then said to me.

    I looked at Yin hanyue with some doubts. Yin hanyue shook her head at me. She means that Xia Han doesn''t know me.

    "Well, Xia Han has lost part of his memory since he came back from the last death. He has forgotten all the things from those ghosts.

    ¡±I suddenly realized, reached out and said: "Hello, my name is Liu Guansheng."

    Xia Han said with a smile: "Hello, I''ve heard that Han Yue mentioned you for a long time. You''re Meng Chen''s boyfriend, aren''t you?"

    I laughed and said, "yes, you are so smart."

    Yin hanyue said softly¡° Come on, order something to eat,

    I''m a little hungry. "

    We randomly ordered four steaks, a bottle of red wine and a fruit salad. During the conversation, I found that Xia Han had hardly seen me, and she really forgot me.

    Yin hanyue said softly, "how are you now, Xiahan?"

    Xia Han said softly, "I''ve recovered. I don''t know why. It''s like sleeping for a long time."

    Zhang Junfei said to me in a soft voice: "human life has been predestined, so don''t think about it."

    "I heard hanyue say you are cruel, isn''t it true?"

    "Generally, I''m just a ghost catcher. It''s nothing serious."

    "But I heard Meng Chen say that you are very good."

    Yin hanyue said softly¡° You two chat slowly, and we''ll go for another stroll. "

    Yin hanyue and Zhang Junfei left wisely, leaving me and Xia Han alone. She and I just met and talked a lot. I didn''t want to wake up her lost memory. I thought it was good.

    "Why haven''t they come back yet? What time is it?" Yin hanyue and Zhang Junfei are too noisy to come back for such a long time.

    "I think it''s getting dark. Why don''t I give it to you?"

    "That''s good. We can just talk a little bit more." I got up to settle accounts, and Xiahan out of the restaurant. At this time, the night is thick, the weather is not particularly cold, it is suitable for walking.

    Xia Han said softly, "I haven''t been so relaxed for a long time. Is there any interesting place nearby?"

    I whispered, "there''s only one Town God''s Temple nearby. If you want to go, I''ll show you around."

    "Well, it''s still early." I brought Xia Ji to Town God''s Temple. There are many people in Town God''s Temple tonight. I went into the main hall with Xia and I made a few visits to the City God.

    Suddenly a golden light appeared in front of my eyes. I asked Xia han to walk around. I went to the back, yingyue appeared in front of me and waved to me.

    I went over and followed yingyue to Chenghuang''s office.

    "Go in... The City God is waiting for you." When I entered the office, the City God was sitting at the table drinking tea. He gave me a smile and asked me to sit down first.

    I sat down on the sofa and said in a low voice, "Cheng Huang Ye, what can I do for you?"

    The City God said softly, "you have finished the task now. I''ll leave it to you in the future. I''m going to take office elsewhere. There will be a new City God."

    "The new City God? Who is it... "

    "Look at this!" The City God handed me a contract and then said to me, "I''m not an official now. I''m light."

    I reached for the contract, looked at it, and then said in surprise, "it''s me?"

    "It''s just temporary, and you continue to live in your temple."

    "Don''t tease me. How can I shoulder this heavy responsibility?"

    The City God said softly, "it''s all temporary. Since you don''t agree, I can report it to the superior."

    "Come on, go down and do your own business." I walked out of the office, yingyue and Jiyue were waiting for me at the door.

    "Congratulations, you should be called Chenghuang!"

    "What on earth are you doing? Let me... But I didn''t promise."

    Yingyue asked suspiciously, "why don''t you agree?"

    I said in a low voice, "I''ve had a hard time relaxing. Who cares about this kind of thing?"

    "I''ll go back if I don''t have anything. I''ll be my guest when I have time." I went back to the top, and Xia Han was waiting for me at the door.

    "Where did you go and how did you come back?"

    I said softly, "I''ll do something. Let''s go back when we''re in a hurry.

    Thanks to my quick brain just now, otherwise I would be busy.

    Xia Han saw that I didn''t make a sound, so he asked, "why don''t you talk? What are you thinking?"

    I said softly¡° I''m thinking about where to play tomorrow. "

    "Stop, you two. Do you have any money?"

    Xia Han was scared to hide behind me and said in a hurry: "what do you want?"

    "Robbery, of course. Can I talk to you?" These two boys are full of evil spirits, holding knives in their hands, and looking at Xia Han with a pair of color.

    "Want money? Do you have that ability? "

 Chapter 184

    The man sneered and said, "boy, do you still want to compare with our brothers?"

    I put up my sword finger in my right hand and shot out two sword Qi. They were knocked down to the ground.

    "Ah... There''s a ghost... There''s a ghost!" The two men were scared to death. He ran away in a hurry.

    Xia Han looked at me in surprise and said, "you... How did you do that just now?"

    "It''s just a trick. Just to scare them. " The evil spirit of those two people just now dissipated when I knocked them down.

    This should be the time to catch those ghosts. The fallen remnants.

    "Come on, it''s getting late." I sent Xia Han back home. Xia Han wanted to invite me upstairs. I declined politely.

    I went back to the temple and it was almost time. Tang Yufeng lit the lantern, I lit the Yellow Fu, and a white fog rose in the courtyard.

    "Wuwu... Wuwu!" The whole yard was filled with sad cries. Listen to my heart are a little cold.

    Zhang Junfei came out. Said softly¡° It''s the first time I''ve heard such a sad cry. "

    "Guansheng, here comes the ghost!" Last time that ghost bad, with a dozen ghosts came in from outside the gate of hell.

    "Why did you send so many kids?"

    "It''s up to you to find out. There are a lot of unjust ghosts recently. You should have a quick look. "

    "There are so many unjust ghosts for no reason. That''s strange. "

    The ghost messenger said in a soft voice, "OK, it''s up to you. I''ll take these back with me. " After the ghost difference left, Mu Hua divided the kids.

    "I met two robbers on my way home today. But there is Yin in them

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "but recently when I was practicing, I didn''t find anything wrong. If there were any, it would only be a remnant of the last time. It''s not worth mentioning. "

    I frowned and said, "OK. I''m a little tired. I''ll have a rest first. "

    I went into the water room and lay in the bathtub. Tang Yufeng and Mu Hua came in from the outside. Tang Yufeng gently wiped my back with a towel, and Mu Hua helped me wipe my arm with a bath towel.

    "Both of you are my right-hand men now."

    Tang Yufeng said softly¡° With your achievements and deeds now, the ghosts in this area dare not make mistakes. "

    Mu Hua said in a soft voice, "my Lord, I heard that you are going to be the agent of Cheng Huang. Why don''t you agree?"

    I said with a smile: "do you think I can take the post like this? What''s more, I don''t want to be an official. I''m a person independent of the world."

    "Come on, you two go and have a rest. I''m going to have a rest, too!" I got up, put on my clothes and walked out of the water room.

    I went back to the wing room and lay on the bed. Tang Yufeng came in and lay down in my arms.

    "Listen to Zhang Junfei, did you see Xia Han today?"

    "Well, she has lost her memory, which is a good thing for her." I put my hand around Tang Yufeng and gradually entered the dream. The next morning, it was just dawn.

    As always, I started to run in the morning, and I sweated all over. When I returned to the temple, Yin hanyue had already come and brought breakfast.

    "Miss Yin, if you come to me every day, you will become our full-time food delivery man."

    "It''s not for you. I''m for Junfei."

    I said with a smile: "then I''ll ask you to give me some alms. How can you not give me something to eat?"

    I sat down at the table, reached for a meat bun and took a bite. "There''s not enough paper money in the temple. I''ll go out and buy some sandalwood and yellow paper later."

    "I think you two have been at leisure recently. Are you not adapted to being lonely?"

    I said softly, "there''s nothing to do now. I don''t know what to do. I''m guarding this temple all day."

    "Do you want me to call Xia Han and let her accompany you?"

    "No, I don''t think so. She''s fine now." After breakfast, I went out of the temple and took a car to the city.

    I went into a Buddhist shop and said softly, "boss, do you have any yellow Rune paper? Please bring me some boxes. And sandalwood and burning paper! "

    "This is master Liu. I haven''t seen you for a while."

    "I''ve been in the temple recently, so I seldom come to the city." Ordered a few boxes of yellow Fu paper, and walked out of the shop. At this time, a girl came by, passed me by and walked into the Buddha shop.

    "Boss... Can you see things here?"

    "I sell Buddha statues here. If you have something to do, you can go to master Liu."

    "Who is master Liu? Where is he? "

    "The one who went out just now is..." I stood at the door and heard it clearly. When the woman passed me, I felt something was wrong. She was covered with black air.

    "It''s none of my business. It''s none of my business. It''s better to go first." I quickly turned around and walked, but not far away, the woman caught up with me.

    "Wait a minute, are you master Liu?"

    I stopped and whispered¡° What can I do for you? "

    "I have something to ask for your help. Can you help me?"

    I said softly, "I''ve seen through the world now. I don''t care about the world."

    "If you want to worship Buddha, you can go to my temple. It''s not far from here, Mingfu temple in North District!" With that, I reached for a car, jumped on it and went back to the temple.

    After a while, the delivery man sent some boxes of sandalwood and sandalwood.

    "Can you two stop being bored and help me move things in?"

    Zhang Junfei came over, picked up a box of yellow Rune paper, and then said: "that woman came back with you, is there something to find you?"

    "Woman?" I looked back and saw that it was the woman who had just followed me.

    "Hello, if you want to incense, please follow me!" I pretended not to see her, and Zhang Junfei moved things to the warehouse.

    I said softly, "you can help me solve the problem of that girl in a moment. I want to have a rest recently and don''t want to do anything."

    "Well, leave it to me." I walked out of the warehouse and suddenly heard a mobile phone ring.

    I took out my cell phone and saw that it was Xia Han calling, "Hello! What''s the matter, Miss Xia

    "Are you busy? Can you go out with me? I want to find someone to accompany me."

    "Well, where shall we meet?"

    "I''m going to your temple now. Wait for me at the door." I walked out of the temple, waited at the door for a while, and then saw a car coming.

    The car stopped in front of the temple door. A man in a suit got out of the car and went to the back of the car to respectfully open the door.

    "Here we are, miss!"

    "Guan Sheng, get in the car I went over in doubt and got into the car.

    "What do you mean?"

    "If my father wants to see you, you can be my shield."

    I was a little surprised and said, "in total, you want me to be your boyfriend. Do you want to rent me by the hour, or do you want to rent me by the day, or do you want to spend the night?"

    "You... No wonder Han Yue says you are a rascal. You are really a rascal."

    I said with a smile, "I''m joking with you. Just give me a meal."

    After a while, the car drove to a hotel and stopped.

    "Here''s the hotel, miss!"

    "Well, you can drive back first. I''ll go back with my dad later." Xia Han and I jumped out of the car. Xia Han took my arm and walked into the hotel.

    "Miss Xia, this way, please!" Xia Han led me into a private room with a big round table and delicacies on it.

    Sitting at the table is a middle-aged couple, dressed luxuriantly, who should be Xia Han''s parents.

    "Mom and Dad... This is my boyfriend''s official student!"

    "Well, sit down!" I looked a little restrained, stretched out my hand and sat down.

    Xia Han said softly, "I said that I have a boyfriend. He is very kind to me and loves me very much."

    Xia Fu looked at me and said, "young man is very energetic. Where is he going to go?"

    I said in a low voice, "I''m on duty at the temple!"

    "I mean the Ming Fu Temple in the North District. That temple is mine."

    Summer mother some doubts to say: "I listen to friends say that the temple is very smart, my friends have several to go there for blessing are very effective."

    "Yes, aunt, if you want to go, you can go and ask for happiness." My eyes were fixed on the food on the table, and my stomach cried out.

 Chapter 185

    "Well, eat, as long as you get along well. Xiaohan was weak and ill since childhood. She almost died a while ago. " Xia Fu is also very worried about this. I didn''t listen to what they said afterwards. A meal swept away the food.

    After dinner, Xia Han and I walked out of the hotel. She felt like she was relieved, but it was a matter of mind.

    "Come on. Come to me tonight. "

    "Where are you going? Why... "

    I pretended to have a bad smile and said, "you are my girlfriend now. Of course you want to live together."

    "You want to be beautiful!" Xia Han is more cheerful than before. Take me for a walk in the street.

    I said softly, "do you have any place to go. If not, I''ll go back first. "

    "Yes... Accompany me to the playground." I was slightly stunned, then said: "OK. I have nothing to do today anyway. "

    I accompanied Xia han to the playground, Xia Han this is no different from before. Xia Han almost has to play all the Games in the playground before she is willing to give up. I took out a tissue and wiped the sweat from her forehead. I feel like this moment is back to the past.

    "You... Why are you looking at me like that?"

    "Oh. No... nothing! " Summer Han small face a red, also don''t know is not hot, make some unnatural.

    I said softly, "are you tired of playing. Shall I take you back? "

    "Or you can send me back to your temple. It''s getting dark now. I want to go to the night market again. " Xia Han and I walked out of the playground and reached for a car¡° Master, go to Mingfu temple

    "Young man, it''s said that Mingfu temple is very smart. Are you two going to get married? "

    "Look, you''re familiar with it?"

    "Of course, if you want to get married, you''d better let Master Liu of Mingfu Temple do the divination for you. But he has a strange temper. Most people won''t help him. "

    Xia Han looked at me with a strange look. Then he said, "is your temper really that strange?"

    "Are you master Liu? It can''t be true... "

    "Didn''t you just say I was cranky?" I smile and don''t talk much. After a while, the car stopped in front of the temple. Xia Han and I got out of the car and went straight into the temple.

    "You''ve come back. The woman was still in there just now. It seems that something serious happened." Yin hanyue came over and stretched out her hand to pull Xia Han. "What''s the situation between you two? How can you be together?"

    "Take your time. I''ll go in and have a look."

    "I also want to see..." I walked into the wing room, Zhang Junfei was still chatting with the woman, who was crying like a tearful person, her eyes were red and swollen, and she was very sad.

    "When you come back, it''s up to you!"

    "I don''t care!" I sat down at the table, reached for the teapot, poured a cup of tea and took a sip.

    The woman said in a hurry, "Master Liu, please help me. My boyfriend is dying."

    "I think you''d better help her. Her boyfriend is a doctor, but he is haunted by things. Now he has only half his life left."

    I hesitated and asked softly, "what''s your name?"

    "My name is Han min..." Han min sobbed a few times, reached out and took out a stack of money from the bag and put it on the table, "master, this money is a little of my heart."

    I reached for the money and handed it to Zhang Junfei. Then I said, "where is your boyfriend now? Take me to see him!"

    Han Min said hastily, "he''s at home now, or I''ll call him and ask him to come over."

    "That''s the best. I''ll save trouble." Han min took out his cell phone and made a phone call. Twenty minutes later, a taxi stopped in front of the temple.

    Walking down from the taxi, a man came in wobbly, dressed in a thick black coat and a bib.

    "Gao Wei, how are you doing?"

    "No, it''s still cold after taking the medicine!"

    I frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "you seem very cold. Are you sick?"

    I reached out and took out a yellow amulet from my pocket and pasted it on his head.

    "Ah..." Gao Wei seemed to be scalded, screamed, and then fell to the ground.

    "Get him inside!" I took a bowl, poured the water, lit a piece of yellow paper and threw it into the bowl¡° Let him drink this bowl of water. " Han min picks up Gao Wei and feeds him Fu Shui. Then Gao Wei suddenly vomits, and the pupils of his eyes turn white.

    "Son of a bitch, mind your own business!" Gao Wei''s voice became very hoarse, as if he had become another person.

    "You go out first..." Yin hanyue pulls Han min out and closes the door. I took a bottle of wine from the cupboard, put it on the table, opened it and poured a glass.

    "Would you like some wine?"

    "Don''t do that. You''d better leave it alone!"

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "why do you want to be attached to him? What''s the difference between you two?"

    "There''s no grudge, but he saw me hanged when he saw me die!"

    "Hang? So you are a weasel

    "Son of a bitch, it''s none of your business!"

    I said with a sneer: "otherwise we will discuss, you let him go, I''ll let you live!"

    Gao Wei (weasel) reached for the glass, spilled the wine on my face, and then said, "what are you, you dare to talk to me like this!"

    "I''ll ask you for the last time, will you let him go?"

    "Why do you bargain with me?"

    "Damn it! You think I have a good temper, don''t you? " I reached over the table and pinched him by the neck. "I''ve put up with you for a long time. If you don''t want to die, get out of here!"

    "I''m... I''m wrong. Please let me go!"

    "It''s late..." Zhang Junfei reached out and picked up the dust, flicked it gently, and beat the weasel out of the man''s body.

    "Give me a break... I don''t dare any more, I just want to ask him to help me practice because I want to rob..." the weasel looked obscene and trembled.

    "Let it go, it''s not easy!"

    I frowned and said, "I''ve given him a chance, but he doesn''t know how to cherish it."

    "So can''t stay..." the weasel turned to break the door, at this time Xia Han and Yin hanyue, Han min is standing outside the door waiting, suddenly saw a weasel jumped out, suddenly startled.

    "It''s a once-in-a-hundred-year Yin body!" The weasel went straight to Yin hanyue and Xia Han. Xia Han ran back a few steps and fell on the ground.

    "Don''t..."

    "Whoosh!" My right hand shot a sword gas instantly, and knocked the weasel down on the ground.

    "To die!" I suddenly ignited a group of anger in my heart, and a Zhiyang sword Qi shot out and pierced its body.

    "Ah..." the weasel screamed and disappeared in an instant.

    Yin hanyue quickly picked up Xia Han and said, "are you OK, Xia Han?"

    "It''s OK, but my foot just sprained!"¡° Let me see... Nothing''s wrong! " I leaned over and picked up Xia Han, went into my own room and put her on the bed.

    "It hurts..." Xia Han frowned slightly and took off her shoes.

    "I''ll do it. Don''t move!" I took out the medicine box from the cupboard, and then I took out Dieda liquor. I took off her socks and wiped her ankles.

    Xia Han some shy appearance, whispered¡° I''ll do it myself

    "Be careful in the future. You have a special constitution and can''t be injured. I''ll get you an amulet later. You can take it with you!"

    "I didn''t disturb you. Han Min has gone with Gao Wei." Yin hanyue came in and handed Xia Han a glass of water. She gave me a deep look.

    I whispered, "it''s all right, but I need to rest for two days."

    Yin hanyue said softly, "then don''t go home. Stay here tonight."

    "Guan Sheng, it''s almost time." I took a look at the time, it was more than ten o''clock, and walked out of the door.

    "Don''t go out, you two. Don''t go out when you hear any noise, just as if you didn''t hear anything!" I closed the door and walked into the courtyard. Tang Yufeng and Mu Hua flew out with a small book in hand. Mu Hua waved his hand and the lanterns in the courtyard lit up one after another.

    I took out a yellow amulet and threw it into the air, which immediately emitted several golden lights.

    A mass of white fog rose in the hospital, and the gate of hell appeared on the wall. The ghost messenger escorted the little ghost to come in from the outside.

 Chapter 186

    "Stand up and get ready for reincarnation."

    "Why did you bring some ghosts here today? What''s the matter?"

    The ghost messenger said softly, "there are many ghosts recently. You have time to check. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid your yard won''t be able to hold it. There are not as many people who have been born

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "I didn''t find anything special either. Could it be that the more powerful ghosts are coming out?"

    "Mu Hua, if you have time, you can check it to see if there is any situation below." It''s strange these days. There are so many ghosts to reincarnate for no reason, and they all seem to be unjust ghosts.

    "Then I''ll go first. I''ll leave it to you. " Ghost bad with reincarnation of the ghost back to the hell reincarnation. I am also a little tired, yawning into the water room to wash.

    "I''ll go and have a look with Mu Hua later. If there are really demons and evil spirits, there will certainly be discoveries below. "

    "Well, you go and get back." I took a shower. Back to the wing. I almost forgot that Xia Han was still resting in her room.

    Yin hanyue said in a low voice: "you chat slowly. I''m going to have a rest."

    Yin hanyue then walked out of the wing room and closed the door.

    I said softly¡° You should have a rest. I''ll just shop here. "

    "That''s not good. I''m sorry to give you so much trouble." I took out the mat and put it on the floor. Put on the mattress and lay on the ground.

    "You were really good just now, just like in the movie."

    "It''s just pediatrics. It''s no big deal. "

    "Can you teach me?"

    "Yaqing wanted to learn from me at that time. Forget about her." I don''t know where Yaqing has been recently. Since Junyao died, she has been quiet all of a sudden.

    "You like her?"

    "Why do you ask?"

    Xia Han said softly, "because Yaqing told me about you, but you never accept her as an apprentice."

    "I''m afraid the matter between her and me is not as simple as the master and apprentice..." the next day it was light. I got up and went out for a run. When I first ran downtown. Then I saw a Yin Qi spreading from the air, as if it was moving in a direction.

    "What a heavy Yin Qi!"

    "Yes, what a heavy Yin Qi!" I looked back and saw an old Taoist standing behind me.

    I''ve seen this old Taoist before. He is the fortune teller who gave me and Han Mengchen fortune telling in the night market.

    "It''s you?"

    "Little brother, I didn''t expect that you are also a fellow in the same way!"

    "I didn''t expect that, ah, how could there be such a heavy Yin Qi, and recently there are a lot of grievances in the city, I''m afraid there will be something big happening."

    "Little brother, let''s talk in another place." This fortune teller and I went into a steamed bun shop and ordered a plate of steamed buns.

    "My name is Chang Kun. I''m a scholar of dunjia. Recently, I found that there are demons disturbing the world, so I''ve been tracking them down. Today, I just found that there is a problem here."

    I picked up a bun and bit it, then said: "but how can there be such a heavy Yin Qi, it shouldn''t be ah!"

    "Look what this is Chang Kun stretched out his hand, took out a piece of broken steps from his pocket, and then handed it to me, "I think it''s from the monster."

    "What''s this? The cloth is very special. It doesn''t seem to be the thing of this era."

    Chang Kun said softly, "I suspect it''s a zombie. This cloth is made of all the materials on the official clothes of the Qing Dynasty. It''s impossible to imitate it."

    I frowned and said, "what are your plans? Do you know how to deal with zombies?"

    "I don''t have that ability. Since you are here, I think you should have a way."

    "Let me think about it. When are you going to start?"

    "Tomorrow night is the time with the heaviest Yang. If there are zombies, they will come out to harm people!" I''m afraid we don''t have to wait until tomorrow night. If we don''t get it right, we''ll do something tonight.

    If I hadn''t gone to the Mingfu temple in the North District, I would have been fighting with that zombie. After breakfast, I bought some steamed buns and took them back to the temple.

    When I went back to the temple, Zhang Junfei and they had already got up.

    I put the bun on the table and then said to Zhang Junfei, "Junfei, I have something to tell you."

    "What''s the matter, you look so ugly?"

    "I guess you won''t be in the mood to laugh after listening to it." I reached out and took out a cigarette in my mouth, said: "recently there are not many unjust ghosts, I guess it has something to do with zombies."

    "Zombies?"

    "Look at this..." I handed the piece to Zhang Junfei. Zhang Junfei reached for the piece of cloth, and then his face changed.

    "Zombies of the Qing Dynasty!"

    "Do you know how to deal with it?" I asked

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "I can''t deal with it, but you have the shengxie sword. You should be able to deal with it."

    Zhang Junfei didn''t say that I really forgot how to forget that magic weapon.

    "What are you two going to talk about?"

    "Women, don''t meddle in their own business. It''s very annoying!" Yin hanyue took the cigarette from my mouth and said, "is that right? Then I''ll take Xia Han back in a moment! "

    "Whatever you like..." I put out the cigarette ends and walked into the wing room.

    I picked up the victory evil sword and wiped it. Although it can solve the zombie, we don''t know where the zombie is.

    "Guansheng... Someone is looking for you." I walked out of the wing room and saw a man with dirty clothes coming.

    "You are master Liu. I''m the contractor of the construction site. I heard that you can subdue demons, so I came to see you!" Zhang Junfei asked suspiciously, "what can I do for you?"

    "Master, we dug out a big coffin at the construction site, but no one dares to touch it. Please follow me to have a look!"

    "Coffin?" Zhang Junfei and I looked at each other, quickly took things, followed the contractor out of the temple.

    Zhang Junfei and I followed the contractor to an abandoned factory. At this time, the construction site had stopped working, and some workers were sitting in front of the tent.

    "You all go and do your work!" The contractor drove away some workers and then took me and Zhang Junfei into a two-story building.

    "I''m a poor place. Don''t mind." The contractor took both of us into an office with a desk, a sofa and a coffee table.

    "Drink some water, you two."

    "You don''t have to be too polite. Please introduce yourself first. By the way, what''s the situation now!"

    "My name is Xu Tianbao. I''m the contractor here. I''m a piece of land owned by the Tang Group. We are responsible for building a real estate here. But a few days ago, the workers dug a big pit in the construction site, and there was a golden coffin in it!"

    I frowned slightly and said, "the golden coffin?"

    Xu Tianbao nodded¡° Yes, and it''s still tied with ropes. We''re afraid of zombies, so no one dares to move, so we''re in a hurry to find you. "

    "Where is the coffin now? Take us to have a look!" Xu Tianbao took us out of the office and went straight into a tent.

    "This is the coffin!" In front of me is a golden coffin, although it is stained with soil, but still can clearly see the lines on the coffin.

    Zhang Junfeng frowned at me and asked¡° How do you know what''s going on? "

    I said with a sneer, "I''ve heard the old man mention that this coffin is unique to the ancient royal family. Most of the people lying in it are royal relatives!"

    When I went to the coffin, the coffin was still tied with a rope, and there was a red line on the surface, which clearly meant that I was afraid that the zombies in the coffin would jump out and hurt people.

    Xu Tianbao continued¡° Master, look, is this a zombie? The workers are afraid to start work for this. "

    Zhang Junfeng said in a deep voice¡° Who is your boss? This construction site can''t be constructed for the time being. People need to evacuate immediately. "

    "I''ll call the boss right now!" Xu Tianbao ran out in a hurry. Zhang Junfei took out the Yellow Fu and pasted it on the coffin. However, as soon as the Yellow Fu touched the coffin, he left and was bounced to the ground.

    "How powerful!"

    "This kind of zombie is not buried here so coincidentally, is it?" After a while, Xu Tianbao came in from the outside and told us that their boss was coming.

    When Zhang Junfei and I walked out of the tent, we saw two black luxury cars parked at the door, and then several men in suits came down from the car. The leader was a man in his fifties who came straight to me with a cigarette in his mouth.

 Chapter 187

    "I knew it was you. You are more famous than me now!"

    "Mr. Tang, this land belongs to you?" It was Tang Guofeng who nodded. Reached out and patted me on the shoulder.

    I said with a smile¡° Since it''s your place. That''s easy. I don''t have to waste a lot of words. "

    Tang Guofeng said in a low voice: "since it''s my own business, you can help me to do a good job. I bought this land at a high price. We''re going to build a building here. "

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said¡° This land is one of the most shady places in the city. No one will build buildings here. And no one will bury the dead here. I don''t think it''s that simple. "

    "It''s like a corpse farm, but I don''t think it''s such a coincidence. There''s a coffin under the land you bought! "

    Tang Guofeng frowned and said, "what do you mean?"

    "Let''s put it another way. I''m afraid it''s not that simple." Zhang Junfei and I got into the car, and Tang Guofeng took us back to the Tang Group.

    Tang Guofeng said in a low voice: "many people have taken a fancy to this land before. I''m not sure when it comes to the site. There was a competitor, but when I was competing, I dropped out and I got the land. "

    I said softly¡° It took a long time to make a shady place. This is the first time I''ve heard about it. I don''t think it''s a coincidence. Maybe someone is trying to hurt you behind your back. "

    Tang Guofeng said in a hurry, "what can I do? Do you have a way to solve it?"

    "Then start with the people around you. When this coffin is solved, we''ll meet the person competing with you this time. Maybe he''s in it. "

    Tang Guofeng said softly, "I''ll leave it to you. Although I''ve been doing more and more business these years. But also offended a lot of people, Xiao Feng''s matter has not yet come to light. It''s always been a mystery. "

    "OK, I''ll find time to investigate. Maybe this time is a breakthrough." Zhang Junfei and I didn''t stay much, so we sat down for a while and left.

    "Is He Tang Yufeng''s father?"

    "Well, yes!" Zhang Junfei asked with great interest: "then you are a family!"

    "Stop! Don''t mention it... "Zhang Junfei and I returned to the construction site. At this time, the sky began to become overcast, and there was only a mass of black air hovering over the construction site.

    "It seems that we can''t wait until tomorrow night. The zombie will be out tonight!"

    "So here you are Chang Kun came over from behind. I introduced to Zhang Junfei. The three of us walked into the construction site.

    Zhang Junfei said softly: "I think the three of us might as well prepare here tonight, but don''t make any trouble."

    For the sake of safety, I asked Xu Tianbao to have the coffin carried to the second floor to avoid the shadow. Zhang Junfei set up an array in the house.

    "Well, let''s go back and discuss. I''ll take the shengxie sword with me." If there are really zombies in it, we need to be well prepared.

    Zhang Junfei and I went back to the temple by car first. After a long morning, we were hungry. Xia Han and Yin hanyue are chatting in the courtyard, and then they rush to us.

    "Where have you two been and come back so long?"

    I whispered: "there is a very difficult thing to deal with, you two stay here, I will let Yufeng protect you."

    Xia Han some worry ground asks: "how, what matter?"

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "it''s nothing. We''ll solve it as soon as possible."

    Zhang Junfei and I prepared something to use. I took out the Yellow Fu paper and spread it on the table. We drew some yellow Fu to prepare for our unexpected needs tonight.

    When it was dark, I just sat at the table and picked up the chopsticks to eat. Chang Kun came in from the outside.

    "Just the two of you are here. Something happened at the construction site!"

    I frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"

    Chang Kun said in a hurry: "the red rope tied to the coffin has shaken open. Just now there was a strong wind, and a flash of lightning fell on the coffin."

    "Go! Let''s have a look... "Zhang Junfei and I hurried out of the temple with Chang Kun and came to the construction site.

    The coffin was still there, but the lid of the coffin was smashed to pieces. A man dressed in Qing Dynasty clothes was lying in it. His skin had become dry, the ten fingernails of his hands were stretched out, and his whole body was emitting a stream of Yin Qi.

    Zhang Junfei said in a hurry: "no, this zombie has a lot of Yin Qi. We must burn it quickly."

    "Brother Xu, quickly ask someone to get some branches, put the corpse and the coffin over there, dig a pit and burn it!" Xu Tianbao didn''t have time to think about it, so he called several workers to carry the coffin to the open space nearby and dug a hole. Suddenly, the sky was covered with dark clouds.

    There was a dark wind, and the workers who carried the coffin loosened their hands and threw the coffin to the ground. The coffin cracked and the corpse fell from it.

    "You trash, it''s not good to carry a thing!"

    "Don''t touch it!" The workers were just about to bend down and lift up the zombies. The zombies grabbed the two workers'' necks with their hands and pulled their heads off.

    "My God... The zombies are alive!" Xu Tianbao screamed and ran into the tent with the workers¡° Don''t be soft handed for a while, or we''ll both be here! "

    "Ah..." the zombie jumped up from the ground. The pupils of his eyes were bleeding red, and his whole body was overcast. Just as two workers were about to run into the tent, they suddenly felt suffocated, turned pale, and fell to the ground. In the blink of an eye, they became several mummies.

    Zhang Junfei quickly took out the Yellow amulet and recited a few incantations in his mouth. The Yellow amulet floated up and sent out several golden lights, shining on the corpse.

    "Poof..." the zombie body flashed with fire, the old Qing government sparked, and then it was blown out by the black air.

    "Xuanzong of heaven and earth, I''ll make an order, fire will spread heaven and earth, and be as urgent as law and order!" I tossed out two Yang runes with both hands, and immediately burned up. It turned into two fire dragons, which seemed to sing like a dragon, and went straight to the zombie.

    The zombie was so fast that he dodged my charm attack. Zhang Junfei reached out to brush the dust and hit the zombie with a flick. He and I thought the zombie would be hit and fly out, but we didn''t expect any reaction.

    I stretched out my hand and pulled out the shengxie sword. Then I chopped it at the zombie.

    "Dang Dang..." he waved several times in a row, slashed on the zombie, and even made the sound of metal collision.

    "Ah..." zombie body turned, arms like hoops hit me. I don''t know where it comes from. I use my sword to block it, and my hands are numb. As soon as Zhang Junfei jumped on it, he was knocked down by the zombie.

    "How can this product fight so hard?" I started to dance the victory evil sword in my hand, and cut it toward the zombie with several moves. Suddenly, dozens of sword shadows flashed around me.

    "There is no amnesty for killing!" With a wave of my right hand, dozens of sword Qi flew out and kept hitting the zombie.

    "It won''t work. He''s like a stone. He''s not afraid of beating at all." After thinking about it, I bit my finger and touched the blade, dropping blood on it.

    "Demons... Die!" I jumped up and split a sword in the air. The victory evil sword in my hand flashed red light, and several red sword gases shot at the corpse.

    "Ah..." zombie seems to be very afraid of my sword, I took the opportunity to move forward, the victory evil sword in my hand flew out, directly stabbed into the zombie.

    "Hoo Hoo Hoo!" At the same time, a wind blows, the sword burns in the body of the zombie, and the body of the zombie begins to smoke, as if a fire breaks out in its body.

    "Let''s go!" Zhang Junfei quickly pulled me to one side, only to hear a bang, the body of the zombie burst open, and instantly it was gone.

    "Cough... It''s solved." The victory evil sword flew back to my hands, and I received it behind my back.

 Chapter 188

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said: "it seems that this zombie is just one of them. That piece of Yin has not dissipated. I''m afraid something will happen again."

    "Forget about it. One solution is one. " I reached out and pulled out the Yellow amulet. The light was then thrown onto the broken coffin. The flame burned up and left nothing of the coffin.

    "Let''s go back first. I''m tired after most of the night." Zhang Junfei and I walked out of the construction site and drove back to the temple.

    "You''re back. have you had dinner

    ¡±Zhang Junfei said softly, "no, have you eaten?"

    Yin hanyue said softly, "No. Why don''t you go out and have some. "

    I said softly, "it''s OK. You two clean up. I''ll wash my face and change my clothes. "

    I put the sword back in the room. Changed a suit of clothes, but something happened, I took the sky Gang Xuan mirror with me.

    I went out of the wing room. Xia Han came over and naturally put her hand around my arm.

    "Where are we going to eat?"

    Yin hanyue said in a low voice, "go to the barbecue. I haven''t eaten for a long time. I know a big stall and it tastes good. "

    "Let''s go. I can just have a few drinks. " Several of us walked out of the temple, and a car was parked in front of the temple.

    "I had the car delivered. I have discussed with Han Yue just now. " Xia hanchong explained to me, then opened the door and jumped on the car.

    "You two have already made a reservation. What are we doing? " Zhang Junfei and I jumped into the car, and Xia Han started the car. He took us to a big stall in the city and sat down.

    It''s cool tonight. A lot of people come out to drink and have barbecue.

    "Boss... Bring me the menu!" The four of us sat around the table. I ordered some kebabs and beer and put them on the table.

    Yin hanyue said softly, "I haven''t had lunch at noon. I''ve been hungry for a long time."

    I''m not much better. When on the road, my stomach is already crying.

    I picked up the kebab to eat a few mouthfuls, and then said: "Junfei, I''m afraid there will be a lot of things happening recently, we should always be vigilant."

    "Don''t worry, I''ve been prepared for a long time." I took a look at the sky. The dark night sky seemed calm, but it was full of evil.

    And tonight is the bright moon in the sky, but it is shrouded by the Yin Qi and becomes the waning moon.

    "Liu Xiaoer..." I heard someone calling me. Looking back, it turned out to be Mr. Bai. White childe laughed to smile to walk to come over, attach body on the body of summer Han, summer Han facial expression a change, the eyes are enveloped by a black gas.

    "Xia Han, why do you look so ugly?"

    Zhang Junfei frowned slightly and said in a deep voice¡° Don''t touch her. It''s not her now. "

    Xia Han (white childe) said with a sneer: "boy, I have some insight. I don''t mean to come here today. I want to ask you for something."

    I asked warily, "grandfather Bai, what can I do for you? Are you in such a hurry?"

    "Smelly boy, do you know what it means when the moon should be round?"

    "It''s not necessary to ask. It''s surrounded by Yin Qi. There must be evil." Xia Han (Master BAI) nodded, reached for the beer on the table and took a sip, "good wine, you should deal with this matter as soon as possible. I suspect someone is playing tricks behind the scenes. As a censor, it''s your duty.

    ¡±I said hastily¡° But Lord Cui, let me just take charge of the ghost of the temple. I don''t care about anything else. "

    "Who do you care? You don''t care. I''ll talk to Yama then. "

    I hesitated for a moment and said in a hurry, "then you point out a way for me. I''ve just caught those ghosts. How can this happen again?"

    Xia Han (Bai Wuchang) took a sip of the beer in the bottle, and then yelled: "boss... A bottle of Red Star sophomore!"

    "Ah, I go..." I suddenly speechless, a few guests at the table looked at Xia Yi with a strange look. A lovely lady unexpectedly drank liquor and pulled the Gong throat, could not attract the attention of others.

    "You''re still hiding. Are you afraid you can''t deal with them when you hold magic weapons? I''ll tell you the truth, it''s not over yet. That zombie is just a foreword."

    The boss brought a bottle of Baijiu to the table and couldn''t help but glance away at Xia. Xia (Bai Wuchang) reached out for a Baijiu, drank it and drank it half a bottle.

    "This young lady is really a good drinker. I''ll have two drinks with my brother and me!" Next to a table of two not long eyes bastard things came over, reached out and patted Xia Han''s shoulder, touched Xia Han''s face, color Mi Mi ground said: "accompany elder brother I drink well, will take you to play."

    "Presumptuous!" Xia Han (white childe) the pupil of double eyes suddenly flashed white light, immediately see that two men body suddenly one Zheng, Yang body fell to the ground.

    "These two goods, drink a little wine and leave quickly. This time, we''ll go with others!"

    "It''s a good wine. Get me more and take it down to my brothers."

    "I''ll prepare this for you tomorrow!"

    "Well, I can only order you one step. That person is right next to you." White childe finish saying then left Xia Han''s body, I quickly helped Xia Han, Xia Han body almost fell to the ground.

    "What''s the matter with me?" Summer Han some tired of open eyes, blunt I doubt ground ask a way.

    Yin hanyue said¡° I was scared to death just now. I didn''t dare to say anything

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "don''t be afraid. It won''t hurt people. The size of a family is also an official. It won''t haunt people for no reason."

    "I... why am I in your arms? What happened just now?"

    I explained hastily¡° You fainted just now, and now you wake up. "

    "Eat up, go back!"

    "What about these two?" Those two wine Mengzi will not wake up for a while and a half. Anyway, it has nothing to do with me.

    Several of us went back to the temple, but Zhang Junfei and I sent them back on our way. Zhang Junfei and I walked in the direction of the temple. After a few steps, we heard the mobile phone ring.

    "It''s brother Lu!" Zhang Junfei and I looked at each other and then answered the phone.

    "Hello! What happened to brother Lu? "

    "Where are you now? Something''s wrong with me."

    "I''m shopping with Zhang Junfei. What''s the matter?"

    "Come to the police station if you don''t have anything to do."

    I hung up the phone and said to Zhang Junfei in a low voice, "OK, don''t go back. There''s something wrong with Captain Lu. Let''s go."

    "Let''s go and have a look. I guess there''s something that can''t be solved." Zhang Junfei and I came to the police station. As soon as we entered the building, we saw that Xiao Liu came over last time.

    "Master Liu, you are here. Team Lu has been waiting for a long time." Zhang Junfei and I went up the stairs with Xiao Liu and came to the crime unit.

    Lu Wei is a face brow, sitting at the table smoking, ashtray in the smoke has piled up like a mountain.

    "What''s the matter, Captain Lu? He looks sad. Is something wrong?" I reached for the cigarette case on the table, pulled out one and held it in my mouth. "What''s the case?"

    Lu Wei put out his cigarette end and said, "look at this. It''s probably your job."

    I reached for a file and looked at it. There were disgusting photos on it.

    I asked with some doubts, "when did this happen?"

    "Just in the early morning of this morning, a KT * * in the city, you come with me to have a look." LV Wei got up and took me out of the serious cases group and came to the forensic department. There was a female corpse lying on the coroner''s desk.

    The woman''s hair was messy, and her chest was scratched with a scar, even the flesh and blood of her belt. The most important thing is that this woman''s proud chest was taken off.

    "What do you say is the most important thing about women?" I asked Zhang Junfei in turn. Zhang Junfei shook his head unknowingly.

    "Go back and ask Han Yue!"

    Xiao Liu ran in quickly and said, "Captain, there is a man who wants to see the dead. It seems that he is her friend."

    "Well, bring her in." Liu then came in with a girl, who fainted as soon as she saw the body. LV Wei helped her to the crime unit and poured a glass of water. She drank some water and looked much better.

 Chapter 189

    Zhang Junfei and I sat by and watched the girl cry for a long time, seemingly very sad.

    Lu Wei frowned and asked in a deep voice, "what''s your name. What does it have to do with the dead? "

    "My name is Shen suyao. She is my classmate, Xiao Fei

    Shen suyao cried and said, "last night was her birthday. A few of our classmates spent her birthday with her, but we left first because it was too late. Xiaofei said she would continue to play, so she stayed at KT I think Shen suyao is very beautiful. It''s a lady type. She has long hair and a shawl, and her skin is white and tender. It''s a great beauty.

    "Has anything happened to you recently?"

    "What do you mean?"

    Zhang Junfei then asked, "I mean strange things. Because your friend, Xiao Fei, died in a terrible way. I don''t think it was done by people. "

    "We went on a tour last Monday. But nothing happened. "

    I thought about it and said¡° This is my business card. If you have any questions, please come to me. I live in the Mingfu temple in the North District. "

    "Brother Lu, I''ll go first. Call me about something Zhang Junfei and I are leaving now. He turned and walked out of the police station and took the car back to the temple. Fortunately, they came back in time. Mu Hua and Tang Yufeng just lit the lantern.

    "Just in time to come back!" I took out the Yellow amulet and lit it. It was thrown into the air, and the Yellow symbol burned. Suddenly a white fog rose in the hospital.

    A gate of hell appeared at the door, and the ghost messenger came in.

    "Mu Hua. You do it first. " I went into the wing room and took out a pile of money from the carton. Came out and handed it to the ghost¡° The censorship department is so polite to us. How can I do that? "

    I said with a smile, "please keep an eye on it for me. Recently, there was a wave of wronged souls who were killed by evil things. "

    "This one has... That''s her!" The ghost spread his hand. One of the ghosts is Xiao Fei.

    "You come here..." Xiao Fei came over, with her head down and her face expressionless.

    I said softly¡° Do you remember how you died? "

    "I don''t remember. I just felt dizzy at that time. Then I saw a monster on the KT * * monitor. Then I didn''t know anything. When I woke up, I was captured by the ghost messenger."

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "it doesn''t mean that I didn''t say. What would be the monster coming out of the TV?"

    "Zhenzi!" Tang Yufeng came over and said.

    "Zhenzi? It''s interesting. " Seeing off the ghost, I went into the water room to wash.

    After a busy day, I was sweating. As soon as I lay in the bathtub, I saw Tang Yufeng coming in from outside¡° You two can go back when you''re OK. "¡° Let me wipe your back for you! " Mu Hua then came in, reached out and wiped my back with a towel.

    "Other people''s girlfriends are human, my girlfriends are ghosts!"

    Tang Yufeng soft voice said: "I see Xia Han is good, do you want me to help you."

    I said hastily: "forget it, I don''t want it. I''ve had enough of life and death."

    "We''re going down tonight. My Lord has something to ask for you."

    I asked doubtfully¡° What can I do for Mr. Cui? "

    Tang Yufeng said with a smile: "you go down to know."

    After the bath, I went back to the wing room, and then I lay on the bed. My soul left my body and went down with them.

    "Congratulations... Congratulations!" congratulations? It seems that the local government is holding a meeting. Officials, big or small, are congratulating me.

    "Lord, Lord Cui has been waiting for a long time." Yingyue and Jiyue came over, then saluted me and took me into an office.

    I walked into the office and saw Yama talking to Mr. Cui.

    The king of hell said in a soft voice, "the official is coming. Sit down and say it."

    I saluted respectfully and asked with some doubts: "Yama... What can I do for you?"

    Mr. Cui said softly¡° Yama sees that you have no wife but a ghost wife, so he plans to marry you and betroth Mu Hua to you. "

    "What?" I am slightly a Leng, total is to introduce marriage to me.

    "My Lord, how can this be done?"

    Yama said¡° Why not? She can get a good result after practicing with you, and it doesn''t affect you to get a wife in the world, and it can protect you. "

    Mr. Cui reached for a gift box and then handed it to me: "this is your wedding gift. You can get married tomorrow night."

    All of a sudden, my brain is a bit confused, need to digest. I reached for the gift box and walked out.

    Yingyue and Jiyue take me back to the top. Yingyue has a wedding dress in her hand. They are all ready to get married tomorrow.

    "Isn''t it a little too sudden?" Zhang Junfei was also confused by me and looked at me incredulously.

    Yingyue said with a smile¡° My Lord, you are the first one to ask the king of hell to mediate. The king of hell attaches great importance to you. "

    I asked softly¡° What about Mu Hua? "

    Ji Yue said softly¡° She and Yufeng have gone to try on the wedding dress. Let''s help you decorate the wedding room. "

    Yingyue claps her hands, and suddenly a dozen kids appear, carrying wooden boxes on her shoulders, which should be the things that decorate the venue.

    "You are going to be the bridegroom!" In the twinkling of an eye, I was busy all day, and soon it was evening.

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "Yin hanyue and Xia Han are here. Do you want to see them?"

    "I''m afraid it''s not a good time for both of them to come at this time." I walked out of the wing room and came to the yard. At this time, Xia Han and Yin hanyue looked at me in surprise.

    "Are you getting married, or are you filming?"

    I said softly, "I''ll get married in a moment. You can sit down." Xia Han''s face is a little ugly. He sits at the table next to him. After a while, a large number of people come in with gifts in hand. These people are all guests from Ji Yue and Ying Yue.

    "Auspicious time has arrived..." Mu Hua and I went to the hospital, and there was a burst of applause.

    "Worship heaven and earth..."

    "Husband and wife worship..." today, Mu Hua wears a phoenix robe and a phoenix crown. She is a classic beauty. Tang Yufeng helped Mu Hua into the wing room. I toasted at the table according to the etiquette, and then walked into the wing room.

    Mu Hua is a little restrained, with light makeup and beautiful outline.

    I reached for the wine, poured two glasses, and then said softly¡° You are beautiful today. "

    "Husband... I will be your man in the future. You should be sincere to me.

    ¡±I drank the wine, Mu Hua served me, took off my wedding dress, Mu Hua seemed a little constrained, took off her clothes and lay beside me.

    I subconsciously turned over, stroked her skin, kissed her, and fell in love with her. After a flurry of rain and clouds, I was a little tired to sit to the bed.

    "Not used to it?"

    "Well, a little..."

    I put my arm around her shoulder and continued¡° When you first met me before, you wanted to kill me. "

    Mu Hua said softly, "but I''m still lying on your bed now?"

    "So what? I can be with you too. I''ll kill other girls as soon as I get close to them." So I held her until I fell asleep.

    The next morning, the sun came in through the window. I slowly opened my eyes, got up and put on my clothes. At this time, Mu Hua also got up and was sitting on the dresser, combing her hair and painting light make-up.

    "Are you awake?"

    "Well, you put it out last night.

    ¡±Mu Hua''s face was a little red, and then said, "I''ll get water to wash your face."

    I said softly, "I''d better do it myself. I''m not used to being served."

    I got up, walked out of the wing room, went into the water room to wash, and then walked into the courtyard.

    "Isn''t this the bridegroom, getting up so early?" Yin hanyue and Xia Han came in from the door with breakfast in hand.

    Xia Han see my eyes is not right, it is estimated that I suddenly married some things can not accept. I said softly, "that''s interesting. Would you two just bring two boxed meals to congratulate me?

    ¡±Yin hanyue gave me a white look, and then said: "we''re sending rice to Zhang Junfei. We don''t have your share."

    "People treat each other with great respect, but today they look at each other with dog''s eyes." I just married a daughter-in-law, as for this to me?

    "In that case, I''ll go out and eat myself." I changed my clothes and walked out of the temple.

    I took a bus to the downtown area and walked into the bun shop I used to go to. As soon as I entered, I saw a very familiar person.

 Chapter 190

    "Long time no see!"

    "I''m not wrong, are you ruoli?" Shangguan ruoli smiles, sits on the chair opposite me, and then says to me, "I haven''t seen you for such a long time. You are mature. "

    "It''s like you''ve grown up." The boss brought a plate of steamed buns. And two bowls of preserved egg and lean meat porridge.

    Shangguan ruoli took a bite of baozi. Then he said to me, "I went to the store to find you and found that you had moved away. Later, I made many inquiries. I know you moved to the temple in the North District. "

    I said in a soft voice, "you have taken over the charge of your master. How did you come back?"

    "I''ve passed the position of Zhang Jiao to my younger martial brother. I don''t like life in the mountains. Now I''m starting to like the life in the world. "

    "Well, what''s your plan?"

    "I''ll follow you. I have no place to go anyway. "

    I said with a smile: "that''s good. Anyway, I''m quite quiet there. It''s nice to eat more than one person."

    Shangguan ruoli said in a soft voice: "then you will accompany me to buy something. I don''t have much luggage. Just a little. "

    After breakfast, I accompanied Shangguan ruoli to the commercial city for a while. I bought some clothes for Shangguan ruoli and drove back to the temple.

    "Come out and have a look. Who''s back! "

    Zhang Junfei came out of the wing room and said to me, "who is it?"

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "long time no see. Big brother Zhang

    "Ruoli... How could it be you!"

    "Who is this?" Yin hanyue and Xia Han come out. They are full of hostility and look at Shangguan ruoli.

    I said softly, "she is ruoli. We are good brothers fighting together. "

    "Ruoli seems to have matured a lot. She is no longer the little girl who just went down the mountain." I purposely put together a wing room. For ruoli to live in.

    I promised her that my master would take care of her. In the future, all three of us will live together. No one can be separated.

    "Is master Liu in, please?" I looked back and saw Shen suyao come in from the door. Her face was ugly. I think something happened again.

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "it seems that I just found you and came to live."

    I said with a wry smile, "thank you. It''s up to you."

    "It''s not good for you to let go of your burden like this. I find that you are a little lazy recently."

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "Miss Han, let''s talk about it in the room!"

    "I''m not lazy, but this is a temple, not a ghost catcher." Then I went into the wing room. Yin hanyue made a pot of tea, washed some fruits and put them on the table.

    "I think it''s better to go to the courtyard. It''s good for you to have a good sun."

    Yin hanyue looked at me and said, "why didn''t you say it earlier! I''ll just take it to the pavilion. "

    Zhang Junfei says helplessly: "you don''t mind, they are usually like this, always bicker!"

    I took out two chairs from the warehouse and put them in the pavilion. Several people sat down around me. Shangguan ruoli said softly, "she has Yin Qi on her body, and it doesn''t dissipate. I''m afraid she''s entangled by evil things."

    "Tell me, what can I do for you today?" Shen suyao took a sip of water and said, "I thought of something yesterday. I don''t know if it has anything to do with Xiao Fei''s death."

    Shen suyao eased a little and talked about it. With her narration, the three of us fell into the narrative environment.

    "Let''s go to the front. There are many things I haven''t played before."

    "Xiao Fei, slow down. It''s just raining here. The road is slippery. Don''t fall!" Shen suyao is very helpless to this old classmate. Today is the second day for the four of them to go to town.

    There are Shen suyao and Ding Fei, Tang Ning and Wang Chong.

    Tang Ning put his arm around Shen suyao and said in a soft voice, "forget it, it''s just fun to come here, so don''t worry about her."

    Although Shen suyao and Ding Fei are classmates, they were friends in the same yard. In a few days, they made an appointment to travel, so Shen suyao and Ding Fei took their boyfriends with them.

    Wang Chong said softly, "I like her like this. I will never grow up."

    After a tour, several people felt a little tired for a while, so they found a local restaurant and sat down.

    "Boss... What''s your specialty? Give us some dishes!"

    "Well, you''re not local. We have some special dishes here to make sure you want to come after eating!" The boss was so talkative that he couldn''t help serving some dishes. He also introduced some interesting places to Shen suyao and the four of them. They thought they would have fun for a few days, but it rained heavily when they were on a trip.

    "Why is it raining? I want to climb to the top of the mountain."

    "Don''t talk about the top of the mountain. Let''s find a place to hide from the rain." Downing rushed with a few people into an abandoned earth temple on the mountain, which had been abandoned for a long time.

    Shen suyao puts things on the shabby Shentai table in front of the statue. Tang Ning and Wang Chong find some weeds and put them on the ground. Several people sat around, and it was getting dark.

    Shen suyao said anxiously, "I don''t think the rain will stop for a while. How can we go down the mountain?"

    "Don''t worry," he said softly, putting his arm around Shen suyao''s shoulder

    "Yes, we''ll protect you. I''ll find out if there''s any straw mat. Maybe someone lived here before!" Wang Chong got up and walked out of the temple, then headed for the back mountain.

    With some complaints, Ding Fei takes out a towel from her backpack and wipes the rain from her hair. Then she takes out a few bottles of water and hands them to Tang Ning and Shen suyao.

    "Don''t complain. Maybe the rain will stop soon."

    Downing reached out for a box of cigarettes, pulled out one and put it in his mouth. He said, "I don''t think the rain will stop for a while, but I''ll take my tent and we''ll sleep together later."

    "Well, you have revealed your nature as a sex wolf!"

    "Where did Wang Chong go? Why didn''t he come back?" Ding Fei some doubts out of the temple, saw Wang Chong holding a bundle of branches ran over.

    "It''s raining hard. I''m afraid there''s a debris flow on the mountain. We''re trapped here."

    Shen suyao said in a hurry, "I''ll call the police and ask them to help us."

    Shen suyao called, but the police said it was too heavy to go up the mountain now. They had to wait until the rain stopped tomorrow morning.

    The four were trapped on the mountain for a while. Fortunately, there was an earth temple to shelter themselves from the wind and rain. The night soon shrouded the mountain area. Shen suyao set up two tents and a fire rack in the temple of earth, which immediately warmed up.

    "It''s so boring. Why don''t we play something?"

    Ding Fei turned off her cell phone, extended her arm and said, "this place reminds me of a movie."

    Shen suyao asked suspiciously, "what kind of movie?"

    "It''s the ghost house..." Shen suyao said in a hurry, "can you not mention those scary things? The strange things at night are scary."

    Wang Chong said with a smile: "why don''t we play something? It''s said that the earth temple is very smart, but later it was abandoned during the war and became a tourist attraction."

    "If it really works, I''d like to say goodbye," downing said softly

    "I don''t want to. It''s strange here!" Ding Fei said excitedly: "I read in the book that there must be treasures in this kind of place. I''m not sure what we can find."

    "Yes, look around quickly!"

    Shen suyao quickly stopped and said, "don''t touch things here. What if there is something dirty outside?"

    Ding Fei said in a hurry: "it''s OK. If you are afraid, let downing accompany you. Wang Chong and I will look for it."

    "And then? What did you find? "

    I lit a cigarette, took a deep breath and said, "I''m sorry, you go on."

    Shen suyao nodded and said, "I''ve been waiting with downing for a long time, and they haven''t come back, so I went out to look for them."

    ......

    "Where are you two? Why don''t you come back?" Shen suyao went to the backyard and heard a groan from a broken room.

    You don''t have to think about what Wang Chong and Ding Fei are doing.

    "Cough... Hurry up, you two. We need to rest early!" Shen suyao reached out and knocked on the door, then said a word. After a while, Ding Fei came out from the inside and arranged her clothes.

    "You two are in a hurry. Can''t you wait to get back to the hotel?"

 Chapter 191

    "Wang Chong, what are you doing? Come out quickly!"

    Wang Chong said in a hurry, "come and see what this is!"

    Shen suyao and Ding Fei run in quickly. Wang Chongzheng lowers his head and reaches for a red cloth wrapped bag from a pit

    Things.

    "What is this? It can''t be antique... "Wang Chong opened the red cloth. It turned out to be a piece of metal. And it''s rusty. It should have been buried underground for a long time.

    "Go! To the front... "Wang Chong ran to the front hall with this thing like a treasure. Seeing Wang Chong holding this thing in his hand, Downing also felt some doubts.

    This metal carving is an ugly thing, it looks very scary. It''s like a monster, but it''s carved vividly.

    Wang Chong said hastily, "Downing, do you have any research on this. Your family runs an antique shop. Show me how much this thing is worth

    Downing reached for it, looked at it, and then said, "this should be a magic weapon. But I advise you not to touch this thing. It''s very evil. "

    "Whatever, I''ll have someone look at it when I get back. Then buy a good price! " Wang Chong didn''t care about that at all. Shen suyao put the baby in her backpack without saying anything. Then several people packed up and lay in the tent.

    "Didn''t something happen in the evening?" I asked with some doubts

    Shen suyao shook her head and said softly, "No. It was quiet that night, nothing happened, and the next day the police came and took us back

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "where is that thing. Can you show us? "

    Shen suyao then said, "it''s not with me. It''s with downing."

    Shangguan ruoli said in a soft voice, "then take us to have a look. That thing must be evil. If it takes too long. Your boyfriend and friends around you are in danger. "

    Shen suyao looked a little ugly and said anxiously, "I''ll take you there now."

    Zhang Junfei and I got ready and went out of the temple with Shen suyao. Xia Han and Yin hanyue come out in a hurry. Then he said, "how many of you are going to take a taxi?"

    I smile and say in a low voice, "please lend me your car."

    "Let''s drive. Today, I''ve got a RV! "

    "Saloon car?" I turned around and saw that there was a black RV, which could take seven or eight people. We didn''t have time to think about it. We quickly opened the door and jumped into the car. The driver respectfully opened the door and prepared some food and drinks.

    "Money is different."

    "It''s all Xia Han''s idea. She said there are too many of you. It''s better to prepare a big car, which is more convenient."

    Xia Han smiles and looks at me without saying anything. I guess I''m still sad about my marriage.

    "Are you still wondering about my marriage to Mu Hua?" I stare at Xia Han''s eyes, looked and then said.

    Xia Han hesitated for a moment and then asked, "well, but I don''t understand why you married her?"

    Zhang Junfei said softly: "you two misunderstood that Mu Hua is not a human but a ghost."

    Yin hanyue asked suspiciously: "ghost? How can you marry a ghost? "

    I said helplessly: "it''s a ghost marriage. If you don''t understand, don''t talk nonsense, OK?"

    Shangguan ruoli said in a low voice: "it seems that a lot of things happened when I left."

    "Yes, but when you come back this time, I can take care of you."

    Shangguan ruoli gave me a look, pouted and said, "who wants you to take care of me?"

    "Ah... Your master entrusted me to take care of you." Xia Han''s face slightly changed and looked at me with a complicated look.

    After a while, the car drove to the gate of a residential area. Shen suyao said to the security guard at the gate of the residential area, and then opened the door to let her go

    We got inside.

    Several of us opened the door and jumped out of the car. In front of us was a small villa. The community was very quiet and the environment was very good.

    "Downing lives here. I called him in the morning, but no one answered. I don''t know if he is at home."

    Shen suyao went to the door, reached for her hand, knocked on the door and said, "are you at home, Downing? I''m Shen suyao. I''ve come to see you."

    "Coming..." a young man in his pajamas opened the door and came out yawning.

    "Downing, these are my friends, so I brought them here as well."

    Downing nodded and said, "Hello, I''m Shen suyao''s boyfriend. My name is downing. Please come in."

    Downing looked OK. He went into the kitchen, opened the refrigerator, took out a few drinks and put them on the tea table.

    "Sit down and I''ll go upstairs and change!" Several of us sat on the sofa in the living room, and the villa was well decorated. Although it was not as good as Tang Yufeng''s family, it was generally very good.

    Shen suyao said softly, "Tang Ning''s parents have been abroad for many years. They only returned to China for development in the past two years. Later, they opened a group company in China."

    "What do his parents do? They look rich."

    "My parents do real estate. This villa is one of them, and so is this community." Downing changed into a white shirt and came down the stairs in black jeans.

    Shen suyao stepped forward and said softly, "you haven''t contacted me these days. I thought something happened to you."

    Tang Ning put his arm around Shen suyao, gave her a kiss on the forehead, and then said, "where do you want to go today? Do you want me to go with you?"

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "well, we heard that you have got an antique, so we want to come and have a look."

    "Speaking of antiques, I still have some research. I really have one in my family. If you are interested, you can go and have a look."

    "Don''t bother, we''re just interested in some good antiques," I whispered

    Downing said with a smile: "have taste... You wait a moment, I''ll take it down to show you."

    "Everything''s normal. There''s nothing strange about it." I don''t think it''s so evil. There''s no evil in this villa.

    I got up and looked around. Then I said, "do they have anything to offer at home?"

    Shen suyao said softly, "yes, it''s like a Bodhisattva."

    No wonder there is no Yin Qi. It turns out that there is a Bodhisattva guarding it. Ordinary ghosts don''t dare to make mistakes. Downing came down the stairs with a red cloth wrapped in something.

    "What do you think?" When downing opened the red cloth, I thought there would be Yin Qi, but nothing happened.

    Moreover, there is a ferocious face carved on the piece of iron. The blue face and tusks look like Luocha. There is a pattern of iron chain on it, which is like being sealed.

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said in a deep voice, "this is really special. I don''t know how much it will cost."

    Downing said softly¡° In fact, this one doesn''t have much money. I''ve seen it before. "

    Downing put the things away as if he were afraid of us.

    "Well, we''ve seen it. We''ll visit again some other day."

    Shen suyao said softly, "I''ll see you off."

    Shen suyao came out with us and looked at me worried, as if to say something.

    "This yellow amulet is for you to wear with you. Although I didn''t find anything wrong, but for the sake of safety, you come to see me tomorrow

    Shen suyao reached for Huang Fu and said to me, "thank you, Master Liu. I know what to do!"

    Several of US jumped into the car and drove slowly out of the community.

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "I don''t think it''s anything. If there are evil things, we will feel them."

    "Maybe because there is a Bodhisattva statue, there is no Yin Qi to dare to come out."

    I took out a cigarette in my mouth and said, "don''t worry about it. Let''s go back."

    The driver started the car slowly and went straight to the North District. I felt sleepy for a moment. I leaned against the window and squinted for a while. Then I heard the ring of my mobile phone.

    Xia Han reached out and took out his mobile phone, answered it, and then said to Yin hanyue¡° Something''s wrong

    Yin hanyue asked suspiciously, "what happened?"

    Xia Han''s face is a little ugly, then says¡° It''s Li Mo

 Chapter 192

    Zhang Junfei asked suspiciously, "who is Li Mo?"

    Xia Han said in a hurry: "Li Mo is also our classmate. She just came here a few days ago. Just now she called to say something happened. I''m worried about her. Can you go and see with me

    I said softly¡° What are you waiting for. Go and see what''s going on. "

    The driver turned the steering wheel, turned the car around and went back to the city. In front of a residential building.

    "What are you doing here?" As soon as I jumped out of the car, I heard someone call me.

    When I looked back, it turned out to be LV Wei. He said with a smile, "Why are you here?"

    LV Wei said in a soft voice: "my colleague said that there is something at home. Let me come and save her

    Xia Han asked in a hurry: "are you talking about Li Mo?"

    LV Wei nodded and said, "it''s easy for you to know each other. It seems that I have come for nothing

    I put my hand around LV Wei and said with a smile, "all of you have come. Do you still want to go?"

    I pulled LV Wei into the building and then went up the stairs.

    "I''m worried about Li mo. I don''t know what happened to her Xia Han ran to a door in a hurry. He reached out and knocked hard on the door.

    "Click..." the door was opened slowly, and a girl came out with a fruit knife in her hand.

    Xia Han said hastily: "Li Mo is me. How are you doing? "

    Li Mo breathed a sigh of relief and then said¡° You''re coming. I''m scared to death. "

    Lu Wei frowned and said¡° Li Mo, what are you doing. What''s going on? "

    "Team Lu, you''ve come!" Li Mo pursed her lips and threw herself into LV Wei''s arms.

    I coughed twice. Said slowly¡° It seems that we have come here for nothing

    Li Mo looked at me suspiciously and then asked Xia Han, "who are these people?"

    "They are my friends, and they happen to be with me. I knew something was wrong with you, so I came here together. "

    "Come in, then. There''s a mess in the room. I''m sorry! " As soon as I entered the room, I saw that it was in a mess, like I had just experienced a fight.

    "Yin Qi..." Shangguan ruoli frowned slightly. He whispered to me.

    I also feel a little cool, and this cool attack on the whole body, it is estimated that the ghosts here are not ordinary.

    Lu Wei frowned and said¡° How come you''ve got a thief in your house? "

    Li Mo sat on the bed and said softly¡° Don''t mention it. Last night I got up in the middle of the night to go to the bathroom, and I saw a woman rushing in from the outside

    It scared me

    Zhang Junfei frowned and asked¡° And then what? "

    "Then she jumped down from the upstairs, and I didn''t fall asleep until I just remembered to call Xia Han." Xia Han and Yin hanyue help Li Mo clean up the room. Zhang Junfei and I look around. The Yin Qi is not very strong. It is estimated that it is a common level of unjust ghosts.

    Lu Wei frowned, took out a cigarette, handed me one and said¡° How? What did you find? "

    "I''ve found a big thing!"

    "Tell me!"

    "What''s your relationship with Li Mo? She''s your girlfriend?"

    Lu Wei almost choked on his cigarette and said in a hurry¡° She''s my cousin, the child of a distant relative. "

    I suddenly realized, and then said: "so it is!"

    Li Mo cleaned up, changed his clothes, then took out water from the refrigerator, poured a few cups and handed them to us.

    "Lv Wei and I are cousins. I came to work in the police station this time."

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° I think it''s just an ordinary kid, but it''s better to solve it. "

    "There are so many of us here. I''m afraid the ghost doesn''t dare to show up. Why don''t you go out first?"

    Lu Wei said softly¡° Well, I''m relieved to have you here. I''ll go back first if there''s anything else in my bureau. "

    Yin hanyue said softly¡° Then I''ll go back first. Xia Han, you said you wanted to go shopping with me. Let''s go now. "

    Li Mo said in a hurry: "what can I do, cousin? You won''t ignore me."

    Lu Wei said helplessly: "then you can go with me and come back after they have solved the problem."

    I looked at these people and felt as if they had isolated the three of us, then I said¡° You don''t have to worry. The ghost will come out at night. "

    "Well, we''re here in the evening. Since that thing has found you, there must be a reason." We had a discussion. First we were busy with our own affairs, and then we would come back in the evening.

    Zhang Junfei, Shangguan ruoli and I went back to the temple. I think it''s too late. It''s just time for lunch.

    The three of us went to a restaurant and ordered a table of food. Before the food was ready, Zhang Junfei and I had a gust of wind and cloud.

    "How long have you two not eaten?" Shangguan ruoli took a bite and looked at us in surprise.

    I took a tissue and wiped my mouth with satisfaction¡° Four hours. I''m sorry. I have a big appetite recently. I eat a lot. "

    Zhang Junfei also said with a smile¡° Recently, both of us are trying our best to practice, so we are wasting a lot of energy. "

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "well, I think you''ve grown a lot."

    "After that, we will be the ghost hunting trio to maintain world peace!" After lunch, the three of us went back to the temple. I took the victory evil sword and practiced in the courtyard. Recently, I didn''t dare to relax at all. On the contrary, Daoism has increased a lot.

    After my practice, I took a cool bath in the water room. Then I went back to the wing room, took two blood Ganoderma lucidum, and lay on the bed for a rest.

    After a while, I fell asleep. I feel like I''m in a dark place. I''m not going to hell again, am I?

    "Smelly boy, it''s quite mature." This voice sounds familiar, like an old man. I looked back and saw that the old man was wearing a beautiful Tang suit. He seemed to have a good life.

    I said hastily¡° Don''t you have reincarnation, old man? "

    "I''m leaving you a thought. You''re doing well now, but it''s not good enough."

    I said hastily: "I know the old man, but when will this be the end?"

    The old man said with a smile: "soon, soon to the end."

    "Old man... Old man, why are you going?" When I looked at him again, the old man was gone.

    "What''s the matter? I''ve been called here, but there''s no movement." I turned around and was about to walk towards the white light when I saw a man in a black gown.

    "Liu Xiao''er, wait a minute!"

    "Who are you? Are you black impermanence? "

    Black impermanence cold voice says¡° It''s me, Mr. Cui said. Let me tell you. Recently, a ghost broke the seal and ran out. You should get it back to us as soon as possible. "

    I said hastily, "is this my business?"

    Black impermanence frowned and said angrily¡° Presumptuous! Because our brothers have been working recently, you are the only one to solve it. "

    I frowned and said, "grandfather impermanence, what''s the origin of that ghost thing? I''m afraid I can''t do it."

    "You come with me, I''d better let the adults talk to you in person." I followed the black impermanence into a black whirlpool, and then the scene in front of me changed and appeared in the hall of the hall of hell.

    "My Lord, I have brought Liu Xiaoer."

    "Go down first, and I''ll talk to him!" Cui Juzheng sat at the table beside him and took a sip of the tea cup on the table.

    I said respectfully, "little, see your honor!"

    "Sit down!" Cui Dan poured a cup of tea, handed it to me, and then said, "this cup of tea is for you. Drink it first." I reached for the cup and saw that it was dark red and looked like blood.

    The Cui judge didn''t want to poison me. I hesitated and took a sip. It tasted like black tea. It was very delicious.

    I took a sip of the tea and said, "Mr. Cui, what did you give me to drink?"

    Cui said in a low voice, "this is to replenish qi and blood and increase your Dao. You have to help me solve one thing."

    I said hastily: "my Lord, I''ve heard of impermanence. What about the way of that evil spirit? Do you have any specific information?"

    Cui said softly¡° That evil ghost is as powerful as impermanence, and it is also responsible for seducing the spirits of the underworld. But later, because of the heavy killing, it was sent to hell by the king of hell to take care of the wheel of life and death. Later, I didn''t know what was going on and ran out. "

 Chapter 193

    "It''s certainly a good way to look after the wheel of life and death."

    Cui said softly¡° I think the target of your victory evil sword is too big. It''s better to hide it in your body. "

    "How to hide in the body?" I looked at Mr. Cui in surprise. He turned his right hand and a judge''s pen appeared in his hand.

    "It''s like this. You are the only one. That''s it! " As he did, I flipped my right hand and felt a little weight. Then the sword appeared in my hand.

    "That''s good. The bowl I gave you just now is not tea, but the gall of a 300 year old snake demon. Make snake soup. It can help you to increase your 200 years of Taoism, which is enough to deal with that evil spirit. "

    "And now you are not human, not ghost, not demon. There is a transcendent way, but remember that it can only be used to help people, not to harm people. Otherwise, it will backfire. " No wonder I made it. It turns out that the growth of Taoism has turned me into a person, a ghost and a demon. What am I?

    Cui continued¡° There''s another thing. Recently, many wronged souls have complained and refused to be reincarnated. Yama asked you to investigate their grievances. Let them be willing to be reincarnated. "

    I frowned and said, "where are those ghosts?"

    "I''ll send you five tonight. These five ghosts have passed the chance of reincarnation for three times, and the cry of injustice resounds through the hell. There must be a lot of grievances. "

    I understand what Mr. Cui means. All in all, it''s too leisurely for me to look for a job.

    "I see, my Lord. Don''t worry, leave it to me! "

    "Well, have another bowl of tea and you''ll go back." I looked at the bowl of snake soup, swallowed the spit, and then a drink down, can not help but some nausea.

    "Go ahead... If that devil can''t be caught back, kill him!"

    "Yes! My lord... "I saluted respectfully and walked out of the hall. I came to a white light and woke up from my sleep when it was dark.

    "You wake up, you look like you''re sleeping soundly." Mu Hua poured a glass of water and handed it to me, then said softly.

    I slowly sat up, took a drink from the water cup, and then said: "don''t mention it, Mr. Cui told me to go down. I just came back."

    Mu Hua said softly, "it''s dark. I''ll get something to eat."

    "No, Junfei and I have something to deal with in the evening. Let''s go out and eat." I got up and walked out of bed. Zhang Junfei and Yin hanyue came in. They were arm in arm, very sweet.

    I said softly, "I''ll wash my face. Let''s go out to dinner and have a look at Li Mo by the way."

    I went into the water room to wash and then went back to the wing room.

    "Husband, this is the dress I sewed for you. Would you like to wear it to see if it fits?" Mu Hua took a suit of clothes. I took a look and saw that it was a suit of Tang Dynasty clothes with patterns embroidered on it.

    Yin hanyue said in surprise, "it''s not bad. It''s all fine silk."

    I took the clothes and put them on. They just fit and they are very comfortable.

    Mu Hua said in a soft voice, "my husband is very well dressed, so I can rest assured."

    I said softly, "with you and Yufeng with me, I really have accumulated virtue in my last life."

    Zhang Junfei said with a smile: "OK, don''t be numb. Let''s go. I''m hungry."

    I called Shangguan ruoli. Ruoli changed her clothes and came out of the temple with us. Several of us sat down in the nearby restaurant and ordered dishes casually. After dinner, we drove to Li Mo''s home.

    I turned my head and said to Yin hanyue¡° What about Xia Han? Won''t she come? "

    "That''s right. She came with Li Mo and captain Lu!" LV Wei stepped out of the car and handed me a cigarette. "It''s up to you tonight. My cousin has been spoiled by my brother since she was a child."

    I took my cigarette and put it in my mouth¡° Come on, I''ll take care of him. "

    "Then I have something else to do in the Bureau. I''ll go ahead and buy you a drink another day." Several of us went upstairs, but Xia Han and Li mo were still afraid and opened the door.

    Then a wind came from my face. Zhang Junfei and I, Shangguan ruoli, went into the room, turned on the light and sat on the sofa.

    "Sit down first. Xia Han and I bought a lot of things. Here''s coke. You can drink whatever you like." I leaned on the sofa and said, "it''s almost time. It''s more than nine o''clock. It''s time to come."

    "Those who should come will come sooner or later." Zhang Junfei sat cross legged on the sofa and began to meditate. Shangguan ruoli sat on the other side eating potato chips and reading magazines.

    Yin hanyue, Xia Han and Li Mo are three girls in the room. They don''t know what to do. For a moment, they have no choice but to sit at the table and play poker. I sat in the middle, reached for the remote control and turned on the TV, which was broadcasting news.

    Just when I was bored, the picture on TV suddenly changed and a terrible picture appeared.

    "Midnight bell?"

    Shangguan ruoli said in a soft voice: "it seems that it has come, and then it''s time to cut off the power!"

    "Pa!" As soon as Shangguan ruoli''s voice fell, the lights in the room suddenly went out, but the movie was still on TV.

    "Ah..." Xia Han and Yin hanyue three people several busy came over, some fear of looking at us three.

    Zhang Junfei said in a soft voice, "it''s already here."

    "Bang!" The door was suddenly forced to open, a long hair shawl, ferocious female ghost ran in from the door, the female ghost directly pushed open Li Mo, then ran towards the balcony, opened the window and jumped down.

    "That''s her... That was her last night!"

    I said helplessly: "what are you doing, bungee jumping?"

    "I think she''s repeating what she looked like before she died, which means she''s resentful." The ghost floated up again. As soon as she passed in front of me, I reached out and stopped her.

    "Hello! Can you have a rest? It''s the tenth time. If you''re not tired, I''ll be tired. "

    "It''s up to you!"

    "Ah, I''ll go... I think you want to die!" My right hand just put up a sword finger, just about a sword shot past, Shangguan ruoli quickly stopped me.

    "Wait a minute, why are you so impulsive!"

    Shangguan ruoli said in a low voice: "you will affect human life like this. If you have grievances, you can tell us."

    "It''s none of your business! Don''t get in my way, or I''ll kill you... "The goods didn''t listen to me. I shot out a sword with my right hand.

    "Ah..." the ghost screamed and disappeared in a moment.

    Zhang Junfei said hastily, "how did you kill it?"

    I said softly, "she has the heart to harm others. She can''t keep it!"

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "it seems that you have changed too. You didn''t do that before."

    "The world changes every day, so do you."

    I said to Li Mo in a soft voice, "OK, it''s solved. Let''s go back first."

    Li Mo said in a hurry, "thank you. Why don''t I invite you to dinner?"

    I took a look at the time, it''s almost eleven o''clock, "no, we still have things to do. Let''s get together another day."

    The three of us left Li Mo''s home and went back to the temple by car.

    Zhang Junfei asked suspiciously, "it''s not like your character. You don''t usually do things like this."

    "Time is running out. There''s a task for you to come with me." When I walked into the temple, Tang Yufeng and Mu Hua were ready.

    As usual, I lit the Yellow amulet and threw it into the air. A white fog rose on the ground in the courtyard. With the appearance of the gate of hell, the ghost messenger came in with a few ghosts.

    The ghost messenger said in a low voice, "surely the Lord has told you. I have brought the man."

    I nodded¡° Mu Hua takes these ghosts to the other side, the rest as usual! "

    "What''s the difference between them?" Shangguan ruoli had some doubts, and then he asked me.

    I said softly¡° These five ghosts are my tasks. "

    I told Zhang Junfei and Shangguan ruoli about it. Then I went to the front and looked at the ghosts.

    "I already know about you. I''ll help you get rid of your resentment and let you reincarnate."

    Mu Hua asked one of the ghosts in a low voice: "from you, why don''t you reincarnate?"

    This is a male ghost. He should have been dead for a while. He should be about 40 years old.

    Tang Yufeng said to the other ghosts in a cold voice: "go and be punished!"

    "You come with me into the wing room... I have something to ask you." I took the ghost to one of the rooms, which was meant to talk about things. There is a table and a incense table in the room.

 Chapter 194

    This was originally an office set up by yingyue and Jiyue for me. I''m the censorship department. I''m sure there will be a lot of things to deal with. Who knows, there has been nothing to do. So this room is free.

    "Sit down, both of you. Why don''t you tell me about reincarnation? " The ghost knelt down in fear. Crying all the time.

    I frowned and said, "don''t cry, speak quickly!"

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "Guan Sheng, now Shen suyao''s affairs have not been solved. Or I''ll ask him in a few days. "

    I thought about it and said, "you''re right. Let''s hold him down for a few days

    I''m tired after a busy day. I yawned and went into the wing room, fell on the bed and fell asleep.

    The next morning. Before I got up, I heard a quick knock on the door.

    "Who..." I rubbed my eyes, sat up and walked out of bed. I opened the door and went out. At this time, Zhang Junfei and Shangguan ruoli had already got up. They are chatting with Shen suyao.

    It was Shen suyao''s cry that woke me up just now. I frowned and went into the water room to wash. Then I changed my clothes and went to the front yard.

    "What happened just now. What are you crying for? What''s the matter? "

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said¡° Downing died last night

    I asked suspiciously¡° How did he die? "

    "I don''t know. When he woke up this morning, he died in bed. "

    Shangguan ruoli frowned and asked, "where is the body. Take us to see. "

    "I''ve called the police. The police have taken downing away."

    I took out my cell phone and made a call to LV Wei. Then he said to Zhang Junfei¡° Let''s go. I''ve already told LV Wei. We''re going

    We arrived at the police station by car and just walked downstairs. I saw Xiao Liu come out.

    "Master Liu, you are here. The captain asked me to pick you up." The four of us walked into the police station with Xiao Liu and came to the forensic room.

    LV Wei had been waiting for a long time, and several of us entered the forensic room. On a coroner''s table, there is a man''s corpse.

    "Here you are. Come and have a look!" I went to the coroner''s desk and there was only one fatal wound on Downing''s body, the chest.

    His death, like Ding Fei''s, was as if he had been killed by something. His skin turned out and his chest was bloody.

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said¡° Could it be caused by the claws of animals? "

    Lu Wei said in a deep voice, "if it''s really an animal, it can''t be caught."

    Zhang Junfei said in a deep voice: "his soul is gone!"

    I said in a deep voice, "come on, let''s go... There''s no valuable clue."

    Several of us walked out of the police station. Shen suyao was very sad and her eyes were red and swollen. No wonder she was sad and her friends left one by one. This kind of blow is really hard to accept.

    "Now what are you going to do?"

    I frowned and said¡° Let''s go back to Downing''s house and have a look at the antique. "

    Shen suyao said in a hurry¡° I know where it is. I''ll take you

    "It shouldn''t be too late. Let''s go!" Several of us came to Downing''s house by car, and the police stopped us at the door

    We''ve got a cordon.

    "What do you do? This is the scene of the murder. You can''t go in!" Two policemen stopped us. Shangguan ruoli reached out and took out a yellow amulet. Then he blew it gently and the two yellow amulets flew out.

    "What are you doing?" The two yellow amulets burned automatically and turned into a stream of white smoke.

    The two policemen fainted after smelling it.

    I said helplessly¡° What are you doing? "

    Shangguan ruoli said boldly: "of course, let them sleep."

    "Please, with LV Wei''s order, they won''t let us in. You''re doing something superfluous."

    "Boring..." Shangguan ruoli took the lead to open the door and walked into the villa. It''s dark in the villa. It''s the same as it was at the time of the crime.

    Shen suyao said softly, "I saw Downing''s body in my bedroom this morning, and then I called the police."

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "didn''t you find anything unusual at that time?"

    "No, he died like he was sleeping." Shen suyao opened the refrigerator, took out several bottles of water and handed them to the three of us.

    I took a sip of the water and said, "go and get that antique out."

    "I''ll go up and look for it. Just a moment."

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said¡° Do you smell a strange smell? "

    "It''s like a bad smell, and it''s very heavy."

    I frowned and said, "it''s the smell of carrion. Look around."

    "What are you looking for?" Shen suyao came down from upstairs with the antique in her hand and put it on the tea table.

    "It should be this. Have a look!" I reached for the antique and looked at it. There was nothing special about it.

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said¡° It''s really strange. This thing has no Yin Qi. It doesn''t seem to have evil things attached to it. "

    "I remember that his family had a Buddhist temple, but downing died. Does it mean that this monster can move freely here?" That is to say, the Buddha Hall has been unable to frighten it, and this monster may come out to harm people.

    "Mr. Guan, come here and have a look. The smell comes from here." Shangguan ruoli went to the kitchen floor and said to me.

    Zhang Junfei and I walked over, reached out and knocked on the floor tile. It was empty and there should be something inside.

    "Do you have a hammer? Throw this tile away!"

    "I''ll get it for you in the cupboard!" Shen suyao some panic, quickly opened the cabinet door, took out a toolbox.

    I took out a hammer, hard according to the tiles, hard chisel a few times, the tiles were broken open by me, suddenly a strong smell floated out from inside.

    Shangguan ruoli covered his nose with his hand and said with a frown¡° It stinks! What is this... "

    "Bones, to be exact, should be rotten corpses!"

    "Call LV Wei quickly and let them come over!" I called LV Wei. After a while, LV Wei took someone to catch up

    Come on.

    Seeing the rotten corpse under the floor, LV Wei twisted his brows together. "Who is this corpse?"

    I frowned and said, "look at the clothes. It should be downing."

    "But if this is Downing, who''s that in the coroner''s room?"

    Shangguan ruoli put in a word and then said to me¡° Don''t you think it''s a little strange? "

    I also feel a little strange. There must be something wrong with it, which we don''t know.

    "Team Lu, we have finished investigating the scene. We can finish the work."

    Lu Wei frowned and said, "OK, let''s go back first. If there''s anything I can do for you, just call me."

    When LV Wei led the team away, there were only four of us left. This shows that the ghost has run out, only to find it as soon as possible.

    After thinking for a while, I asked Shen suyao, "where''s your friend Wang Chong?"

    "I''ve already called him. I think it''s almost there by now." Several of us walked out of the villa when we saw a car parked in front of the door.

    A handsome looking man jumped out of the car and came straight up to him¡° Yao Yao, how''s Downing? "

    Shen suyao cried and said, "downing is dead, so is Ding Fei."

    "What? How could it be like this? "

    Wang Chong was a little excited and said in a hurry¡° What about the antique? "

    Shen suyao handed it to Wang Chong, and then said, "here, it''s this thing that killed both of them."

    Wang Chong took the antique and looked at it. Then he frowned and said, "no, it''s a fake."

    "Fake?"

    "No, I took this from Downing''s room."

    Zhang Junfei said in a deep voice¡° Are you saying that because we stole from you? "

    Wang Chong said softly¡° I don''t mean that, but this thing is not my one, because the weight is different. It''s very heavy. "

    After listening to what Wang Chong said, I really remember that the last time I touched this thing, it really had some weight.

    "Well, it''s also ominous. I won''t keep it." Wang Chong resolutely threw things into the garbage can, and then jumped into the car with Shen suyao.

 Chapter 195

    I said softly¡° What''s this called, and it''s over? "

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "I don''t think it''s over yet. The ghost must still be there. It''s just attached somewhere else. "

    Zhang Junfei said in a deep voice, "have you noticed. Wang Chong has something on him. And the road is not low. "

    "I have an imagination that the ghost is on both of them, just playing games with us."

    "Play games. That''s interesting. " The three of us went back to the temple by car. Yin hanyue and Xia Han were chatting in the courtyard. See us back. He came over in a hurry.

    Yin hanyue put her hand around Zhang Junfei''s arm and then said softly, "where have you been. Come back so late. "

    Zhang Junfei said in a soft voice, "I just turned around, and then I turned back."

    "Well, there''s still work to be done." Shangguan ruoli and I went into the wing room. He poured a glass of water and sat down.

    I said softly, "are you tired? I''ll give you a massage

    Shangguan ruoli moved his neck. Then he asked softly, "can you massage?"

    "I used to massage my old man." I walked up to Shangguan ruoli and stroked her shoulder. I kneaded her a few times¡° How are you feeling? "

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° It''s OK. I didn''t expect you to do it again. "

    I said softly¡° What do you think of it? "

    "I think there should be one between them. It''s a lie. "

    "I think so too, but I believe that the monster will act soon!" Xia Han reached out and knocked on the door. meet

    He said, "I washed some fruits. Would you like some?"

    I said softly¡° Put it on the table. I''ll eat it after I massage her! "

    Shangguan ruoli said in a soft voice, "do I want to go out and avoid it for a while to leave you a space?"

    "It''s me. I''d better go out! " I see a trace of hesitation in Xia Han''s eyes, even if I say so¡° Xia Han goes shopping with me. And bring back some lunch. "

    Xia Han said in a hurry: "Oh, good!"

    Xia Han and I walked out of the temple, reached for her hand and walked towards the city.

    "Didn''t you say you wanted lunch?" I took Xia han to the next hill, and then went into a forest, "I want to take you to see a man."

    Xia Han some doubt ground asks: "you want to take me to see who, still have person to live here?"

    "Come with me and meet my favorite woman." I took Xia han to a small hillside, through a bamboo forest.

    This is the cemetery of Guan Rou, Mengchen and Junyao. To be exact, I chose a quiet place for them.

    In front of me are several tombstones with their names engraved on them, among which there are promise and brother Hu''s. Xia Han asked suspiciously, "what did you bring me here for?"

    I whispered, "these four are my favorite women, and they all died because of me."

    Xia Han hesitated for a moment and then said, "you want to tell me that you can''t be with me, right?"

    "Smart... In fact, if Junyao didn''t save me, she wouldn''t die. If she didn''t save you, she wouldn''t die!"

    Xia Han asked suspiciously, "what do you mean by that? Why can''t I understand?"

    I crouched down, pulled out the weeds in front of the tombstone, and then said, "you don''t have to understand, you just need to know we can''t do it."

    "Why, you seem to have something to hide from me, and cold moon doesn''t say anything." The mood of summer Han is a little excited, hastily say to me.

    I stood up and said softly, "the memory you lost is with me. Do you want to take it back?"

    Xia Han frowned and asked, "no, you''re lying to me. Han Yue said I''m just seriously ill. How can I lose my memory?"

    "Do you know why I''m so good?" Xia Han doubtfully shook his head and said: "why? I heard Han Yue say that when you were a child, you learned from your Godfather. "

    "Wrong... It''s just one of them, and a little bit because I''m not human!" I reached for Xia Han''s arm and put her in my arms. Then I stared at her eyes. "Look at my eyes, look at my eyes, don''t move!"

    "What do you want me to see?" My eyes dilated and contracted for a moment, suddenly turned golden, and my voice became very hoarse. "See, I''m not human, so you shouldn''t be with me!"

    "I can only bring disaster to you. Some of them died because of me. I don''t want anyone to die because of me. Then I will be a sinner forever."

    Now I really find that I am like a different person. Maybe it is the snake soup in my body that makes my way increase and beyond the scope of ordinary people. Maybe after my last rebirth, my body has been sold to hell.

    "You... How could you!" Xia Han eyes become red, can''t help crying out, pounce on my arms.

    I said softly¡° You are a good girl. Don''t delay your youth. "

    Xia Han cried and said, "they all say that you killed Mengchen. Is that true?"

    I said softly, "well, if it wasn''t for saving me, she wouldn''t have died."

    "Well, let''s go back, or they''ll have to wait." Xia Han reached out to wipe away the tears from the corner of his eyes and followed me out of the woods. Xia Han and I went back to the temple. At this time, many people came to the temple. It didn''t look like they came to offer incense.

    Zhang Junfei said in a hurry: "you''re back. Something''s wrong. You can have a look!"

    "What''s the matter with you, Xia Han? Why are you crying?"

    Yin hanyue took a look at Xia Han and then asked me, "did you bully Xia Han?"

    I said with a bitter smile¡° No, you go back to your room and have a rest. I''ll solve this problem. "

    "This is the manager of the temple. If you have anything to do, please ask him."

    I went up to one of the leading middle-aged men and asked, "what can I do for you?"

    The man said quickly¡° You are master Liu. We are residents nearby. We can always hear crying in recent nights. Go and have a look. Many livestock have died. "

    Zhang Junfei frowned and asked, "are you from the slum?"

    "Yes, all the chickens in my house died last night, even the big black dog was bitten off his head."

    "Bite off your head?" It must be a monster, but now Shen suyao''s problem has not been solved, and now this kind of thing has happened again.

    I hesitated for a moment and then said, "let''s go and have a look. You lead the way."

    Zhang Junfei and I, Shangguan ruoli, walked out of the temple and followed them to a slum nearby.

    The middle-aged man, who is the administrator of the residential area, led us into his courtyard. As soon as we entered the yard, we smelled a strong smell of blood.

    "Look there. Was it bitten by a weasel?" I crouched down and looked at the livestock that had been bitten to death. These livestock had the same wounds as those on Downing Dingfei.

    "It seems that everything is packed together. We have to solve it quickly."

    I said softly, "you go home first, and we''ll come and solve this matter in the evening."

    "Well, you should come here at once. We''ve lost a lot of livestock these days." The three of us went back to the temple. It''s easy to deal with the ghost since it likes blood. I''ll give it blood.

    I went to the market to buy two roosters. After killing them, I poured the blood into the drink bottle. Then I bit my fingers and dropped my blood into the two bottles. My blood has great power and will attract the ghost. On the contrary, my blood is fused with the blood of snake demon for 300 years, and the energy will increase several times. Ordinary ghosts also bear such power, On the contrary, it will be backfired.

    Zhang Junfei asked suspiciously, "what are you doing? How do you get blood in it? "

    I said with a bad smile: "of course, it''s to deal with the ghost. You''ll know that in the evening."

    "You are so mysterious that you are more and more confused." Shangguan ruoli then walked out of the wing room. I took off my coat and lay down on the bed. I wanted to go down to find Mr. Cui. There was something wrong.

    I came to the hell hall in a daze.

    "Who?" A ghost came and stopped me.

    I said in a low voice: "brother guicha, I''m looking for Mr. Cui!"

    "Come with me!" I reached for a stack of money and handed it to the ghost, then followed it to the door of an office.

 Chapter 196

    "Go in..." I reached out and knocked on the door. Then I opened the door and went in respectfully.

    Mr. Cui was sitting at his desk looking at the documents, and then he got up and said to me¡° What are you doing here? "

    I hesitated and asked, "my Lord. You say I''m human or ghost. Or a demon? "

    Mr. Cui was slightly stunned and said in a cold voice: "it seems that you already know. I won''t hide it from you. "

    "You''d better make it clear, or I''ll have no bottom in my heart!"

    Mr. Cui said softly, "your old man works for us. Now you also work for us. But not long ago, you should have died, but you have a reason. It''s against the sky. "

    "So we took one of you for life. But you are special. I have discussed with Yama. I''ll take you

    My soul, you are just a law enforcer until we finish our task. We''ll give you back your soul. You will be a new man! "

    I hesitated for a moment and asked, "am I a human or a ghost now?"

    Mr. Cui thought about it and said, "it''s a ghost. You can walk in the sun regardless of the night and the dark."

    "When can I finish your task?"

    "Soon. For decades, with a flick of the fingers I began to feel uneasy. Now I have signed a contract of sale with the local government.

    Now the soul is sold to them.

    "These people are not really fuel-efficient. They try to pull me into the water. Take advantage of me. "

    Mr. Cui continued: "although you have the spirit of snake demon in your body, it''s not enough. It''s only temporary, you know

    We need to increase our way. "

    I was a little puzzled and asked, "how can I increase my Tao?"

    "Come with me. I''ll take you to a place I walked out of the office with Mr. Cui for a while and came to a cave entrance.

    "It''s illusory space. There are a lot of powerful monsters in it. As long as you win them, you will grow up and your age will also grow Just when I hesitated, Mr. Cui pushed me hard and pushed me in.

    "The trough! Yin I... "I seemed to fall into a bottomless black hole, and then fell to the ground.

    It was dark all around, and then I heard a roar, and a very ugly looking ghost rushed towards me. Its movement is close to the speed of light, I haven''t responded, was hit to fly out.

    I quickly took out shengxie sword and chopped it. Before the sword touched it, it flew me out.

    "If it doesn''t work like this, I''ll try to find a way..." blood gushed out of my mouth, and then I ran the blood of tenet and put my own blood into my mouth

    Internal breathing reaches the limit. I don''t know how long I''ve been fighting. It seems that after a long time, my physical strength is fading away. Those ghosts seem to be unable to fight one after another. At last, I nearly killed one with three swords until I was exhausted.

    "Good... Good!" Mr. Cui came in, and the ghost behind him helped me up.

    I said weakly¡° My Lord, these ghosts are so powerful that they can''t be killed! "

    Mr. Cui said in a low voice, "it''s OK. You''ve got rid of so many ghosts in only three incense sticks, and your Daoism has increased rapidly."

    How can only three incense time, but I feel after several days.

    "Come with me and I''ll heal you!" The ghost errand helped me back to the office. Mr. Cui took out the medicine bottle and handed it to me

    I was given two pills. Without thinking about it, I took the pill and threw it into my mouth. Then I felt like I was about to burn.

    "Why is it so painful? What is it?"

    "What are you in a hurry? This is phoenix blood pill. You can''t eat it like this, otherwise it will be very painful."

    "Your grandfather''s, and Yin me..." I was rolling on the ground in pain. It took me about 20 minutes, and the pain slowly subsided, and the feeling of fatigue on my body had disappeared. On the contrary, I felt energetic.

    "Well, go back. It''s getting late."

    "Yes! My Lord, how many ghosts have I killed

    Mr. Cui said softly, "those are illusory. It depends on the growth of your Taoism. But I have a preliminary look at more than 300. According to the growth of your Taoism, the two phoenix blood pills just now and the snake soup before, the Taoism that has been around for more than 800 years now is equivalent to the second level strength."

    "If you are 500 years old now, then the Taoist line will grow. It will be 250 years old." Because snake soup and Phoenix blood pill are only temporary, so when these two forces are used up, the rest is my basic fighting capacity.

    "Damn, I''m over 200 years old now. I''m a white bone."

    Cui adults said with a smile: "you can rest assured that from now on your body will not change, others will not notice, unless you spit out the truth, but ordinary people will not believe you."

    "And now you have no soul, you will not be old and die, you are equivalent to a kind of ghost, but higher than them, you just belong to me and Yama."

    I respectfully said: "thank you for your appreciation, then I will leave first."

    Mr. Cui said softly, "go ahead and do well. We won''t treat you badly."

    I walked out of the office, then saw a white light, then ran past.

    "Ah..." I took a long breath, which almost didn''t suffocate me.

    "What''s the matter with you, sweating all over?" I sat up slowly and rubbed my eyes. My clothes were wet.

    Mu Hua looked at me with some worry, and then took a new suit for me.

    "I''ll wear it later. I''ll take a shower." I walked out of the wing room and came to the water room with my toiletries.

    I put in a jar of water and took a bath, which made me feel more comfortable. I thought I would sleep for a few days, but I didn''t expect that it was only four or five hours.

    But it''s enough. I''m afraid that others can''t practice the Tao in a few hours. Although it''s a thrilling moment of life and death, how can I transcend the world without transcending life and death.

    I took a bath towel to wipe my body and walked out of the bathtub. I stood in front of the pool and looked at myself in the mirror. The mark on my eyebrow turned to blood red, and then my eyes suddenly turned to gold.

    "This is the result of more than 200 years of inaction. It''s too bad. As soon as the number of Taoists decreased in more than 800 years, NIMA disappeared." I''m a little helpless about this, but I have 250 years of Daoism, which is better than my decades of Daoism.

    I changed into clean clothes and walked out of the water room.

    "You got up just in time. Today''s man is Li Zhong. He asked us to have dinner at his house and solve the problem by the way."

    I said in a low voice, "well, it''s early. I''m a little hungry."

    Shangguan ruoli said, "I''ll take the magic weapon with me. I may use it later."

    I put shengxie sword into my body. I just need to take Tiangang xuanjing.

    ......

    Night soon fell on the city. The three of us went to the middle-aged man''s house specially. Li Zhong was very enthusiastic and made a big pot of rural dishes to treat us.

    After dinner, we wait for the ghost to come. I asked Li Zhong and his family to have a rest and told them not to come out when they heard anything.

    Time went by, and it was eleven o''clock in the middle of the night.

    "Why haven''t you come yet?" Shangguan ruoli came in from the outside, and then asked me, "will that monster be aware?"

    Zhang Junfei sat cross legged on the bed and then said, "I don''t think so. That ghost is sure to come."

    "It''s already here." I got up, went to the window, opened the curtain, and saw a dark figure jump in from outside the wall. Sure enough, the ghost groped into the pigsty, and then heard a sad cry.

    I stretched out my hand to push open the door and went out. With a turn of my right hand, I took the shengxie sword in my hand.

    "How does it taste?" The ghost turned his head slowly. It turned out to be Wang Chong! Wang Chong''s mouth was full of blood, and his two tusks came out of his mouth, "ah..."

    "Do you drink?" I asked

    Wang Chong (ghost) rushed to me and rushed up. Zhang Junfei pushed me away in a hurry. After a while, the dust in his hand beat the ghost out.

 Chapter 197

    "Evil! Look, I''ve come to take you... "Shangguan ruoli didn''t know where to take out two yellow runes, and then recited a few incantations. Then she saw a lotus shaped array around her body.

    With Shangguan ruoli''s hands together. Suddenly a golden light came out. Just a bang. Wang Chong (ghost) will be sent out.

    Wang Chong (ghost) turns around and is about to run away. He is forced to retreat to the corner by Shangguan ruoli''s array.

    "Ah..."

    "It''s not that easy to deal with!" As soon as I spoke, I saw Wang Chong''s body shake. Even broke free from the shackles, then swung the big claws in the hands. Go straight to Shangguan ruoli and rush up.

    "Be careful!" Zhang Junfei jumped. Then he threw the Yellow amulet and hit Wang Chong (ghost) directly.

    Wang Chong (ghost) suddenly reached out and pulled down the chain. He hit Zhang Junfei with a swing.

    "Bang!"

    "Poof!" Zhang Junfei gushed blood in his mouth, was beaten out and fell to the ground.

    Wang Chong''s figure flashed in an instant. He grabbed Shangguan ruoli''s throat. Forced to throw out, Shangguan ruoli body flew back out, knocked down next to the stake.

    "Why don''t you do it?" Zhang Junfei stood up slowly and pulled out the sword on his back. Go straight to Wang Chong and stab him.

    "Puff..." Wang Chong (ghost) didn''t mean to dodge at all. He let the blade pierce his back. At the same time, he suddenly stretched out a hand from his body and grasped Zhang Junfei''s chest. Abruptly tore open the clothes, caught a few bloodstains in his chest.

    "What kind of monster is this?" Shangguan ruoli was shocked. He stretched out his hand and took out a gossip mirror. At the same time, he said a few incantations. The eight trigrams mirror reflected a golden light of moonlight.

    Wang Chong (ghost) seems to be afraid of the golden light. He quickly dodges and retreats back to the corner.

    "Since you don''t go. I''ll be all but you As soon as I turned my right hand, the shengxie sword in my hand suddenly burst into flames and flew towards Wang Chong. He quickly dodged away and began to circle with my shengxie sword.

    I took out a yellow amulet with my right hand and read a few incantations. Then a rosefinch appeared in the Yellow amulet. The array appeared around my body at the same time. The rosefinch beast seemed to have life, and its whole body sent out flames, which surrounded Wang Chong tightly.

    "Ah..." the flames gathered together and shot into Wang Chong''s body with a scream. The ghost immediately flew out of Wang Chong''s body. I threw a yellow amulet in a hurry. The Yellow amulet seemed to become a huge net. I wrapped the ghost in it and flew back to my hands.

    I can''t kill this ghost. I''ll leave it to black and white impermanence.

    "Are you all right?" I stepped forward and took a worried look at Shangguan ruoli. Ruoli''s face was very ugly. It should have hurt her a lot just now.

    "How did you do it? We were hurt!"

    I said with a smile, "I also want to see how far you have grown."

    Zhang Junfei gave me a white look and said, "let''s go. Give me two Ganoderma lucidum later. I seem to have internal injuries."

    I took out the medicine bottle, poured out four blood Ganoderma lucidum and handed them to both of them to take. However, Shangguan ruoli seemed to have hurt his muscles and bones, and it was painful to walk.

    "What''s the matter with you?" Shangguan ruoli''s face showed a very painful expression, and his voice said weakly to me: "I seem to have hurt my waist, and I can''t go."

    "Then I''ll take you back!"

    "How can we do that?" I bent over to pick her up and walked out of the yard.

    "I''m not comfortable with you. You''d better carry me." I laughed and put her down again. Then I squatted down and said, "come on up!"

    Shangguan ruoli lay on my back, and I picked her up.

    I said to Zhang Junfei in a soft voice, "go back first, tell Mu Hua and Tang Yufeng, and let them arrange the ghosts first."

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "well, I''ll go first."

    I''ll walk very slowly with Shangguan ruoli on my back, so I''ll walk slowly. Maybe it''s too much physical exertion just now. Let''s go

    After a while, I felt a little tired and simply sat on the hillside.

    There is a grove nearby, which is also a shortcut to the temple.

    "You''d better put me down and let me go."

    I said softly¡° You''re injured. It''s going to take a while for the medicine to work

    The wind at night was so cool that I could not help shivering. Shangguan ruoli tightened his tight clothes with both hands, and then said, "we''d better go back. It''s cold here."

    I took off my coat, put it on her, and went on¡° Take a ten minute rest. I''ve just consumed half of my body. I can''t bear to eat any more. It seems that after I go back, I''ll have a good exercise. "

    "What do you think that is?" Fifty meters in front of me, two bright green spots appeared, just like two fireflies, moving towards us bit by bit.

    I was a little puzzled and said, "what is it? It seems it''s not small."

    With the two bright green light spots, a huge black figure gradually formed and rushed to us.

    "Get out of the way!" I threw Shangguan ruoli to the ground in a hurry, and even though I saw a bull''s eyes shining with green light, I went straight to us and rushed back.

    I turned the shengxie sword with my right hand and appeared in my hand. Then I jumped up from the ground and split it out with a sword in the air.

    "Bang!" A sword gas flies to shoot but, directly split to chop past, that bull unexpectedly deftly dodged.

    "The trough! Is this a cow? I think it looks like a bull demon! "

    I quickly picked up Shangguan ruoli, and then said to her, "you quickly hide to one side, I''ll deal with it!"

    Shangguan ruoli hurried to the next tree. In this case, she couldn''t help me anyway.

    "Mou..." as soon as the cow saw it, it knew that it was possessed by ghosts. The hoof of the cow stepped on the ground several times and ran straight to me. I hold my sword in both hands and listen to "Dang!" With a loud noise, the horn bumped into my sword and was immediately bounced out.

    "Emperor Xuanzong of heaven and earth, I am the only one, gold, wood, water and fire, fire, fire, heaven and earth, as urgent as law and order!" I threw out two yellow amulets in my hand. The Yellow amulets floated into the air and sent out several flames to encircle the cow.

    "Roast beef tomorrow!" The cow was quickly engulfed by the fire, and then spread the smell of roasted beef.

    "Solved? How can there be cattle here?"

    I said softly, "it''s not strange to have cattle, but it''s rare to be possessed by ghosts."

    I squatted down and carried Shangguan ruoli on my back. As soon as I came out of the trees, I saw dozens of wandering souls floating out of the grass.

    "Why are there so many ghosts?" The victory evil sword in my hand turned over in the wrist hand, forced a split, suddenly several sword Qi, surrounded me, "kill!" In an instant, dozens of sword Qi shot out, and in the blink of an eye, they killed the wild ghosts.

    "Let''s go..." I don''t think we can stay here any longer. Let''s go back, or we won''t know what will happen. I went back to the temple with Shangguan ruoli on my back. I put Shangguan ruoli on the bed. Ruoli was weak and needed a good rest.

    And I was exhausted. I went into the water room and lay in the bathtub. Comfortable bath, the body is a little tired.

    "What a hero to save beauty." Tang Yufeng came in from the door and reached for a bath towel to wipe my back.

    I said softly, "I''m so tired today. Please give me a massage."

    Tang Yufeng said in a soft voice, "are you interested in her when you try so hard to save ruoli?"

    "Have you found out that you are very busy now?"

    "You dare say me!" Tang Yufeng gave me a hard pinch and walked out of the water room. After taking a bath, I went into the wing room and lay down on the bed. After a while, I fell asleep.

    The next morning, it was just dawn. I got up and ran outside as usual. This time, I was not so tired that I couldn''t get up. On the contrary, I was very energetic. I guess it had something to do with playing in the unreal space below last night.

    I went back to the temple, Yin hanyue had come, but this time there was no Xia Han.

 Chapter 198

    "What about Xia Han? Why are you the only one here? "

    Yin hanyue said softly, "today Xiahan is going abroad. If you want to keep her, go to the airport as soon as possible."

    I frowned slightly and said, "forget it. This is the way she should choose. "

    Yin hanyue frowned and said, "are you wrong. Are you a man or not? "

    I went into the wing room. He poured a glass of water and said, "where do you see that I''m not a man?"

    "You are not a man!" I drank water and then walked into Shangguan ruoli''s room. Shangguan ruoli is awake, but she is still weak.

    "How are you?"

    "I''m much better. What''s the matter? "

    I said softly, "you need to rest now. Just take two more pills."

    I poured out two blood Ganoderma lucidum. He handed it to Shangguan ruoli. Then he poured a glass of water and handed it to her.

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° What were you talking about just now? Did Xia Han leave? "

    I whispered, "she''s gone. Otherwise, you will not come to a good end with me. "

    Yin hanyue said angrily, "I really don''t know why they fall in love with you, Xia Han. What''s the best place for you?"

    "If you''re OK, go and see Zhang Junfei. He was injured last night, too. And it''s very serious I really don''t want to hear anything else about Xia Han, otherwise my heart will be shaken.

    "Why don''t you go after her?"

    "There''s no need. She''s not with us." I got up and walked out of the wing room. I went to the water room to wash. For a moment, I felt a little hungry. Then I remembered that I had been running just now. I haven''t bought breakfast yet.

    "What''s for this morning?"

    "Eat instant noodles..." Yin hanyue gave me a white look and helped Zhang Junfei out of the wing room. He sat in the pavilion.

    I took instant noodles and said, "instant noodles are very good. I like instant noodles."

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "seriously. Are you going to get Xia Han back? "

    I laughed and said, "don''t you know me? I''ll make noodles... "

    "After dinner, there is nothing to eat. It''s just instant noodles. " I went into the wing room. Shangguan ruoli had changed her clothes and looked better.

    "Come on. I''ll take you out to dinner. "

    Shangguan ruoli said suspiciously, "you seem to be very unpopular."

    I chuckled and said, "I''ve always been unpopular."

    "It''s still because of Xia Han. I do it for her good." Shangguan ruoli and I went out of the temple, took a bus to the city, and came to the shop where we had breakfast last time.

    "Boss... A drawer of steamed buns!"

    "Master Liu, I haven''t seen you for a long time. How can I remember that I have eaten in my shop today?"

    I said in a soft voice: "ha ha, go to get the steamed buns, I''m already hungry."

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "you have changed a lot. I really want to know what happened during the period when I left. What has changed you so much?"

    "Eat steamed stuffed buns quickly. I''m afraid it will be dark after I finish my talk."

    "Then we''ll eat until dark!" I told Shangguan ruoli what happened in this period of time. She was just like listening to a story. The more she listened, the more energetic she was.

    "You know my story. It''s time for us to go back!" I took out the money to pay the bill, and then I took Shangguan ruoli out of the baozi shop and walked to the temple.

    "I didn''t expect so much to happen to you during this time."

    I said softly¡° Should you tell me something about you and what happened when you got back to the mountain? "

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "nothing happened. What''s the matter?"

    I said with a smile: "you think I''m a fool, have you ever been told that you can''t lie?"

    Shangguan ruoli pouted her little mouth and sighed, "actually, it''s nothing. My younger martial brothers and sisters have some doubts about master''s death. I''m also reluctant to take over the position of master. Later, I felt that I still couldn''t bear to be here, so I came back."

    "I gave the position of head teacher to my younger martial sister, and I won''t be there any more."

    I said softly, "it seems that we can only survive by getting rid of demons and subduing demons. This is our destiny, and no one can change it."

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "do you love her?"

    "Who do you mean?"

    "Not only Xia Han, but also a few of them."

    I said softly¡° I don''t know, and I can''t talk about love or not, because they all died because of me. "

    Shangguan ruoli put his hand around my arm and then said softly, "do you like me?"

    I said with a smile, "I don''t know, but I know it''s impossible for both of us."

    "I''m just asking. You don''t care." He said he didn''t care, but Shangguan ruoli''s eyes were red.

    "You can''t like me, or you won''t have a good result."

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° I know. We''re all the same. "

    Shangguan ruoli and I went back to the temple. As soon as we entered the courtyard, we saw a man sitting in the pavilion talking to Zhang Junfei.

    "You''re back. There''s a job here. I''m afraid you''ll have to go." I stepped forward and saw a middle-aged man, "what can I do for you?"

    The middle-aged man said in a hurry¡° Are you master Liu? Something happened to my son. "

    As soon as the son has an accident, this son has an accident, that son has an accident, can''t you take good care of your son?

    "Sit down first. Don''t be so excited. Tell me the cause, the process and the result."

    Shangguan ruoli poured a glass of water and handed it to me. Then he said, "speak slowly. What''s the matter?"

    "I don''t know what''s going on. My son went to his classmates'' house a few days ago and didn''t wake up after he came back."

    Zhang Junfei said in a deep voice: "I think someone should have taken away your son''s soul."

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "I''ll go and have a look."

    "My house is not far from here. Let me take you there." After Wang Chong died yesterday, what happened to Shen suyao? It seems that there has been no movement.

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° I don''t know. It''s estimated that Shen suyao should leave. It''s like some people. Once they miss it, they won''t be there. "

    I said with a wry smile: "do you blame me for not going to the airport to find Xia Han, but you should know that she and I are impossible."

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "this has nothing to do with me. I''m just trying to persuade you. After all, it''s up to you to decide. It has nothing to do with me."

    "Well, let''s not talk about my business. Let''s settle the matter at hand first." I mean, she can''t do it anymore, so don''t continue to discuss this topic. The past is gone, and never linger on the past.

    I asked the elder brother in a low voice, "elder brother, please tell me something simple first."

    "My son went to primary school in the city. Yesterday was his classmate''s birthday, but I don''t know why he didn''t come back. I was a little worried, so I went out to find him, but I found him lying under the big willow tree in front of my house, but I didn''t wake up."

    "I''ve looked for someone to see it, but some people say that his soul has been taken away."

    "Go and have a look. Maybe it''s not that serious!" The three of us followed the elder brother to their house by car. The man''s house lived in a farmyard.

    Farm tools are placed in the farmyard, and there is a livestock shed, in which chickens, ducks and geese are raised, which has a rural flavor.

    The elder brother and his wife came to the city a few years ago. After they got married in the countryside, they moved to live in the city to help their children go to school.

    The three of us went into the room, and there was a little boy lying on the Kang in the room. The little boy had even breathing, but no soul. I frowned and asked, "where did your child come from last night? Take us to have a look."

    The middle-aged man, surnamed Liu, is a truck driver. At ordinary times, only his daughter-in-law takes care of his mother and children. On the day of his son''s accident, he came back early because he finished work early.

    Brother Liu wanted to have a meal with his family, but he didn''t wait until his son came back. He didn''t wait until eight o''clock in the evening. It was dark and the child didn''t come back.

    Brother Liu was a little uneasy, so he put on his clothes and went out of the house. But just after walking out, I saw my son lying under a big willow not far from the door. Shangguan ruoli went to the gate of the courtyard with some doubts, and then took a look at the big willow.

    "Is this big willow many years old?" Brother Liu lit a cigarette and said, "it''s been 300 years since my grandfather''s life."

    Zhang Junfei reached out and took out the compass, looked around, "there is a bit of Yin Qi here, but there is no deep ghosts."

    "Leave it to us. Tell us your son''s birthday." I plan to summon the spirit in the evening, let Zhang Junfei summon the little boy''s soul out. Several of us went back to the temple and prepared for it. In fact, we didn''t need me to do this kind of thing. Zhang Junfei could do it directly.

    "Guan Sheng, it''s time to get down to business."

    Tang Yufeng came out and said to me in a soft voice, "have you done what you are asked to do?"

    I whispered: "if you don''t say it, I almost forgot. Last time I was asked to catch a ghost, but I didn''t see any trace of it."

    Mu Hua said in a soft voice: "the strength of the ghost is equivalent to black and white impermanence. It''s really difficult."

    I frowned and asked, "do you have any information about ghosts?"

    Mu Hua''s right hand spread, a file appeared in his hand, looked through it twice and handed it to me.

    "You see, the ghost is also an employee of the underworld. It''s just that it''s too murderous, so it can''t be listed in the post of Yin Si." I took a look at the photo. The figure of the ghost was the same as Bai Changchang, and he was dressed in purple, but the difference was that his weapon was iron chain and an iron claw¡° I want to ask you a question: why do you always come out of your dungeon with such abominable characters, and each of them has such a profound way of doing things? " The most irritating thing is that I don''t take care of myself, but I''m an outsider. It''s easy to deal with things if they are solved in the end. If they can''t be solved, they will punish me.

 Chapter 199

    I said softly, "it''s pretty fierce."

    Mu Hua said softly, "but don''t worry, Yufeng and I will help you."

    The night soon enveloped the whole city, and the three of us finished our meal. He came to brother Liu''s yard. Zhang Junfei made a fragrant case. There are censers and candles on it. And a rooster.

    Zhang Junfei wrapped a red line around the rooster''s body, then lit the Yellow symbol, "heaven and earth are clear and bright. Give me gods, five burials. The wandering soul is in the shape. Heaven and earth are as urgent as law

    Zhang Junfei put his hands together, and a diagram of eight trigrams appeared.

    "You''ve grown a lot!" I stepped forward with great interest. Only before we met, dozens of wandering souls appeared in the Loess road and weeds.

    "Don''t help me yet..."

    I took out Huang Fu and recited: "heaven and earth are Xuanzong, I am the only one, gold, wood, water, fire and earth. Fire cloth, heaven and earth

    Shangguan ruoli said in a hurry: "I''d better come. You are too overbearing and easy to hurt the innocent. "

    "Well, I''ll leave it to both of you." I took back the array and stood aside. All of a sudden, I saw dozens of wandering souls around us.

    "Something''s wrong. They seem not afraid of us." Shangguan ruoli recites a mantra. Throw out two yellow Fu, then yellow Fu float up. It forms a golden circle of light.

    I asked, frowning¡° Did you see that kid''s ghost

    Zhang Junfei said in a soft voice: "no, it doesn''t seem to be here. Do you want to send them all away? "

    "Forget it, I''ll let the ghost messenger come to collect the soul at night!" Zhang Junfei and Shangguan ruoli withdraw the array. Since we don''t see the boy''s soul, we don''t have to stay here any longer.

    "Let''s go! Go back and talk about it... "

    "Wait a minute. There seems to be something wrong I looked at the dozens of ghosts with some doubts, and saw that the ghosts did not move. With a gust of strong wind blowing, dozens of ghosts flew in one direction.

    "There seems to be a problem. Go and have a look!" I didn''t have time to think about it, and Zhang Junfei, Shangguan ruoli rushed to catch up.

    Just came to a tree, I saw a figure on the tree, that person wearing a black gown, wearing a hat!

    "Who are you?" The man did not speak, but took out a gourd from his waist. With a few strange incantations, dozens of ghosts were taken in by the gourd.

    "He''s collecting the soul!" I put up my sword finger in my right hand, and several sword Qi flew out in an instant.

    The man''s speed is very fast. He dodges quickly and makes a gloomy voice: "Hey, boy, we''ll have a chance to see you again!"

    I quickly said: "wait a minute, you can take back the soul, but the little boy is not dead, give me his soul!"

    The man said coldly, "what little boy, I can''t understand you!"

    "Don''t talk to him!" My right hand a spread will win evil sword in the hand, jump over the past, a sword toward the man split in the past.

    "Click..." just heard a crisp sound, a strong branch was cut off by me.

    "Victory evil sword..." the man''s voice was a little low, and then with a wave of his right hand, two iron chains appeared, and the two iron chains entangled me like snakes.

    "A small skill of carving insects!" As soon as I was shocked, a fire suddenly appeared, shaking the two chains apart.

    "He''s running... Come on As soon as Shangguan ruoli was about to rush up, I grabbed her arm and hugged her in my arms.

    "Don''t chase me, you two will die if you go down!"

    "You''re... Irritating!" Zhang Junfei said helplessly: "please two, now is not the time to flirt, after we solve the problem, how about being bored?"

    I said softly, "since he didn''t take away the little boy''s soul, there must be something wrong with the big willow."

    Zhang Junfei and I, Shangguan ruoli, went back to the big willow tree. I stared at the big willow tree for a long time.

    "You two step back and I''ll take care of this."

    I turned my right hand, took out the sword of victory and evil, and then said¡° Look at me splitting you

    "Whoosh!" I forced a split, a sword gas split out, only to see that the willow actually shed blood.

    "The willow is fine!" All of a sudden, a bright green spot flew out of the willow tree and fell in front of me, gradually turning into a human shape.

    This is an old man in his sixties. He has green hair and wears a green shirt. He salutes me respectfully. He exudes a kind of evil spirit, which should be willow spirit.

    My eyes became golden, my voice became a little hoarse and said, "I can''t stand your big gift."

    The willow Spirit said hastily¡° Mr. censor, you are too polite. Now who doesn''t know that you are the ghost of censor who is in charge of staying in the world and refusing to be reincarnated? "

    I said softly, "now that you know me, it''s easy. Give me the little boy''s soul."

    Willow spirit quickly said: "my Lord, the little boy''s soul is really with me, but it''s not his soul that I hook, but I see a ghost hook his soul, so I took the hand to beat the ghost away and put his soul away."

    The spirit reached out and took out a small bottle from his arms. The little boy''s soul was in it.

    "Leave it to me. I''ll go and wake up the little boy first." Liushujing hands the little boy''s soul to Zhang Junfei. Zhang Junfei takes the bottle and goes back to the yard with Shangguan ruoli.

    "Old tree spirit, how long have you been here?"

    "More than 200 years."

    I said softly, "have you ever seen a man in a hat?"

    The willow tree said in a deep voice, "you mean the ghost?"

    I slightly a Leng, quickly asked¡° You know him? Do you know where he is? "

    Liu Shujing said in a soft voice, "he has a deep way to go. I''m afraid you''ve met a difficult opponent. I only know that he has been collecting wandering souls all these years, and I don''t know what to do."

    "Collect wandering souls? I remember that the black cat used to collect wandering souls for the purpose of alchemy. "

    I whispered, "do you know where he''s hiding?"

    "It''s on the mountain ahead, but there''s a border. I''m afraid you can''t catch him by yourself."

    "All right, I see. You step back first!" As soon as the willow''s body turned, it returned to the big willow. Zhang Junfei and Shangguan ruoli came out of brother Liu''s yard at this time. The little boy''s soul has returned to his body. Nothing will happen. I''m relieved. Shangguan ruoli asked softly, "what did you say to the willow spirit just now? Why did your face suddenly become so ugly?"

    I said softly, "maybe I didn''t rest. OK, let''s go back first."

    The three of us went back to the temple just in time to deliver the soul. Mu Hua and Tang Yufeng have lit the lantern.

    "Mr. censor, I''ll send you a big gift today!" I looked back and saw that two ghosts were escorting a ghost. It was just that the ghost was chained.

    "We had a lot of effort to catch this ghost, so I brought it here."

    I said softly¡° That''s a great gift

    Ghost difference deep voice says: "you two press it past!"

    The two ghost messengers escorted the ghost just past me. Suddenly, the ghost shook the iron chain away and rushed at me.

    ¡°

    Poof Mu Hua and Tang Yufeng have a sword in their hands at the same time, which stabs the ghost.

    "Ah..." the evil spirit exudes a lot of Yin Qi. The ten fingers of both hands clasp the necks of Mu Hua and Tang Yufeng, and rush out to throw them out.

    "It''s the opposite!" I stood in front of GUI Chai, and my right hand turned over and there was shengxie sword. Then I split it with great force, and in a moment, several sword Qi hit me.

    "Ah..." the several sword Qi stabbed into the ghost''s body, suddenly lit up a large group of flames, the ghost burned out.

    "Mr. censor is really powerful. No wonder both Yan Luo and Mr. Cui are entrusted with important tasks!"

    I took back the victory evil sword, and then said¡° All right, you go first! "

    Ghost bad with people to leave, I and Mu Hua Tang Yufeng two people back to the wing room, poured a glass of water sat on the bed.

    "I met the ghost today."

    Mu Hua said hastily, "where is it?"

    I frowned and said, "it''s on the nearby mountain, but it''s hard to catch him just by our ability. You two go back and ask yingyue and Jiyue to help."

 Chapter 200

    Now time is pressing, for fear that the ghost will cause trouble, "pa pa..." my victory evil sword began to react. Keep shaking on the turret.

    "There are ghosts. It seems that the way is not low! " I went out of the room with the sword of victory and evil. Then he said to Zhang Junfei, "please stay at home with Shangguan ruoli. I''ll go with them and ask some friends for help."

    I ran out of the temple in a hurry. There was a piece of Yin Qi on the top of my head, which gradually spread. I asked Mu Hua and Tang Yufeng to call someone first. I''ll take a look first. I rushed to the mountains, with my strength now. It can be ten times faster than ordinary people.

    About twenty minutes later, I came to the foot of a mountain. The cloud of Yin Qi flew out of a hole on the hillside, and suddenly it was dark. A large mass of Yin Qi tightly shrouded the moon.

    "Adult..." yingyue and Jiyue fly over with some of their subordinates. It''s all black.

    "Here you are. I''m afraid the ghost is in that cave. Be careful."

    Yingyue said softly¡° Leave it to us. We also informed Wu Meng and the phantom that they would bring people here in a moment. " I''m talking. A dark shadow flew out of the cave.

    "It''s coming out... Come on Yingyue and Jiyue catch up with a group of people. I can''t stay here and stare at them. I can only let Tang Yufeng follow me closely.

    The ghost, wearing a hat, fell on a tree. Then he took out a gourd and said, "No. Get out of the way But it was still a step late, and the gourd gave out a golden light. That golden light appeared a diagram of eight trigrams array. With those charms, dozens of Yin soldiers were collected into the gourd.

    Yingyue and Jiyue have a long sword in their hands, and then they go straight to the soul binding ghost. As soon as the ghost hid, a chain appeared in his hand, like a poisonous snake, and went straight to them to fight.

    All of a sudden, several lights and shadows hit each other, making a sound of metal collision. The soul binding ghost flew into the air and waved the iron chain in her hand. Yingyue and Jiyue waved the long sword in their hands. Suddenly, several sword Qi spurted out. The two forces hit each other and made a loud noise.

    "I''ll help, too!" Mu Hua turned into a red light, flew directly in the past, and split a sword in the air.

    "Pooh..." the ghost was stabbed into the body by the three men''s sword. Suddenly, the ghost sent out a few black gases, which wrapped them tightly.

    When I saw the bad situation, I put up my sword finger in my right hand and carried the Qi into my hand. A sword Qi that just came to Yang shot out.

    "Bang!" This sword Qi will break up the Yin Qi of yingyue and Jiyue, and their spirit power will absorb more than half of them in a short time.

    "I''ve heard that a young censor has come. I''ll fight you today!" The ghost flew to the ground and turned the chains into a steel whip.

    Tang Yufeng took me to fly down. I turned my right hand and held the shengxie sword in my hand.

    "Then I''ll show you my swordsmanship!"

    "Bang bang!" I swung and split a few swords. The ghost stretched out his hand and waved the steel whip. He rushed at me. I jumped and then split a sword.

    Suddenly, a few sword Qi split out, and a golden halo of body protection appeared around my body. At the same time, a very heavy Yin Qi also appeared around the body of the ghost.

    "Boy, that''s good. It seems that I underestimated you!"

    "Well! It''s just the beginning! " I bit my finger and wiped it on the blade. The sword turned into blood red. As soon as I turned my hands, I split it with one move. Suddenly, dozens of sword Qi appeared around my body. With the wave of the sword in my hand, several sword Qi shot at the ghost.

    "Ah..." the steel whip in the ghost''s hand waved several times, scattered the dozens of sword Qi I sent out, and then got up and flew into another bush.

    "You don''t have to follow, I''ll deal with it!" I ran into the woods in a hurry. There was a black air in the woods. I lingered in the woods and refused to disperse.

    "Play with me!" The black air turned into a grimace and opened my mouth to swallow me. It was dark all around me, and I smelled a strong smell of blood.

    "Boy, I see how you fight me!" The voice was right beside my ear, but I couldn''t see him. Suddenly, the smell of blood became more and more serious, which made me feel unbearable. Besides, green viscous liquid flowed from the wall beside me, which would corrode everywhere I went.

    "It''s like gastric juice. It''s trying to melt me."

    I have no time to think, hands together, mouth read moving¡° Emperor Xuanzong of heaven and earth, I am the only one, eliminate demons and subdue demons, flying dragon in the sky

    It seems that all the mana in my body gathered in my hand at this moment. At the same time, the shengxie sword flew up. With my fingers gently shaking, the shengxie sword flew out, rotated, and suddenly sent out several sword Qi, chopping the surrounding walls.

    The whole ground seemed to shake with it, and my body was as light as if it vomited out. I quickly got up from the ground and saw the ghost face crying.

    "No one can escape from me." The pupils of my eyes turned into gold instantly, and then a sword flew past and stabbed into the ghost''s chest.

    "Mortals can''t deal with you, but I''m not human now!"

    "Ha ha... You think you are very powerful now. I tell you that you are just a sacrifice. They raise another monster like you in your body. When that monster grows up, you will be swallowed up!"

    I frowned and said¡° How do you know? "

    The arresting ghost spat out the green blood, and then said, "of course I know, otherwise I won''t escape. Do you think I was arrested by them because I made a mistake?"

    "So it is, but I still don''t believe it!"

    I put away the victory evil sword, then said in a deep voice: "if you can prove that what you said is true, I will let you go!"

    The soul binding ghost said with a sneer: "you see, use your mind to see if there is another soul in your body, and it''s useless for you to let me go. I will still be caught and killed by them!"

    I frowned and said, "then I''ll have to kill you!"

    "You do it..." my pupil turned into gold, and suddenly a flame appeared on the ghost''s body. Then the ghost spat out a bead the size of a black glass ball and flew into my hand.

    "Liu Xiao''er..." it''s true that Cao Cao is coming. Black and white impermanence appears behind me.

    I respectfully said: "grandfather impermanence, why are you here?"

    White impermanence says softly¡° You''ve mobilized so many troops. Why don''t we come and have a look at such a big thing? "

    I said softly, "you want to know about the ghost, but it has set itself on fire."

    I reached for the burning ashes on the ground and said, "this is the only bead left."

    White impermanence frowned and said: "since it has turned into ashes, just give me the bead, and I''ll take it back to hand over."

    I gave the black bead to impermanence, and the two disappeared as soon as they turned around. I looked up at the sky, the cloud of Yin has dissipated, a bright moon hanging in the air.

    Mu Hua and Tang Yufeng flew over and asked me anxiously, "are you OK, Guan Sheng?"

    I said softly¡° I''m fine. It''s settled. Go back. "

    I went back to the temple, went into the wing room, put the shengxie sword on the turret, and then went into the water room to take a bath and have a good rest. I put a jar of water, lying in it comfortable bubble bath.

    I got up, walked out of the bathtub and went to the mirror. I looked at myself in the mirror and learned what the ghost said to me. Then I fell into my mind. Suddenly, a golden light flashed in front of my eyes, and I showed an evil smile in the mirror.

    "Who are you?"

    "I''m Liu Guansheng!"

    I quickly said: "I am Liu Guansheng, you are not!"

    "But I''m in your body. I''m Liu Guansheng!"

    "Guansheng, what are you doing?" Tang Yufeng came in from the outside and saw me standing naked in front of the mirror.

    I stretched out my hand to pull Tang Yufeng to embrace in the bosom, stretched out my hand to untie her clothes.

 Chapter 201

    "What are you doing?"

    "How about taking a bath with me?" I picked up Tang Yufeng and began to kiss her forehead. Now I''m no longer that me. After a storm, I went back to the wing room with Tang Yufeng in my arms.

    Nothing happened that night. Soon entered the dream fragrance. The next morning. The sun still rises in the East. I yawned out of the wing room. Zhang Junfei is practicing in the yard.

    "Early... Get up so early today." I yawned and went into the water room to wash. By this time, Yin hanyue had come with breakfast.

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "Guansheng, I think if there is nothing wrong. Just call out those ghosts who refuse to be reincarnated and let them melt

    Release the hatred and reincarnate

    I thought about it and said, "well. Sooner or later, anyway. I''ll call the ghost out after dinner

    After breakfast, Zhang Junfei and I. Shangguan ruoli left the wing room. I sat down at the table and lit a cigarette. He puffed out a puff of his cigarette ring. After seeing a white fog rising on the floor of the house, the ghost appeared in front of us.

    "Tell me, there''s something you can''t let go of. What makes you not want to be reincarnated I called out Mu Hua and Tang Yufeng. Mu Hua took out the notebook and looked at it. It''s a ghost that''s been dead for less than five years.

    "My Lord, this ghost died five years ago. The cause of death was a traffic accident. I had a fiancee who was seriously ill in the hospital because of the car accident. I''ve been in a coma

    "My Lord, I want to see my fiancee."

    Tang Yufeng asked suspiciously, "you are dead now. Why do you still miss the world? "

    "I want to see her. I want to take her to her favorite place that day. And propose to her. But unexpectedly, a truck came from the intersection. I tried my best to climb to Xiaoxin. At that time, she shed a lot of blood. I watched her being sent to the hospital by ambulance. "

    "I didn''t do anything. I just stood by the operating table and looked at her. She kept calling my name."

    "I think it''s because he is still thinking about the girl. The girl calls his name in a coma, so he can''t be reincarnated. He can hear the girl calling his name every day in the underground."

    Mu Hua thought about it and then asked me, "I don''t think it''s because he doesn''t want to be reincarnated, but they still love each other in their hearts, but they haven''t said it all the time."

    "Lingling... Lingling!" Zhang Junfei took out his mobile phone, took a look at it, and then said, "I''ll go out for a while, you talk first."

    Zhang Junfei turned and walked out of the wing room. I took a sip of water and then asked, "what''s your name? What''s your fiancee''s name?"

    The male ghost said softly, "my name is Yuan Teng, and my fiancee''s name is Lu Yun."

    I thought about it and said¡° OK, I see. I''ll try to satisfy your wishes and let you meet. But I''ll go to see her first

    Yuan Teng said hastily, "really? My Lord, if you can let me see her once, I will repay you even if I am an ox or a horse in my next life. "

    "As long as you have peace of mind to reincarnate, you will repay me." I asked Mu Hua and Tang Yufeng to take him back first. I went out of the wing room and Zhang Junfei came in from the outside.

    "What''s the matter?" I asked

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "nothing. I''m afraid I have to go back. My younger martial brother said that I have something to deal with."

    "Can I help you?"

    "No, I''ll come back as soon as possible. You and ruoli will deal with anything first."

    I said softly¡° Then you should pay attention to your own safety. "

    Zhang Junfei tidies up his things and orders a ticket. Yin hanyue drives him to the station. Originally, the temple was very quiet. As soon as they left, Zhang Junfei was even quieter.

    Shangguan ruoli poured me a glass of water and then said, "what do you want to do with it? Do you want me to help you?"

    I said softly¡° I have a way, you and Yu Feng Mu Hua are responsible for looking at home

    Tang Yufeng said softly¡° I''d like to see how you want to play, but you should wear these two clothes all day. You can buy two clothes later. "

    Tang Yufeng didn''t want me to buy clothes, but wanted me to get close to that girl, Lu Yun, Yuan Teng''s fiancee. I went out of the temple and took a bus to the city. I went to the bank specially to marry some money. According to Tang Yufeng''s guidance, I went into the commercial city and took the elevator to the second floor.

    I strolled around, bought a suit of clothes and sat on a bench. "I said," what do you want me to do here? Do you know who is Lu Yun? "

    "Don''t worry. She''ll come out of the shop over there. That''s her, that''s her!"

    "I know, mom. I''ll go shopping for a dress and go back." I turned my head and a girl in a beige skirt and black leather boots came out of an underwear shop with a bag on her back.

    The girl wore long hair and light makeup, and looked haggard.

    "How do you want me to approach her? Can''t you tie her back?"

    "Don''t worry, I''ll arrange a performance for you, hero saves beauty!"

    "You will have that kindness!" I got up and followed Lu Yun out of the mall. Lu Yun then walked into a coffee shop. I went straight in and sat at the opposite table. Lu Yun just ordered a cup of coffee and then sat down for more than two hours.

    I''ve had several cups of coffee. I''m going to go to the toilet if I don''t come out and ask someone to save me.

    "The waiter checks out..." Lu Yun reaches for her wallet and doesn''t pay for it for a long time.

    "Where''s my wallet? It was just there!"

    "Waiter checks out..." this Tang Yufeng is really good at playing. Is this also called Hero saving beauty?

    I reached for the money and said to the waiter, "I''ll pay for that lady."

    Lu Yun took a look at me and then came over, "thank you, but I really don''t know when I lost my wallet. I''ll give it back to you later."

    I said softly, "no, do you mind if I take you home?"

    Lu Yun said in a soft voice: "this is not appropriate. We just met by chance. I''m sorry for you."

    I whispered, "it doesn''t matter. We should have known each other before, but you forgot me."

    Tang Yufeng flew out at this time and whispered in my ear, "it''s her old classmate."

    Lu Yun said with some doubts: "I don''t seem to remember. I had a traffic accident a few years ago, so my memory has declined."

    I said softly¡° It seems that you really have some transient amnesia, but I will help you recover it. "

    "I''m sorry, but since you''re going to take me home, I''ll invite you to the bar." Lu Yun and I walked out of the restaurant, along the commercial street for a while, then came to a bar.

    I said softly, "you like drinking very much. You look like you should come here often, don''t you?"

    Lu Yan said in a deep voice, "I''ve been in a bar for the past two years."

    I followed Lu Yun into the bar, which was very quiet, with only a few guests. Lu Yun went to the bar and asked for two bottles of beer. "I really don''t remember you any more. I''ll go back and look for it."

    I whispered: "all these years, how are you and Yuan Teng? When are you going to get married?"

    Lu Yun''s face sank, he took a sip of beer and said slowly, "he''s dead. I can''t get married with him."

    I said softly, "when did it happen? Why don''t I know?"

    Lu Yun said softly¡° It''s over. I don''t want to talk about it any more. "

    I picked up the bottle and said, "well, let''s drink!"

    Lu Yun seems very lost, and his face turns red after drinking a few bottles of wine. I helped her out of the bar when it was dark.

    "Where do you live? I''ll take you back..."

    "No, I''ll go back myself."

    I said softly, "it''s dangerous for you to go back alone now. I''d better take you back."

    Just as I reached out to stop a car, I saw three hoodlums with colorful hair coming.

    "Boy, let your girlfriend have a drink with us."

    I said with a sneer, "how many of you don''t want to live?"

    "Oh... I really don''t agree with you!" I turned over my right hand, put up my sword finger, shot out several sword Qi, and knocked the three hooligans to the ground.

    "Go away!" My eyes became golden, and the hooligans ran away.

 Chapter 202

    At this time, Lu Yun has fallen asleep in my arms. I helped her back to her home, and I carried her to the bed. Then he glanced around the house.

    The room was decorated with warm decoration. And there''s a photo album on the bedside table. The photo shows a man and a woman. The man is Yuan Teng and the woman is Lu Yun.

    "Don''t go... Yuan Teng, I love you. Why did you leave me! " Lu Yun took my hand, hugged my shoulder and cried.

    I said softly¡° I''m not going. I''ll let you see it! "

    I helped Lu Yun to lie on the bed. Then he took out a yellow amulet and lit it, "I hope you have a good dream!"

    I poured a glass of water and put it on the bedside table. He walked out of Lu Yun''s home. I went back to the temple, which was close to midnight. I lit Huang Fu and went to the courtyard. Then a white fog rose on the ground.

    Mu Hua said in a soft voice, "how? Have you found anything?"

    I whispered, "of course, there''s something. But that girl is really good. "

    Tang Yufeng said softly, "you are going to do things. I''m going to pick up girls. "

    I said with a smile¡° They don''t delay. I''m also for work. "

    "It''s up to you. I''ll go back to my room and have a rest." I want to think about this matter carefully and look at it in the light of this development. We should solve this matter as soon as possible.

    The next morning, I went for a run as usual. Then he came to Lu Yun''s home again. Lu Yun has just woken up and is wearing a bath towel. The door was opened.

    "Good morning... I bought breakfast."

    "You brought me back last night?" I nodded and went into the room. Lu Yun sat on the sofa. Then he poured a glass of water and said, "I didn''t expect that you were still a gentleman. You didn''t take advantage of me when I was drunk and frivolous last night."

    I said with a smile, "Gee. I really forgot. Why don''t you get drunk again tonight. I''m sure that''s what you want. "

    "Hooligan..." Lu Yun opens his breakfast and takes a bite, then cocks his legs.

    I got up and walked to her back, said softly: "I see your cervical spine seems to have a problem, why don''t I help you massage it."

    "Well, I haven''t been in good health since the last car accident."

    I gently knead Lu Yun''s shoulder and said softly¡° You are really beautiful. "

    "Are you guys all so glib?"

    "I loved you when I was at school..."

    "What did you say?" Lu Yun turns her head in doubt, and I bend down my head to hold her mouth.

    "You

    ... "I put my arms around her and kissed her.

    "No... don''t..." Lu Yun tried to push me away, but I was overwhelmed on the sofa.

    "Don''t..."

    Lu Yun pushed me away and said, "I''m sorry, I''m not used to this kind of relationship."

    I whispered, "it''s OK, I''ll wait for you!"

    Lu Yun said softly¡° I''m going to work today. We''ll talk in the evening. "

    "I''ll take you..." I took Lu Yun to a hospital, where she was a nurse.

    After seeing Lu Yun off, I went back to the temple. I asked Tang Yufeng to help me get a sports car last night, so it looks like it''s fashionable enough.

    Shangguan ruoli said in a low voice: "it''s the first time I''ve seen a ghost catching master like you, driving a sports car to pick up girls."

    I said softly¡° Then you get used to it. "

    I took shengxie sword and practiced in the yard for a while. In the evening, I drove a sports car and bought a bunch of flowers to the hospital. Lu Yun and his colleagues came out of the hospital and were surprised to see me.

    "Get in the car!"

    Lu Yun said hastily, "how did you come?"

    I handed her the flowers and said softly¡° From now on, I will pursue you and take care of you instead of Yuan Teng. "

    "It''s up to you, but I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed."

    "We''ll see..." I opened the door, jumped on the car and took Lu Yun to a restaurant.

    Lu Yun said softly¡° I know you want to pursue me, but I don''t know your name yet. "

    I said softly, "my name is Liu Guansheng."

    "I seem to have heard the name somewhere."

    I said softly, "let''s wait until you remember."

    "You make so grand, my colleagues think you are my boyfriend, so I am very embarrassed."

    Lu Yun took a bite of the steak and continued¡° Seriously, are you really my old classmate? "

    I took a sip of wine and whispered, "is this important? You just need to know that I''m here to help you."

    Lu Yun said with a smile, "can you help me? Do you know my difficulty? "

    With a smile, I took a sip of red wine and said, "of course, I know that you still like Yuan Teng, right? In fact, he also likes you."

    "Listen to what you say, it seems that you know a lot of things between us."

    Lu Yun said softly, "I really don''t have any impression of you. Who are you?"

    I said with a sneer, "look into my eyes. I''m here to help you."

    "I''m not a bad person. I''m just dragging a message from a friend to you!" I took out the money and put it on the table. I stretched out my hand and picked up Lu Yun. "I''ll take you to a place!"

    "Where are you taking me?"

    "You''ll know when you go." I took Lu Yun and jumped into the car. Then I started the car.

    Lu Yun said with some fear: "you... You won''t abduct me, will you?"

    I said helplessly, "I repeat, I''m not a human trafficker!" I took Lu Yun back to the temple, then opened the door and jumped out of the car.

    "What are you bringing me here for?"

    I whispered, "I''ll show you who you want to see."

    I took Lu Yun into the temple and said to Tang Yufeng, "call Yuan Teng out!"

    Lu Yun was a little surprised and said, "Yuan Teng? Isn''t he dead? How can he be with you? "

    Tang Yufeng with a finger gently hook, Yuan Teng''s soul flew out.

    "Yuan Teng? Aren''t you dead already? " Lu Yun rushed over and hugged Yuan Teng, but as soon as her hands touched Yuan Teng, she went through.

    I said softly¡° He''s dead, and now he''s the soul. "

    Lu Yun asked me with some doubts: "you... Who are you?"

    "It doesn''t matter who I am. He has been waiting for you for many years just to have a word with you."

    Yuan Teng said softly, "Xiao Yun, is it really you?"

    I reached out and patted Tang Yufeng. Then I went into the wing room and left time for the two of them.

    "It''s settled?" Shangguan ruoli poured a glass of water and handed it to me, then asked.

    I said softly¡° What else can we do? Let''s move on to the next person. "

    Mu Hua came in with a male ghost in an ancient long shirt. The male ghost knelt on the ground and looked at me with a scared face.

    I lit a cigarette and asked softly, "tell me, why not reincarnate?"

    "My Lord, I''ve been cursed. I haven''t found my own bones, so I can''t be reincarnated. Even if I''m reincarnated, my next life is incomplete."

    Mu Hua said softly¡° This person''s name is Chen Liansheng. Before he died, he was a scholar who took the imperial examination. "

    "Later, the cause of his death was unknown. Maybe it was because of this reason, so guicha didn''t find his bones, so he couldn''t be put on the case and let him be reincarnated."

    "It turned out to be a scholar. I can''t see it, but who can a scholar offend?" I took a deep breath of the cigarette and slowly exhaled a puff of the ring.

    Tang Yufeng said softly, "otherwise, go back and have a look, but mu Hua and I don''t have enough level, so you can only go."

    I said hastily¡° Where do you want me to go, let me go back to the past? "

    Mu Hua said softly, "it''s not impossible. Just go down and find the wheel."

    I thought about it and said, "this is not the way, but is it dangerous?"

    Mu Hua frowned and said¡° The danger is certain, but as long as you come back within the prescribed time, and you can''t do anything to change history, so you will stay in that era. "

    "May I have a word, my lord?"

    Chen Liansheng said with some fear: "I remember that I married a young lady in my life. It was only because my family was poor that I never got married. Although I don''t know who killed me, I think it must have something to do with them."

    According to his meaning, there must be someone fighting for his fiancee, that is to say, he also died because of a woman.

    I said softly, "then I''ll go down. I''ll open the vulva. You two will be responsible for the temple. If there''s anything, I''ll wait until I come back!"

    I took out the Yellow amulet, then read a few incantations, threw it to the corner, and a door appeared in an instant.

    I hurried into the gate of hell, came to the underworld, and then went straight to the runner hall.

    "Stop! Liu Xiao''er, why are you here? " I see is impermanence grandfather, white impermanence hand holding a folding fan, toward me.

    I said respectfully¡° How are you, Grandpa impermanence? What a coincidence! Are you here, too? "

    White impermanence asked softly: "how did you come here? Shouldn''t you go up there?"

    I said softly, "I''m here to do things. Mr. Cui asked me to help a few ghosts reincarnate and defuse their resentment. One of them is ancient. I still need to find a way to go back."

    White impermanence says softly: "you mean that Chen Xiucai?"

    I slightly a Leng, quickly asked: "you also know him?"

    Bai Wuchang said softly, "well, you can go and sit on the wheel, but it must not take more than seven days, otherwise the wheel will close and you won''t be able to come back."

    "Three days? Then why don''t you stop? "

    White impermanence says softly: "this you rest assured, seven days time is enough, otherwise we also won''t look for you."

    Bai Wuchang opens the wheel and lights a candle. That is to say, when the candle is burned out, when the wheel is closed, I have to go back here before that.

    "Then write about the white grandfather." Just as I was about to run in, I was held by Bai Wuchang. Bai Wuchang handed me a purse with some silver in it.

    "Since I''m going to use the money back then, when I lend it to you, I''ll pay you back twice as much as I did when you come back."

    I nodded and said, "don''t worry. I''ll pay you back double."

 Chapter 203

    I went into the wheel, and suddenly my feet were empty, like falling down.

    "Ah..." I couldn''t help exclaiming. It doesn''t feel good to fall from a height.

    "Bang!" I hit a straw shed with my body. He fell to the ground. There was a strong smell of the barn.

    I coughed twice and slowly got up from the ground. There were more than ten people in front of me. Looking at me in surprise.

    "Young man... Are you from heaven?" An old man came over and asked me with an alert look on his face.

    I looked at my clothes. No wonder these people look at me with such strange eyes. I''m wearing my own clothes now.

    I quickly took out the money bag, took out a certain amount of silver and handed it to the old man¡° Can you sell me a suit

    The old man said in a hurry, "young man, take up the money. Come with me."

    The old man and I went into a small yard nearby, and we knew that the pig shed just now belonged to his family. There is an old woman in the yard. And a couple of young men and women. There was also a little girl who was only five or six years old.

    "Dad... Who is this?"

    "This is a guest from another place. Go and get a clean suit." I followed the old woman into a tile roofed room. The old woman took out a clean linen suit from a cupboard. I handed the silver to the old woman. Then they changed into clothes, although the quality is a little rough. But it''s comfortable to wear.

    "Young man, sit down and finish your herbal tea!" I walked out of the tile roofed house. He went to a stone table in the yard and sat down. The old man poured a big bowl of tea and handed it to me¡° Young man, where are you from? "

    I took a sip of herbal tea and said softly¡° I''m from out of town, not here. "

    The young woman said hastily, "I think you are wearing strange clothes. Are you Royal? " I

    He said with a smile, "no, I''m here to find someone to do something."

    The old man asked softly, "this is a slum. The people who live here are all farmers. I don''t know who you''re looking for? "

    I said softly, "I''m looking for Chen Liansheng. Do you know him?"

    "Yes, he''s a scholar, but after so many years, he didn''t get into the number one. I saw that his wife was going to marry someone else."

    I said hastily, "can you introduce me?"

    The old woman said in a low voice, "of course, you can. Just a moment, I''ll call him for you."

    "Big brother... My name is Xiao Wan." the little girl came over and held my hand in a lovely way¡° Xiao Wan, come here, don''t disturb the guests! " The young woman came over and picked up Xiaowan with embarrassment.

    I whispered: "it doesn''t matter, this little girl is very funny."

    I reached out and took out a piece of sugar from my pocket and handed it to Xiaowan. "Xiaowan, this is delicious sugar."

    The old man came with a young scholar, who had a book in his hand and was dressed in a shabby robe, but he was very clean and looked spotless.

    "Who is calling for me, please?"

    Chen Liansheng came over and gave me a salute. "I''m sorry, Chen Liansheng is very polite in this box!"

    I said softly, "you are Chen Liansheng. I''m here to help you."

    Chen Liansheng asked with some doubts, "help me?"

    I said softly, "I don''t understand now, but you will understand in a few days."

    Chen Liansheng is an idiot now, which makes me look confused¡° Who is Chen Liansheng? Get out of here! "

    At this time, several big men burst in from the door, holding sticks in their hands, frightening the old man''s family to one side, led by a young man in a white gown, but it looked like he was

    It''s a bit of a bohemian.

    "I''m Chen Liansheng. Can I help you

    "Are you Chen Liansheng? This is our young master Lu! "

    Chen Liansheng hesitated for a moment and then said, "what can I do for Master Lu?"

    Lu Yun said in a deep voice, "I''m here to talk to you today. I''m going to marry Xiaomin. She won''t marry you. Don''t pester her any more."

    Chen Liansheng said softly¡° Master Lu, Xiaomin and I are married by pointing our belly. We''ve had an engagement for a long time. "

    "Nonsense, I''m here to warn you. Stay away from Miss mu in the future, or I''ll break your dogleg."

    I said in a low voice, "in broad daylight, do you still have royal law like this?"

    Lu Yun looked at me and said, "who are you?"

    I said softly, "I''m his cousin. My name is Liu Guansheng!"

    "Kill Cheng Yaojin on the way. Give me a call!"

    "Gentlemen use their mouths but not their hands!" As soon as Chen Liansheng''s voice fell, the other party''s servant swung his fist and directly knocked Chen Liansheng to the ground.

    The two men opposite me swung their sticks and hit me on the head. I quickly dodged. At the same time, I put up my sword finger with my right hand. The two swords flew out and knocked the two servants to the ground.

    "A bunch of rubbish, useless things!" Lu Yun took a step forward and punched me. I put out my hand to block it, and at the same time, I called it up with one punch

    ¡£¡° Bang bang Several boxing combinations in a row knocked Lu Yun to the ground.

    "Stop it At this time, two beautiful figures came in from the outside, and a beautiful woman in ancient clothes in a group of pink long shirts came over.

    The woman''s skin was white and her face was smeared with foundation.

    "Lu Yun, what are you doing?" The woman Jiao angrily came over and leaned over to help Chen Liansheng, "are you OK with Liansheng?"

    Chen Liansheng said softly, "Xiaomin, why are you here?"

    Lu Yun said in a hurry: "Xiaomin, listen to my explanation. It''s not like what you think. His cousin beat me first."

    I said with a sneer, "I didn''t want to do it, but you are too deceiving."

    Lu Yun frowned and said, "you two dare to fight with me. Wait with me!"

    Lu Yun took people away in a hurry to come and go¡° Thank you for your help just now

    "No, I can''t stand that!"

    Mu Xiaomin said softly to me, "young master, thank you for saving Liansheng today."

    I said softly, "are you miss mu of Mu mansion?"

    Chen Liansheng said softly, "she''s my wife."

    "Oh, bad luck!" I can''t change history, I can only wait for Chen lian to die.

    "Brother Liu, what does that mean?"

    I frowned and said, "let''s talk somewhere else."

    The three of us went to the pub, sat down and ordered a few dishes.

    "Brother Liu, if you have anything to say, just say it!" Mu Xiaomin also looked at me with a puzzled face. For both of them, I was very mysterious.

    I said softly, "I''m actually a Taoist, but I can''t help you. This marriage between you two has no result."

    "Even if there is no result, we will die together."

    I whispered: "why so persistent!"

    Mu Xiaomin said quickly: "master, can you help us?"

    I sighed and said, "I''m afraid I can''t. You two should take care of yourself."

    .....

    I found a pub, opened a room and ordered some small dishes. I''ve long wanted to taste this ancient food. I took a bite of the dish and put it in my mouth. It tastes green and astringent, which is far worse than the food of our time.

    The Baijiu is also more than 20 degrees, and pure brewed rice wine is like water mixed with baijiu. I''m a little bored for a moment, and I can''t do anything here. On the fourth day of my stay, as soon as it''s light in the morning, the mark on my eyebrows starts to get hot.

    "It''s broken. Something''s wrong!" I hurried out of the tavern and went straight to xiangmufu.

    As soon as I got to the door of Mu mansion, I saw Mu Xiaomin coming out of it.

    "Master Liu, I''m looking for you in a hurry!"

    "What happened to Liansheng?"

    "I haven''t seen him for two days. I asked him out last night, but I haven''t seen him."

    I frowned and said, "where would you like to meet him?"

    Mu Xiaomin said in a hurry: "in xiliulin!"

    "Take me to see..." I''ve been in the pub these days, just waiting for Chen Liansheng to have an accident, so that I can find the body and finish this task.

    Mu Xiaomin and I went to xiliulin. Next to xiliulin is a small river with clear water.

    I sighed and said, "Chen Liansheng is dead. You can choose to marry Lu Yun or go down to accompany him."

    Mu Xiaomin said in a hurry: "no... no, Liansheng won''t leave me."

    I said with a bitter smile, "so you don''t believe me. I''ll make you believe what I said."

    I turned my right hand and the shengxie sword appeared in my hand. I made a full effort to split it out. Suddenly the river was split into two sections, and then an old man came out of the river.

    "Your honor

    I said softly, "are you Hebo?"

    He Bo said respectfully, "it''s Xiaoshen. I don''t know what happened when he stepped into the wheel and came here."

    I said softly¡° I''m looking for the body of a scholar named Chen Liansheng. "

    "Chen Xiucai''s body sank to the bottom of the river and was crushed by a big stone. I''ll move him out now!"

    He Bo turns his right hand and says two incantations in his mouth. The river suddenly turns. Then he sees Chen Liansheng''s body floating on the river.

    "Thank you, Hubo!"

    "Liansheng..." Mu Xiaomin cried heartbroken.

    I gently comforted: "this is his destiny, if you for his good, he will be buried, let him reincarnation."

    My task has been finished. I turned around and walked into xiliulin. Then a black aperture appeared in the sky. My body felt light and then I was sucked in.

    I went back to the real world, and it was bright. I fell directly from the sky and fell into the courtyard of the temple.

 Chapter 204

    "You''re back!" Shangguan ruoli and Tang Yufeng come out of the room in a hurry.

    I said softly, "it''s settled. I''ve asked people to bury Chen Liansheng''s body."

    Tang Yufeng said in a soft voice: "you look a little haggard. He doesn''t look good either. I think you should go and have a rest. "

    I went into the wing room and took a bath. After that, I went back to the wing room. I lay on the bed and couldn''t sleep. I''m really afraid that I''m the most uncomfortable thing about this kind of thing.

    I can''t see this kind of separation. Maybe I don''t practice enough and think enough.

    "How many ghosts are there next?"

    "I''m afraid you''ll find this one a little difficult." Mu Hua and Tang Yufeng appear at the head of the bed. I sat at the head of my bed with information in my hand. I reached for the information and opened it, "who is Du Mingjun?"

    Tang Yufeng said softly, "Du Mingjun is one of the pursuers of Han Mengchen. If you don''t want to go, we can help you out. "

    I asked hesitantly¡° What''s the matter with Du Mingjun? "

    "Du Mingjun is a classmate and colleague of Han Mengchen. He has been in touch with Han Mengchen since he graduated from university. This person is very introverted. Has been secretly in love with Han Mengchen, but Han Mengchen did not know that several of them in a travel time. There was a landslide and several people were in a desperate situation. "

    "In order to save Han Mengchen, Du Mingjun used his body to block the landslide. At that time, Han Mengchen was in a coma and didn''t know what happened."

    I frowned and said, "does Du Mingjun want to see Han Mengchen?"

    Tang Yufeng said softly, "No. He wants Han Mengchen to know that he has always loved her. "

    When I heard this, I felt a thump in my heart, but then the appearance of Han Mengchen''s death appeared in my mind. My heart is like a knife.

    "I''ll take a rest. I''ll go in the evening! " I don''t want to think about it and turn over in bed. Cover your head with a quilt.

    I fell asleep into the night, until I was awakened by the smell of a boring meal.

    "Dinner. I have to go to work after dinner! " I slowly open my eyes, get up and walk out of bed, this sleep a little tired. I went into the water room to wash and then into the canteen.

    Shangguan ruoli and Tang Yufeng have already prepared dinner. I''m really hungry.

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° You can order it many times. I''m afraid it will take several days to go back this time. "

    I said softly: "Yufeng, you will let me have a look at Du Mingjun''s information in a moment. I can find him after I go back."

    Tang Yufeng took out the information and handed it to me. I reached for the information and had a look at it. Du Mingjun was pretty good-looking and had a general temperament. He belonged to the family

    Introverts.

    "Well, all right, leave it to me." After dinner, I changed my clothes and then lit the Yellow amulet. Before I left, I told Tang Yufeng that she had brought me some gold ingots, which were used to deal with impermanence grandfather and the following ghost. I went into the gate of hell, and then came to the wheel hall.

    "Liu Xiaoer... Here you are again." White impermanence is waiting for me here, I respectfully hand holding jinyuanbao passed in the past.

    "Grandfather impermanence, this is for you."

    Bai Wuchang reached for Jin Yuanbao and said, "well, you''re very smart. Go and do something!"

    I went into the roulette, and then I felt empty under my feet and fell down. Every time you use the roulette, it will appear according to the latest time and place.

    "Yi..." I fell into the street, and a sports car hit me head-on. I dodged, and the sports car stopped next to me.

    "You don''t want to die..." I stood up and was about to swear when I saw a familiar figure standing in front of the car.

    "Are you... Yin hanyue?" This girl looks very similar to Yin hanyue. It should be her.

    "Do you know my sister?"

    "Your sister?"

    "It''s me. I''m her sister Yin rou." Yin Rou looked at me with some doubts and then said, "you''re not hurt. Do you want to take you to the hospital?"

    I whispered, "that would be the best."

    "Then get in the car!" I went to the car, opened the door and jumped in.

    Yin Rou started the car and asked¡° You look familiar. Are you classmates with my sister? "

    I said softly, "I think you look familiar too, but I haven''t heard her mention it. I have a sister."

    Yin Rou said softly, "I will leave here soon. I will graduate next year, and then I will go abroad."

    No wonder I haven''t met her. She had gone abroad before I knew Yin hanyue.

    Yin Rou looked at me and said, "where did you come from just now? I didn''t see you rush out."

    I said softly, "I''m from heaven."

    "Nonsense..."

    "I''m not talking nonsense. In fact, I''m here to find your sister''s friend, Han Mengchen!"

    "I see. You are Han Mengchen''s boyfriend, aren''t you?"

    I said with a smile, "it''s not yet, but it will be in the future."

    Yin Rou drove me to a school and stopped. Then she told me to wait. She went to call Han Mengchen out.

    I waited in front of the school for a while. I felt like a year spent in the past ten minutes. To be honest, I didn''t know how to face Han Mengchen.

    "People, they were here just now." Yin Rou, Han Mengchen and several other students came out of the school.

    "Who are you, you want to see me?"

    I saw some tenderness in Han Mengchen''s eyes, and then said, "it''s me, long time no see."

    Han Mengchen asked suspiciously, "do we know each other?"

    I turned my eyes and quickly explained, "I''m Guan Rou''s friend. She introduced me to you."

    Han Mengchen said doubtfully: "Guan Rou? I haven''t seen her for a long time. I don''t know how she is now

    "She''s OK. I came to work in the city. She asked me to come to you for help." It just occurred to me that Guan Rou was later transferred to the city as a criminal policeman.

    "Since it''s Guan Rou''s friend, let''s have dinner together. We''re just going to have lunch."

    "Good..." I followed them to a restaurant and ordered a few dishes. Here are Yin Rou and Yin hanyue, Han Mengchen, and two men.

    The two men are very strange, and they are probably the pursuers among them.

    Han Mengchen asked me, "what''s your name?"

    I said softly: "Liu Guansheng..."

    "Xiaochen, do you want to have a drink? I''ll buy it." I took a look at her two classmates, and then said: "I have no place to live now, can you help me find a place to live?"

    Han Mengchen thought about it and said, "well, you can go to my place. I rented a house near the school, but you have to be wronged to sleep on the sofa."

    I whispered, "it doesn''t matter. I just stay for a while and leave."

    Yin hanyue stared at me for a long time, then said to Han Mengchen, "Mengchen, you have to investigate clearly, don''t lead wolves into the house."

    "Poof..." I took a sip of the drink and wiped my mouth with a tissue¡° You mean I''m the coyote. "

    Yin hanyue said softly, "that''s not so bad. I don''t know you, but you told my sister that you know me."

    I thought about it and said, "actually, I am a Taoist. I often travel around. I don''t know Guan Rou either. I just see it from your faces."

    Another male student laughed and said, "Taoist? I don''t believe it. How about you count my life? "

    I said softly, "I''m still hungry. I''m not in the mood for divination."

    "So here you are." A girl came over, this girl is Xia Han. The summer Han appearance has no then at all, still so gentle virtuous.

    Yin hanyue said softly¡° If you can figure out her life, we''ll believe you. "

    I said softly, "she has been weak and ill since she was small, but there will be a disaster in a few years, and it''s to save her beloved. But that person will save her because she gave up her lover. "

    "You will meet a Taoist in the future and fall in love with him from then on."

    "After Mengchen, I will meet the person I love, but it''s predestined. At last, yin and yang are separated!"

    Yin Rou said in a soft voice: "no, it''s divination like this?"

    Xia Han said softly: "but he saw me right, I feel he is very powerful."

    Han Mengchen said softly: "although what you said makes me very bad, I believe you."

    Yin hanyue said softly, "I can''t get you. I''m going to travel tomorrow. Do you want to go with me?"

    "Good..." can be regarded as the subject, but the hero has not come out yet.

    Zhang Shan asked softly, "do you want to call Xiaojun?"

    "I don''t think so."

    Wang Hong said softly, "his family is so poor, I''m sure he won''t be willing to go."

 Chapter 205

    Yin hanyue said in a low voice: "we are all old classmates for many years. If we want to go, we will go together. Don''t care about the money."

    "Yes. I paid for his share. " After lunch. Han Mengchen asked me to go shopping with her. Then he took me into a community.

    "Come in..." Han Mengchen opened the door of the rental house, I went into the house, the simple decoration inside the house. But it seems very warm.

    Han Mengchen took off his coat, poured a glass of water and handed it to me¡° You can have some water. I''ll get the quilt. You''ll stay on the sofa tonight. "

    I took my glass and drank, and then I said¡° No problem. I''ll be out of here soon. "

    Han Mengchen''s face changed, and then he asked anxiously, "is it true what you just calculated for me?"

    "Well, you know, that''s what people do all their lives. It''s all predestined. "

    Han Mengchen said softly, "if you are tired, have a rest. I''ll go shopping with them and prepare for a few days'' tour. "

    I leaned back on the sofa, looking at Han Mengchen''s excited face. I packed up and made my face dirty. It''s just like when I get along with her.

    "What do you want me to do?" I reached out and wiped her cheek. Soft voice says: "all so long, how can you still not know how to take care of yourself?"

    "Me? Have we known each other for a long time? " Han Mengchen pouted and looked at me with some doubts. He asked me softly.

    "We''ll know each other very well in the future, and you''ll be my wife." I couldn''t help bending over and kissing her. Her face suddenly turned red.

    Han Mengchen some panic said: "what are you doing... How can you do this?"

    I thought back and said, "I''m sorry, I just can''t help myself for a moment."

    I think of her as that dream morning. But now she is just a student. I sat cross legged on the sofa, meditated for a while, and adjusted the Qi and blood in my body.

    When I opened my eyes again, it was already dark. Han Mengchen opened the door and came in with some things in his hand.

    "Get it for me!"

    I got up and went over, reached for things, "how did you buy so many things?"

    Han Mengchen said softly¡° I''ll go out with hanyue for a few days. I''m not at home these days, so I can only buy some things for you. "

    I said softly, "I don''t need it."

    "How can we do that?" I am Yo, but this girl, I went into the bathroom to wash my face, and then came out¡° Let''s have dinner together in the evening. Han Yue said she would go shopping with her boyfriend, so she can''t find me. "

    I asked softly¡° Those two classmates seem to like you very much. "

    Han Mengchen said softly, "yes, but I don''t like the two of them. They are my classmates from middle school, and there is another one named Du Mingjun, who just didn''t come today."

    I whispered: "then call him. I''ll help you choose your husband and see which one is suitable for your boyfriend."

    Han Mengchen''s face turned red and said, "I don''t want to be angry."

    I said softly, "I''m older than you now. You should listen to my brother."

    "You''re older than me. I think you''re about the same as me." Han Mengchen pouted his little mouth, poured a glass of water and sat on the sofa, "I''m 22 years old. How old are you?"

    "I''m two or three hundred years old!"

    "Then you are not a human demon!"

    I said helplessly: "smelly girl, go to change clothes quickly, I''ll take you to dinner."

    At this time, Han Mengchen is like a little sister. I can''t help her. Han Mengchen changed into casual clothes and walked out of the house with me.

    Han Mengchen reached out and pressed the elevator. The elevator door opened slowly and we went in. At this time, a stream of Yin Qi didn''t know what direction it was coming from. Han Mengchen pressed the elevator again with some doubts, and the elevator door closed slowly.

    "It''s a little cold. It''s just a few months." Glanced at the side, there were two wild ghosts standing there. Could it not be cold?

    I put up my sword finger in my right hand, and then I whispered: "where are you from, get out of here!"

    "Who are you talking to?" Han Mengchen was a little scared. He put his hand around my arm and his voice trembled.

    I said softly¡° Why don''t you go away and wait for your soul to die? "

    The elevator door suddenly opened, and then the two kids flew out.

    "Can you see ghosts?"

    I said softly, "I''m a Taoist. Of course I can see it."

    "Ding Dong..." Han Mengchen and I walked out of the elevator and out of the residential building.

    Han Mengchen took my arm and said curiously, "I want to ask you a question."

    "What''s the problem?"

    "What do ghosts look like?"

    I said softly, "I am."

    "I mean serious. What does it look like?" I took a look at her holding my hand. Han Mengchen felt a little embarrassed and released his hand.

    I said softly, "if you want to hold it, hold it."

    "You haven''t answered me yet."

    I said helplessly: "are you girls so curious?"

    Han Mengchen said softly, "of course, how can I have a look?"

    I took out a yellow amulet and said, "you can only watch it for ten minutes." I lit the Yellow Fu, then swept in front of Han Mengchen''s eyes, a stream of smoke floated out of the Yellow Fu.

    "What are you doing? The smoke is so irritating."

    "Open your eyes and have a look!" Han Mengchen rubbed his eyes and said, "what''s the matter? Where''s the ghost?"

    I said softly¡° Ghosts don''t exist everywhere. Look over there. "

    Han Mengchen looked in the direction of my finger and said in surprise¡° Why is that man on the roof? "

    "He jumped down..." Han Mengchen scared to hide in my arms, and then said: "so scary, I don''t want to see it."

    I said in a low voice, "let''s go. In ten minutes, your eyes will close."

    Han Mengchen and I went to a big stall, ordered some meat kebabs, found a seat and sat down.

    I whispered, "let''s make a bet. If I win, you''ll listen to me before I leave."

    "What if I win?"

    Han Mengchen asked with great interest¡° If I win, tell me who you are and what you''re doing here. "

    I nodded and said, "OK, that''s it."

    Han Mengchen then asked, "what do you want to bet on?"

    I said softly, "we''ll bet on how long it will take him to arrive after you call Du Mingjun."

    "He''s at work now. I''m afraid he hasn''t finished work yet. I bet he''ll be there in half an hour."

    "Then I''ll be there in ten minutes." Han Mengchen takes out his mobile phone and makes a call to Du Mingjun. In about ten minutes, Du Mingjun comes by car.

    "Fast enough. I won."

    Han Mengchen pouted and said, "how can it be? How can you come so fast? I''ve lost."

    Du Mingjun looked at me and said something squeaky¡° I... I thought you had something to ask me. "

    Han Mengchen said softly, "sit down. You haven''t eaten yet."

    I said softly¡° Don''t get me wrong. I''m a Taoist and her friend. "

    Du Mingjun gave me a smile and said softly, "Hello, my name is Du Mingjun. I''m her classmate."

    "Mingjun, we are going to travel tomorrow. Are you going?"

    "Tomorrow? I... "Du Mingjun hesitated, but his eyes looked embarrassed.

    "Is it because there is not enough money?" Han Mengchen took a drink and said, "I''ll solve the problem of money."

    Du Mingjun said in a hurry: "no... no, I have a way."

    "It''s money. I''ll lend you." I took out a pile of money and put it on the table. They were both dumbfounded when they saw it.

    I said softly¡° Why is it not enough? I have more! "

    Du Mingjun said hastily, "how can this work? How can I use your money?"

    Han Mengchen said softly, "how can you have so much money? Do you earn money as a Taoist now?"

    I said helplessly: "yes, do you want to be a nun? I''ll find a place for you."

    Han Mengchen pouted his little mouth and glared at me, then said: "if Mingjun''s family gives you money, just accept it. Don''t be polite with him."

    Du Mingjun said in a low voice, "thank you." He has no life to spend the money, and he will return to the dust in two days.

    After dinner, Han Mengchen wanted to take a stroll, so he took me to the night market. I didn''t have any leisure all the way. I bought a lot of street snacks.

    I suddenly feel like I''m back to the days when I used to be with Han Mengchen. I suddenly feel that it''s very good. How good it would be if I could always be like this.

    "You have a fish ball. It''s delicious." I took out a tissue to wipe the corner of Han Mengchen''s mouth, and then said: "look at the way you eat, eat slowly, and no one grabs you."

    Han Mengchen said softly, "how do I feel familiar with you? Do we know each other in previous lives?"

    I whispered, "well, maybe!"

    My eyebrow mark suddenly flickered, then said: "I take you back, too late!"

    Han Mengchen took my arm and went home. When she finished washing and fell asleep, I closed the bedroom door and lit a yellow sign.

    Tang Yufeng''s figure appeared in front of me, and then said: "how are you still used to it?"

    I asked softly, "Why are you here? What''s the matter?"

    "Nothing. I''m afraid you can''t make it, so come and have a look."

    "I can handle it. If nothing happens, you can go back first."

    "After all, it''s the one you love, and it''s really hard for you."

    "Do me a favor. Go back to your house and book me a ticket. I''ll go to the place with her tomorrow."

    "Well, I''ll do it right now and bring it to you tomorrow morning." Tang Yufeng turned around and disappeared.

    "Who are you talking to?" Han Mengchen came out of the bedroom and looked at me with some vigilance.

    I whispered, "why don''t you sleep?"

    Han Mengchen said softly, "who are you? I''ve heard what you just said."

    I whispered, "it''s time for you to rest. You''ll know in a few days."

    Han Mengchen is a child now and doesn''t understand these at all. After a brief wash, I lay on the sofa.

    It was a quiet night. The next morning, when the alarm clock rang, Han Mengchen got up and went out of the bedroom to wash. Then he put on his clothes, put on his backpack and went out of the house.

    I quickly got up, went into the bathroom to wash, and then went out. As soon as I walked out of the residential building, I saw a man come over and take out a ticket from his pocket.

    "This is the ticket from Miss Tang of my family."

    I reached for the ticket and said to the man, "it''s too late now. You can take me to the railway station right now."

    I then jumped into a car, about 20 minutes later, I came to the station. I specially followed Han Mengchen behind them and got on the train with the crowd.

    Han Mengchen several people sit together, I sit in the back, can observe their every move. As long as there is an accident, I will be the first to rush up and save Han Mengchen.

 Chapter 206

    I don''t know when I met the mud flow on the hillside, but I''d better be careful. I lay at my desk and looked out of the window, more than two hours later. The train finally arrived at the station.

    I followed a few of them. I got off the train. These people should be traveling for the first time. After reading the map for a long time, I didn''t find out the route.

    "You can''t be so stupid. You can''t even read a map."

    "What are you doing here?" Several people looked at me suspiciously, and I reached for the map¡° I''ve never seen a fool like you

    Han Mengchen was a little surprised and asked, "Why are you here?"

    I whispered, "I''ve been following you."

    "For me?"

    "Yes, I promised to take care of you. Protect your safety. "

    Yin Rou said softly, "it''s so numb. Are you two all right? "

    Han Mengchen''s face turned red and said, "what nonsense. Brother Liu is very kind to me! "

    Wang Hong said angrily, "how can you get married as a Taoist?"

    Yin hanyue said in a low voice: "who said Taoist can''t get married? Now there are all kinds of strange things."

    I said softly, "if you don''t go, it will rain."

    We walked for a while. I found a hotel.

    "Click..." I don''t know if it''s a coincidence. All of a sudden, the sky was covered with dark clouds, and the big raindrops came down.

    "Fortunately, we can run fast, or we will be caught in the rain."

    Wang Hong went to the bar, reached for the table and said, "boss. Is there a room available

    The boss, a middle-aged uncle, took the registration form¡° How many of you

    "Eight in all, open four rooms!"

    Han Mengchen said softly, "there are eight of us. I live in the same room with brother Liu, and you live in the same room with Zhang Dan and Du Mingjun. Just three of them in one room. "

    Wang Hong said hastily¡° How can that work? You live with him? "

    "Why not. That''s it! " Several of us opened a room and put our luggage in it.

    "Why did you come with me. Is it really for me? " Han Mengchen lay on the bed and asked me.

    I went to the window and looked out. It was raining heavily.

    "It''s raining. It''s going to be over soon."

    "What''s going to end?" Han Mengchen stood up with some doubts and came over, "what are you doing here?"

    I said softly¡° I''m here to travel and see the scenery. "

    "It''s dinner. Let''s go downstairs and have some dinner." Yin hanyue knocked on the door and came in, then said to us.

    Han Mengchen said softly, "I know. I''ll go down at once."

    Han Mengchen took me out of the room and went downstairs. The hotel had a restaurant with only two or three tables.

    "Dinner, I ordered your favorite chicken wings!" Wang Hongli came over and pulled back his chair. "Mengchen, eat quickly, or it will be cold later."

    "Brother Liu, sit down and eat, too." Han Mengchen turned his head and said to me¡° You''ve been tired all day and haven''t eaten

    Zhang Shan said softly¡° Meng Chen, Wang Hong braved the heavy rain to buy the chicken wings for you. "

    I said softly, "you eat, I''m not hungry!"

    I took a look at Du Mingjun. There was only a bowl of noodles in front of him.

    "Why do you eat noodles? What nutrition is there?"

    "It''s OK. I''m not very hungry. Just help yourself." I took out a stack of money and patted it on the bar. Then I said to the boss, "boss, please order your signature dish. This meal is on me."

    "Where did you get so much money?"

    I said softly¡° Of course, it''s earned. You can eat. I''ll go back to my room and have a rest. "

    In fact, I don''t need to eat as I do now, because I have already eaten the food in this period. I went back to my room and lay in bed,

    All of a sudden, the mark in the middle of the eyebrow reacts.

    "What are you doing here?" Ji Yue appeared in front of me, holding a sword in her hand, "I come to you!"

    I asked suspiciously, "how do you dress like this? Is there something wrong?"

    Ji Yue said in a deep voice¡° Well, my Lord asked me to come to you and finish the work here as soon as possible. "

    I frowned and said, "what are you waiting for? Go now."

    "No, I''m here to help you solve this problem, so that I can take you back to your life!"

    "All right, but you have to put away your sword and change your dress. It will frighten the people here." Ji Yue turns around and changes into a casual suit. Although she looks a little uncomfortable, she looks very beautiful.

    "What''s the matter, isn''t it ugly?" Ji Yue is a little nervous and keeps tidying up her clothes.

    In fact, I stepped forward and whispered, "no, and it''s very beautiful. If you were born now, you must be a beautiful woman."

    Ji Yue recovered her cold appearance and said softly, "you people are too hypocritical now. If you want me to choose again, I will choose to be born in ancient times."

    "Brother Liu, I''ve brought up the meal. Take a bite." Han Mengchen and Yin hanyue open the door and come in. They are surprised to see Ji Yue and me.

    I said softly, "Mengchen, this is my friend. I have something to go out first."

    Han Mengchen said hastily, "where are you going?"

    Ji Yue said softly, "it seems that it doesn''t matter to you. Let''s go."

    Ji Yue took my arm and walked out of the room, then out of the hotel.

    "It hurts to say that." I went further, took Ji Yue''s arm, "but I feel good!"

    Ji Yue quickly pushed me away and said¡° You don''t have to come... I just don''t want you to get involved again. "

    I said softly, "even if I am trapped, I am trapped in the past, not in the present."

    Ji Yue and I sat down in a restaurant and ordered two dishes.

    "Tell me, what''s the matter? What''s the new task?"

    Ji Yue said softly: "just a few days ago, the three demons in the hell ran out. Master Cui''s consciousness is to let us catch those demons as soon as possible."

    I asked in a low voice: "what is the level of those demons?"

    "Level 2 or above, so this time yingyue and I, as well as Mu Hua and Yu Feng, will fight with you."

    I frowned and said, "you''ve all got together. It seems that the strength of those three monsters is certainly not so general. Your underground always adds problems to me."

    Ji Yue said in a low voice: "OK, you can solve the problem here as soon as possible, and then I''ll come to pick you up."

    I said softly, "this will be over soon. As soon as they travel tomorrow, they will encounter debris flow on the mountain road. This matter will be solved."

    I went back to the hotel, and Han Mengchen and some of them were sitting in the room chatting.

    "Brother Liu, you are back." Han Mengchen quickly stood up and came over, then said to me.

    I said softly, "you talk first. I''m a little tired. I''ll go back to my room and have a rest."

    I turned and went upstairs, back to the room¡° Mr. Cui changed his mind to find me a job. It''s the monster who escaped. What does it have to do with me? "

    I lay in bed and soon fell asleep. The next morning, it was just dawn. Han Mengchen and I went out of the hotel. We went to a scenic spot according to the map. There are mountains and beautiful mountains nearby.

    But the most famous one is the mountain temple on the mountain. There is nothing else to watch.

    "I''m so tired. Let''s hurry up and find a place to rest." I took a look at the sky. A dark cloud was coming.

    "It''s going to rain. I don''t think we should go up."

    Yin Rou said with a frown¡° Why is it raining again? It''s so annoying

    Yin hanyue said in a low voice, "OK, let''s go down, or it will rain later

    We turned around and were just about to go down the mountain when suddenly the rain fell.

    "Cold moon, are you a crow''s beak? How come it rained as soon as you finished speaking."

    At this time, the rain is falling more and more, suddenly there is a loud noise, I don''t know who called a word. After that, I saw that Du Mingjun pushed Han Mengchen away in a hurry and was pressed by a big stone.

    "Ming Jun!" Han Mengchen wanted to rush past, I quickly came forward, grabbed her arm, and pulled her back to her side.

    With a wave of my right hand, a red border suddenly appeared, enveloping us. After a while, the debris flow stopped, but the surrounding hillsides were washed down by the heavy rain.

    Yin hanyue quickly pulled Han Mengcheng in the past, and then warily said to me, "who are you

    "I''m your friend." Xia Han says hastily¡° But you were able to beat the debris flow to one side just now. "

    I said softly¡°

    Mengchen, it''s settled. I should go now. "

    "Wait a minute!" Han Mengchen quickly stretched out his hand to hold me, eyes staring at me, "can you do us a favor, send us down the mountain."

    I nodded and went to the foot of the mountain according to the guide on the map. By this time, the rain had stopped.

    "You said you would take care of me, but how can you go again?" Han Mengchen pouts her little mouth, and looks reluctant to give up on me. I reached out and stroked her cheek. I couldn''t help bending my head and kissing her. "I''m leaving. I won''t come back."

    "You smelly Taoist, dare to offend Mengchen!" Wang Hong saw that I was kissing Han Mengchen. He was a little angry and rushed up to beat me with a wave.

    With a wave of my right hand, I knocked Wang Hong to the ground.

    "Don''t mess around..." Zhang Shan quickly picked up a stone on the ground and stood in front of several people. "I''ve practiced martial arts!"

    I said softly, "I really have to go. I''ll come back to see you when I have a chance."

    "Can you tell me who you are so that I can remember you?"

    I hesitated for a moment, then said in a deep voice¡° Look into my eyes, I''m not who I am now! "

    My eyes became golden when my pupils stopped, and Han Mengchen hid behind.

 Chapter 207

    "Now you know!"

    "My Lord, it''s time to go!" Ji Yue and Ying Yue suddenly appear. Then he saluted me.

    I whispered, "let''s go. Take care of yourself Ji Yue took my arm and turned around. It''s gone.

    Jiyue and yingyue brought me back to real life. The three of us walked into the temple and went back to the wing room. Shangguan ruolizheng and Tang Yufeng. Mu Hua is waiting for us in the room.

    "You''re back. How''s it going?"

    I picked up the kettle and poured a glass of water. He took a sip and said slowly, "it''s OK. What''s the matter with Mr. Cui? Let''s talk about it

    "Three times I didn''t say that. The three monsters escaped. My Lord asked us to help you catch them back, but the three monsters are not ordinary. They escaped to the roulette

    I almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of water. He quickly asked, "why did the monster escape into the wheel? Is there a reason?"

    Mu Hua said in a soft voice: "well, those three monsters are not the ones now. And some resentments have not been eliminated, so they have been punished in hell. "

    Yingyue took out the information and handed it to me. Then he said, "these are the three monsters!"

    "The first one is the evil Buddha. He was originally an eminent monk who practiced Taoism, but because he deviated from the devil''s way, his practice became an evil spirit. "

    "The second one. It''s a ghost baby, full of evil. The most unbearable thing is its cry. "

    "The third is Yu Wen Hua and ghosts of the Sui Dynasty. I was a military officer in the prefecture. Later, he was not punished because he was so angry. "

    I frowned and said, "Yuwen Huaji is very familiar with this name. It seems that I have heard it in the drama."

    Mu Hua said in a soft voice: "it was the treacherous minister who killed the emperor of Sui Dynasty."

    "What do you want to do, which one to solve first?"

    "I think it''s better to catch the ghost baby first, but we need to borrow the ability to turn the wheel."

    "Where''s the ghost baby?"

    "It''s back where he was born, but we can find it."

    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up!" I changed my clothes and took the victory evil sword. "Let me go with Ji Yue about this. You stay at the temple."

    "No, we''re going with you, too."

    "Well, I think we''d better explore the way first. If we find it, we''ll let you know." I said so just to slow down, then and Jiyue came to the palace of the earth.

    Jiyue twisted the turntable and jumped into the wheel with me.

    "When was the ghost baby born?"

    "In the period of the Republic of China, a remote village!" As soon as Ji Yue''s voice fell, we both fell into the grass. I got up from the grass and saw a mountain village not far ahead. Ji Yue and I walked over and went straight into the village.

    Ji Yue said softly, "this village has a history of hundreds of years, and few outsiders come in and out."

    There are only more than 50 families in this mountain village with one surname.

    "Uncle, what village is this?" An old man was sitting in front of a teahouse, smoking with his legs crossed, "are you from other places?"

    I said softly, "yes, we''re new here. What a nuisance!"

    Uncle whispered: "it doesn''t matter, our village has always been our own villagers, few outsiders come here."

    Ji Yue asked softly, "uncle, is there a woman named Zhang Xueling?"

    "Yes, it''s not far ahead. There''s a steamed bun shop in her house,

    I just got married two years ago and gave birth to a child two months ago. " I''m afraid the child that the boss said is the ghost baby.

    Ji Yue and I hurried to the front buns shop. As soon as we got to the door of the buns shop, we smelled a delicious smell of buns.

    "Would you like some steamed buns?"

    "Yes, a plate of steamed buns!" I went to the table and sat down. I took out two pairs of chopsticks from the chopstick bucket and handed them to Ji Yue.

    Ji Yue took a bite of a meat bun and said, "it''s delicious."

    I also picked up a meat bun and took a bite. Then I asked the clerk, "is your boss there?"

    "Our boss is in the back. I''ll call you out right now." The waiter went into the back kitchen, and even if he saw a woman come out, the woman would be in her twenties, but in this age, she would get married at the age of ten.

    "Who is calling for me, please?"

    The woman came over and said to both of us with a smile, "you two look very familiar, aren''t you local?"

    Ji Yue said softly¡° Are you Zhang Xueling? "

    Zhang Xueling nodded and said, "yes, do you know me?"

    I whispered, "we heard that your family had a boy, so we came here to congratulate you."

    Even you foreigners know this. Zhang Xueling was very happy to hear that we came to see her children and congratulated her.

    "Broken... Dead!" I don''t know who yelled. Then I saw some villagers running in one direction.

    "What''s the matter? What are they doing? "

    Zhang Xueling said in a low voice, "well, someone died in our village a few days ago, just by the river behind the village."

    Ji Yue said in a low voice: "then we also want to have a look, OK?"

    Zhang Xueling said softly, "of course, I''ll take you."

    Zhang Xueling took off her apron and took us to the east of the village. At the east end of the village is a small river. There are many people around the grass by the river.

    "Who is this? Why did you die here?"

    "Village head, what should we do now? Will we die if we go on like this?" A man in a gray shirt, about 50 years old, had a sad look on his face. "Don''t mess. I''ll find someone to have a look. It''s estimated that we have offended the river god in the river!" Ji Yue and I pushed through the crowd and saw a dead man on the grass. The man''s face turned blue and blue. The main reason was that a piece of meat was bitten off his neck.

    Ji Yue frowned and said, "this man was killed by ghosts. It is estimated that he was killed by water eating ghosts."

    I frowned and said, "what is a water eater?"

    "Who are you two? Why have I never met you?" Village head Zhang came over and looked at us with some doubts.

    Ji Yue said softly, "we heard that there was a homicide case here, so we specially came to investigate."

    Zhang then asked Zhang Xueling¡° Is that true

    "I don''t know, but they do come from out of town." I took a look at the village head. The village head''s face was a little ugly. There was a cloud of Yin Qi in his eyebrows.

    "You are the head of the village. You should be more careful recently." Zhang village head said softly: "I''m the village head here. This is Zhangjia village. My name is Zhang Xiao."

    Ji Yue said softly: "this matter is not artificial, but there are ghosts in the water."

    Zhang Xiao asked suspiciously, "what should we do? Do you have any idea?"

    I frowned and said, "village head, let''s talk in another place."

    Zhang Xiao said softly, "let''s go! Go to my house... "

    Ji Yue and I followed Zhang Xiao to a farmyard, and a middle-aged woman came out.

    "I''m back. What happened again?"

    Zhang Xiao frowned and said, "go get some tea. There are two masters to get rid of ghosts."

    The village head''s wife said in a hurry, "there''s a ghost. I''m going to wash the tea. Sit in your room."

    I asked Ji Yue in a low voice, "is that Zhang Xueling''s child the ghost baby we are looking for?"

    Ji Yue said softly, "I''m not sure about this, but from the data, it should have something to do with her."

    "Please sit down. Don''t mention it. Have some fruit!" Zhang Xiao came out with a pot of fruit and put it on the tea table.

    Ji Yue and I sat on the sofa and then asked, "village head, are there any happy events in your village recently?"

    "If you want to say that there are still happy events, that is, the woman who just brought you here. She has just given birth to a boy. This is considered a happy event."

    Zhang Xiao took out a box of cigarettes, took out one and handed it to me, "master, have a cigarette!"

    I reached for the cigarette and saw that it was daqianmen.

    "Cough... The smoke is really strong!" I took a deep breath, coughed a few times, "come out, she, you don''t seem to have a large population."

    Zhang Xiao said softly, "to tell you the truth, we only have more than 50 households together."

    "In my father''s life, there were a lot of people in the village, but later they all went to big cities, so there were few people."

    I slowly spit out a smoke ring, and then asked: "village head, how many people are dead here?"

    "How many more? Two of them have died these days. I don''t know if they have offended the river god. "

    Ji Yue asked in a deep voice: "I don''t think it''s artificial from the corpse, it''s ghost killed!"

    "The river at the back of the village used to be luanfenggang. Then one year it rained heavily, and the dam was washed away. I don''t know how, there was a river." The village head''s wife came in with tea and poured us two cups of tea.

    Zhang Xiao then said, "I''ll slaughter a chicken and cook some dishes. I''ll meet you tonight."

    I said with a smile: "village head, you are too polite, but we also disturb."

    Zhang Xiao said softly, "master, you are young and powerful. To tell you the truth, I wanted to go outside and ask Lao Dao for help, but I didn''t have time."

    "Now that you two are here, I can rest assured!" Zhang Xiaoke said a few words, and then I didn''t listen to what he said. I went out of the yard, and Ji Yue came to the bun shop.

    "I always feel that there''s no problem with that woman. Maybe we made a mistake."

    Ji Yue said coldly, "the wheel of time can''t be mistaken. Maybe we haven''t found it yet."

    As soon as Ji Yue and I got to the door of the steamed bun shop, we saw Zhang Xueling sitting at the table with a baby in her arms.

    "You are a lovely child." Ji Yue walked past, soft voice said.

    Zhang Xueling said in a hurry: "it''s two masters. Please sit down!"

    I took a look at the little guy. It''s not unusual. Is it that we are too sensitive?

 Chapter 208

    "Drink some water..." Zhang Xueling poured two glasses of water and handed it to Ji Yue and me.

    Ji Yue asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter with the disorderly grave mound behind the village?"

    Zhang Xueling said softly¡° I heard from the older generation that in the early years it was a prison in the ancient Qing Dynasty. Because after the fall of the Qing Dynasty. The prison was set on fire. Many prisoners were killed by the fire

    "After that, it became a random grave. At first, there were some grave bags, but later a geomantic Master said that geomantic omen was not good. So it''s completely a mass grave. "

    I frowned and said in a deep voice, "how is the village head usually?"

    Zhang Xueling said in a low voice: "the village head is very nice. He used to have a daughter. Then he accidentally slipped and fell into the river. After that, the body will never be found again. "

    Ji Yue and I looked at each other, and then we got up and left¡° What do you think? "

    Ji Yue said coldly, "I think I''d better go to that river and have a look. Maybe I can find something."

    I thought about it and said, "I think if the ghost baby is here, it must be in the river.

    ¡±The time to speak. Ji Yue and I came to the river behind the village. By this time it was dark. Suddenly there was a cold wind on the stream.

    I frowned and said, "what a heavy Yin Qi! It''s really a random grave!"

    "Shua!" Jiyue''s right hand waved, and the Yin Qi on the surface of the river dissipated instantly.

    "It''s just ghosts. It shouldn''t hurt people! "

    I took a look at the time and it was evening¡° I''d better go back first. I''m a little hungry. By the way, go to the village head''s house and have a look. Maybe you can get something! "

    Ji Yue and I went back to the village head''s home. As soon as I entered the yard, I smelled a very attractive smell of vegetables.

    "You came back just in time. Dinner will be ready soon. " I washed my hands, went into the room and sat cross legged on the Kang. There are small round tables and a table of food on the Kang.

    Zhang Xiao took a bottle of wine, poured two cups, and then said: "you two, the wine is small and the dishes are thin. You can eat a simple meal."

    I said hastily, "this is already very good, then I''m not polite."

    I don''t care what kind of food, anyway, I''ll fill my stomach first. A gust of wind rolled up the cloud, and the dishes on the table were basically swept away. I picked up the wine cup with satisfaction, drank the wine in the cup, and belched a lot.

    Zhang Xiao looked at me in surprise and then said with a smile, "young people are young people. Only in this way can they be healthy."

    "You don''t want to eat, or you don''t have to eat?" I glanced at Ji Yue. She didn''t move a mouthful. She just drank a little wine and her face turned red.

    Zhang Xiao said with a smile, "are you two married? It depends on your age."

    "Soon, soon to be married."

    "Who wants to marry you..." Ji Yue takes a drink from her glass, even if she doesn''t pay any attention to me.

    I took out a cigarette and lit one. Then I asked Zhang Xiao, "village head, are you the only two in your family? Why didn''t you have a child?"

    "There used to be a child and daughter. When she went to the river to play, she accidentally fell into the river, and then she was not rescued." At this point, Zhang Xiao and his wife''s face became a little ugly, and the pain of losing their son will never be forgotten.

    Zhang Xiao poured a glass of wine, drank the wine, and then said: "master, do me a favor, or my village will be in chaos."

    I whispered, "don''t worry. We''ll help you with this."

    In fact, not only for him, but also for me¡° Ladies and gentlemen, I''ve arranged a wing room for you. It''s very cold and rainy tonight, so I''ve added a stove and a quilt to your room. "

    "Thank you, Auntie!" Ji Yue and I went into the wing room. There was only a pit and a table and chair in the room. I took off my coat and lay on the Kang. Ji Yue hesitated, but she jumped up and lay beside me.

    "It''s rare for both of us to have a chance to be alone. You can follow me." Ji Yue''s right ten fingers suddenly stretched and pinched my neck, "if you dare to take advantage of me again, I''ll kill you!"

    "Don''t be so excited, I''m just joking with you!"

    I yawned and said, "we''ll go out later in the evening, maybe we''ll find out."

    Ji Yue said in a low voice: "I feel that the village head''s family is still an important thing, not so simple."

    Until late at night, Ji Yue and I sneaked out of the wing room. At this time, the village head and his wife had fallen asleep.

    Ji Yue and I went out of the yard and went straight to the back of the village.

    "What are you looking at over there?" I stretched out my hand to let Ji Yue see. A figure passed through the woods in front of me.

    "Go and have a look..." Ji Yue and I carefully walked past, only to see a man went to the river, and then stood up from the side of the grass, a woman, two people hugged together.

    These two are quite fashionable. They are fighting in the field here.

    "That woman''s skin is good!" Ji Yue gave me a white look and said, "you men are all the same."

    I said softly, "keep it down. If you are found, you will not have to see it."

    The woman slowly took off her clothes, then turned around and looked familiar.

    "Isn''t she Zhang Xueling today? Why is she here?"

    Ji Yue shook her head and said softly, "she''s already married. How can she have an affair with others?"

    "What else are you looking at? Let''s go!"

    I said hastily: "look again, it''s rare to see in a hundred years!"

    "You''re looking... I''ll blind you." Ji Yue drags me to turn around and just about to leave, hearing a burst of scream.

    "What''s going on?" Ji Yue''s figure flashed and flew in an instant. I also ran in a hurry in the past, only to see that the man has fallen to the ground, a large piece of meat was bitten off his neck.

    Zhang Xueling is lying on the ground, looking at the river with a scared face. Ji Yue''s right hand turned over and a sword appeared. Then she split it toward the river.

    "Bang!" With a loud noise, the water was cut in half. Then a dark green thing floated up from the river. I put up my sword finger with my right hand and shot a sword gas.

    The ghost was so fast that it flew out of the river immediately. Straight to me, I rushed over, I saw it clearly, the baby''s eyes pupil turned into blood red, showing a strange smile. Hands ten fingers, fingernails out, holding my arm.

    "Wow..." ghost baby opened his mouth, spit out a tongue, licked me.

    "Shua!" A sword gas shot to come over, ghost baby quickly threw me out, dodged that sword gas.

    "Ghosts... Ghosts!" Zhang Xueling got up in a hurry, turned around and ran.

    "Wow..." ghost baby jumped lightly, then jumped behind me, and then rushed to Zhang Xueling.

    I ran to it in a hurry, and the shengxie sword appeared in my right hand.

    "The devil I jumped up in the air, suddenly a sword gas split in the past, a red sword gas straight to the ghost baby shot in the past.

    "Ah..." the ghost baby jumped quickly and ran into the trees.

    "Stop chasing. It''s fast and doesn''t want to be our enemy." I looked down at Zhang Xueling. At this time, Zhang Xueling had fainted. Her clothes were torn open and a claw print appeared.

    I leaned down and reached for her breath. "There''s no life in danger!"

    I leaned over and picked her up, but her clothes had been torn, and her white and delicate skin almost made me nosebleed.

    Ji Yue glanced at me and said nothing. Then she attached herself to Zhang Xueling''s body.

    "Put me down!" Zhang Xueling (Ji Yue) jumps down from me and arranges her clothes.

    I said helplessly: "why, it''s hard to see this scene."

    Zhang Xueling (Ji Yue) said in a cold voice: "you are really a sex wolf." The two of us went back to the courtyard of the village head''s house. After entering the wing room, Ji Yue (Zhang Xueling) lay on the bed and then floated out of her body.

    Ji Yue said softly, "when she wakes up, she must know a lot of things."

    "Where do I sleep at night?"

    "You can just sleep on the table. Besides, you are not a person of this era. It doesn''t matter whether you sleep or not." I immediately speechless, can only learn Zhang Junfei cross legged sitting on the chair, began to close their eyes.

    When I opened my eyes again, it was already bright.

    I slowly opened my eyes, and then went to the Kang, "how did she not wake up?"

    Ji Yue said in a low voice: "I just helped her treat her injury. It''s no big deal now."

    Ji Yue came in from the door, took a suit of clothes and threw it on the Kang, then blew it gently.

    "I... how am I here?" Zhang Xueling puzzled sat up, and then reached for the quilt to block in front of the body, "my clothes how bad?"

    I said softly, "don''t get me wrong. I saved you. Think about what happened last night."

    "I think you''d better change your clothes and wash, and then get ready for breakfast." I stretched out of the wing room, when the village head was carrying a bucket to draw water from a well in the yard.

    "Good morning, village head!"

    Zhang Xiao said softly, "you get up. Breakfast is almost ready. Wash and get ready for dinner."

    "Village head... No, someone died again!" The basin in Zhang Xiao''s hand almost didn''t drop on the ground. He ran out of the yard with his coat.

    Ji Yue said softly: "it seems that everything about last night has been known."

    Zhang Xueling changed her clothes and came out. She was worried and said, "I''m sorry to trouble you."

    Ji Yue said softly, "it doesn''t matter, but we have some questions to ask you."

    "I think it''s better to go back to your buns shop. I prefer to eat buns." The three of us went out of the village head''s house and came to Zhang Xueling''s steamed bun shop.

    "Wait a minute, I''ll make steamed buns for you!" Ji Yue and I sat at the table. After a while, Zhang Xueling came over with a plate of steamed buns.

    "Eat while it''s hot!" I picked up a bun and bit it. Then I said, "why did you go to the river last night? Who is that man?"

    "He... He''s my cousin. He came to see me specially. He and I were childhood friends, but later our family didn''t agree, so sometimes we meet secretly."

 Chapter 209

    Ji Yue asked softly, "who died last time, do you know?"

    Zhang Xueling said softly: "it seems that it''s the son of Uncle Zhang at the entrance of the village. It''s strange to say. His son and the village head''s daughter were childhood friends. But the head of the village never agreed. Against their marriage. "

    "What happened later?" I asked

    "Later, I don''t know what happened. The village head''s daughter died, as if she had drowned herself in a river. Not long after that, Uncle Zhang''s son also died. "

    "Uncle Zhang?" Ji Yue and I looked at each other. It''s like this is coming to the end.

    "If you don''t want to talk about it. Just think you don''t know anything. "

    Zhang Xueling said in a hurry, "don''t worry. I won''t talk to others."

    Ji Yue and I came to the tavern at the entrance of the village. Uncle Zhang is the old man who we just came here and asked him about the road.

    "Uncle Zhang, do you still know us?" I went to Mr. Zhang. He continued.

    Uncle Zhang is smoking a cigarette bag. Slowly spit out a smoke, "it''s you two little kids, what''s the matter?"

    I said softly, "old man. Can I buy you a drink? "

    Uncle Zhang said with a smile: "then drink two cups, come in!"

    Uncle Zhang and I went into the pub. Uncle Zhang ordered a few dishes and a pot of wine.

    "Young man. I think you look good. You must not be an ordinary person. "

    I smile and say slowly: "Uncle Zhang. I heard that your son also accidentally fell into the river and drowned, didn''t he? "

    "Don''t mention that smelly boy, it''s really disheartening!" Mr. Zhang reached for his glass and drank it. Suddenly his face turned bitter.

    I said softly, "but the village head''s daughter also died. What''s the matter?"

    Uncle Zhang said softly¡° My child. He grew up with the village head''s daughter Xiaonan, but the village head, relying on his position in the village, refused to agree. "

    "Later, Xiao Nan got pregnant, but when the east window incident happened, the village head knew it. The village head was annoyed for a moment, so he immersed Xiao Nan in the pig cage. My son jumped into the river together, and their lives were gone.

    ¡±That is to say, the ghost baby, the baby in Xiao Nan''s stomach, was killed before he was born. If it were me, I would be very angry and take revenge¡°

    I know you two are not ordinary people. If I could see my son, I was too persistent at the beginning. If I promised them to be together, I''m afraid that nothing would happen later! "

    "Since you know it, I''m responsible for it too!" Zhang Xiao came in from the door, his face a little ugly, "Lao Zhang has been so many years, I thought it would be over, didn''t expect to cause such a big mess!"

    I''m a little puzzled. How did the village head come? I''ll see later. Ji Yue came in from the door. It''s estimated that she brought the village head.

    Zhang Xiao sat down and then said, "I shouldn''t have said this, but when it comes to this situation, if I don''t say it, I''m afraid it will be too late."

    I lit a cigarette and then asked: "then you can say it quickly. If you don''t hurry up, I''m afraid that the ghost baby will gather the evil spirit of the disorderly grave mound, and I''m afraid that the whole village will die."

    "In fact, it''s nothing. My daughter had to marry Zhang Qi, but at that time I felt that there was a great disparity in family circumstances, so I always opposed their association."

    When Zhang Xiao said this, he reached out and took out a box of cigarettes, took out one and put it in his mouth, "but I didn''t expect that girl to be so stupid that she jumped into the river and killed herself!"

    "Jump in the river? But isn''t Zhang Xueling talking about soaking pig cages? " Ji Yue and I saw the scene in our mind with Zhang Xiao''s narration.

    ......

    "You wench, how is not obedient, I say how many times you can listen!" Zhang Xiao''s face turned red. Facing his daughter Zhang Nan, he felt helpless.

    Zhang Nan had red eyes and cried: "I just like to be with him. Zhang Qi and I grew up together. No one loves me more than him."

    Zhang Xiao frowned and said, "what''s good about that boy? I''ll introduce a marriage to you. That young man doesn''t know how many times better than him."

    "I won''t tell you. I won''t die if I want to marry him anyway!" With that, Zhang Nan ran out of the tile roofed house and ran to the river behind the village.

    "Xiaonan..." a handsome man came over and hugged Xiaonan from behind.

    Zhang Nan cried and said, "Zhang Qi doesn''t want to marry that man. What I like is you. Let''s elope."

    Zhang Qi hesitated and said, "but it''s not good. Your father won''t agree."

    Zhang Nan said hastily, "don''t you love me?"

    "I love you... But where else can we go?"

    "I''ll be with you anyway, I have your flesh and blood now!"

    Zhang Qi was slightly stunned and said in a hurry: "what? There''s no choice but to find a way out of here! "

    Zhang Nan and Zhang Qi didn''t go back until the evening, but they saw Zhang Xiaohe and some villagers holding sticks and a bamboo cage.

    "Dad, what are you doing?"

    Zhang Xiao frowned and slapped Zhang Nan in the face. Then he said angrily, "tie up the flag!"

    Zhang Nan said in a hurry: "Dad, please let him go!"

    "Well! Don''t you think it''s humiliating enough, go back to me! " Zhang Nan was dragged into the yard, watching Zhang Qi tied up and taken away.

    Zhang Nan rushed out of the window secretly, and then ran towards the crowd.

    "Stick him to death!"

    "Don''t..." Zhang Nan rushed over and stood in front of Zhang Qi''s body, letting the random stick hit him.

    "It''s better to raise a pig than a daughter. You''re having an affair with other people behind your back, and you''re pregnant with a bad breed!"

    "Soak the pig cage... Soak the pig cage!" When the villagers got into chaos, Zhang Xiao hesitated, but after all, he was his own daughter. How could he have the heart to do it.

    "If I die, I will die with Zhang Qi!" Zhang Nan holds Zhang Qi, turns around and pours into the nearby river. It''s too late for people to come forward to save him.

    "That''s what happened. Later, the villagers also fished in the river, but they never found their bodies."

    Zhang Xiao smoked one after another, slowly spitting out a puff of smoke ring and said in a deep voice: "this is the whole thing. You two, this is a scandal of our village. How can we say it casually?"

    Ji Yue frowned and said in a deep voice: "it''s not all your fault. You have to let your daughter marry someone she doesn''t like!"

    Zhang Xiao said in a hurry, "if I knew it would be like this, I would definitely let them get married."

    "Now it''s all like this. What''s the use of saying that?" I rekindled a cigarette, took a deep breath, "it seems that things still have to find the source, and the source of this thing lies in the river!"

    "Tell me your children''s birthdays and I''ll have a look!" Uncle Zhang and Zhang Xiao reported the eight characters of their children''s birthday. I let Ji Yue have a look. Ji Yue''s face changed slightly. It seems that there is something wrong with their eight characters.

    "How''s it going? Is it serious? " I slowly spit out the smoke ring and ask Ji Yue¡° You can''t tell me that they are both negative constitution, that would be troublesome! "

    Ji Yue said in a deep voice¡° It''s more serious than that. Although they are not of Yin constitution, when they die, they are extremely Yin. Moreover, the river is a random grave, and their Yin Qi is aggravated

    Ji Yue said softly¡° Tonight is the time when Yang is the heaviest. I think that ghost baby will take this opportunity to harm others! "

    No wonder the ghost baby always kills men. It was intended to kill all the men in this village. In this way, when the man died, Yang Qi was reduced, and the rest was Yin Qi.

    I thought for a while and said, "that''s tonight. Get rid of that ghost baby!"

    Soon it was late at night, and the village was surprisingly quiet tonight. Ji Yue and I came to the river and hid behind a tree.

    "How about I go and lead that monster out?"

    "But last time he saw you, he would not come out!" Ji Yue thought about it and said, "but I have a way to change your face."

    Ji Yue stretched out her hand to touch my face and then said, "well, now I can''t recognize you!"

    I said with a smile, "you should also change, so that we two pretend to be cheating men and women, and then it will come out."

    Ji Yue said in a cold voice: "you are really a sex wolf. Looking for opportunities is like taking advantage of others."

    I hugged Ji Yue and went to the river. Then I threw her on the ground and kissed her on the cheek.

    "Don''t come, really, or you''ll look good!"

    "If you don''t do it, how can you cheat that monster?" Ji Yue is a little nervous and her little face turns red. It''s estimated that she didn''t have a close relationship with the man before she died, so she''s a little shy.

    "Hoo Hoo Hoo!" A gust of wind suddenly blew up, and then the river waves, a dark green spot of light flew out of the river.

    "Whoa, whoa..."

    "Here it is I quickly turned up, hands together ten chant: "heaven and earth Xuanzong, only me, gold, wood, water and fire, fire cloth heaven and earth!" I carried the internal Qi to my hand, and then a sword Qi that just came to Yang was shot out.

    "Bang!" The ghost baby dodged quickly, but he was knocked to the ground by my sword.

    "Wow..." at this time, the ghost baby''s face became very ferocious, his face was covered with black blood, and his whole body sent out a stream of Yin Qi.

    My heart was a little sudden, because I had never seen such a powerful monster. Ji Yue''s right hand turned, and a sword appeared in her hand, "Shua!" In an instant, a sword Qi cleaved in the past, but it didn''t work at all. As soon as I turned over my right hand, I took a victory evil sword in my hand. Then I soared into the air and attacked with three sword moves in a row.

    There is a black border around the ghost baby''s body, flying up and fighting with Ji Yue and me.

 Chapter 210

    "Bang bang!" A series of sword moves split out dozens of sword Qi, like raindrops on the ghost baby''s body, but just touched the border. It''s broken up.

    "The trough! Why is this monster so powerful? "

    "Just the two of you. You want to deal with me, too! " Ghost baby''s voice is strange. As soon as his face changed, a black ball appeared in his right hand.

    "Dodge quickly..." Ji Yue pushes me away in a hurry, and then the black ball in the ghost baby''s hand flies over. Ji Yue was hit by the black ball to protect me.

    "Ah..." Ji Yue was knocked down on the ground, and was covered with a mass of black air.

    "Ji Yue..." I slashed the shengxie sword twice. Dispel the black air around her body.

    "Let''s go..." Ji Yue pushed me away. That ghost baby immediately rushed to come over, stretched out a hand to hold Ji Yue''s neck¡° If I eat you, I will grow for 500 years! "

    "Let her go!" I jumped up and waved the victory evil sword. Go straight to the ghost baby and stab it.

    "Cluck..." the ghost baby raised his hand and clapped. A mass of black air came, and I quickly put my sword across my chest.

    "Dang!" I was blown out by the black air, and suddenly felt as if my chest was about to split.

    "Guan Sheng..." ghost baby said with a smile: "ha ha. I didn''t expect that the censorship department would just do it twice. I think highly of you! "

    "Ah..." I felt a heat flow in my body. He raised his head and roared, then his eyes turned red.

    "What''s the matter?" The ghost baby''s face changed. He reached out and threw a black air at me. I grabbed shengxie sword with my right hand and just split it gently. Then the black air flew out.

    "Little doll, let you meet me today. It''s your misfortune I split it with a sword, and my body flashed. It seems that it has been promoted several times at a time, and several sword Qi have beaten the ghost baby out. I put out my hand and put Ji Yue in my arms. At the same time, the shengxie sword in my hand flew out and ran straight to the ghost baby.

    "What''s the matter? Who are you?"

    I said in a cold voice: "the censorship Department... I''ll take you back today!"

    The imprint of my eyebrow twinkled, and then my wrist turned, and the victory evil sword began to spin, chasing the ghost baby. Ghost baby speed is also very fast, flew into the nearby mountain area, my right hand grabbed back the victory evil sword, then ran after it.

    "Come out for me..." I roared, as if the earth was shaking all of a sudden, and some birds and animals flew out of the nearby woods.

    "If you come out now, I may spare your life!" My right hand turned, and then a sword finger, a red sword gas shot out, straight to a willow.

    "Click!" With a crisp sound, the willow was cut off by me, and then a dark shadow rushed out of the tree.

    "I want to run!" I took several steps under my feet, and then I took out a yellow amulet and threw it out.

    "Heaven and earth Xuanzong, my way Weilong, Qinglong and Baihu, kill demons and demons!" With my incantation, the Yellow talisman shot out a few golden lights, as if several golden chains, wrapped around the next few trees, formed a border, and tightly surrounded the ghost baby.

    "You want to kill me?"

    "What if I kill you!" My hand forced a split, suddenly dozens of sword gas around my body, "bold demon die!"

    "Whoosh!" The dozens of sword Qi shot in the past, and the border appeared around the ghost baby''s body, but my sword Qi directly smashed the border.

    "Kill I took advantage of the fuselage shape to move forward, the victory evil sword in my hand stabbed the ghost baby''s body directly.

    "Ah..."

    "You asked for it! But don''t worry, I''ll help you kill these people and give you justice! "

    Ghost baby body began to emit red light, the face began to crack, and then just listen to "bang!" A dull sound, ghost baby itself explosion, and then a red bead fell in my hands.

    "Demon Dan..." I smile and throw the demon Dan into my mouth and swallow it. With the demon Dan, I can heal my own wounds and others'' wounds, not to mention the demon Dan which is close to the level 3 strength monster.

    I took back the shengxie sword, walked out of the mountain and went back to the river.

    "How are you? Are you better?" I recovered, but my body was a little tired, and I could barely hold on.

    "How did you..."

    I bent over and picked up Ji Yue, then said: "don''t talk, I''ll take you back first!"

    I hold Jiyue back to the village head''s home, Jiyue did not say a word, just lying in my arms.

    I took Ji Yue into the yard, and Zhang Xiao and his wife came out of the tile roofed house in a hurry, "you two are back. How about that monster solved?"

    I said in a cold voice, "it''s settled, but my friend is injured and needs a rest."

    "Well, come into the room quickly. I''ll get some water to wash the girl!" I took Ji Yue into the tile roofed house, and soon Zhang Xiao''s wife came in with a basin of water.

    "I''ll do it. You go out!" Ji Yue doesn''t need to wash. I took the towel and wiped her cheek.

    Ji Yue''s face is pale. She should have hurt yuan Shen just now.

    "I have blood Ganoderma lucidum. Take two of them." I took out the bottle, poured out two pills and handed them to Ji Yue.

    Ji Yue''s blood Ganoderma lucidum is much better. I suddenly hear a sound outside the door, "it seems that I still have something to do!"

    Ji Yue sat cross legged on the Kang and then asked in a deep voice, "what''s the matter?"

    "People here are going to die!" I walked out of the tile roofed house and saw Mr. and Mrs. Zhang Xiao in the village standing outside with a kitchen knife in their hand.

    "You want to shut up?"

    Zhang Xiao cold voice said: "although we thank you very much, but you can''t leave here, otherwise our things will be found out!"

    There was a smirk in the corner of my mouth, and a victory evil sword appeared in my right hand. "You two old people are not qualified to kill me!"

    "Kill him... Don''t let them go!" Some villagers came in from the outside with hoes and shovel in their hands.

    My eyes pupil became blood red, then cold voice said: "even if you don''t start, I will kill you!"

    "Ah... Monster!" There was a heavy rain that night, but it didn''t wash away the blood on the floor of the village. The blood dyed the ground red.

    "It''s time we went back!" I wiped the shengxie sword for a while, and then went into the wing room. I took out a yellow amulet with my right hand and threw it to the ground. Suddenly, a black vulva appeared. I jumped in with Ji Yue in my arms, and then I felt a bit of falling down, and then I went back to the runner hall.

    Ji Yue asked doubtfully, "did you really kill all the villagers?"

    I said in a cold voice, "they are the past. It makes no difference whether they are killed or not."

    "Liu Xiaoer..." black and white impermanence appeared in front of us. Every time the matter was solved, they both came out.

    White impermanence holding a folding fan in his hand said softly: "well done, Mr. Cui wants to see you!"

    I said in a low voice, "please lead the way!"

    I followed white impermanence into Cui adult''s office, Jiyue is back to heal.

    "Mr. Cui... I''m back. What can I do for you?" Mr. Cui picked up the teapot on the table, poured a cup of tea, and then said to me, "sit down! Sit down and say

    I went up to my desk and took a cup of tea. "Snake soup again?"

    "It''s a good thing, but it''s not snake soup, it''s Phoenix blood..."

    Cui adults then said: "this Phoenix blood I only have so little, it will take thousands of years to get a little, you drink after you will purify your evil spirit, let you return to normal!"

    I drank the Phoenix blood, and then said: "I don''t know what Mr. Cui asked me for?"

    Mr. Cui said in a low voice, "you have done a good job this time. I''ll let you do another thing next. It''s a bit tricky and urgent to give a reply."

    "Will those two monsters not be caught?"

    "Stop first and deal with the things at hand. I''ve asked someone to give the information to yingyue. You go back to have a rest for two days and then go to work!"

    I stood up and said respectfully, "then I''ll leave!"

    "Wait a minute!"

    "Give me the demon pill!" I vomited out the demon Dan and handed it to Mr. Cui, "Mr. Cui, you are so selfless!"

    Mr. Cui said softly, "this thing is harmful to you. It can cure you."

    Master Cui''s right hand turned over and a golden elixir appeared, "this is blood Bodhi, which can cure injuries. You can wear it on your Sari bracelet and use it when necessary!"

    I smile and say: "thank you very much, then I will go back to rest."

    I didn''t expect that a demon Dan had changed into a baby. This business didn''t pay for it! But I don''t know what the next task is. It''s more dangerous than this one.

    I went back to the top. Shangguan ruoli was practicing sword in the yard.

    "I haven''t seen you for a few days. You are more and more beautiful." Shangguan ruoli came over and pinched me hard. "I see if you''ve gone to the brothel in ancient times, so glib."

    I went into the water room for a bath, and then went back to the wing room. Tang Yufeng floated out and sat beside the bed.

    "How are you, tired?" Tang Yufeng gently knocked her leg for me, and then said, "yesterday, Mr. Cui asked you to go. What''s the matter?"

    I said in a low voice, "it''s just a task for me to do."

    Tang Yufeng said softly: "I think Ji Yue seems to be injured. Is that ghost baby very powerful?"

    I whispered: "of course very powerful, but fortunately your husband I am not bad, directly to get rid of the ghost baby."

    Tang Yufeng said softly: "these days when you are away, some businesses come to our door. Simple things are solved by ruoli."

    "There''s one that hasn''t been solved. I''ll let them wait for you to come back!"

    I said softly, "wait for me to have a rest. I''m tired and want to sleep."

    "Then have a rest. What would you like to eat in the evening?"

    "Whatever..." I lay down on the bed and soon fell asleep. This sleep lasted more than six o''clock in the evening and lasted for more than ten hours.

 Chapter 211

    "It''s time to get up..." I slowly opened my eyes and sat up. After a sleep, I felt tired. I''m really hungry.

    I got up, dressed and went out of bed. Shangguan ruoli and Tang Yufeng are sitting in the yard. In the courtyard, the stone tables in the pavilion were served with food.

    "It''s so rich, it''s all my favorite!"

    Tang Yufeng said softly: "since you are hungry, please eat more!"

    I wolfed down for a while. Sweep up the food.

    Tang Yufeng said softly¡° You should be careful when you go out to do business this time. Do you want my help? "

    I lit a cigarette and said, "No. I can do it myself. "

    "My Lord, this is Mr. Cui. Let me give you the information! " I stretched out my hand to take the information and looked at it, "seven evil spirits. What does this mean? "

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "I know that. The seven evil spirits are the most fierce, and usually the whole family dies miserably, so ordinary Taoists can''t deal with them at all. "

    There is a picture on the file. Above is a picture of the whole family, and there is a big villa. It looks like it was some years ago.

    "Your mission this time is to go to this villa and find the ghost. Get close to them, just find their bones. Then use yellow

    Just burn them together. "

    I nodded and said, "leave it to me. But you''re going to help me have a chance encounter! "

    Mu Hua said softly, "it''s easy to do. I''ll arrange it!"

    I went back to my room and changed. After walking out of the temple, according to the way Mu Hua arranged for me, I drove to a bar and stopped.

    "That''s it. Just try to get close to her. I''ll tell you the details when I go back later." I took a look at the photos. She is a very beautiful woman and has a lot of temperament.

    I opened the door, jumped out of the car and went straight into the bar. The music in the bar is deafening, and some young men and women are releasing their dancing postures.

    "What can I do for you, sir?" I went to the bar and whispered to the guy at the bar, "give me a drink, whiskey!"

    "OK, just a moment!" I glanced around and didn''t see the target. I didn''t know if the news was accurate.

    "Here is your wine, sir!" The guy at the bar handed me a glass of whisky and then went to do his own business.

    I took a drink from the glass, and it smelled of perfume.

    "Handsome, give me a bloody mary!" I turned my head and saw a beautiful woman in a short black skirt, long hair and light makeup on her face.

    "Yes, Miss Gao!" This woman is one of the women in the information. Her name is Gao qianrou. She took a sip of wine and looked at me.

    "Beauty, would you like a drink?" Two men in leather and dyed hair came over drunk. "Sorry, I don''t like people to buy me a drink," Gao said softly

    One of the men said in a hurry, "no, miss, don''t you give us face like this?"

    I pretended to turn around impatiently and said coldly to the two men, "didn''t you hear what she said? Go away!"

    "Where''s the little rabbit..." the man reached out to hit me. I picked up the empty wine bottle on the bar next to me, and I didn''t want to hit one of the men on the head.

    "Ah... Blood... I''m bleeding!" The two men ran away in fright and rushed out of the bar.

    I took out a note and put it on the table. Then I turned around and walked out of the bar. I reached out to open the door and jumped into the car when I heard someone knocking on my window.

    "Sorry, it''s too late. I can''t get a taxi. Can you help me again and take me home?"

    "Get in the car!" I opened the door, Gao qianrou jumped into the car, and then conveniently closed the door.

    I slowly started the car, and then asked softly: "you are a girl, how can you come to such a place?"

    Gao qianrou said softly, "I like drinking and this kind of entertainment place, so I often come here to drink."

    "By the way, I don''t know your name yet."

    I said softly, "my name is Liu Guansheng!"

    "My name is Gao qianrou. Thank you for helping me just now!" I took out a cigarette and put it in my mouth. Then I said, "I don''t know where you''re going. Tell me where you''re going!"

    Gao qianrou said softly¡° My house is not far from here! "

    The car drove forward for a while, then left the city and headed south.

    "You live so far away from home. Don''t you work hard at ordinary times?"

    "I also have a car. I just went out to drink today, so I didn''t drive it out!" We chatted a few words, and then we parked in front of a big villa.

    "I live here, please!"

    I said softly, "you''re welcome. Do you want me to take you in?"

    "No, my family doesn''t like boys to send me back!" Gao qianrou opened the car door, got out of the car, waved her hand to me and walked into the villa.

    I started the car slowly and drove towards the city. This first step has been done, and the next step is to continue to play hard to get, and start to use the trick of a beautiful man to hook her.

    I drove back to the temple, I went into the temple. Just in time, Tang Yufeng and Shangguan ruoli are lighting lanterns in the courtyard.

    "I''m back..." I went into the temple and went straight to the front of the courtyard. "How many ghosts have come today?"

    "Not yet!" As soon as Tang Yufeng''s voice fell, there appeared a gate of hell. The elder brother of the ghost messenger came in with a few ghosts.

    "Brother Liu, I haven''t seen you for a while!"

    I said with a smile, "I''ve been a little busy recently. I just came back."

    The ghost messenger said in a low voice: "this time I''ll bring you a heavyweight ghost. Put it on the line!"

    I looked back and saw that several ghost messengers escorted a ghost to come in. Although the ghost was full of Yin Qi, it was locked by the ghost chain. It must be a good way.

    "Evil Buddha?" I looked back at Mu Hua and Tang Yufeng. Mu Hua handed me the information and let me have a look. As soon as I saw it, it was really the evil Buddha. The local government was very quick. I caught the evil Buddha before I started.

    Mu Hua said with some doubts: "the strength of the evil Buddha is no less than that of the ghost baby. How can he be caught?"

    The ghost messenger said with a smile: "it was master Cui and two impermanent masters who sealed the magic power of the evil Buddha!" I went up to see the evil Buddha. He turned out to be an old man about sixty or seventy years old.

    "Yes, you take him to that room first. I''ll ask him later."

    Tang Yufeng said in a soft voice: "there is also a ghost of Yuwen Huaji. I''m afraid it''s a bit difficult to do!"

    I said with a smile: "let''s put it first. If we catch Yuwen Huaji''s ghost in a few days, then we''ll save trouble!"

    After waiting for the ghost to leave, I went to the wing room and closed the door.

    "Do you want me to let you go?" The evil Buddha raised his head and said to me in a hoarse voice, "boy, are you not afraid of me?"

    "What kind of ghosts I haven''t seen, and what skills can you have?"

    "Is there any wine..." I turned and walked out of the wing room, went to the canteen, took a jar of wine and two cups and went back to the wing room.

    "What are you doing with the wine?" Shangguan ruoli looked at me with some doubts, and then said, "do you want to drink with that monster?"

    I said with a smile: "you go to rest, I chat with it!"

    I went into the wing room and closed the door. The evil Buddha was sitting on the chair, smiling at me, "I thought you didn''t dare

    It''s coming!

    "Cut the crap, don''t you want to drink!" I opened the wine jar, reached a glass of wine and handed it to the evil Buddha. Then I poured a glass myself.

    "Drink... This is the best daughter red!"

    The evil Buddha reached out and took a sip of the wine in the glass, then said: "yes... You are quite to my taste!"

    I lit a cigarette, then said: "how can you be caught, I see your way is not general, will not be so easily caught."

    The evil Buddha said with a sneer, "I didn''t want to run. How can I be caught?"

    "What do you mean? I don''t understand... "I drank from a glass and poured him a glass.

    My right hand put up the sword finger, a sword gas shot out, just listen to "Pa Pa!" Two crisp rings, the chain on his hand was immediately interrupted by me.

    "That''s good. You are very good at practicing eight forms of sword."

    I was a little surprised and asked, "how do you know I''m Jian Ba? Do you know my master?"

    "If I guess correctly, your master is Liu Bingyi!"

    I said hastily, "yes, how do you know?"

    "Do you know my master?" The evil Buddha said with a smile, "of course I know. I met your master more than 20 years ago. At that time, you were still a baby!"

    This old guy even knew my old man. Why did he become a monster and go on the red warrant of the underground.

    The evil Buddha reached for the wine jar, took a few drinks, and then said, "ghost baby and I, as well as the cosmopolitan ghost, are just from the hell to test you. You are the same as Liu Bingyi then."

    I said hastily, "can you tell me why?"

    The evil Buddha said softly: "silly child, you think the work of the underground is so easy to do. All the regular employees of the underground are ghosts without life. Do you think you are ghosts?"

    "It''s not a ghost, but it''s like a walking corpse!"

    The evil Buddha took a sip of wine and then said, "you''re just a temporary worker at best, but now you''re probably between man and demon!"

 Chapter 212

    "I know that. Do you want me to send it to hell?"

    "No, if you do it for me. For your uncle''s sake. Just give me a hand. Kill me and let me reincarnate

    "How can that be?" The evil Buddha said with a smile, "why not, or I''ll suffer from purgatory when I''m caught in hell!"

    I hesitated for a moment, and took a victory evil sword in my hand¡° I really can''t bear to do it! "

    The evil Buddha was surprised and said, "this is the sword of conquering evil!"

    "It''s a pity you can''t use it yet!"

    I was a little stunned and said in a hurry, "what''s special about this sword?"

    The evil Buddha said with a smile: "there is a more exquisite sword technique on the blade than the eight Gang sword!"

    The evil Buddha got up and came over. Reach out and take the shengxie sword in my hand. Then he reached out and touched the blade, and the blood flowed out. At the same time, the shengxie sword was suddenly flashing red light.

    "Poof!" With a strong wave of the evil Buddha, a red light flew to the wall, and several sword moves suddenly appeared!

    "This is the shengxie sword spectrum. Boy, write it down quickly I ran out of the wing room. Ask Shangguan ruoli to come in. Shangguan ruoli comes in with some doubts.

    "What are you doing? What can I do for you? "

    I quickly took out the paper and pen and handed it to her, then counted: "do me a favor. Draw me the sword spectrum on the wall! "

    Although Shangguan ruoli was a little confused, he drew the sword spectrum with it.

    The evil Buddha then said, "there is still one layer of your sword that has not been opened. If it''s Kaifeng, add the shengxie sword technique. But it''s invincible

    "How can I open it?" I asked

    "Like this... I''ll open it for you!" The evil Buddha stretched out his hand and held the hilt tightly, then stabbed his sword into his chest. Suddenly a hot blood spattered out.

    "Shua!" Suddenly a red light mixed with golden light shot out, and then heard the voice of the evil Buddha.

    "Boy. In the end, Kaifeng asked me to help Kaifeng with my thousand year cultivation. Don''t let your master down! " Victory evil sword flies back to my hand. Everything returned to calm.

    I took a towel and wiped the blade, then said¡° Ruoli, don''t tell anyone about this, even Yufeng! "

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "what are you doing? I don''t know. I thought you were rebellious."

    "How do you know I''m rebellious?" I reached out and hugged ruoli suddenly. Ruoli was startled by me and said in a hurry: "you let me go... Rascal!"

    I said with a smile, "don''t you know my affection for you?"

    "I don''t know. I''m tired and I''m going to have a rest." Shangguan ruoli''s face turned red. He pushed me away and walked out of the room.

    I went out of the room with the sword spectrum, went straight into the water room, washed for a while, and went back to my own room. I was tired after tossing all day. I took the shengxie sword and looked at it for a while. I didn''t expect that there was such a profound sword technique on the shengxie sword.

    "I have to find time to practice. Maybe it will increase my Daoism a little bit!" But if you want to learn swordsmanship quickly, you must go down to the illusory space.

    I slowly lay on the bed, and in a short time I went down to the hell. I went straight to the unreal space and went in. Just like last time, I put the sword spectrum on a stone and practiced it according to the moves on the sword spectrum.

    "Shengxie sword technique is different from jianba. It''s fierce and fierce in sword Qi. It''s estimated that a sword will kill a common ghost!" After several hours, I finally mastered the sword style routine.

    I went out of the illusory space and went back to the real world.

    "Get up..." I opened my eyes and saw that it was already dawn. I slowly sat up, yawned out of the wing room and went to the water room to wash. I walked out of the water room to the canteen, and breakfast was already set on the table.

    "Dinner Shangguan ruoli sat at the table and served me a bowl of soybean milk.

    "Why did the evil Buddha die yesterday? What happened to you in the house Tang Yufeng took a bite of the dish for me and then asked softly.

    I said softly, "he committed suicide himself. He didn''t want to go back to hell to be punished!"

    Tang Yufeng said in a soft voice: "it''s so. I''ll talk to them when I go back later."

    I nodded and didn''t say anything. I don''t want to say more about it. Now I''m just fighting with each other.

    After dinner, I practiced my swordsmanship in the yard for a while. By the way, I took out the Yellow Fu paper and drew some yellow Fu. Although I don''t need it now, according to the rules, I still need to draw yellow Fu.

    "Is master Liu back?" I put away the sword and went to the door. A woman in her thirties came in.

    I asked suspiciously, "who are you looking for, please?"

    "Hello, my name is Zhang Ye. I want to find Master Liu!" Zhang Xuan wears long brown hair, a black coat, blue jeans shorts and a pair of black leather boots.

    Shangguan ruoli came over and said softly, "Miss Zhang, you''re here. Please come in."

    Zhang Ye said softly, "I''m sorry to disturb you."

    Shangguan ruoli takes Zhang Ye into the wing room, and then pours a cup of tea and puts it on the table. I put away the victory evil sword, washed and went back to the wing room.

    Shangguan ruoli said in a hurry, "how did you come here? People have been waiting for you for a long time."

    Zhang Ye asked with some doubts: "so you are master Liu, much younger than I thought."

    I laughed, sat down at the table, poured a glass of water, and then said, "if you have anything, just say it."

    Zhang Ye took out a business card, then handed it to me and said, "well, I''m a newspaper reporter. I want to write a piece of news about Taoism!"

    "Of course, I also want to know about your ghost hunting, because you are very famous in the city now!"

    I said with a bitter smile, "reporter? It was you who came to me before

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "don''t worry, Miss Zhang. He will help you to cooperate with you."

    "That''s the best. We''ll help you publicize it, and there will be a certain reward!"

    I lit a cigarette, thought about it and said, "but I don''t have to promise you, because I''m very busy recently!"

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "take her with you. Anyway, you can protect her."

    I said helplessly: "you are more and more like that Yin hanyue now. You always try to find something for me!"

    Zhang Ye embarrassed to say: "that trouble you, Master Liu, you rest assured that these days of food, I will be responsible for!"

    "Just wait for me. I''ll change my clothes." I went back to my room, changed my clothes, took some yellow amulets and left the temple with Zhang Ye. Zhang ye came by car, a white * * 3 car.

    "Get in the car!" Zhang Ye opened the door and then got on the car.

    Zhang Ye said softly, "to tell you the truth, I thought you were a man of seventy years old and eighty years old."

    I laughed and said, "you''re not the only one who thinks that!"

    "Master Liu, where are we going now?"

    "I don''t know. Business is a little bit cold recently. Otherwise, I''ll go around!" Recently, the business is really a little cold. Apart from the work sent by the local government, there is really nothing else.

    Zhang Ye took out his recorder and said¡° Can you tell me something about what you''ve been catching ghosts all these years? "

    I took out a cigarette and put it in my mouth. "I think seeing is believing, and hearing is believing."

    Zhang Ye said softly¡° Do you have any work today? "

    "There should be. Will you leave after today?"

    "I need to stay with you for a few days!"

    I took a deep breath and said softly¡° Well, when you get in touch with this business, I''m afraid you won''t be like this in the future. "

    "Lingling... Lingling!" A burst of mobile phone ring up, I took out a look at the mobile phone, turned out to be LV Wei!

    "Come to live, I''ll show you!" Zhang Ye drove me directly to the police station. Zhang Ye pulled the car to the side of the road.

    "Why do we come to the police station?" Zhang Ye asked suspiciously I took a deep puff of my cigarette and said, "wait a minute, you''ll know!"

    After a while, LV Wei came out of the police station.

    I opened the door and stepped out of the car, then said to LV Wei¡° Brother Lu! Long time no see... "

    LV Wei said softly, "where have you been recently? Why haven''t you been seen all the time?"

    I said softly, "I''ve been out of town recently. Let''s talk in another place."

    LV Wei and I found a coffee shop and sat down. Because Zhang Ye was there, we couldn''t go to a restaurant to drink and chat.

    "Who is this?"

    "This is reporter Zhang, here to interview me!"

    LV Wei said softly, "I have something to do with you this time. Do you have time to go back to my hometown with me? Something happened in my hometown."

    I thought about it and said, "I''m really busy recently. Can I wait a few more days?"

    Lu Wei lit a cigarette and said in a deep voice: "to be honest, it has been more than two months. I''m afraid it will be serious in the future, so I have no choice but to ask you for help."

    "All right, but let me be prepared." LV Wei is usually very good to me. I can help if I can. I can only ask Mu Hua for leave first, and then I''m looking for LV Wei.

    "Then I''ll go too..."

    "Of course, when to shoot the police elite!" I immediately speechless white LV Wei one eye, then rose to say¡° I''ll go to the bathroom! "

    I went into the bathroom for a convenience, and accidentally bumped into a person when I came out.

    "Sorry..."

    "It''s you I looked up and saw that it was Gao qianrou.

    I asked doubtfully¡° Why are you here? What a coincidence? "

    Gao qianrou said softly, "I''ve come to talk to my friends about something. Why are you here?"

    "I''ll have a cup of coffee with two friends!" When I came in just now, I didn''t see Gao qianrou. Maybe she just came in.

 Chapter 213

    "Don''t mind taking me one. My friend has broken his appointment. I''m going to leave."

    Gao qianrou takes out a tissue and wipes her hands. Then he said, "now that I''ve met you. Then I''ll sit down a little longer! "

    I took Gao qianrou back to the table. Then he sat down, and I gave LV Wei a quick wink, "let me introduce you. This is my friend, Miss Gao! "

    "Hello. My name is Gao qianrou

    Lu Wei said softly, "hello. Since Miss Gao is here, we won''t disturb her. I''ll leave time for both of you. "

    Zhang Ye did not speak, just looked at me stupidly, "you... How do you do?"

    "Guan Sheng. Let''s go first. I''ll see you later! " LV Wei gets up, pulls Zhang Ye, turns around and walks out of the coffee shop.

    I was secretly relieved that they could not see Gao qianrou. Only I can see it, so Zhang Ye will have the reaction just now.

    Gao qianrou said softly, "your friend is really interesting. But I''m sorry to disturb your conversation. "

    "No, what would you like to drink. I''ll take it! "

    "Coffee bar..." I reached for the waiter and said, "waiter. Another cup of coffee

    Gao qianrou said softly¡° You don''t have to work today. What do you do? "

    I said softly, "I manage traditional culture. Such as temples and Taoist temples, I''m responsible for advertising these places! "

    Gao qianrou said in a soft voice: "then we are also peers. I work in the media. "

    I said with a smile, "that''s a coincidence. It''s really interesting to chat with you."

    Gao qianrou seems to particularly like to chat with me. We have talked a lot, and it''s afternoon.

    "By the way, I''m going out of town these two days, so I can''t contact you. I''ll see you when I get back."

    Gao qianrou said softly¡° irrespective. Anyway, I have something to do these days. Let''s leave a phone call. "

    Gao qianrou and I went out of the coffee shop, I sent her home, and then went back to the temple.

    "It''s all done. Where''s Mu Hua?" I went into the wing room, sat down, and asked softly.

    Tang Yufeng said¡° There''s something wrong with Mu Hua. I''ll be back later. "

    I poured a glass of water and said, "brother Lu came to see me just now. He told me that he and I would visit his hometown."

    Tang Yufeng asked softly, "what you mean is that you can only let go of the task at hand now."

    I took out a cigarette in my mouth and said, "of course, just help me and Mu Hua yingyue

    "Then leave it to me!"

    I asked softly, "Shangguan ruoli, why didn''t you see her?"

    Tang Yufeng said softly, "ruoli has gone out to practice martial arts."

    "I''ll go and have a look..." I walked out of the wing room and just saw Shangguan ruoli with a sword, practicing sword in the yard.

    I said softly, "tired, have a rest!"

    Shangguan ruoli came over, sweating from her forehead. I reached for a towel and wiped her forehead.

    "You''re tired, sweating!"

    "Or I''ll pass the sword to you!" I took a cup of tea and handed it to ruoli. Then I said softly, "have some tea and have a rest."

    Shangguan ruoli sat on the chair and then said to me, "didn''t you go out? Why did you come back so soon?"

    "Captain Lu fell in love with reporter Zhang, and then I gave them both a chance to go out and exchange ideas!"

    I picked up the shengxie sword, waved it twice, and then said, "after all, girls like the police like brother Lu. How can I compare with him as a ghost catching master like me?"

    After a few dances, I rushed up to Guan ruoli and said, "why don''t I pass on this set of sword skills to you? In this way, I won''t help you when I''m in danger."

    "Well, that would be the best!"

    I said softly, "but I can''t learn it casually. I have to pay my tuition!"

    Shangguan ruoli pouted and said: "Qi! If you don''t teach me, I don''t like learning! "

    Tang Yufeng came over with a plate of fruit and put it on the stone table

    I took an apple and bit it. Then I said, "I''m going out for a few days. You stay at home, or you''ll come with me?"

    "Well, anyway, it''s boring to stay in the temple all day. Just go out and relax!" Shangguan ruoli then walked into the wing room. Since I came to this temple, my life has no rules. Anyway, I''m a person like me. I can''t talk about any rules!

    I called LV Wei in the evening to tell him that he had approved one more ticket, and then I made a reservation for the departure time tomorrow.

    "I''ve already made a reservation for the ticket. We''ll go out and buy some things after dinner. It''s for the road!" Shangguan ruoli and I seldom go shopping alone. How can we miss this opportunity.

    Shangguan ruoli thought about it and said, "OK, but I''m going to have a delicious steak. If you treat me, I''ll go!"

    "No problem, then you eat less, I''ll treat you to steak in the evening!" I changed my clothes and walked out of the temple with Shangguan ruoli. We took a taxi to the downtown and strolled on the commercial street.

    It''s a beautiful night tonight, and it''s not cold at all. Many couples are out shopping. We two simply bought some things for travel, and after looking at the time, we found a coffee shop to make it.

    This coffee shop should be new. It has beautiful music and makes people feel romantic.

    Shangguan ruoli said to me softly¡° It shouldn''t be cheap here! "

    I laughed, took a look at the menu, said: "waiter, a salad, and two cold drinks, and you here to choose the best fruit plate!"

    "No... I''ve had dinner!" Shangguan ruoli blinked in a hurry, which made me feel funny.

    "That''s it..." the waiter turned and walked away. I reached for a cigarette, lit it and held it in my mouth.

    Shangguan ruoli said in a low voice: "let''s go before the steak comes up. The things here are very expensive!"

    I laughed and said, "now that I promise to treat you to steak, don''t worry about the price."

    "Sir... Your order is ready!" The waiter put the steak on the table and then respectfully stepped back.

    I picked up a knife and fork, cut a piece of steak and put it in my mouth. "It''s delicious! You have to taste it... "

    Shangguan ruoli took a knife to cut for a long time, but did not cut a piece of steak. I laughed, helped her cut the steak and fed her a piece.

    "How delicious it is Shangguan ruoli smiles. His face is slightly red. He reaches for the juice and drinks it. "I heard that steak is usually eaten with red wine, right?"

    "Of course, would you like to try it?" I snapped my fingers and asked the waiter to come.

    The waiter said respectfully, "what else do you need, sir?"

    I said softly, "give me a bottle of red wine, the best!"

    "OK, just a moment!" Fortunately, when I came out today, Tang Yufeng gave me a gold card. The money in it was enough for me to spend tonight.

    The waiter brought the wine. I reached for it and poured two glasses.

    Shangguan ruoli took a sip of red wine and said, "it''s nothing special. I don''t know why those rich people like to eat like this."

    I laughed and said, "seriously, I don''t know why!"

    May be the reason for drinking red wine, Shangguan ruoli is particularly attractive, originally she is very beautiful, with a trace of blush on her face is more charming.

    "Miss, would you please have a drink?" There are always people who don''t know what to do, who hinder our heart to heart talk.

    A handsome man, who was dressed up, came over and looked like a dog, but his face was full of peach blossom, so he could not escape the fate.

    Shangguan ruoli said in a hurry: "sorry, I don''t know you!"

    The man then said: "it doesn''t matter, once born, twice cooked!"

    I reached out and patted him on the shoulder, then said in a cold voice: "you look like a dog. I didn''t expect you to be a big turnip. But you don''t have a few days to jump. Go home and prepare for the future!"

    "Who are you? I''m talking to this lady. What can I do for you?"

    The man was a little angry and pushed me away. Shangguan ruoli said in a hurry: "sorry, I don''t know you. Please go away!"

    "Is ruoli full? Let''s go!" I reached for Shangguan ruoli''s hand, then went to the bar, took out the gold card, paid the bill and walked out of the restaurant.

    "See, a beautiful woman like you will be abducted if she can''t see it!"

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "so you can''t find your girlfriend!"

    I immediately speechless, then said: "you do not know, in our here, if you like a person, will not go silly confession, but find an excuse to ask the girl out!"

    Shangguan ruoli asked softly, "there are so many ways to pursue girls. I think as long as they are happy and like each other, they can."

    "That''s no good. After all, girls have small faces." I lit a cigarette and then said softly, "for example, are you free tomorrow? I''ll invite you to the cinema and dinner."

    "If the girl agrees, then there will be a chance. If the girl doesn''t, then she has to bear it!"

    "It''s silly enough, but it''s interesting!" Shangguan ruoli covered his mouth with a smile and then asked me, "have you ever asked a girl?"

    "No, I haven''t tried yet!"

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° Then you must try it later. I also want to see what the woman can say! "

    "Good!" I took a deep puff of my cigarette and puffed out a puff of my cigarette ring. "I invite you to the cinema..."

    "What did you say?" Shangguan ruoli was slightly stunned. His face turned red and he kept his head down and didn''t reply.

    I soft voice said: "I said I like you, from see you at a glance like you."

    "Don''t... don''t make trouble. I know you don''t like me like this."

    "How do you know that I like you so much? Although I also love Meng Chen and Xia Han, I know that what I like all the time is you!"

 Chapter 214

    "But I''m a Taoist. I can''t get married!"

    "You are no longer a Taoist!" I reached for her and said softly in her ear¡° I''ve lost so many family members. I don''t want to lose you anymore. "

    "Your wish has come true!" Shangguan ruoli reached out and scratched my nose. Then he gave me a kiss on the face.

    "Success I took Shangguan ruoli''s arm and went around the night market. Then I went back to the temple.

    "Oh... Look at you two, you''re so tired of it. It''s really numb!" Tang Yufeng came over. He continued.

    I said with a smile, "I''ve bought everything. I''ll leave tomorrow morning."

    Everything is in order. Send the ghost away. Then he took a bath and went back to the wing room to have a rest.

    The next morning, as usual, I ran out of the temple for two laps. Bought some breakfast and went back to the temple. LV Wei and I set to meet at the railway station at 10 o''clock, so it''s still early.

    Shangguan ruoli came out and asked me softly, "you went out in the morning. Where have you been? "

    I whispered, "where else can I go. Morning exercise, of course. "

    Shangguan ruoli said in a soft voice, "go wash up and get ready for dinner."

    I went into the water room to wash and change into clean clothes. Then he came out.

    "Come and have dinner." I went to the table and put my hand around Shangguan ruoli. Then I said softly, "it''s nice to have you by my side. I will protect you from any harm! "

    "Have a meal quickly. I''ll say that in the morning!" Shangguan ruoli reaches for a meat bun. Put it in my mouth, "glib!"

    I said with a bad smile¡° Do you want to bang one! "

    "Die..." finished breakfast. Shangguan ruoli and I packed up our things, and then we carried our backpacks to the railway station. Before leaving, I said hello to Tang Yufeng. Let her have a look at the temple these days.

    As soon as Shangguan ruoli and I walked out of the temple, we saw Zhang Ye appear outside the door.

    "What are you doing here?" Zhang Ye said in a soft voice: "I said it yesterday. I''m going, too. I''m going to record the whole process. "

    I immediately speechless, people are reporters, I can not manage people. I reached for a taxi, and the three of US jumped in and ran straight to the station.

    "Are you two lovers?" Zhang Ye''s eyes were very sharp, and he saw the difference between Shangguan ruoli and me. Shangguan ruoli''s face was slightly red, and he didn''t speak.

    I reached out and held Shangguan ruoli''s little hand, then said¡° Yes, ruoli has promised to be my girlfriend. "

    "Who''s going to be your girlfriend?" Shangguan ruoli blushed and pouted. The car soon arrived at the station. LV Wei had been waiting for a long time. We followed the crowd and got on the train.

    Fortunately, the seats were all together, and the four of us sat around the table. Zhang Ye took out a few bottles of water and handed them to the three of us. Then he opened the recorder. "Now we are going to the location of a supernatural incident."

    I immediately speechless drink a water to say¡° There''s no need for that. "

    Zhang Ye said softly, "I''m sorry, this is also my job."

    I said softly, "what''s the matter with brother Lu? Is it serious in your hometown?"

    Lu Wei said softly¡° It''s a bit serious, but it doesn''t matter. It''s easy for you to go now. "

    I said with a bitter smile¡° "You are waiting for me here!"

    "Cousin..." I looked up, a girl in casual clothes came over, this girl seems to be the last Li mo.

    Lu Wei said in a hurry, "Xiao Mo, why are you here?"

    Li Mo sat beside him and said softly¡° You don''t take me with you when you have a task. It''s boring to leave me alone in the Bureau. "

    Lu Wei frowned and said, "nonsense! You''re out. Who''s in charge of the bureau? "

    "I asked for leave with the director." Li Mo took a look at me and said¡° Master Liu, you''re here too. It seems that my trip is worth it

    Zhang Ye said softly, "Hello, my name is Zhang Ye. I''m a reporter."

    "Hello, my name is Li mo..." the car has been driving for several hours. LV Wei''s hometown is not far from the city, and he takes the train for about four hours. His hometown is a county called Fengchi City, which is said to be a scenic spot.

    "It''s called Fengchi city. It''s said that a phoenix flew here hundreds of years ago. After that, there was a phoenix mountain. There was a river flowing ceaselessly at the foot of the mountain."

    Several of us got off the train and walked into yifengchi city under the guidance of LV Wei.

    Zhang Ye asked softly, "I didn''t expect there would be such a beautiful place."

    I said in a low voice, "how about changing the topic of your interview to historical sites?"

    "No, I can''t rewrite the theme of this column."

    I asked with great enthusiasm, "do you like me when you chase me like this?"

    "To tell you the truth, I''m really interested in you. When it''s over, I''ll treat you to dinner!" Shangguan ruoli''s face sank and he pinched my arm. "Let''s go... Talk!"

    Lu Wei gave a cigarette with a smile, then lit the cigarette and took a deep breath, "let''s go... Take you to my house to have a look!"

    LV Wei took us to a farmyard. There were several tile roofed houses in the yard. An old lady was sitting in the yard, working with wheat.

    "Ma! I''m back... "Xiao Wei, how did you come back?"

    "Auntie, do you still know me?" Li Mo stepped forward and said softly¡° I''m Xiaomo. "

    "Little foam? You are Xiaomo. You are so big! " Lu''s mother wiped her hands, then took Li Mo and said softly, "these are your friends. Please come in and sit down!"

    "This is my mother, sixty years old!" I nodded, said hello, and went into the room.

    There is a table of Eight Immortals in the room, decorated almost like the old generation. Mother Lu said softly, "sit down first. I''ll boil some water for you to make a pot of tea."

    Zhang Ye said hastily¡° Aunt, don''t bother. We are not thirsty. "

    Lu Wei asked softly, "Mom! Where''s my dad? "

    "Your father went to the village head''s house. After worshiping God a few days ago, something happened in the city, so your father went to have a look and left early in the morning."

    Lu Wei frowned and said, "what''s the matter?"

    Lu Mu said softly¡° It''s your daughter-in-law who didn''t go through the door. She died the night before yesterday! "

    I slightly a Leng, then said: "did not pass the door of the daughter-in-law?"

    "It''s a baby kiss!" Lu Wei picked up the teapot and looked at it. Then he said, "sit down first, and I''ll make some water."

    "I''ll go too..." Li Mo followed LV Wei out, while Lv''s mother washed some fruits and brought them up.

    Lu mother looked at Shangguan ruoli and said with a smile¡° Look at this girl. She''s so handsome. She looks like a picture in a picture. She''s really beautiful. "

    I smile and then said: "Auntie, I''m sorry to disturb you."

    "Don''t bother. Xiaowei and I live in this courtyard alone. We always feel empty. Now that you''re here, just stay a few more days. I''ll clean up the two vacant rooms later!"

    After a while, LV Wei came in with a teapot and took the cup to pour us a cup of tea.

    "You''re welcome to come here. I''ll cook and order for you in the evening."

    Zhang Ye said softly, "brother Lu, it''s nice here. The air is fresh. It''s much better than the city."

    "Old lady, come out and help me with my things!" There was a voice outside the door. An old man about sixty came in, looking at a bag of things on his shoulder and carrying two chickens in his hand.

    LV Wei went out in a hurry and said, "Dad! I''m back. I''ll bring back some friends by the way. "

    "You boy, go and get the things in." Lu Wei''s father, a farmer named Lu Baoshan tunnel, went into the house and took out a bag of dry tobacco, "so many guests, today is really lively."

    I said softly, "I''m sorry to disturb you, uncle Lu."

    With a smile, LV Wei reached out and took out a tobacco pot from the cabinet beside him. Then he said, "don''t disturb me. I''m happy with you young people."

    "Uncle..." Lu Baoshan immediately said, "this is not Xiaomo. I haven''t seen it for several years. It''s more and more beautiful."

    Lu Wei said softly, "Dad! Are there any vacant rooms at home? They will stay at home for a few days. "

    Lu Baoshan lit the cigarette bag, took a deep breath and said slowly¡° There are plenty of vacant rooms. Go to clean them up and you can live in them. "

    Lu''s mother said in a hurry, "take two more quilts. It''s a bit chilly at night. You''ve just arrived here. Don''t catch cold by turns."

    I said softly, "brother Lu, I''ll go around and absorb some fresh air."

    Lu Baoshan said in a soft voice: "just behind our Fengchi City, there is a hillside, where there is a river. You go there for a walk, where the air is good."

    "Then I''ll go too..." I went out of the yard with Shangguan ruoli and Zhang Ye. According to Lu Baoshan''s guidance, I went to the hillside of the back mountain, no

    Not to mention the beautiful scenery here, and there is a small waterfall, the river clear to the bottom.

    "What a beautiful place. The river is clear." Shangguan ruoli ran to the river and took a look at the river. Then he sat down, took off his shoes and socks, and put his bare feet into the river.

    "It seems that I shouldn''t be a reporter, I should be a tour guide, so that I can enjoy the great rivers and mountains!" I stepped forward and put my hand around Shangguan ruoli''s shoulder. "Your feet are so beautiful!"

    "Yes? Glib... "I took a kiss on Shangguan ruoli''s face and sat down beside her. Shangguan ruoli put her head on my shoulder. We bathed in the sunshine and enjoyed the coolness of the river.

    "You two are so romantic. I should make an album!" Zhang Ye took out his camera and took a few pictures for us. It''s surrounded by mountains. If you build a scenic spot here, you can make a lot of money.

    Shangguan ruoli asked Zhang Ye softly¡° Zhang Ye, do you have a boyfriend? "

    Zhang Ye sighed and said, "there was one before, but I broke up later."

 Chapter 215

    Shangguan ruoli asked suspiciously: "break up? Why? "

    Zhang Ye said softly: "because I don''t like him, I like the kind of hero, I don''t like the man who has no ambition."

    I said with a sneer, "it''s not that people are not self-motivated. It''s your high vision. You''re too strong yourself

    Zhang Ye said softly, "maybe. In fact, I also want to find a person worthy of my life

    I said softly, "what kind of man is worth trusting for life?"

    "For example, someone like you, who takes the common people in the world as his duty." I said with a smile: "you say I take the world as my duty? Why didn''t I find out! "

    "I find you''re pretty, too, especially feminine!" Zhang Ye deserves to be a reporter. You''re a good talker.

    "You two talk. I''ll go back first." Shangguan ruoli put on his shoes. Some left unhappily.

    I hurried over. Then he said, "what''s wrong with you? Are you jealous?"

    Shangguan ruoli''s face turned red and he said quickly, "who is jealous of you? It''s just that you two are so happy talking. I don''t want to be a light bulb. "

    "Is it?" I took advantage of her inattention, bent over to pick her up, "I will not let you when the light bulb!"

    "You put me down!"

    ....

    night. Soon, Fengchi city was shrouded. A few of us sat at the table. LV Wei and his family worked hard for a long time and had a big dinner.

    "Boy, take out my good wine!" Lu Wei took a small jar of wine and came over. Put it on the table.

    "Don''t mention it, everyone. Eat more!" Looking at a big meal. I do have some appetite in my stomach.

    I picked up my chopsticks and said, "you''re welcome." A gust of wind rolled up the remnant clouds, and I had a full meal. The food on the table almost wiped out more than half of me.

    Lu Baoshan said with a smile: "this is a young man. It''s a good thing to be able to eat."

    LV Wei said in a low voice: "this meal can''t be eaten for nothing. You''re going to help me. "

    "Don''t worry. What''s the matter. Just say it I took a tissue and wiped the corners of my mouth, then lit a cigarette¡° I don''t think you''re different here. What''s the matter? "

    Lu Wei took a sip of wine and then said, "here''s the thing. Our city was a very sacred place in ancient times. It''s said that it was protected by the Phoenix God."

    "Phoenix God? There is a phoenix Shangguan ruoli said in surprise: "so this legend is true?"

    I asked with some doubts: "ruoli, do you know Phoenix God?"

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "well, my master told me that there is a phoenix God, which can benefit the people. As long as you pray to the Phoenix God, you can achieve your wish."

    Lu Baoshan said softly, "this girl is right. Although the Phoenix God can make people realize their wishes, ordinary people can''t go to that place."

    "Has anyone been there?"

    "Of course. Later, the man made a fortune."

    I thought about it and said, "as you say, this Phoenix God will not harm people."

    Lu Baoshan said softly: "although it won''t harm people, I don''t know why. Two months ago, after worshiping the Phoenix God, all the men in our village will die for no reason."

    I asked, frowning¡° What''s the cause of death? "

    "The cause of death was that two eyes were burned to holes, as if they were burned alive, but they were not burned to ashes. All the viscera were burned to ashes."

    "So terrible..." Li Mo said with a scared face: "it''s not a monster. How can it be called Phoenix God?"

    Lu Baoshan drank a mouthful of wine and then said, "who said no, three people have died. I didn''t expect that a woman died this time. I''m afraid that the Phoenix God will not distinguish between men and women."

    "It''s not that there is no distinction between men and women. I suspect you have been mistaken all the time. I''m afraid your so-called Phoenix God is not true!" No God can harm people. It must be a monster.

    LV Wei handed me a cigarette and then said, "what do you think it should be? Is it still a ghost?"

    "How can this boy catch ghosts?" Lu Baoshan took up the wine jar and poured me a glass of wine¡° No wonder it''s so clear! "

    I said with a smile¡° It''s just the skin. "

    "After dinner, you take me to have a look. I want to see why the Phoenix God is sacred."

    Lu Wei said softly, "I think you''d better go tomorrow. It''s hard to walk in the mountains at night, and you''ve drunk so much wine."

    "Well, I''m full. Take your time." Mother Lu vacated two rooms for us, one for Shangguan ruoli and one for Zhang Ye and Xiaomo.

    I brought a pot of stove, then lit a yellow Fu and threw it into the pot. The room was warm immediately.

    "It''s cold in the village. Let''s have a rest early." I took the basin out of the wing room, went to the water room and got a basin of hot water for Shangguan ruoli to wash.

    "I''ll do it myself. I''m not used to being served." Shangguan ruoli washed himself for a while, then lay on the Kang. Lu''s mother burned the Kang very hot and added two extra quilts.

    "Goo Goo Goo!" A strange cry came into my ears, and I hurried out of the wing room. I saw LV Wei and the old lady also came out.

    "It''s the news again, and someone''s going to die again!"

    Lu Baoshan said in a hurry, "come into the room, you''re going to die again!"

    Li Mo and Zhang ye came out in clothes, a little scared, "the voice is too scary, I dare not sleep alone."

    "Then you girls will live in the same room. It will be safer. If you have anything, just shout out!"

    Li Mo said in a hurry: "yes, Master Liu is here. We don''t have to be afraid."

    Li Mo and Zhang Ye run over with their quilts in their arms, and then they enter the room.

    "What are you two doing?"

    Zhang Ye said softly, "of course, I''m sleeping. What else can I do?"

    Li Mo said in a hurry, "but you are not allowed to go to the Kang. We three sleep on the Kang."

    "Guansheng, what''s the matter? Where did the news come from?" Shangguan ruoli was a little worried. He reached for his coat and said, "I''ll go with you to have a look."

    I said softly, "no, I''ll go and have a look myself. You guys stay in the room."

    With that, I took out a few yellow amulets and pasted them on the doors and windows. After saying hello to LV Wei, I ran out of the yard.

    "Goo Goo Goo!" It''s like a fox''s voice, and it''s not far from here.

    Because of this cry, the villagers nearby dare not come out. I followed the voice to rush past, stretched out a hand to take out the sky Gang Xuan mirror.

    "Heaven and earth Xuanzong, I am the only one, God shine on the earth, quickly appear!" A faint moonlight came down from the dark night sky, directly shining on the sky Gang Xuan mirror.

    At the same time, I reflected a golden light. I kept turning the sky Gang dark mirror in my hand. As soon as I hit a small forest not far away, I saw a white light flash by.

    "Where are the demons?" I moved a few steps under my feet and caught up. The white shadow was really like a fox.

    With the sky Gang Xuan mirror in my hand, I ran into a small cave after it.

    "Don''t you get out of here, demon!"

    "Goo Goo Goo!" A cry came from the small hole, and then a pair of green eyes came out.

    When I saw it, it turned out to be a snow-white fox. The fox looked at me and said, "aren''t you here to catch me?"

    "The fox can talk." I slightly a Leng, right hand erect sword finger, cold voice say: "you are where come of monster, dare to come out to harm a person!"

    "Are you a Taoist?" I took out the censor''s sign and motioned, "now you know who I am?"

    "It''s Mr. censor!" White fox suddenly showed a human figure, is a beautiful woman, respectfully charged me a gift.

    White fox soft voice says: "adult, give you to look forward to finally!"

    I slightly frowned and said, "what do you want me to do?"

    "I used to be the patron saint of these three kinds, guarding the Phoenix altar for generations, but those ignorant villagers destroyed the altar and killed my descendants."

    I said softly, "that is to say, you killed all the people in the city at the foot of the mountain?"

    White fox quickly explained: "no, it is..."

    "What is it?" This fox demon seems to have something to hide from me, but it doesn''t look like it killed people.

    White fox whispered: "please follow me, my Lord!" I followed white fox into a small cave, where there was a faint smell of sandalwood.

    "Where is this?" There are some statues all around. In the front is a stone statue of Phoenix. In the front is a incense table, on which censers and sacrifices are placed.

    White fox said softly: "this is the altar of Phoenix God."

    "Is there a phoenix?"

    "Well, it''s actually because you have Phoenix blood in your body that you can come here.

    ¡±Phoenix blood? I remember that before I came here, Mr. Cui gave me a bowl of Phoenix blood. He had expected me to come here.

    The white fox reaches out his hand, and the stone statue turns slowly. Below the stone statue is a small box made of wood.

    "My Lord, this is the Phoenix blood pill. It was entrusted to me by the Phoenix God before he ascended to heaven. If one day someone comes with a mission and drinks Phoenix blood, he will give it to him!"

    I reached for the wooden box, opened a blood red pill and put it in the wooden box.

    "It''s a good thing. I don''t know how much more Daoxing it will add to me!" I picked up the Phoenix blood pill and threw it into my mouth. "How long have you been waiting for me here?"

    White fox respectfully said: "has been more than 500 years, and finally wait until the master!"

    I slightly a Leng, quickly said: "what master? I am not your master White fox whispered: "you are the specific master of Phoenix God, not to mention that you took the blood pill, I''ll come back later

    I will follow you, protect you and serve you I have enough ghosts around me now. Now I have another one. I can''t stand it.

 Chapter 216

    "Don''t talk about it. I haven''t finished just now. Who is killing?"

    The white fox said in a hurry: "it''s the mountain monsters in the mountains!"

    I frowned and said¡° Can a mountain monster make such a fuss? "

    White fox said softly: "that mountain monster ate the tree spirit in the mountain a hundred years ago. The growth of Taoism. It''s a pity that I can''t beat it in the low position. "

    "So you tried to get me. Let me help you get rid of the mountain monster? " This fox is really unusual. No wonder it is said that only women and villains are hard to raise.

    "If the master can get out of the mountain monster, the villagers at the foot of the mountain can enjoy peace and peace!"

    I nodded and said¡° ok But does that mountain monster have any weakness? "

    "The mountain monster sucks human blood every seven days. That''s when its magic power is the weakest. Its weakness is in the chest. "

    "Well, I see. Let''s talk about it first today! " I turned around and was about to walk out of the cave when white fox stood in front of me.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Please take me with you I hesitated. Then he said, "all right, but if you go back like this, you will be suspicious."

    "This is easy to do!" White fox a flash body then turned into a fox, then said to me: "do you think this is OK?"

    I reached out and picked her up. Then he said, "your name is white fox. Don''t you have another name? "

    "No more."

    "I''ll give you one, and you''ll call it snow white." I walked out of the cave with snow in my arms and returned to Fengchi city. I went back to LV Wei''s yard.

    "You''re back, and I want to see you!" Shangguan ruoli quickly opened the door. Came out from the wing room, saw the white fox in my arms, immediately felt some doubts.

    I whispered, "let''s talk about it in the house!"

    Shangguan ruoli asked suspiciously, "where''s the lovely white fox?"

    "It''s called snow white. It''s the guardian of the Phoenix God. " I sat down at the table, poured a glass of water and took a sip¡° It''s too late to rest. "

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "you didn''t come back. I can''t sleep. I''m worried about you."

    I smile and touch her long hair. And then he said, "don''t worry, just do as I do now. Ordinary monsters can''t hurt me at all. "

    I took a look at Li Mo and Zhang Ye. They were already asleep. I stretched, yawned and walked out of the wing room with snow white in my arms. I went into the opposite room of Li Mo and lay on the Kang for a rest.

    Snow on the head of the bed, then said to me¡° Master, that mountain monster won''t come tonight. Because of your appearance, it dare not move easily. "

    I said in a deep voice, "how is that mountain monster doing?"

    "I don''t know the master''s way. I''ll help you when necessary."

    No, I can handle it myself I took the quilt and put it on my body. After a while, I fell asleep. The next morning, there was a rooster crow.

    I slowly opened my eyes, got up and walked out of bed. I put on my clothes, opened the door and walked out of the wing room. At this time, Shangguan ruoli and Li Mo got up and were washing in the well in the yard with a bucket.

    Shangguan ruoli said in a soft voice, "you''re up. Wash up and get ready for dinner."

    "Brother Liu, how was last night? Did you catch the monster?" Zhang ye came over and asked me with a look of excitement.

    I said softly, "you can''t help me with this matter, otherwise it will affect you."

    "I''m not afraid. With you as a ghost hunter, am I afraid you can''t protect me?" After I finished washing, I went into the wing room. At this time, Lu''s mother had finished the meal and put it on the table.

    Lu Wei said softly¡° How was last night? Did you find anything

    I picked up a steamed bun and bit it. Then I said, "nothing. I found a little fox. I didn''t find anything else."

    Lu Baoshan said softly, "I''ll go to the city to have a look. People in the city are scared by the monster these days."

    "I''ll solve this matter, so don''t get involved." The mountain monster didn''t dare to come out during the day, and I wonder what mountain monster could make the Dharma protector under the seat of Phoenix fear it.

    After breakfast, I took a chicken and went into the wing room. Then I got a bowl of chicken blood and put it on the table. Snow into a human form, respectfully gave me a salute, "master! What can I do for you? "

    "Is this chicken blood OK?"

    Snow White said with a smile: "master, in fact, I don''t need to drink chicken blood."

    "What do you usually eat?" I asked

    The white fox said softly¡° I''ve been practicing for 500 years. I''ve already become a master. I don''t have to eat. "

    I said softly, "do you know that mountain monster''s nest? I want to explore the way during the day."

    "Yes, but master, do you really want to go?" I listen to this meaning, is there something in the story? Is that mountain monster really so powerful that Bai Xue is so afraid?

    Snow White said softly, "that mountain monster is no better than other monsters. It has many subordinates."

    "I have expected that. You just need to take me." I took out the victory evil sword and wiped it. "Old friend, it''s up to you to kill the mountain monster this time."

    "Victory evil sword..." snow some fear of hiding to one side, that victory evil sword flame, almost burn Snow''s skin.

    I asked softly, "what''s the matter? Are you afraid of this sword?"

    Snow said softly¡° Although the victory evil sword belongs to the evil weapon, it can make ten thousand demons retreat. I''m in a low position. If it wasn''t for the protection of my master, I would have been burned to death by the flame on this artifact. "

    "It''s good to know. Fortunately, you didn''t fight against me. Otherwise, you fell under my sword last night." I put away the sword, changed my clothes and walked out of the wing room.

    "Where are you going?" Zhang Ye is like a follower. She follows me closely. She has a recorder in her hand and asks me to take her around.

    "No, it''s dead again!" Lu Baoshan ran in from the door, panting, "go and have a look!"

    "How could that be?" I slightly frowned, holding snow out of the yard, with Lu Baoshan came to a noodle shop in the city.

    At this time, there were a lot of people in front of the noodle shop, whispering¡° Let''s all give way. I''ve got the master to help us catch monsters! " When Lu Baoshan said this, the villagers immediately gave way. I went into the noodle shop with snow white in my arms and saw a young man lying on the floor of the noodle shop. The young man''s face was blue, his eyes were slightly open, and there were three claw marks on his chest.

    "Snow White... Do you think it''s the mountain monster?"

    "I don''t think so. The mountain monster won''t kill people like this. I''m afraid it''s another monster."

    I frowned and said to LV Baoshan¡° Uncle Lu, let''s burn this corpse. Let''s not surround it. "

    "Well, Master Liu, have you found anything?" Zhang Ye squeezed in and took out his recorder¡° This corpse was killed by the claws of a monster. It''s probably caused by a large animal like a bear! " In order not to disturb people, I can only say so.

    I took snow out of the noodle shop and walked towards the back mountain. I asked Snow to take me to have a look. If I could find the mountain monster, it would be the best.

    I hold snow came to the mountain, snow jumped from my arms, into a human form.

    "Master, that mountain monster''s nest is in that cave." I went to the entrance of the upper cave. I turned my right hand and saw the victory evil sword in my hand

    I went in with the shengxie sword, and there was a fishy smell in the cave. It was dark inside the cave, so to speak, I couldn''t see my fingers.

    "What a place, a strange smell!" I was just walking on when I saw a large number of bats flying out of the cave.

    With a wave of the sword in my right hand, I suddenly shot out several swords and killed several bats¡° Master, that mountain monster is a poisonous bat. "

    I stretched out my hand and took out a yellow amulet. I read a few incantations in my mouth. Then I saw the Yellow amulet float up, and instantly sent out a fire, burning the remaining bats to death.

    "I broke its nest first!" Black smoke suddenly came out of the cave and a big fire broke out.

    Snow white and I went out of the cave and returned to LV Wei''s yard.

    Lu''s mother and Lu Baoshan are doing farm work in the yard. Li Mo, Zhang Ye and Shangguan ruoli are helping.

    "I''m back..." Lv Wei asked softly, "what''s up, have you found out?"

    I sat down on a bench in the courtyard, then took out a cigarette, "it has burned its nest, but you try not to go out recently, and close the doors and windows."

    Li Mo said in a hurry¡° The monster will not retaliate, will we be in danger? "

    I said in a low voice: "at night you hide in the house, don''t come out, everything to me."

    Zhang ye came over with a recorder in his hand and said, "Master Liu, now you tell me about the ghost catching before you. I want to record it and write an interview for you."

    I said with a smile, "if you want to know this, I really don''t know where to start. I''ll know when you have time to experience it."

    "Let me tell you something. I know something about him." Shangguan ruoli came over with a cup and handed me a glass of water. "I''ll provide her with materials. After all, it''s good for you."

    I took a sip of water and said slowly¡° I''ll leave it to you. Don''t tell me all about me. "

    I went back to the wing room and lay down for a while. Soon it was noon, and Lu''s mother made sticky bean buns.

    "There are so many delicious things. I''ll have meat if I go on like this." Li Mo''s mouth said so, but his hand kept stuffing sticky bean buns into his mouth.

    LV Wei asked me in a low voice, "Guan Sheng, what should we do tonight? Then you can let me do it."

    I said with a smile, "you just need to stay in the room. I''ll take care of everything else."

    "Baoshan..." Lu Baoshan got up and said¡° Mayor... What''s up? "

    The mayor said in an urgent voice, "no, someone''s dead again!"

    "OK, I''ll be right there." Lu Baoshan took a look at me and asked for my advice.

    I had no choice but to put the sticky bean bag into my mouth, and then I followed LV Baoshan and the mayor to a hotel with Bai Xue in my arms.

 Chapter 217

    The mayor said in a hurry, "master, go and have a look. It''s frightening."

    I went into the hotel with snow white in my arms. Suddenly smell a strong smell of blood. It makes me sick.

    "What a bloody smell..." I frowned slightly. Then he followed the mayor up the stairs and in a guest room was covered with blood.

    "So disgusting There is a young man and woman in the guest room. They should be tourists here. But now there is no breath, the most terrible is. Both bodies were drained of blood. A big hole was left in the chest and the internal organs were pulled out. There was blood on the sheets and on the floor.

    I went to the window and had a look. There was a pinch of hair on the window and it was on the wall at the head of the bed. There are several scratches.

    "Look, this paw print is not a bat. Are there any other monsters? "

    "It''s all right. Let''s get rid of the body." I turned and walked out of the hotel, looking at the blocked hair. Brown hair, generally what animal''s hair is brown yellow.

    "It''s the monkey!" Snow White suddenly said a word. Then he jumped out of my arms and became a human.

    Snow White continued: "master forgot to tell you. After moving from the Phoenix blood pill, all the demons and ghosts in the mountains will appear. Before, because of the existence of Phoenix God, we could guard here. "

    "But once the Phoenix blood pill is taken away. Those demons will be ready to move, so people in this city will become food. "

    I suddenly realized and said, "so it is. Then these cases are not caused by mountain monsters, but by other stealthy things.

    ¡±Monkey... Is it difficult to jump out of a monkey king?

    "Master, I feel as if there are monsters around. They are nearby!"

    I said hastily, "well, where can you take me?"

    Snow White took me to an old well in an abandoned orchard. I took a look at the ancient well and said, "what a heavy Yin Qi! Let me have a try!"

    I took out the Yellow amulet to light it, threw it into the well, and then it disappeared.

    "This ancient well is a hundred years old. It is said that there was a dragon sleeping under it in those years. We had good weather in those years!" A deep voice came from behind.

    This is an old man about 70 years old, wearing a gray cloth shirt and leaning on crutches.

    I said in a hurry: "old man, do you know this well?"

    The old man said softly, "of course I know. I was only ten years old at that time. This orchard was managed by a couple of farmers. Later, I don''t know what happened. The whole family died."

    "The body was buried under this ancient well, and some people said it was eaten by the dragon."

    I asked doubtfully¡° flood dragon? No, there is no dragon in the world

    "Of course, when I was 15 years old, it rained heavily for seven days that summer. That night, the Phoenix was Nirvana and rose to immortality. Moreover, the sound of dragon chanting came from the bottom of the well."

    I said with a sneer, "it can''t be true. If there is a dragon, I really want to have a look."

    "Young man, you must come from other places. We have four beasts here. There are Jiaolong at the bottom of the well leading to the river, Phoenix on the mountain, white tiger fairy in the forest, and Xuanwu God behind the waterfall!"

    If it''s really like what the old man said, it''s a fairyland, and it''s guarded by four beasts, so there won''t be any monsters.

    "Look at what it says, suolongjing!"

    The old man coughed a few times, and then said in a deep voice, "in those days, I heard the sound of the iron chain. I heard that the dragon was locked by the iron chain."

    It turns out that there are so many stories here, and it seems that it is not an ordinary scenic spot. Looking at Gujing, I suddenly had an idea that if I went down to see if I would find anything. Snow white and I walked out of the old house and then walked towards the waterfall.

    Snow White asked doubtfully: "master, do you want to see Xuanwu God?"

    "Well, I''m getting more and more curious about things here."

    "The Xuanwu God hasn''t appeared for a long time. It''s better to see the white tiger fairy." Snow white and I went into a small forest, and then went inside is a bamboo forest.

    Deep in the bamboo forest, there is a large stone tablet with three characters of white tiger Fairy on it.

    "Is there really a white tiger fairy? Have you seen it before? "

    White snow said softly: "I met white tiger fairy once. At that time, I just practiced adult form. White tiger fairy is a handsome young man."

    "Look at your crazy face, where did the white tiger fairy go?"

    "I don''t know. It seems that all of a sudden, the four beasts are gone." The altar of the white tiger fairy is dilapidated. It seems that no one has worshipped it for many years.

    "In fact, the most important thing is people''s belief. If people believe in it, then God exists. If no one believes in it, then God disappears."

    "Hoo Hoo Hoo!" Suddenly there was a cold wind, as if the sky turned dark. The cold wind blew up the bamboo leaves on the ground, which made me unable to open my eyes.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Snow said hastily¡° It''s white tiger fairy... White tiger fairy is coming

    "White tiger fairy?" I turned my right hand and held shengxie sword in my hand. At this time, the sky was dark, and a black whirlpool appeared over my head.

    The black whirlpool appeared dense lightning, and then a white light was emitted.

    The white light was so dazzling that I couldn''t open my eyes. The white light sucked me in.

    "Ah..." I felt my body falling, and then I fell on a hillside.

    "What about your grandfather''s..." I slowly stood up and put away the sword. I saw a dense scenic spot nearby. It looks familiar here, like the bamboo forest of the white tiger fairy.

    "Dangdang... Dangdang!" There was a sound of Gong beating, and I followed the sound suspiciously.

    I saw a group of people outside the bamboo forest, beating gongs and drums, playing suona, walking towards the white tiger fairy temple.

    "Isn''t the white tiger fairy no longer consecrated?" I followed the group of people to a bamboo forest. There was a temple in the bamboo forest. There was a stone tablet in front of the door with the words "white tiger fairy Temple" engraved on it.

    "What''s the situation?" I was puzzled. I didn''t see this temple just now.

    "Snow White... Snow white, what''s going on?" As soon as I saw that the snow was gone, a villager next to me said in a low voice, "keep your voice down, you will be miserable if you disturb the white tiger fairy!"

    "Did you disturb the white tiger fairy a hundred years ago?" I suddenly realized that it was the vortex that brought me back hundreds of years ago.

    "White tiger fairy... White tiger fairy..." the villagers yelled, and then several people carried the white tiger statue into the temple.

    "White tiger fairy appeared..." I don''t know who yelled, then a cold wind came up, and a white light appeared over the temple.

    A prince in a white gown appeared in front of the temple, but the villagers couldn''t see him. I hid next to them. After the villagers left, I went into the temple.

    "White tiger fairy!" As soon as my voice fell, the young man in white gave me a smile, then came over and saluted me, "little brother, I''m sorry to bring you."

    I asked with some doubts, "are you really a white tiger fairy?"

    "That''s right. What you see now is a little bit of my mind left in the world. I''m not the only one in the mountains, but also the other three beasts

    The white tiger fairy took me to the air and came to the river in the back mountain. Even if there was a young man in the same black gown, I think he should be the Xuanwu God.

    "You''re all here. It seems I''m late." As the voice came, a young man and a young woman flew over, a flaming red fairy skirt and a man in a blue gown.

    I said hastily, "are you four the four beasts?"

    White tiger fairy said softly: "this time I brought you here to tell you that although we are the four sacred beasts, the villagers at the foot of the mountain no longer worship us."

    "Why, isn''t it a good time to have you here?"

    "Little brother, having said that, we also have self-respect." Basaltic God patted me on the shoulder and said, "we want you to help us wash away our shame."

    "Yes, there were some monsters that year. The four of US fought against the monsters. We exhausted our mana to eradicate the monsters, but they also hurt many people. They no longer believe in us."

    "So you''re gone. People don''t believe in you anymore, do they?"

    The Phoenix God said softly¡° You''ve taken my Phoenix blood pills. As long as you put away the three of them and gather the strength of the four of us, you can deal with the bat demon king. "

    White tiger fairy then said: "the bat demon king absorbed the divine power of the mountain god. He was originally a chivalrous man for the benefit of mankind, but because the villagers only dedicated themselves to the four of us, they became jealous and hated us."

    "But with the strength of the four of you, it''s very easy to deal with the bat demon king."

    The Green Dragon God said in a soft voice: "if it''s just to deal with the bat demon king, it''s better to say a little bit, but the bat demon king doesn''t know who he''s looking for, so he has to seal the four of us in the mountains."

    "Isn''t that so powerful that even the four of you can''t deal with it? Can I beat him?"

    The Phoenix God said softly, "so with the help of the four of us and your victory sword, you can get rid of the bat demon king!"

    I am a little embarrassed to say: "a few gods, I am just a nobody, I am afraid I can not help this matter."

    "You can..." white tiger fairy gave me a little smile, I just feel dizzy, and I don''t have any strength. The four of them grabbed my hands and feet and constantly instilled the magic power into my body. After about 20 minutes, I felt as if there was a strong force in my body, like breaking out of the body.

 Chapter 218

    "Well, we''ve given you all the remaining mana. Next, you just need to find the elixir we left and take it. You can use the power of the four of us to get rid of the bat demon!

    ¡±I was just about to say no. I feel like I''m falling. Then he opened his eyes and found himself lying in the bamboo forest.

    "Master! You wake up... "I sat up slowly and felt like I had a sleep¡° It''s the white tiger fairy. They''ve called me in. "

    Snow said quickly, "that''s a good thing. You have the power of the four beasts. You can get rid of the bat demon king. "

    White snow said and then quickly shut up, want to do the wrong thing like a child¡° I... I didn''t mean to

    "You brought me here on purpose." But I also got the power of the four beasts by chance, which can be regarded as a blessing in disguise.

    "The White Tiger God said that he asked me to gather the Shendan left by the four beasts, so that I could get rid of the bat demon king."

    White snow said in a hurry: "I know the blood pill of Phoenix God has been given to you. But I don''t know about the other three gods. "

    The white tiger fairy''s elixir should be here, right? I went to the stone tablet of white tiger fairy. Then he put up his sword finger and split it with a sword Qi.

    "Click..." suddenly the stone tablet cracked, and a white light shot out from the ground. A white pill flew out.

    "This is the White Tiger God pill!" I reached out to take the white tiger single, white tiger Dan like a glass ball. Crystal clear. Baihudan belongs to the north, the Arctic!

    I swallowed the white tiger pill. Then I felt the two forces of heat and cool in my body. white

    Snow explained softly, "well, you can''t merge these two forces now. When the four forces are gathered, they can be integrated. "

    "What are you waiting for? Go to the waterfall!" I ran to the river in a hurry. The old man said just now that the Xuanwu God is just behind the waterfall¡° The current is swift. Can you help me in!

    ¡±White snow incarnated into white fox, then said to me: "master! Come on up, I''ll fly you in! "

    I rode on Snow White''s back, and then flew to the waterfall. My right hand struck a sword to open the waterfall. There was a cave behind the waterfall.

    "Here it is!" I jumped down from the snow. I didn''t expect that there was such a mysterious place behind the waterfall, just like the water curtain cave of Huaguo Mountain.

    "Xuanwu temple!" From the appearance, we can see how beautiful it used to be, but now it is desolate and even has spider webs.

    I took out the victory evil sword with my right hand, and chopped it toward the Xuanwu statue. Just listen to "bang!" With a loud noise, the statue burst open in an instant, and a golden elixir flew out to my hand.

    "Xuanwu Jindan!"

    "There''s only one green dragon and ice soul left!" I threw the Xuanwu golden elixir into my mouth, and then arrived at the old house with Bai Xue.

    I went straight to the backyard and looked at the ancient well. Then I shot out the shengxie sword, which flew into the bottom of the well. In a short time, a blue pill came out.

    "Green dragon and ice spirit!" The four elixirs are all gathered. That''s great.

    Snow said softly: "master, next as long as the fusion of these four forces on the line."

    "How to integrate?" I sat cross legged on the ground, slowly breathing the Qi and blood in my body, as if four forces were spinning in my body.

    I feel hot and cold in my body, which makes me feel like I have a cold and a fever. Snow came behind me, then put two claws on my back, I suddenly felt a force poured into my body.

    About an hour later, the four forces in my body fused together. I slowly spit out a mouthful of turbid gas, and spit out the mixed gas in my body. I stood up and felt that my body was very comfortable. I felt that my whole body was completely transformed.

    "Thank you. Now I have fused the four energies in my body."

    Snow said softly, "Congratulations, master!"

    Bai Xue and I went back to LV Wei''s home. It was getting late and it was getting dark. I went out all day, and Shangguan ruoli was a little worried.

    "How did you come back?"

    I said in a low voice, "I''m going to work. That monster is very difficult to deal with. I have to be prepared."

    "After dinner, do you want to drink some?" Lu Wei put the food on the table, then took out a jar of wine, "look at your hard work, I''ll treat you today."

    I said with a wry smile, "don''t give me this. I''m hungry. Get me a roast chicken!"

    "There are thieves!" Li Mo and Zhang Ye ran out of the wing room in a hurry, and ran over with a look of panic. With even see a look wretched, the age of about 30 years old man bent body, ran out from the wing room.

    "Where''s the thief?" Lv Wei picked up the shovel on the wall and clapped it on the face, then pat the little thief on the ground.

    "Tie him up!" Lu Baoshan took out a thick rope from the house and tied the thief up. The thief didn''t mean to be afraid at all. He just laughed there.

    Li Mo some doubts ground asks a way: "he how not afraid, on the contrary lie on the ground to smile."

    Lu Wei came forward with some doubts, looked at it and said, "did the boy break his head?"

    I stepped forward to take a closer look. The boy''s eyes were white and his face was as gray as death. He looked like a dead man.

    "You all stand back!" Knowing that it was not easy, LV Wei quickly pulled Li Mo and others back.

    I reached for the thief''s collar and had a look. There was a blood hole in the back of his head, and there were maggots crawling out of the blood hole.

    "Autopsy?" This spell has not been used for a long time. I didn''t expect to see it here.

    "Haha..." the thief turned around and ran towards him. Then he crossed the wall of the courtyard and turned out.

    "Don''t let it run away!" Snow jumped from my arms, then jumped out of the wall, and soon ran back.

    "Burn the body!" I lit a yellow amulet, threw it on the body of the thief, and it suddenly burned. At this time, a black bat flew out of the belly of the little thief. Lu, Baoshan, quickly took up the shovel and shot it. He took the bat to the ground.

    "It''s broken!"

    Lu Baoshan said with some doubts: "what''s the matter? Shouldn''t it be killed?"

    I frowned and said, "whatever, it''s dead anyway."

    I''m afraid there will be revenge tonight. The bat demon king will certainly take action.

    Shangguan ruoli said anxiously, "what are you going to do next?"

    I thought about it and said, "is there anyone who sells yellow Fu paper here to get me some? I want to draw more yellow Fu."

    Lu Wei said softly, "I know there is one. I''ll buy it now."

    "I''ll go with you and buy something necessary by the way." Shangguan ruoli and LV Wei come out of the yard, and Li Mo follows them.

    I hold snow into the wing, snow into a human form, standing in front of me.

    I asked softly, "will the bat demon king come tonight?"

    Snow White said softly, "I don''t think so, but the little demons under him will come. It''s obvious that the bat just went down the mountain to explore the way. Since it didn''t go back to Baoxin, the bat demon king will doubt it."

    "Well, that''s what I do. Tonight, you can help me to take care of my girlfriend and Zhang Ye. You don''t need to take care of other people."

    Said snow white respectfully¡° Yes! Leave it to me, master. "

    Zhang ye came in from the door and said hesitantly, "Master Liu, will it be dangerous tonight?"

    I said with a smile: "don''t you want information? Tonight is a good opportunity. You need to record the whole process."

    "I''m not kidding you, I''m serious!" I lit a cigarette in my mouth and said, "don''t worry, I will protect you."

    In fact, to tell you the truth, I don''t know what will happen tonight. Now I can only take one step to see. After a while, Shangguan ruoli and LV Wei came back and bought some yellow Rune paper and cinnabar. I spread the Yellow Rune paper on the table and poured the cinnabar into the bowl. Then I bit my finger and dropped two drops of my own blood.

    My blood contains the power of the four beasts and Phoenix blood, so it''s a dead word to use this to draw the general ghost! I used a brush to draw several yellow amulets, two for each person, plus one for the door and one for the window, so as to protect their safety.

    Lu Wei frowned and asked me in a deep voice, "what about the other villagers?"

    "I can''t manage so much, they have to ask for their own happiness!" After I dried the Yellow Fu, I pasted it on the window and the door, and then gave the rest to LV Wei.

    I said in a soft voice: "each of you has two yellow runes on your body. Remember, don''t get wet."

    Zhang Ye said with some worry: "can this work?"

    "Of course, you guys should stay in the house and don''t come out, no matter what you hear or see!" Shangguan ruoli took Huang Fu and handed it to LV Baoshan and his wife. Then he said, "I will protect you with Guan Sheng."

    I took a look at Shangguan ruoli and said nothing more. I''m afraid it will be more dangerous than the ghosts I met before tonight, so I can''t let her fight with me.

    "I''m tired. I want to have a rest. Call me at dinner!"

    Shangguan ruoli said in a low voice: "then you have a rest. I''ll call you after dinner."

    I reached out and closed the door, lying on the earth Kang, "snow at night you help me if glass dizzy, don''t let her wake up."

    Snow said softly¡° Master! Are you afraid that something will happen to miss Shangguan? "

    I laughed and said, "yes, just do as I say."

    "Don''t worry, I''m not good at anything else. It''s easy to charm a person!" I have some helplessness. It''s very easy for a fox to fascinate a person.

    I simply rest for a while, keep my energy and wait for the night to come. I slept until more than six o''clock in the evening. I woke up because I was hungry.

 Chapter 219

    I rubbed my eyes, got up and walked out of the wing room. I saw Shangguan ruoli and Li mo. Zhang Ye, several people. With the Yellow symbol and the red line. It''s like array.

    "What are you doing?" I asked suspiciously

    Shangguan ruoli said in a low voice, "I''m preparing for tonight."

    "Well, take your time. I''m hungry. I''m going to have dinner. " Seeing the dark night covering the town, the climate tonight is extremely cold. The villagers soon went to rest at night.

    I sat at the table in the room. He took out the sword and put it on the table with a cigarette in his hand. Shangguan ruoli turned his right hand. A yellow amulet appeared in his hand. He read a few words silently, and then a sword appeared in his hand.

    "Wow... How awesome!" Li Mo and Zhang Ye were surprised and came over. I adore Shangguan ruoli very much¡° Ruoli, you are so powerful. "

    "Tonight we fight together!" Lu Wei came in with a hoe and rubbed his hands in a fierce manner.

    I pinched out the cigarette end in my hand and stroked Snow White''s hair¡° You guys just stay in the house. Don''t come out, or I''ll be a little distracted to protect you.

    ¡±Shangguan ruoli said in a hurry¡° no way! How can you do it alone

    I said softly¡° Why not. Can you stop those monsters with your array? "

    Shangguan ruoli pouted and said, "but how can you deal with them alone?"

    "Who said I was alone? Xiaoxue came out to let them have a look!" Snow jumped from my arms to the ground. Then it became human.

    Snow White has green eyes and white skin on her face. A white fox''s tail came out from behind.

    "Snow salutes you all!"

    Li Mo said in a hurry: "she... Who is she?"

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "white fox!"

    "It is the protector of the Phoenix God in the mountains." Zhang Ye looks at the snow in surprise. He reached out and touched Bai Xue''s hair. "Your hair is so soft!"

    Snow White retreated to me with some vigilance. Two eyes glaring at Zhang Ye, eyes full of hostility.

    I frowned and said, "you human beings are really greedy. You wantonly kill the livestock in the mountains and forests and kill them to death."

    Li Mo said in a soft voice, "it''s like you''re not human. Are you also an animal?"

    Snow said hastily¡° He is my master

    When my eyes stopped, there was a golden light in my eyes, and then it returned to its original color.

    "How can your eyes..."

    Lu Wei also looked at me in surprise and said in a hurry¡° How can you be like this, Guan Sheng? "

    "Did you eat demon Dan?"

    Shangguan ruoli frowned and said hastily¡° Don''t you know what''s the consequence of eating demon Dan? "

    Snow White explained quickly: "madam! The master didn''t eat the demon Dan, but the God Dan of the four beasts. It will be OK. "

    I said with a smile¡° Did you hear what Xiaoxue called you just now? It called you madam! "

    Shangguan ruoli blushed a little and said in a hurry, "I don''t care. Anyway, I''ll fight with you later!"

    "Xiaoxue..." Bai Xue smiles, her eyes are shining green. Shangguan ruoli falls into my arms as soon as her eyes are closed.

    Li Mo said hastily, "what is it for?"

    I whispered: "nothing, just let her faint, tomorrow morning she will wake up, you guys honest stay in the room, don''t come out."

    "Snow, protect them!" At this time, there was a fierce wind outside the door. I reached out and picked up the shengxie sword. Then I heard a cry.

    "At last, I''ve been waiting for a long time!" I pushed the door open and walked out of the wing room. I saw three ghosts wandering in the courtyard. Now they were trapped by Shangguan ruoli''s array.

    "The devil will die!" With a wave of my right hand, I cut out a few sword moves. With a few screams, I killed the three ghosts.

    "Lingling... Lingling!" A copper bell rang, and then an old man in a Taoist robe came in from the outside.

    "Where''s the Taoist?" The old Taoist pulled out the peach sword on his back, recited a few incantations, and stabbed a ghost next to him.

    "Ah..." the kid suddenly emitted a stream of black smoke, and then disappeared.

    The Taoist priest frowned and said hastily, "no, the demon king is going to pass!" With the old Taoist''s loud drink, he sat cross legged on the floor where there were seven candles on the floor.

    "Big Dipper seven star formation!" I stand beside with great interest, I don''t do it, but watch those monsters attack Lao Dao, and I have nothing to do.

    Where did the old Taoist priest come from? He looked very Taoist and powerful. Watching him dancing the peach sword in his hand, it was a rise.

    I reached out to open the door and went into the wing room. I left the door open. I sat on the chair and watched the Taoist show his power.

    Lu Wei said in a hurry, "where''s the old Taoist? Did you find him?"

    I took a sip of water and said¡° No, I don''t know where it came from

    Li Mo said in a hurry: "I think he is very powerful. He has killed those monsters everywhere. They won''t be killed all at once. Will they kill us together?"

    "With him, I can have a rest." At this time, the two monsters rushed to the wing room. The two monsters had weapons in their hands. They looked fierce and were about to rush into the room.

    "Ah... Something''s coming!" Li Mo and Zhang Ye quickly hide behind, even LV Wei is also vigilant super hoe, ready to fight with the two monsters.

    White snow right hand a turn, white tender jade hand became a sharp claw, suddenly body shape a flash, "kill!"

    "Shua Shua!" At the same time, a few cold lights flashed, and the two monsters were fixed there, even if they disappeared.

    "Smelly Taoist! You want to die... "I frowned slightly, only to see the sky dark clouds, a pair of red eyes, appeared in a mass of black air.

    "That''s the eye of the bat demon king!" I quickly ran out of the wing room, jumped up and raised my hand to shoot several sword Qi directly.

    "Bang bang!" The dozens of sword Qi sent out flames and went straight to the black air.

    "Victory evil sword!" Lao Dao was slightly stunned, and then he reached out and threw a few yellow runes into the air. All of a sudden, he was covered with black air.

    "Heaven and earth Xuanzong, the Dharma world is natural, fire spreads heaven and earth, Phoenix Nirvana!"

    "The devil will die soon, and those who block me will die!" As soon as my right hand loosened, I flew out the shengxie sword in my hand. The shengxie sword scattered dozens of sword shadows and surrounded the black Qi tightly.

    "Evil! I''ll see where you''re going this time! " The bat demon king showed his figure. He was a large bat with green eyes, waving his wings and dispersing dozens of sword Qi.

    "Evil! I''ve come to take you. " The old Taoist bit his finger and smeared the blood on the edge of the peach wood sword. "The devil will die!"

    The peach sword flew over and stabbed the bat demon king. The bat demon king slapped the peach sword back. I dodged quickly and saw the peach sword thrust into Lao Dao''s body.

    The old man spat out a mouthful of blood and said, "I will die with you!" Lao Dao''s fingers were stained with his own blood, and he drew a rune on his hand, "demons die, and they are as urgent as the law!"

    It just occurred to me that I could do the same thing. I drew a rune in my palm and cried out: "master Zhong Kui, kill the demons and demons!"

    "Boom!" With a dull sound, two golden lights shot out of the palm of the hand and hit the bat demon. Bat demon into a wind, then disappeared.

    I fell to the ground and put away the shengxie sword. Lu Wei and Li Mo ran out and helped the old Taoist into the wing room.

    "Boy, who are you? How can you have a victory evil sword?"

    I said softly¡° How do you know about shengxie sword? "

    The old Taoist chuckled twice and then said, "what a heavy evil spirit, and what a heavy fox flavor!"

    "Old Taoist, he is a fox and my assistant!"

    Bai Xue saluted respectfully, then said to the old Taoist: "old Taoist, what advice do you have?"

    The old Taoist sneered and said, "hum! It''s a waste of time. You use monsters to protect the Dharma. "

    I said in a cold voice, "you don''t care what I do!"

    "Shut up if you don''t want to die!"

    Zhang Ye quickly advised: "don''t make a noise, old Taoist, you have a drink to rest."

    The old Taoist suddenly stretched out his hand, put up his sword finger, and threw a yellow amulet at Bai Xue.

    "Ah..." suddenly, a golden light came out. Snow was scared to hide next to me. I reached out to disperse the golden lights.

    "Smelly Taoist! You don''t want to live, the one who dares to touch me

    The old Taoist said angrily, "if you don''t kill the demon, you can''t let the tiger go back to the mountain. How can this be the so-called by the people who practice Taoism?"

    "Then you see if I''m a demon!" The pupil of my eyes flashed gold, and then my right hand turned over to show the sword of victory and evil, and stabbed into the old Taoist''s chest, "old Taoist, I''ll give you a ride!"

    "What are you doing, Guan Sheng?" Lu Wei pushed me away in a hurry. I pierced the old Taoist''s chest, and his blood gushed out like a spring.

    Li Mo''s face was scared and asked me, "why did you kill him?"

    I took back the victory evil sword with a sneer, and then said: "he should die!"

    I took a look at the snow. The golden light just burned a large part of its hair.

    "Are you ok? I''ll help you heal!"

    "No, master, I will heal myself!"

    I said softly to LV Wei¡° Brother Lu, please drag the old man''s body to the back mountain and bury it. "

    "You don''t have to worry. Even if I don''t kill the old man, he won''t live. Just now the bat demon king has broken his spirit." Even if I don''t kill the old Taoist, the old Taoist will not survive tonight.

    After a night''s tossing, the sky is almost bright. I went into the water room to wash, then went back to the wing room to squint for a while.

    Bat demon king was afraid of the power of Phoenix God. Although he didn''t get rid of it just now, it was enough to hurt him. I should get rid of it while it gets hurt.

    Tomorrow morning, I will go to the mountains to look for bat demon.

 Chapter 220

    The next morning, before everyone woke up, I went to Houshan with snow. After that fierce battle last night. It is estimated that the bat demon king will be on guard.

    Snow white and I went to the bat demon''s nest. Suddenly some ghosts came out of the grass.

    "Sure enough, we are on guard!" I took out three yellow amulets and recited: "Xuanzong of heaven and earth, I am the only one. Fire spreads the universe, and haste is like a law

    Three yellow runes flew up. Then there were several fires. Like a fire dragon, it surrounded some of the ghosts.

    Snow said hastily, "master! I''ll stop them, you go to bat demon king

    "Then be careful!" I turned my right hand and took out the shengxie sword. He rushed into the cave. All of a sudden, a bat flew out from the inside, and my right hand split two swords to knock the bats to the ground.

    I was just about to go inside. I saw a pair of green eyes in the depths of the cave.

    I said with a sneer, "bat demon king. You can''t run away today

    "Do you think you are better than me? Are you human or demon now?" The bat demon king turned into a human figure, though a little disgusting. The body is surrounded by a layer of Yin Qi.

    The bat demon king said in a deep voice: "I''ve seen your means, and I don''t think I''m your opponent. So I don''t want to fight you! "

    I said with a sneer: "why don''t you fight back? You are the demon king. There''s no fighting spirit. "

    The bat demon king said softly¡° Do you think I want to be a demon here? I have practiced for thousands of years. He was with the four beasts, and then one of them made me what I am now. "

    "What? You are together. No? " I can''t believe what it said. It''s also the four beasts. You don''t match people in appearance or in every way.

    "If you don''t believe it, you can snow a little!"

    Snow came in from outside the cave, and then said¡° Master! It''s really one of us, and he''s another Dharma protector. "

    "The black witch? You are a crow

    "Of course, I am a crow, but I always show myself as a bat, so that I can wash away the shame in the future!" The black witch then turned into a crow, no matter how it changed, it was not good-looking.

    I vomited out the Phoenix blood pill, and then sent out a red light to irradiate the black witch. In the blink of an eye, the black witch took on a new look, "what do you want to become, as long as it''s not a crow."

    "Black cat, then!"

    "No, not even the black cat. Change it!"¡° Since Snow White is a white fox, I will become a black fox

    "Yin and Yang in heaven and earth, all things live, yin and Yang transform, absolutely surpassing each other!" I recited a few incantations in my mouth, and then a black atmosphere wrapped up the black witch, "today, please order the crow to protect the black witch, change the real body, turn into human form, hide the world!"

    "Heaven and earth are as urgent as law and order!"

    "Shua!" The whole body of the black witch was changed from head to toe. After changing into a black gown, his skin became white, and his eyes and pupils glowed red with blood. The whole body looked a bit evil.

    "Handsome!" Snow in front of a bright, and then said¡° That''s you. I almost forgot who you are when I haven''t seen you for 500 years. "

    The black witch knelt down on one knee, clasped his hands and said to me, "thank you, master! In the future, the black witch will do his best to protect the safety of his master! "

    "Master! The Black Witch and I are Dharma protectors under the four beasts

    I said softly¡° OK, it''s settled. You two should decide whether to go or stay. I''ll leave tomorrow! "

    To tell you the truth, I don''t want to take two monsters with me, and they are not my Dharma protectors. I don''t have the right to let them follow me. I went back to the courtyard of LV Wei''s house. At this time, Shangguan ruoli was up, but he didn''t look at me.

    I also have difficulties about yesterday, but it''s also for her safety.

    Li Mo said softly, "Master Liu, you are back!"

    I laughed and said, "it''s settled. We should go back."

    LV Wei came over, reached for his cigarette case, took out one and handed it to me. "Thank you very much this time. Don''t you stay a few more days?"

    I smoked a cigarette and said slowly, "no, I have other things to do. If you want to stay here for a few more days, I''ll buy a ticket later."

    I went into the wing room, cleaned up my things, took out my mobile phone and ordered a train ticket.

    "Don''t you want to explain it to me?" Shangguan ruoli was a little angry and pouted, "you played tricks and made me dizzy."

    I said with a smile¡° I was there to protect you. You can''t deal with the bat demon king with your current way. "

    "Male chauvinism, next time I have a chance, I will show you my strength!"

    I said with a smile: "you can understand me, ready to pack things, we should go."

    Lu Wei came in through the door and asked softly, "don''t you two stay a few more days?"

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "it''s not necessary. I''ve been bothering the temple for a few days, and I don''t know what happened to the temple. Guansheng can''t leave there for too long."

    "If Li understands me, that''s it. Then he''ll invite me to dinner when you go back." Shangguan ruoli and I went out of the yard and took the train back to the city.

    Shangguan ruoli and I got off the train, reached for a taxi and went back to the temple.

    "I''m back!" Tang Yufeng and Mu Hua are sitting at the stone table in the pavilion, playing Gobang.

    "You''re back. How are you doing?"

    "Not bad!" Shangguan ruoli put the present on the table and said¡° Yufeng, I''ve bought you a present. Let''s see if you like it or not. "

    "Mu Hua has yours too. Let''s see if you like it or not." Tang Yufeng looked at the present and said¡° Look at people''s awareness. Why did you come back empty handed? "

    I quickly explained, "well, it''s dangerous to go out this time. I almost didn''t come back to see you, so I didn''t have time to buy you gifts."

    "Really?" Tang Yufeng cast suspicious eyes, turned his head to see Shangguan ruoli, fighting for her meaning.

    "Yes... Yes!" I rolled up my sleeves and said, "look, I''m really hurt!"

    This wound was accidentally scratched when I was fighting with the witch.

    "Why are you so careless? Is it serious?"

    Mu Hua some distressed said: "I help you treat it."

    Tang Yufeng quickly stretched out her hand to pull Mu Hua, and then said, "don''t believe him, Mu Hua. He''s a ghost. How did he hurt his fingers?"

    I said helplessly: "when did you two get together? I went to take a bath. I''ve been staying in the village these days and I''ve lost myself

    It has a sour taste

    Tang Yufeng said softly, "I went shopping two days ago and bought you two sets of new clothes. You can try them later."

    "The eldest lady is better to me!" I went into the water room to make hot water and lay happily in the bathtub.

    "How are you, tired?" Mu Hua came in from the door, and then took a towel to wipe my back¡° Press it for me. " Tang Yufeng came in and put a suit aside.

    "There are some new ghosts recently. Would you like to have a look at them later?"

    I said softly, "when I''m finished bathing, you take the ghost to the wing room and let me have a look."

    After I took a bath and changed my clothes, I went to the wing room. At this time, Tang Yufeng came in with some ghosts.

    "My Lord, I am wronged!" As soon as the three ghosts came in, they knelt on the ground and kept crying out.

    I frowned and said, "OK, one by one, what''s going on?"

    "The thing is, the three of us are employees of a company in the city. We used to live a life of going out early and coming back late, but since that woman appeared, we have stepped into death step by step!"

    I frowned and said, "which woman?"

    Tang Yufeng said softly, "who else can there be, Gao qianrou?"

    I suddenly realized and said: "I remember, I haven''t solved the problem of Gao qianrou."

    "My Lord, since you know the monster, please help and catch her!"

    I said softly, "don''t worry, I''ll find a way to solve it!"

    I almost forgot about Gao qianrou these days. It''s time to solve that. I walked out of the temple, jumped into a sports car and drove to the last bar.

    "Give me a whisky!" I walked into the bar and walked straight to the bar, and I suddenly heard a smell of perfume.

    Gao qianrou asked softly¡° Where have you been these days? There is no news at all. "

    I said in a low voice: "I just came back, I came to see you."

    "Then you must accompany me well."

    I said with a smile: "of course, no problem, eat, sing and sleep are OK!"

    "You want to be beautiful!" Gao qianrou and I stayed in a bar for a while, then drove to the city center.

    "You go shopping with me today, and then I''ll treat you to dinner!" I''ve learned to go shopping with women, especially this kind of young lady.

    Although she is a ghost now, she can''t change her character. After a tour, she bought a lot of big and small bags. I don''t know if she knows she is a ghost now.

    I said softly, "I''m hungry. Would you like to treat me to something?"

    Gao qianrou said softly, "I know a good western restaurant. I''ll take you there."

    I stretched out my hand and took out the Yellow symbol. As soon as I entered the restaurant, I went directly into the bathroom.

 Chapter 221

    "Heaven and earth are clear, give me gods, all things are imperial. The ghost is coming out

    "Look at Yin and Yang. No one can argue with a hundred ghosts! " The Yellow amulet then burned. Then he painted several golden lights.

    Well, everyone who enters this restaurant will see Gao qianrou. Gao qianrou''s identity as a ghost will not be found.

    I went out of the bathroom and back to my desk. He sat down in his chair and said, "I''m ready to order. I''m hungry. One more steak, please

    Gao qianrou said softly, "no problem. I can afford to treat you as much as you want."

    "The waiter served three steaks. A bottle of red wine, a plate of salad After a while, the waiter brought up the steak. Respectfully said: "two of your steak drink red wine has been on the table!"

    "OK, thank you!" I picked up my knife and cut the steak. He continued¡° What are you up to recently? Do you miss me? "

    Gao qianrou said softly¡° No, I don''t know you. Why should I miss you? "

    "Didn''t you have a boyfriend before?"

    "Yes... But he''s a heartless man who wants to kill me!" Gao qianrou''s body suddenly exudes a stream of Yin Qi. His face sank. "You men don''t have a good thing."

    I said softly, "don''t be so angry. It will make you hate. "

    "Excuse me, I''ll go to the bathroom." I smile. Take a sip of red wine and I''ll get in touch with her tonight. Try to solve this matter in the next two days.

    I talked a lot with Gao qianrou, and the sky darkened. I took a look. It''s already eight o''clock. He continued¡° It''s getting late. You have to work tomorrow. I''ll take you back. "

    Gao qianrou said softly, "well, I''ll trouble you."

    I got up and went to the bar to check out. Gao qianrou took my arm and walked out of the restaurant. We walked on the street like a couple.

    "Taxi!" I reached for a taxi and opened the door.

    "Ladies first..." Gao qianrou stepped into the car, I closed the door, ran to the other side, opened the door and jumped on the car, which was a little surprised in the driver''s eyes.

    The taxi stopped in front of the villa. I paid the fare and got out with Gao qianrou.

    "Would you like to come in and have a seat?" Gao qianrou took my hand, and she didn''t want to give up on me.

    I asked softly¡° Is that convenient? "

    "Little sister, you''re back. Why don''t you go in?" Similarly, the door slowly opened and a woman came out. The woman looked at me and said coldly.

    Gao qianrou said in a hurry¡° Sister, he''s my friend. He sent me back. "

    The woman said softly¡° In that case, please come in and have a cup of tea

    "Well..." I went into the villa, the villa decoration is gorgeous, just like before the waste.

    "Please sit down and I''ll get you a cup of tea." I sat down on the sofa when an old lady came down the revolving stairs. She put her arms around her body and stared at me

    Look at me.

    Gao qianrou said softly¡° You don''t mind. This is my grandmother. My sister and I were raised by my grandmother

    "Grandma, this is my friend. He sent me back."

    Tea, please

    "This is my sister, Gao Qianru!" Gao Qianru handed me the cup and then sat on the sofa opposite.

    I took a sip of tea and said¡° I think it''s getting late. I''d better go back first. "

    Gao Qianru said softly¡° Don''t mention it. Sit down for a while! " The family sat around on the sofa, watching me for a long time.

    Gao Qianru said softly¡° What''s your name? What do you do? "

    "I... I do everything, I don''t know what to do."

    Gao Qianru said softly, "we have no objection to what you do, but we hope you can get along with xiaorou. Xiaorou is very bitter. If you are not loyal to her, we will not let you go."

    Gao qianrou said in a hurry¡° Sister, why do you say that? He and I are just friends. "

    Gao qianrou is a little angry. She turns around and walks up the stairs to her room.

    Gao Qianru said softly, "it''s getting late. You can go back."

    I got up to leave and walked out of the villa, which looked like a deserted villa from the outside.

    "Take a taxi, man?" A taxi came up from behind and stopped in front of me.

    I stretched out my hand to open the door, jumped into the car and continued¡° Go to the temple in the North District! "

    "Brother, I went to the temple to offer incense so late, but no wonder it is said that the temple is very effective!" The driver is a young man, about 30 years old, reached out and lit a cigarette.

    "I live there!"

    The driver said softly¡° You are not master Liu, are you

    I asked with a smile¡° what you think? I don''t seem to be so famous

    The driver took a puff of his cigarette and said in a hurry¡° You really are master Liu. That''s good. I can rest assured. "

    I asked with interest, "what does that mean?"

    "You don''t know, this road is very evil, especially the villa I just passed by. I heard it was haunted.

    ¡±The driver slowly puffed out a puff of smoke, then said¡° We who drive the night bus dare not take this road. "

    I asked softly, "how can you take this road tonight? As far as I know, there seems to be no house nearby, and there is no taxi on this road."

    "Yes, but recently something happened at home, so I went back home, otherwise who would take this road."

    "What''s your name? I haven''t known your name after chatting for a long time." I took a look at the name on the driver''s license. The driver''s name is Zhang Liang.

    Zhang Liang was very talkative, and quickly introduced himself: "my name is Zhang Liang. You can call me Xiao Liang or brother Liang."

    I nodded and said¡° There are some evil ways in this road, but I will clean it up in a few days. "

    "That''s very nice, but I heard that the ghost in that villa is very fierce. You should be careful."

    "Why, you seem to know about that villa?" The driver took a deep breath of his last cigarette and then threw the cigarette end out of the window. "You don''t know. There are cries every night in that villa. I heard that a man''s body was found there a few days ago. It''s a tragedy that he died."

    "The whole person is as thin as a log, as if he had been drained of blood." I reached out and took out a box of cigarettes, took out a cigarette and said in my mouth¡° Go on, how do you know? "

    "A few days ago, I came back from my hometown in the middle of the night. It''s just this time. When I passed by here, I suddenly wanted to go to the toilet."

    ......

    Zhang Liang slowly stopped the car to the side of the road, and then walked out of the car, looked around warily, and then ran into a tree, comfortable and convenient.

    "Wuwu... Wuwu!" Zhang Liang glanced around in fear, and was so scared that he quickly put up his trousers.

    Zhang Liang just wanted to turn around and run back to the car, then suddenly felt a cold attack on the whole body, and the cry seemed to be behind him.

    "Help me... Please help me." Zhang Liang slowly turned his head and saw a woman standing behind him.

    Zhang Liang was so scared that he ran away and ran back to the car. He stepped on the accelerator and sped out.

    "You don''t know, that female ghost looks like a frightening one, like the heroine in the Island movie. What kind of Zhenzi is that!

    ¡±I said with a smile¡° You''re right. I think your seal hall is getting dark. I''m afraid something will happen recently. I''ll give you a yellow amulet later. Just go home and burn it and drink with water. "

    "Thank you, Master Liu!" The car soon drove to the North District. I took out a yellow amulet and handed it to Zhang Liang. Then I went to the temple.

    "You''re back! How about tonight? "

    I said with a smile, "it''s the same, but she has let me see her family."

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "by the way, it seems that there were two people looking for you just now. Now they are talking with Tang Yufeng in the room."

    "Who is it?"

    "Two men and women in long black and white shirts should come up from below."

    "Who are the black and white men and women?" I went into the wing room and saw two familiar figures sitting at the table.

    Snow said hastily, "master! Wu and I have come to you

    "Aren''t you two guarding in the mountains?" It was the Black Witch and white snow who gave me a respectful salute.

    I whispered, "are you two really going to follow me?"

    Said the black witch hastily¡° Master, it''s meaningless for us to stay in the mountains, so we might as well stay by your side. "

    I nodded and said, "since you''ve come, please stay. I''ll ask someone to make two incense tables tomorrow. You two will guard this temple."

    "Guansheng, just now Mr. Cui sent someone to look for you, but you''re not here. Why don''t you go down later?"

    I nodded, went into the water room to wash, and then went back to the wing room. I lay on the bed, then lit a yellow amulet, with the Yellow amulet burning up, my eyes a black then to below. I walked through a small bamboo forest and came to a bamboo house.

    "No, I should go to see Mr. Cui. Why did I come here?" I felt puzzled and knocked on the door. The door of the bamboo house opened slowly.

    "How did you come here, boy? Come in!" Mr. Cui is in the bamboo house, and there are Ji Yue and Ying Yue on both sides.

    I sat on a bamboo chair with some doubts, and then said¡° Mr. Cui, what can I do for you? "

    Mr. Cui picked up the teapot, poured a cup of tea, and then said¡° Have some tea first and speak slowly! "

    "You''d better say it first. I don''t dare to drink your tea freely!" After that snake soup last time, I learned a lesson. This old man is full of bad water.

    Mr. Cui said softly, "well, now that you have your own position, you don''t need Ji Yue and Ying Yue to help you, and I will take back the mana of Mu Hua and Tang Yufeng."

    "No, what if I meet a powerful ghost?" Mr. Cui is really cheap. They''ve been with me for a long time, and they''ve got experience, but they''ve taken it back.

 Chapter 222

    "You still blame me for killing that old Taoist. I haven''t found you for this crime."

    I said in a hurry¡° adult. I''m not to blame for this. The old Taoist thought is feudal. And he was seriously injured by the monster. Even if I don''t kill him, he will die in pain. "

    Mr. Cui said coldly, "no matter what. You can''t kill him. It''s your punishment. You can handle the task by yourself in the future. Mu Hua will come back to me for a while to help me. Tang Yufeng will be sealed under the Golden Buddha in the temple to practice

    "And now there''s a man. I''ve been catching souls, training souls and harming people. All the ghost messengers I sent out before have failed. "

    "Is there someone who''s refining the soul? No... "

    Mr. Cui said coldly¡° How did your ghost wife Tang Yufeng meet you? "

    "It''s the one in black leather. The mysterious man who covers himself tightly. Listen to Zhang Junfei say that he is martial uncle! "

    This matter must be investigated clearly, although from the beginning to now, some ghosts I met are very powerful. But I always feel that some of them are ghosts. There seems to be someone behind it.

    Mr. Cui took a sip of tea and then said, "and now you are the censorship department. I will arrange another transfer station for you. As for your present temple, there will be new people to take over. That is to say, you are now promoted! "

    "What kind of official am I?"

    "Inspector general, every night you are responsible for the night patrol. Look after the world I''m a watchman. OK, this is not a promotion. Obviously, he was demoted¡° You pack up, and tomorrow I''ll let them both take you to a new place! "

    "I see!" I walked out of the bamboo house and went back to the top. By this time, the sky was already bright. I sat up from the bed and walked out of the wing room.

    "My Lord!" Jiyue and yingyue come here, and they come so early. Shangguan ruoli came over and said¡° Guan Sheng, they both said that we are going to move. "

    I whispered, "well, you go and pack up."

    Yingyue said in a soft voice: "my Lord, why do I find that the girls around you are constantly changing as soon as I see you?"

    I said with a smile: "because I am handsome!"

    "Yummy! You get up quickly and make arrangements. Then I''ll take you to the new transfer station. " I went into the water room to wash for a while, and then came to the main hall. Unexpectedly, all the Buddha statues in the main hall were moved away, and the gray Lord, gray woman and white snow Black Witch also came out.

    "You guys will move with me and give you a new place."

    "I see, master!" I found Tang Yufeng. At this time, Tang Yufeng and Mu Hua are packing.

    I said to them in a soft voice, "I''m sorry, you two need to go back to find master Cui to reply. Yufeng, you need to go back to the throne."

    Tang Yufeng said softly, "Ji Yue and Ying Yue have already told us about it."

    Although I can''t bear it, it''s hard to break my mission. Yingyue came in from the door and continued¡° I''ve hired a moving company, and I''ll come and move things out later. "

    "Well, take me to a new place." Yingyue and I went out of the temple. Yingyue took me to the center of the city. This transit station is not far from the place before.

    "Here it is, about 200 square meters, with two or three bedrooms." And there is a big yard in the back. I will put all the Buddha statues in it, and a room will be vacated in the warehouse.

    "Well, what''s the name of the shop?"

    "Ming Yuan Buddhist hall" I asked suspiciously: "it''s not good to use Buddhism as a cover again, is it Yingyue said softly¡° It doesn''t matter. After all, there are bodhisattvas of Tibetans below, which can be regarded as a backer. "

    "Here comes the car!" Shangguan ruoli ran in and said to me. Several workers moved things into the house and finished all the work in the morning.

    "Thank you. I''ll come over later." Ji Yue and Ying Yue stayed for a while and then left. I specially arranged a room with several incense tables, Guan Rou and Han Mengchen,

    They''re a few of their tablets.

    "I''ve been busy all morning. Let''s get something to eat." I took out a handful of sandalwood and lit it. I paid homage to the Buddha and Bodhisattva, "you guys, take a good look at the shop!"

    Shangguan ruoli and I went out of the shop and sat down in a nearby restaurant¡° Master Liu, why did you come to my shop? "

    The shop owner came over with a smile on his face. "Master Liu, what would you like to eat? It''s my treat today!"

    I said with a smile, "you''re welcome. I''m a little hungry. Please bring up your best meal."

    Shangguan ruoli said in a soft voice, "maybe I''ve been in the temple for a long time, so I''m not used to it as soon as I get back to the city."

    "Just get used to it!" I took a bite of the dish, and then said: "it seems that there is still a matter of Yuwen Huaji that has not been solved, right?"

    Shangguan ruoli said in a low voice: "it seems that Mu Hua has said that, let you stop first, do you forget?"

    "By the way, now let me solve Gao qianrou''s problem." After lunch, Shangguan ruoli and I went back to the shop.

    "I don''t know if anyone will come to me when I move here." I made a pot of tea, ready to have a good rest, my mobile phone suddenly rang.

    I took out my cell phone and found it was Lu Wei''s¡° Brother Lu, are you back so soon? "

    "I don''t want to. Why aren''t you in the temple now?"

    "I''ve moved away. I''ll send you the address!" After a while, LV Wei and Li Mo drove over. LV Wei and Li Mo get out of the car and come over with things in their hands.

    "Just come. Why are you so polite?" Lu Wei put the things on the table, and then said, "they are all local products. I didn''t expect you to move when you said to move. Why didn''t you say it in advance?"

    I said softly, "Why are you back so soon?"

    LV Wei said in a low voice: "this is another case, so I came to see you."

    I said in a low voice, "I haven''t solved the problem at hand. I can''t handle the case."

    Li Mo said softly: "I think it''s better to find someone else. Master Liu is usually very busy."

    I lit a cigarette and said, "what case? To make you so anxious? "

    "It''s the ghost villa in the city. There are five people dead. They attach great importance to it."

    I frowned and said¡° It''s the ghost villa. I know about it. You don''t have to worry about it. I''ll solve it in the next few days. "

    "Since you say that, I''m relieved. If you can help me, please call me."

    "Well, just give me the information about the previous owner of that villa." I sat until the evening, after dinner, I drove to the bar. As I expected, Gao qianrou had already been waiting for me in the bar.

    "I can''t believe you arrived first."

    Gao qianrou said softly, "I thought you were not coming."

    I ordered a bottle of beer and said, "I''ll be with you where you want to go today."

    Gao qianrou said softly, "why do you have time to accompany me?"

    I whispered: "suddenly think of you, so come to you."

    "Glib..."

    I said softly¡° You come with me to a place

    "Where to?"

    "You''ll know when you go." I took Gao qianrou out of the bar and drove her to the downstairs of a resident.

    Gao qianrou asked suspiciously, "why did you bring me here?"

    I whispered, "let you meet someone!"

    Gao qianrou and I went into the residential building, and then we took the elevator up the building. Gao qianrou and I walked out of the elevator and then came to the door of a household.

    "Dong Dong... Dong Dong!" I reached out and knocked on the door, then the door was opened slowly.

    A middle-aged woman came out of the room. She was in her thirties and looked haggard. "Who are you?"

    I said softly, "I''m your husband, Lei Bin''s friend. I want to pay homage to him!"

    "Please come in. It''s rare that you have a heart!" I went into the room, where a little boy was sitting on the sofa. There was a memorial hall and a fire basin on the ground. There was a smell of burning paper in the room.

    "You see, do you know this man?"

    Gao qianrou said in a hurry: "yes, I have seen him!"

    "You can go. I''ll show you another one!" I took Gao qianrou out of the house and took her to several people''s homes.

    "How do you know them?"

    Gao qianrou looked at me with some doubts and then asked me¡° Who are you? "

    I said softly, "I''m a ghost hunter, and you''re my kid!"

    "Follow me!" I took Gao qianrou back to the villa. As soon as I entered the house, I saw that her sister and mother had shown a rotten look.

    "Xiaorou... He has found us!" I stretched out my hand and took out Huang Fu, and then said, "you kids, if you don''t want to die, just tell me honestly, why do you want to harm people?"

    Gao qianrou said in a hurry¡° Master, please let us go. "

    I said softly¡° Then tell me how you died, so that I can help you resolve your resentment and reincarnate you! "

    "Blame that asshole, Wang Bingcheng, that asshole!"

    "Don''t get angry. Tell me what''s going on!"

    .....

    "Who is that woman?" Gao qianrou frowned and yelled at a man angrily¡°

    What do you mean, who is that woman? "

    Wang Bingcheng said with a sneer, "who else do you think I really like you?"

    Gao qianrou frowned and said, "you bastard!"

    Gao qianrou angrily slams the door and comes out of the private room. After three years of association with Wang Bingcheng, she is about to get married.

    "Xiaorou asked her boyfriend to come back for dinner tonight!" Wang Bingcheng, like a changed person, came in with a few boxes of gifts.

    "Sit down, Xiao Wang!" Wang Bingcheng sat down. Gao qianrou was disgusted with Wang Bingcheng and was still angry.

 Chapter 223

    "And then?" I lit a cigarette and held it in my mouth. "Don''t you tell me he killed your family?"

    Gao qianrou said in a hurry: "it''s him... He killed us!"

    "What about the others?"

    "I don''t know. All I know is that he hid the bodies of our family. Take my property! "

    I said softly, "it seems that I will help you find the bones first. Then you can be reincarnated

    I took out my mobile phone, and LV Wei made a phone call, asking LV Wei to bring someone over. After a while, LV Wei brought people here.

    I said softly, "look around. Ask someone to search and you may find something. "

    LV Wei said softly: "the family has been dead for several years, but the body has not been found. I don''t know where it is. So it''s called a case in suspense. "

    "I''ll help you find the bones of this family first. You can help me find someone. Wang Bingcheng

    "Wang Bingcheng? M group company boss

    I asked doubtfully¡° Do you know him? "

    Lu Wei said in a soft voice: "everyone knows, but you don''t know!"

    "The captain has found out!" LV Wei and I hurried to the back of the villa, behind which was a warehouse. It''s usually used for packing groceries.

    Several police officers dug up some black plastic bags from the bottom of the warehouse. There was a stench that made me feel a little nauseous.

    Lu Wei frowned and said¡° The body is rotten. It''s no use finding the killer. "

    "That''s not necessarily true. Do you have a recorder for me?"

    Lu Wei asked softly, "what do you want that for. Do you know who the killer is? "

    I whispered, "go back and wait for my news. Keep the phone open!"

    I took Gao qianrou to M group company by car. As soon as I entered the door, I was stopped by a security guard.

    "What do you do. What can I do for you The security guard stopped me and asked me softly.

    I said softly, "I''m looking for your boss, Wang Bingcheng. Can you give me a call

    The security guard said softly, "excuse me, sir, if you don''t have an appointment. Our boss won''t see you. "

    I said with a sneer, "just tell your boss that I''m Gao qianrou''s cousin. Come to him on purpose

    The security guard picked up the phone and said a few words, then opened the door. I went into the company, took the elevator, followed the receptionist upstairs, came to the general manager''s office.

    "Boss, here comes Mr. Gao!"

    "Ask him to come in..." I walked into the office and saw a man in a suit sitting at a desk.

    I said softly, "Wang Bingcheng, right? I''m Gao qianrou''s cousin."

    "I know. I''m not particularly clear about your sister." Wang Bingcheng took out a cigarette and then handed it to me, "do you smoke or not?"

    I whispered, "I found my sister''s body. They were all killed!"

    "He''s the bastard. I''m going to kill him!" Gao qianrou is full of resentment. In a twinkling of an eye, she turns into a fierce ghost and goes straight to Wang Bingcheng.

    "Why is it so cold? I can''t breathe!" Wang Bingcheng''s face became very pale. At this time, Gao qianrou was pinching Wang Bingcheng''s neck.

    I said softly, "I don''t want to talk to you anymore. I''m not Gao qianrou''s cousin."

    "Who are you?"

    "I''m a ghost hunter. As long as you admit that you killed Gao qianrou''s family, you''ll be OK!" I don''t believe it. To tell the truth, I turned on the recorder and Wang Bingcheng told me the whole process of the crime.

    I then made a phone call to LV Wei, who rushed over with people and took Wang Bingcheng away.

    "I owe you another favor this time. I''ll treat you to dinner another day!"

    I said softly¡° My business is settled. I''ll go back first. "

    I went back to the shop by car. As soon as I entered the shop, I saw Zhang Yezheng chatting with Shangguan ruoli.

    "You are back. Zhang Ye has been waiting for you for a long time."

    I said softly¡° Wait for me? What are you waiting for me for? "

    Zhang Ye said with a smile¡° You''re so famous now, I want to get some light

    I poured a glass of water and said¡° What light can you get on me? "

    Zhang Ye said softly, "I''m going to hang out with you, because there will be a news competition next month. If I get the first place, I can get a promotion and a raise!"

    "What does that have to do with me?" I sat down on the chair and lit a cigarette. "You''d better ask someone else."

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "just help her. It''s all friends. How can you help her?"

    "You two have two mouths. How can I say that to you?" I sat comfortably on the chair and told Zhang Ye about some things that happened in this line since I started to contact with him. This is also a kind of memory.

    However, for some things involving top secret, I made up a few words to prevaricate the past.

    "Is master Liu in, please?" A man came in through the door, wearing a black windbreaker and covering himself tightly.

    I frowned and said, "what''s the matter with you?"

    The man said in a hurry, "are you master Liu?"

    "Yes, sir, please sit down first!" The man came in and took off his hat and sat down on the chair.

    I feel that there is something wrong with this man. His face is blue and his eyebrows are black.

    "You have a lot of Yin Qi. You seem to be afraid of the sun!"

    "Master, please help me. I don''t know whether I am dead or alive now!"

    Zhang Ye asked with great interest: "Sir, what happened to you, can you tell me?"

    "My name is wan Chen. I''m a bartender in a bar. What''s wrong with me?" Wan Chen''s emotion is a little excited, stretched out his hand to untie the clothes on his body.

    "Ah..." Zhang Ye and Shangguan ruoli screamed in fright and hurriedly hid beside me.

    I frowned and saw that Wan Chen''s stomach was cut a big hole, and the wound was not sutured. The strangest thing is that he didn''t die after such a heavy injury.

    "I really don''t know what happened. I thought I was dead, but I didn''t!"

    Zhang Ye said hastily¡° How can it be? Judging from the wound on your body, your wound has scabbed, and there is no bleeding. "

    "I don''t know what happened. I was in a car accident that night. I saw a piece of iron cut my stomach. There was a lot of blood flowing at that time."

    I frowned and said¡° That''s interesting. What do you do? "

    Fang Chen said softly: "I''m a little gangster, another identity is undercover, but my undercover task has not been completed."

    Zhang Ye''s eyes seemed to be full of light and said in a hurry: "undercover! Then you must have the inside story. I''m a reporter of the newspaper. You can tell me what you know. "

    I said helplessly¡° Please, Miss Zhang. It''s said that it''s undercover. Can the information be exposed? "

    "I''m just asking..." Zhang Ye vomited his tongue and simply stopped asking.

    I whispered to Fang Chen¡° Do you have any feelings, such as where it is different from usual? "

    Fang Chen took a sip of the cup and said, "that''s it!"

    Fang Chen just drank the cup, from the wound on the abdomen out. I said with a smile¡° I''ve been a ghost hunter for such a long time. I''m very happy today. "

    Shangguan ruoli pinched it for a while and then said¡° You can still laugh when people are like this! "

    "I haven''t met this kind of thing either. Let snow white and the black witch come out!" Snow white and the black witch slowly show the prototype and salute me respectfully.

    I said softly, "do you two know what to do with this?"

    The witch said softly, "master! This man is dead. He just has his mind in mind. He didn''t finish what he did before he died. That''s why he is like this. "

    I said softly, "since that''s the case, as long as I help you finish the work, then you will understand your wish and be reincarnated."

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "do you want to ask LV Wei for help?"

    I said softly, "let''s forget it. Let''s solve this matter by ourselves."

    "Fang Chen, you will take me to find that brother to harm you tonight, so that I can help you fulfill your wish."

    "Master!" Snow seems to have something to say to me, snow and I went to the backyard, "what''s the matter?"

    Snow White said softly, "you can''t take care of this."

    "Why?" I asked

    Snow said softly¡° Since Mr. Fang can still move freely after his death, there must be his reason. "

    I said softly, "it''s reasonable for you to say so."

    "Master! You can observe that if it is true, there will be evil things taking advantage of it. " I took out the sky Gang Xuan mirror, then walked to square Chen in front of, "you come with me, I have something to say with you."

    Fang Chen just passed me, my right hand a turn and then a hit, the knife hit Fang Chen''s neck, will he faint on the ground.

    Shangguan ruoli said in a hurry¡° What are you doing? "

    "Don''t talk about it. Go get some red thread and tie him up." Shangguan ruoli took the red rope and tied Fangchen up. I set up the altar and put three sticks of incense into the censer.

    "Heaven and earth Xuanzong, give me gods, the sun and the moon clear spirit, demons quickly appear!" The sky Gang Xuan Zong in my hand revolved, suddenly shot a white light to shine on the body of square Chen.

    "Ah..." Fang Chen suddenly woke up, ferocious, his eyes turned into blood red, as if to break the red rope.

    "It''s terrible. What kind of monster is this?" I look at the sky Gang Xuan mirror, which reflects a very ferocious face.

    "This is... It looks familiar." At this time, a ghost with a hairpin, a robe of soldiers, and an arrow was shot from the dark mirror of Tiangang. The ghost''s face was ferocious, and the leopard''s head was all around his eyes. "Where can the rat dare to move me?"

    The black witch said hastily, "master! This is the God of Qi Lang, who is in charge of the ghosts who stay in the world. "

    "Yang Qilang?! Don''t do that! "

    "Click..." Fang Chen (Yang Qilang) body force a crack, will be on the body of the red rope to break away.

 Chapter 224

    "Boy, you dare to move me!" It is said that Yang Qilang was tied with a rope and then shot to death with a random arrow¡° Don''t get angry. Have a cup of tea and have a rest.

    ¡±I poured a cup of tea in a hurry. He handed it to Fang Chen (Yang Qilang) and said, "how did you come here. And attached to this man? "

    Fang Chen (Yang Qilang) stares at eyes and says angrily: "I see this man is loyal and righteous, so I want to help him!"

    I said hastily¡° But he was already a dead man. It''s against the rules for you to do so! "

    "There''s no way to do this. I''m predestined with him. When it''s settled. I''ll take him away naturally. " Now that I have Yang Qilang''s help, I''m free. I don''t care about this.

    "Now that you have said so, let me know if you can help me. I will help you if you can!"

    Fang Chen (Yang Qilang) said with a smile¡° You''re a smart kid. It''s time for me to go. I''ll take care of this kid''s business. "

    "All right! Then I won''t give it away. " Fang Chen (Yang Qilang) then disappeared. Fang Chen recovered calm, the facial expression gradually recovered to come over.

    Fang Chen slowly opened his eyes, some doubt asked: "what''s wrong with me, how dizzy?"

    I whispered, "nothing. Don''t worry about your business. It will work out naturally. "

    Fang Chen said in embarrassment: "but I don''t know what to do now. I still have a girlfriend. I can get married next month. "

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° We can help you

    "No, you can''t get involved in this matter!"

    Shangguan ruoli said in a hurry: "why? I will protect myself

    I said softly, "Yang Qilang will solve this matter. It''s none of our business. "

    I thought it would be easy for a while, but I didn''t know something would come to me automatically¡° Why didn''t you tell me when you moved? " Looking back, I saw Yin hanyue standing outside the door. How did she get here.

    "Cold moon is you, come on in!"

    Yin hanyue came in. He sat down on the chair and said, "I found you. If captain Lu hadn''t told me, I wouldn''t have known you moved. "

    Shangguan ruoli poured a glass of water and handed it to Yin hanyue. Then he said, "why haven''t you heard anything recently? I thought you were very busy."

    Yin hanyue said softly, "I think it''s already evening. Why don''t we have some dinner together?"

    "Well, then go to the steak." Shangguan ruoli and I cleaned up for a while, then went to a restaurant with Yin hanyue and ordered three steaks casually.

    "Tell me, what can I do for you?"

    Yin hanyue said softly, "what''s the matter?"

    I said softly, "what do you want me to do? If you are so unprofitable and don''t get up early, you must have something to do with me."

    Yin hanyue said softly¡° Well, I do have something to do, so I want you to help

    Shangguan ruoli said in a hurry, "what''s the matter? You can talk about it and see if we can help you."

    Yin hanyue said softly¡° I have a friend who is very unlucky recently. He almost died in a car accident. "

    "And then? Later, she found a person to help, and then she got a lot of luck. But recently, I don''t know what happened, and she began to have bad luck again. "

    I whispered, "what does this have to do with me?"

    "As long as you''re here, my friend will be fine."

    I frowned and said, "what do you think of me? I don''t care about anything now."

    Shangguan ruoli said in a hurry: "you don''t care about me!"

    "You... You win!" I immediately speechless, and then said: "OK, but you, you call your friends."

    Yin hanyue said softly, "don''t worry. I won''t let you help me in vain."

    "Just know!" After dinner, Shangguan ruoli and I went to the night market for a walk, and then we went back to the shop.

    "Master! Someone is looking for you Snow came over and said to me in a soft voice.

    I asked doubtfully¡° Who''s looking for me? "

    "It''s me..." a man in an ancient long shirt came over, and the man sat down on the chair with a folding fan in his hand.

    I said hastily, "Mr. Cui, why are you here?"

    Mr. Cui said softly¡° I''ll come out and relax. By the way, I have something for you to do! "

    I said hastily, "what can I do for you?"

    Cui adults whispered: "in fact, it''s not a big deal, I already know about Yang Qilang, in addition, there is a ghost recently, has been looking for a substitute, you just take the ghost back for death."

    "For the dead? Isn''t that what Yin hanyue said? "

    I said with some doubts: "it won''t be such a coincidence. Yin hanyue said that her friend was haunted by ghosts, so she began to have bad luck."

    "It''s not it... It''s a foreign ghost, it''s a Japanese ghost!" Mr. Cui said softly

    "It has high mana and can also harm people. Time is pressing. You can help us catch it. If we can''t catch it, get rid of it!"

    "Don''t worry. I have no problem with this small matter. I promise to solve it."

    "Well, there''s nothing else. I''ll go first."

    "To your honor!" As soon as Mr. Cui turned around, he disappeared. I sighed and sat on the chair.

    I suddenly feel some pain in my chest, muscle atrophy and cramps.

    Shangguan ruoli said in a hurry: "what''s the matter with you? Your body is so hot!"

    I curled up and said in a hurry, "but I''m so cold!"

    White snow and black witch came out, white snow body visited my forehead, "master! You don''t have to worry. It''s because the power of the four gods in your body hasn''t been absorbed. It''s probably the ice pill that caused this. "

    I forced to endure the cold, some doubt to say¡° I''ve absorbed it last time. How could it be like this? "

    "In fact, we have to congratulate our master," said the black witch in a low voice. "If you make this breakthrough, your way will be higher and higher!"

    "Then I''m very cold now!" Shangguan ruoli hugged me in a hurry and said, "I''ll keep you warm. Let''s fight against the cold poison together."

    Shangguan ruoli helped me into the wing room in the backyard. I reluctantly lit a yellow amulet and threw it into the brazier on the ground.

    "Puff..." the brazier was burning, and the room was warm.

    White snow then said: "my Lord, as long as you can withstand the cold poison this time, you can increase your Taoism, and you will be rejuvenated because of this time!"

    "No?" Let me rejuvenate, this is not to my life¡° You don''t have to worry. Your mana will grow with your rejuvenation. For example, if you are ten years old, you will return to your present age in ten days, and your mana will also increase for ten years. On average, one day is equal to one year!

    ¡±I suddenly stopped. Since it''s good, I''ll wait for ten days to see. It''s really good to add ten years of Daoism.

    Shangguan ruoli hugged me tightly, then said softly, "don''t worry, I''ll accompany you tonight!"

    "I''m much better now, but I feel like a force is going to burst out in my body!" My eyes began to blur, my head felt dizzy, and soon fell asleep.

    I seem to see the old coffin shop, the old man is standing in front of a coffin.

    "I''ll call you Guansheng!" The old man was holding me in his arms. I began to grow up, and I was about seven or eight years old.

    "Ah..." I began to have some weakness in my limbs and some pain in my muscles. As a stream of hot air rushed to my head, my whole body became very comfortable.

    A warm sun shining on my face, I slowly opened my eyes, Shangguan ruoli is lying on the bedside.

    "Ruoli... My voice?" My voice became a little tender. I looked down and saw that my hands were actually children''s hands. My clothes were wide!

    "Guan Sheng, you wake up!" Shangguan ruoli sat up and looked at me in surprise. "You... How did you become like this?"

    White snow flew out, and then said¡° Master! You look lovely now. "

    I said softly, "although my body has become seven or eight years old, I can feel that the mana is longer than before!"

    "That''s good, but I''m going to buy you something you can wear!" I got up and jumped out of bed. I always felt a little uncomfortable. After a few steps, I almost fell to the ground.

    Shangguan ruoli picked me up and went into the water room to wash me for a while. "But now you look good!"

    "I always looked good when I was a child!" After a brief wash, I went out of the water room¡° I''ll buy you clothes. Don''t run around, or you will be abducted if you meet bad people! "

    I said helplessly¡° Why don''t you go now

    Shangguan ruoli bent down and gave me a kiss on the face. Then he said, "if only you were seven years old forever!"

    I whispered, "I didn''t expect you to have a paedophile!"

    I sat in my chair and looked outside the shop when a man came in.

    "Is master Liu in, please?" The man glanced around, looked at me, and then said, "little friend, are you in Master Liu?"

    I said softly, "there is no master Liu here. Please go back."

    "No, the address should not be wrong!" The man is worried, but now I''m like this. If I admit that I''m Master Liu, it''s not a shame to spread it.

    Shangguan ruoli came back from the door, holding two sets of clothes in his hand, "I''m back, you see if these two clothes fit!"

    "Hello, is master Liu here?" The man took a look at Shangguan ruoli and then asked.

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° Master Liu lives here, but he is very busy recently. If you want to find him, come back next week! "

 Chapter 225

    The man said softly, "well, please tell him that I''ll come back in a few days."

    I was secretly relieved. I was fooled away by this tough guy.

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "go and change your clothes quickly. I''ll see if it fits! "

    I took my clothes and went into the wing room to change. The size is just right, but there are some cartoons on the clothes, and the pattern of Doraemon is on them.

    Shangguan ruoli picked me up. Then he said, "it''s good, but I want to know. If Shangguan ruoli comes later. What do you do? "

    I put my hands around her neck and like to put my face on her chest¡° How soft... "

    "To die..." Shangguan ruoli threw me out and fell to the ground.

    "Did you make a mistake and want to murder your husband?" Shangguan ruoli''s face was slightly red. Pouting, he said, "I went to cook. Stay here and don''t run around

    I whispered: "you and cold moon said I was fairy child, can help them solve things."

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° All right, then I went back to the front and sat in the chair¡°

    Ruoli, I''m here. I''ve brought my friends, too! " Yin hanyue came in with a beautiful young girl in gorgeous clothes. With long yellow hair.

    The girl''s skin is as white as snow. Carrying a leather bag. She was wearing a black leather coat with light makeup on her face. The whole person looks gentle.

    "How lovely the little brother is The girl picked me up and said to Yin hanyue.

    "Where''s the child. He has no children here Yin hanyue looked at me with some doubts. I grabbed the girl''s shoulder with both hands. Rub your head against her chest.

    "Here you are. Sit down!" Shangguan ruoli came over, put the food on the table, and then carried me over.

    Yin hanyue said softly¡° Let me introduce you. This is my friend. Her name is Qin Wenjing. She is my best friend and best friend! "

    Qin Wenjing said softly, "Hello, I''m really troubling you this time."

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "it doesn''t matter. It''s no trouble. You can sit first."

    Yin hanyue asked suspiciously¡° Why didn''t Liu Guansheng see him? "

    "He''s out of town temporarily, but don''t worry. With his younger martial brother here, he''ll be fine." Shangguan ruoli picked me up and said, "this is Xiantong. I can help you."

    Yin hanyue said in a low voice: "this man is really true. He has promised to do something else."

    I did not say a word, head down to eat rice, "I am tired, want to sleep."

    "Little brother, tell your sister what''s your name?"

    "I''m... My name''s kid!" I thought about it for a while, and then casually said one.

    "Who''s going to name it? It''s scary!"

    "Slut... How can I pay you back!" I glared at Yin hanyue and then said to Qin Wenjing, "sister, you have dirty things on your body. Let me wipe them for you."

    Just as I was about to touch her chest, I was pulled to my arms by Shangguan ruoli.

    "You''re not good, kid!" Shangguan ruoli then said, "I''ll go with you to have a look after I finish my meal."

    "No, I''ll go myself!"

    "No! How can you do it alone? I promise to take good care of you Shangguan ruoli went back to the house and changed her clothes. Then she took my hand and jumped into a sports car with Yin hanyue.

    Qin Wenjing''s family lives in a high-end community, behind which is a villa building.

    Qin Wenjing said softly, "please come in. You can take whatever you want to drink from the refrigerator. I''ll change my clothes."

    I glanced around the villa. There was a kind of Yin Qi in the villa, which was always in the house.

    "What a heavy Yin Qi!" I smelled a strange smell, then said: "this villa is not clean!"

    Yin hanyue looked at me with great interest and said¡° This boy is quite interesting. It looks like that! "

    Qin Wenjing changed into a household clothes and came down. She came down from the upstairs with a low cut dress and bare white feet.

    Qin Wenjing sat down on the sofa and said, "I''m really sorry to ask you to come all the way."

    "It doesn''t matter. If you have anything, just say it."

    Yin hanyue got up and went into the kitchen, took out a few bottles of water from the refrigerator and put them on the tea table.

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "Wenjing, tell me quickly. What''s the matter?"

    "The thing is, I''m a Research Institute of an Archaeology Institute. I went to the countryside half a month ago because of my work. In fact, I went to the historical sites before archaeology, the sites left by the R army''s invasion." As Qin Wenjing tells us, we seem to be back half a month ago.

    ......

    "Wen Jing, it''s going to be hard for you this time!"

    "It doesn''t matter, the work needs it!" Qin Wenjing packed her luggage in the dormitory and said softly to her colleague Zhang Min, "I''ve looked up the information before I go this time. If there is no accident, our group will definitely get this month''s bonus this time!"

    Zhang Min said softly: "you take this with you. It''s used to ward off evil spirits. I heard that there are many dead people there, so Yin Qi is very heavy!"

    Qin Wenjing said softly¡° It''s OK. We''re atheists in this business, as long as we don''t think about that. "

    Qin Wenjing didn''t believe in ghosts and gods at all. He was an atheist.

    "Time to go!"

    Zhang Fu said softly, "Wen Jing, get ready. The car is at the door."

    Qin Wenjing said softly, "well, I know!"

    Qin Wenjing changed into casual clothes, and then walked out of the bedroom with her luggage. Qin Wenjing came downstairs, and a bus stopped at the door.

    "Wen Jing is on the bus. It''s time to go!" Qin Wenjing walked on with her luggage and the car started slowly.

    There are five people on this trip, one is Zhang Fu, one is Liu Ling, one is Song Feng and one is Zhang Li. These people are all colleagues of Wen Jing''s investigation team.

    The car drove slowly to the railway station, and several people came to a small county by train. But because of the rain, so a few people first found a nearby hotel to stay down.

    "A few days before we started living, nothing happened. Everything went well. Because it was sent by the state, the local county government cooperated very well."

    Shangguan ruoli took a drink of water and said, "then, didn''t you meet anything?"

    Qin Wenjing said in a low voice, "we didn''t encounter anything in the process of investigation. Later, we came back on the last day!"

    "I''ll go back tomorrow. Shall we go out and have fun tonight?"

    Zhang fukiei said¡° I know there is a KT * * here, which is very good! "

    Liu Ling said softly, "OK, I''ll go too!"

    "I still won''t go. I have other places to go. Don''t wait for me!" Song Feng walked out of the room. Song Feng is a gambler. He likes mahjong and poker everyday. He plays day and night and kills all the time.

    Zhang Li said softly, "if he doesn''t go, let''s go. Wenjing, will you go?"

    Qin Wenjing said in a soft voice: "go, it''s finished anyway. It''s OK to relax."

    Yin hanyue said in a soft voice: "you are not the dirty things you met in KT * *"

    "It''s not me who meets dirty things in KT * *, it''s Zhang Fu!"

    .....

    "You drink first, I''ll go to the convenience, let the water go!" Zhang Fu was a little drunk. He opened the door, went out and walked to the toilet.

    "Handsome... Is there a fire?" Zhang Fu reached out and took out the lighter, handed it to him, and suddenly he was surprised.

    "Woman?" Zhang Fu was so scared that he quickly picked up his trousers. It was clearly a men''s room. How could there be a woman!

    Zhang Fu ran to the pool and turned on the tap to wash his face.

    "Handsome guy..." Zhang Fu suddenly felt cool around his neck. He turned his head and saw that he was a coquettish woman.

    Zhang Fu was so scared that he said, "who are you? Why are you in the men''s room?"

    "Who says women can''t go to the men''s room?" There was a heavy perfume on the woman''s body. Then she put her hand on the wall and held a cigarette in her mouth. "What about a fire?"

    Zhang Fu said hastily, "I just gave you the lighter."

    "I don''t want open fire, I want Yang fire!" The woman reached out and patted Zhang Fu on the head. Zhang Fu just felt dizzy and had no strength.

    Shaking his body, Zhang Fu rushed back to the private room¡° After that, Zhang Fu was seriously ill, and it was like he was haunted by a ghost when he got well. "

    I took a sip of water and asked, "what about the second one?"

    Qin Wenjing then said: "the second one is Song Feng. Song Feng didn''t know where to contact people. He played mahjong with people all night, but he said that he won a lot of money that night."

    ......

    "I won again, give me money, give me money!" Song Feng looked at the large amount of money on the table, his eyes seemed to glow with gold.

    "You seem to like money very much!" A gambler with a gloomy face asked Song Feng¡° Do you want nothing for money? "

    Song Feng said softly¡° Of course, people die for money, birds die for food

    "You''ve won all our money. What shall we do?" A shriveled hand on Song Feng''s shoulder, Song Feng looked up, almost scared to sit on the ground.

    "What''s the matter with you, friend? Are you afraid?" Song Feng in front of the several Ma you, are a face gloomy look at himself.

    ¡±I think you are too tired. Let''s play some other day! " Song Feng didn''t stay much after the host ordered him to leave. Maybe he was a little too tired for what happened just now.

    Song Feng ordered some money, and then walked out of the house, because it was late in the night, and the path of the county was a little dark, and there was a cold wind from time to time.

    Song Feng could not help shivering and tightened his tight clothes. As soon as Song Feng took a few steps, he heard the same footsteps following him.

    "Wheeze... Wheeze!" Song Feng looked back in fear and saw that there was no one behind him.

    "How could there be footsteps?" Song Feng was relieved that he was just an atheist for things like ghosts and ghosts. How could he be scared by ghosts and gods when he was usually grumpy.

 Chapter 226

    Song Feng didn''t know why he felt a chill in his spine, so he sneezed. Then his body began to chill, and Song Feng ran to the hotel in a hurry.

    "Uncle..." a little girl suddenly appeared in front of Song Feng. He was stopped.

    "Who are you?"

    "Uncle... Stay and play with me!" The little girl''s face changed. Turned into a skull face, scared. Song Feng screamed with fright and fainted.

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "will you go back after that?"

    Qin Wenjing said softly, "yes, I was really scared at that time. Several of them got sick after they came back."

    Yin hanyue said in a low voice: "it doesn''t look like you have offended anyone. Did you encounter anything during your inspection? "

    "No, we are very careful."

    Qin Wenjing gave me a glance. Then he said, "children. Can you help us? "

    Shangguan ruoli said in a hurry: "he can, just give it to him."

    "Lingling... Lingling!" A mobile phone rang. I reached out and took out my mobile phone. It was LV Wei''s phone.

    "I''ll see who''s calling!" Shangguan ruoli reaches for the mobile phone and takes a look¡° It''s captain Lu. I''ll go out and pick it up

    After a while, Shangguan ruoli came back and put the mobile phone away.

    "There''s something wrong with Captain Lu. It seems that there is a supernatural event. Let me have a look. You stay here

    I thought about it and then said to the black witch around me¡° Black witch, you go to protect her, if she lost a hair, I will not spare you

    The witch said respectfully, "I see. Don''t worry, master

    There are black witches nearby to protect Shangguan ruoli. I can rest assured.

    "You have to be good. Don''t make trouble Shangguan ruoli gave me a kiss and then walked out of the villa.

    Qin Wenjing said softly, "can you help me, little friend?"

    I whispered, "what do you want me to do for you?"

    "You little devil. I told you to help us solve this problem. "

    Yin hanyue patted me on the head. Then he said, "you live here. I''ll talk to ruoli over there."

    I said with a smile, "well, this house is so big. I haven''t lived in such a big house before."

    "Didi... Didi!" There was a sound of the car. Qin Wenjing rushed out of the villa, and a luxury car came in from the outside.

    Yin hanyue said softly, "is your husband back?"

    "She has a husband?" I asked casually, and then saw a man come down from the car.

    The man is about the same age as Qin Wenjing and looks handsome.

    "Husband, you are back!" Qin Wenjing hurried over and hugged the man, "my friend is here. Let me introduce you

    ¡£¡±

    "You are Yin hanyue. I often hear Wen Jing talk about you." The man''s name is Liang Chao, the boss of an electric company.

    Liang Chao took a look at me and said¡° Who is this child? Is it yours? "

    Yin hanyue said angrily, "is there any mistake? I''m not married yet. Where can I have children?"

    Qin Wenjing said with a smile: "this child is a cousin of my hometown, who was sent here by my aunt and asked us to take care of him for a few days."

    "Hello uncle..." my name seems to be wrong. I should call it cousin!

    "Come in, sit down first, and I''ll take a shower!" There is nothing strange about Liang Chao, and there is no Yin Qi around him.

    "Your husband is good. How did you know him?" Yin hanyue is still like that, asking everything.

    Qin Wenjing said softly, "he and I are college classmates. After a long time, we went out with each other and got married."

    Liang Chao came down from the upstairs and continued¡° It''s noon. Let''s go out for a meal. "

    Yin hanyue said softly¡° Good. It''s rare to have a big boss invite you to dinner. You must have a good meal. "

    Liang Chao said in a soft voice: "OK, what do you want to eat? You can study it!"

    Qin Wenjing said softly¡° Little brother, what do you want to eat? You are the main character this time. "

    "I want to eat anything!"

    "This boy has the same virtue as Liu Guansheng. He knows how to eat all day long!" I white her one eye, this female really enough eight old women, wait for you to have an affair I just won''t tube!

    Liang Chao drove us to the restaurant and had a steak, but just as he walked out of the restaurant, he saw a man coming.

    The man was in a trance and looked around as he walked. I didn''t know he thought he was a thief.

    Qin Wenjing said softly¡° Zhang Fu! What are you doing here? "

    Zhang Fu was slightly stunned and said in a hurry: "Xiaojing, why are you walking here? There''s a ghost!"

    Qin Wenjing said hastily, "Zhang Fu, are you too tired? I don''t think your face is right. Do you want to take you to see a doctor?"

    "I don''t see a doctor, I don''t see a doctor!"

    "Sister Wenjing, I think you''d better call your colleagues. I have something to ask them!"

    Qin Wenjing said softly, "well, that''s OK. I''ll call them now and ask them to come home."

    Liang Chao took us back to the villa, and Qin Wenjing arranged a bedroom for me. I went into the bedroom, closed the door, jumped and lay on the bed.

    "What''s the taste?" I smelled a strange smell and glanced at the room suspiciously. There was no trace of incense.

    I got up, walked out of bed and walked out of the bedroom. The fragrance came from a private room next to me.

    "What do they offer at home?" I went to the bedroom door and was about to push it when I was picked up.

    Liang Chao said in a low voice: "children, don''t walk around. This room is a warehouse. It''s very messy. It''s easy to get hurt when you go in."

    "Oh, but it''s really fragrant!"

    "What''s the matter, kid? Are you naughty again?" Qin Wenjing came out of the bedroom and hugged me. "I''ll take him back to the room. You didn''t have a rest last night. Go back to the room and have a rest."

    "Well, I''ll go to sleep and call me at dinner." Liang Chao turned back to the room, Qin Wenjing took me back to the bedroom.

    "Have you found anything, kid?" Qin Wenjing opened the curtain and opened the window for air.

    I said softly, "I smell a fragrance. Do you have a memorial hall in your family?"

    Qin Wenjing said softly, "no, the fragrance may be my husband''s sandalwood."

    "Oh, you can only wait for your friends to come and see. According to you, your friends must have been haunted by ghosts."

    Qin Wenjing said in a hurry: "I feel worse and worse recently. Why don''t you take a look for me?"

    I reached out and took out a yellow amulet, handed it to Qin Wenjing and said, "your affairs will be solved in the end, and your friend''s affairs will be solved first."

 Chapter 227

    I crawled in the bedroom for a while, and I always felt that something was wrong, but I couldn''t tell what was wrong.

    "Dinner Yin hanyue opened the door and came in. Then he said to me. I had no choice but to sit up from the bed. He continued¡° Can you knock on the door? "

    "You''ve got to teach me. It''s just like that creep

    "Cold moon, my friends are all here, so I can have dinner!" Yin hanyue took me out of the bedroom. Down the spiral staircase to the downstairs.

    At this time, several people were sitting on the sofa downstairs, and a cloud of Yin Qi suddenly appeared in front of me.

    Qin Wenjing said softly¡° How are you doing. Do you still have that feeling recently? "

    Zhang Fu said hastily, "don''t mention it. It''s been terrible lately! "

    "Yes, I''m also unlucky. I have nightmares every night, but fortunately I have won a lot of money! " Song Feng took out a box of cigarettes and put them on the tea table¡° How are you two doing? "

    Liu Ling looks very bad. Some said weakly¡° I''m not much better. Since I came back last time, my partner broke up with me

    ¡±Liang Chao came down from upstairs. He continued¡° You''re all here, and I''ve got two bottles of good wine. Let''s have a meal tonight. I''ll cook myself! "

    Qin Wenjing said softly¡° Then I''ll go shopping! "

    "I''ll go. You stay here with your friends Liang Chao takes the coat in a hurry and holds Qin Wenjing.

    Qin Wenjing pouted and said, "what are you doing. Don''t let me out all day, I''m your wife, not your child

    Liang Chao said softly, "you are my wife. You are so beautiful, how can you do if you are taken away by other handsome guys as soon as you go out! "

    "Are you two well. How numb

    Liang Chao said in a low voice: "you sit down for a while, I''ll go shopping, no one is allowed to leave, wait for me to come back to make a big meal!"

    Qin Wenjing sat back on the sofa and said to Zhang Fu¡° This is my friend Han Yue, and this is the younger brother of the ghost catching master. "

    "Hello, we call you here first for dinner and second for helping you solve the problem."

    Zhang Fu looked at me suspiciously and said quickly¡° How old is he? Can he catch ghosts? "

    I whispered: "you tell me what happened to you, and I will help you solve it. I''ll tell you all about you."

    "No, little brother, you are only seven years old!"

    Liu Ling looked at me with disbelief. "I don''t know if we''re going to save you or if you''re going to

    "We?"

    I whispered: "believe it or not, I charge by day, even if I don''t do anything, you will give me money!"

    Qin Wenjing said hastily¡° You believe me, although he is young, he is very powerful. "

    "I''ll try it first. I don''t know how to say it. You already knew it when I was at KT * *." Zhang Fu lit a cigarette and took a slow puff. "After that time, I would have nightmares every night and dream about that woman."

    ......

    "Ah..." Zhang Fu''s sweat awoke from his nightmare. Zhang Fu gasped heavily and sat on the head of the bed.

    Zhang Fu stretched out his hand to turn on the light on the bedside table, then took a cigarette and began to smoke. Since he came back from the investigation, Zhang Fu has been having nightmares.

    "What''s the matter? Another nightmare?"

    The wife sat up and asked with concern¡° What''s the matter with you recently? Why do you always have nightmares? Is there too much pressure at work? "

    Zhang Fu slowly puffed out a cigarette and said¡° Maybe. You go to bed first, and I''ll wash my face. "

    Zhang Fu walked out of the bedroom, went straight into the bathroom, turned on the tap and washed his face.

    "Ah..." Zhang Fu saw his hands full of blood, not only that, but also the blood flowing from the tap.

    "What''s the matter?" Liu Juan heard the voice and ran out of her bedroom, "what''s the matter?"

    Zhang Fu was so scared that he sat on the ground and said, "blood... Blood!"

    Liu Juan quickly picked up Zhang Fu and said, "there is no blood. You should go to the hospital tomorrow."

    "No, go and have a rest first." Since then, Zhang Fu''s body has been in a trance. He is dazed every day and always sees some strange things to scare himself.

    Yin hanyue asked in an urgent voice¡° So... I remember the ghost you met in KT last time. Did you find you? "

    Song Feng took a deep breath of his cigarette and said, "I''ve looked for it! Every night I see her lying in my bed

    When he said that, Zhang Fu''s face turned gray, without the previous luster. I look carefully, that Zhang Fu''s side is a female ghost, following Zhang Fu''s behind.

    "The woman you''re talking about has long hair and is wearing a sexy low cut red dress."

    "Yeah... How do you know?"

    I whispered, "right behind you!"

    Zhang Fu screamed in fright and said, "what! Where is she? "

    I said in a low voice: "I can''t help you with your business. Everything has a cause and a result!"

    "I''m back. I can eat when I finish my meal. You can sit down for a while!"

    "Husband, you are so wonderful!"

    Zhang Fu said hastily¡° Why? I have never seen her

    I said softly¡° You must have met him. You just forgot. Think about it for yourself

    "Well, it''s my turn!"

    Zhang Fu said in a hurry: "little friend, master, please help me. I''ve really had enough of it!"

    "I''ve already said, think about what you''ve done before, so that you can solve the problem."

    "It''s my turn!"

    Song Feng said hastily¡° Master! I''m not a gambler, but I usually like to play two

    "Speak directly, don''t talk so much nonsense!"

    "Here''s the thing!" Song Feng also lit a cigarette, held it in his mouth and said: "the day after I came back, I took a vacation. I didn''t get married, and I didn''t have anything to do. I played mahjong every day."

    .....

    "What bad luck Song Feng put out his cigarette butts in anger. He originally made an appointment with his friend to play mahjong tonight, but because his friend had something to do temporarily, he cancelled it. Song Feng walked home quickly and accidentally bumped into a man.

    "Sorry!" Song Feng helped the other party to pick up things, only to see a slim woman.

    The woman said softly, "aren''t you song Feng? Why are you in such a hurry to play mahjong?"

    "Do we know each other?"

    "You are so precious and forgetful. We have played together before. How about playing for a while?"

    "Well, it''s just that today''s game has fallen through. It''s better to be here earlier than to be here by chance!" Song Feng didn''t remember who this man was, but since he played mahjong, he didn''t care whether he was a human or a ghost. Song Feng followed the woman into a residential building. At this time, it was getting late, about 12 o''clock.

    Song Feng went to the convenience store next to him and bought two packs of cigarettes. Then he and the woman went into the elevator and took the elevator upstairs.

    "Why did you come back? It''s so slow to buy some food!" There were two men who opened the door. They took a look at Song Feng and then looked like a smirk, "who is this?"

    "He''s a mahjong friend of mine. He came up specially to play mahjong with us!"

    "Then come in... I''ll take the supper to the kitchen!" The man took the supper from the woman and went into the kitchen. Another man pulled Song Feng into the room with a smile.

    "My name is Zheng fan, this beauty is Li Na, and the one just now is Pan Wei."

    "Hello, my name is Song Feng!" Zheng fan put the table, four people sat around the table.

    Song Feng asked softly¡° I don''t know how big you play? "

    Li Na said softly, "most of them are OK. We seldom play with cash. We all use these as chips."

    Li Na took out a stack of Ming coins and put them on the table, then said with a smile¡° Do you feel more like this? "

    Song Feng said with a smile: "well, you can really play, but I like it!"

    Song Feng won five or six games in a row, and almost won all the money of the three.

    "Well, let''s call it a day and settle the accounts quickly!"

    Li Na soft voice said: "you are really good, come back to play tomorrow!"

    "Then the next morning, I found that my box of money was all Ming coins!"

    Song Feng slowly puffed out a puff of smoke ring, and then said: "after that, every night, they asked me to play cards, and so did tonight!"

    Qin Wenjing said hastily, "what are you going to do tonight? You don''t want to go, do you?"

    Song Feng said softly, "what else can I do? I don''t know how to deal with it tonight."

    I whispered, "I''ll go with you tonight. You don''t have to worry!"

    "It''s my turn!" Liu Ling was a little worried. She took a sip of tea and said, "it''s time to listen to me."

    Yin hanyue said softly¡° Liu Ling, what''s the matter? "

    Liu Ling said in a low voice: "it''s a little... How to say it!"

    I asked with some doubts, "if you don''t say anything, I don''t care."

    Liu Ling said in a hurry, "no, I can''t say it yet!"

    "It''s after coming back!" Liu Ling said softly¡° In fact, this is not my business, but my friend''s! "

    Yin hanyue said softly, "don''t you have anything on your own?"

    "In addition to my work, I usually like dancing," Liu Ling said softly

    ......

    "Zhang Li! I feel that you are a little strange recently. Have you had a bad rest recently? "

    Zhang Li said softly, "what''s wrong with me?"

    Liu Ling and Zhang Li are good friends who grew up together. They have nothing to say to each other.

    "I think you are always out of your mind recently. Is there something on your mind?"

    Zhang Li said softly¡° Xiaoling, I feel Wu fan doesn''t love me anymore. "

    Liu Ling said softly, "no, you must be thinking again."

    "Who''s thinking again?"

    A handsome man came into the kitchen and said, "Liu Ling, help me to hold Jimmy."

 Chapter 228

    "Jimmy has put on weight again recently." Liu Ling reached for the dog and said.

    Zhang Li looked a little ugly and said, "Zhang Fei, you go out first. I''ll cook tonight! "

    "That''s hard for you!"

    "Woof, woof..." Jimmy ran in from outside the kitchen. He yelled at Zhang Li twice.

    Zhang Li picked up the kitchen knife. There was a strange look on his face. "Jimmy, don''t cry!"

    Liu Ling said hastily, "what are you doing, Zhang Li? Don''t hurt Jimmy!"

    Liu Ling quickly picked up Jimmy. Vigilant looking at Zhang Li, "Zhang Li, are you ok?"

    "I''m fine. Xiaoling, I want to talk to you. " Liu Ling put Jimmy on the ground. Then they went into the bedroom with Zhang Li.

    "Liu Ling, you look very bad. What''s the matter?"

    Zhang Li said softly, "I''m ok. Liu Ling, I know you like Zhang Fei, but I also like him. What should I do then? "

    Liu Ling said hastily, "Zhang Li, do you like Zhang Fei?"

    "Yes. So I did something. Don''t blame me, because you are the only friend around me. If you are angry with me. Then I have no friends. "

    Liu Ling likes Zhang Fei, but for her. Zhang Fei is already her boyfriend. I just don''t want Zhang Li to know. I never said it.

    "Promise me, no matter what I do, don''t be angry with me!"

    Liu Ling sighed and said, "well. I promise you

    "Well, I''ll go and cook!" Zhang Li''s face changed. Happy ran out of the bedroom. After a while, the food was ready. Zhang Li cooked a good meal. A strong fragrant smell floated out of the pot.

    "What did Zhang Li cook?" Zhang Fei sits at the table, reaches for his chopsticks and puts a piece of meat into his mouth.

    "Well, it''s delicious!"

    Liu Ling came over and said, "Jimi is gone. Zhang Fei, do you see Jimi?"

    Zhang Fei said in a low voice: "Jimi may have gone out to play. Don''t look for it. Eat quickly!"

    "OK, the last dish!" Zhang Li came out of the kitchen with a dish and put it on the table.

    "Lily, it''s delicious. It''s worth praising." Zhang Li picked up a big bone and put it in Zhang Fei''s bowl. "If it''s delicious, just eat more. Xiao Ling, you can eat too!"

    Looking at the bones in the pot, Liu Ling suddenly had a terrible idea. Liu Ling hurried to the kitchen, opened the lid of the pot, and suddenly vomited. Looking at the dog hair stained with blood in the garbage can, he ran out of the kitchen with his mouth covered.

    "Don''t eat..." Liu Ling took Zhang Fei''s bowl and said¡° This meat is not to be eaten

    Zhang Fei asked doubtfully, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter with you?"

    "That''s Jimmy. She killed him!" Zhang Fei couldn''t help vomiting and looked at Zhang Li.

    Zhang Li said softly, "what''s the matter? Isn''t it delicious?"

    Liu Ling said angrily¡° Zhang Li, how can you do this? How can you kill Jimmy! "

    "Liu Ling, how can you do this? Didn''t you say that no matter what I do, you won''t be angry with me?"

    "But how could you kill Jimmy!"

    "I told you that you won''t be angry if I kill your dog. You said no!" Liu Ling said here, drank a drink, "after these days, Zhang Li seems to have changed a person."

    I asked softly, "it''s very interesting. You''ll take me to see your friend tomorrow."

    "Don''t talk, it''s time to eat!" Liang Chao has made dinner and put it on the table.

    Several of us sat around the table, looking at the feast, I was really hungry.

    "Eat more, kid. It''s time for you to grow up!" Liu Ling had no appetite at all. Looking at the food on the table, she couldn''t help thinking of the dog meat that day. She ran into the bathroom with her mouth covered and vomited.

    Song Feng asked me softly¡° I... what should I do in the evening? If I go again, I won''t come back. "

    "Since you know why you want to gamble, do you know those three people want your life?"

    Song Feng was a little afraid and said, "master, please help me. I''m still young and don''t want to die!"

    Qin Wenjing said in a hurry: "Song Feng, don''t worry. The kid will help you."

    I whispered, "just take me tonight. I''ll help you out."

    After dinner, I sat on the sofa and watched TV. Suddenly, I smelled a fragrance, which came from that room.

    "Sister... What''s in your room? How can it smell?"

    Qin Wenjing said to me softly, "that''s my uncle''s room, where he works. Don''t disturb him!"

    "There must be something wrong with it. I''ll find a chance to go in and have a look!" I went back to the bedroom, lay on the bed and squinted for a while. When it was more than 11 o''clock in the evening, Song Feng took me out of the villa.

    "Do you really want to go?" Song Feng is still a little afraid. He probably doesn''t believe in my strength.

    I said softly, "don''t worry, I''ll be fine with you."

    Song Feng took me to a taxi and went straight to the residential building. Song Feng and I went into the unit building and took the elevator up.

    "What a heavy Yin Qi!" I slightly frowned, looked around, the whole building was filled with a mass of Yin Qi.

    "Ding Dong..." the elevator opened slowly. Song Feng and I walked into the elevator, and then the elevator door closed slowly.

    Song Feng was a little scared in his heart, and his face turned pale. "Is there really nothing wrong?"

    I whispered, "don''t worry, I''ll protect you!"

    "Ding Dong..." the elevator stopped on the tenth floor and slowly opened the door.

    "In which room?"

    "Just ahead!" Song Feng took me to the door of one of the houses and knocked on it.

    "You go first!" I reached out and pushed Song Feng into the room.

    "Why are you here? Come on in!" I went to the next safe passage and watched the three men pull Song Feng into the room. My right hand hit a ring finger, white snow flew out, "master! What can I do for you... "

    I said softly, "you take me in. It depends."

    "This is easy to do!" With a wave of snow''s right hand, a door appeared on the wall. Inside the situation to see clearly, the three people holding Song Feng sitting around the table. There were several stacks of Ming coins on the table. Song Feng looked a little scared and looked up at the three of them from time to time.

    "Dongfeng..."

    "Thirty thousand..."

    "It''s your turn, fight!" Song Feng was a little nervous and hit a red card.

    "Hu... Give me the money!" I took a close look at the three men, who were gloomy and had a heavy Yin.

    "Master, the three of them have been dead for many years." The mark on my eyebrows was a little hot, and then the pupils of my eyes turned golden. The original shape of these three people was in my eyes.

    The skin on the three faces has festered. The eyes of one of them, Li Na, have fallen onto the table. The other, Zheng fan, is no better. Some maggots are crawling out of his mouth. Pan Weizheng''s eyes are shining. He looks at Song Feng as if he is going to eat him.

    "No, it''s too late!" Time went by, and it was 12 o''clock in the blink of an eye.

    "I can''t, just play again!" Li Na put on a pair of enchanting appearance, Song Feng eyes a Leng, then fiercely nodded.

    "Keep playing!" These three ghosts are not only playing mahjong, but also sucking the Yang Qi of Song Feng.

    "Dongfeng..."

    "Yao chicken..." Pan Wei said softly to Song Feng¡° Come on

    "Twenty... Twenty thousand!"

    "That''s ridiculous!" Song Feng stretched out his hand and took out the remaining Ming coins, then said with a wry smile: "no, play again next time!"

    Zheng Fan said with a smile: "this can''t work, we don''t have credit here!"

    Song Feng was in a dilemma and quickly said, "what should I do? I owe you first. I''ll come here tomorrow!"

    "We''re afraid you''ll run away and can''t pay back the money!"

    Song Feng said hastily¡° I can still afford to pay it back! "

    "You owe us three, no one 30000 yuan!" Song Feng just want to attack, just remember these three are not people are ghosts.

    "What do you want to do?"

    "Keep playing, as long as you pay us back the money you owe us!" Song Feng hesitated to look at the clock on the wall. It''s more than one o''clock in the middle of the night.

    "How to play or not!" Song Feng frowned slightly and said, "OK... Let''s continue!"

    I said to Bai Xue in a low voice: "it seems that the three gamblers want Song Feng to take his life!"

    Snow said hastily, "master! Shall we go in and save him? "

    I said softly¡° No, I don''t think he will die today. He has a few days left in his life. Let''s do something else first

    Snow white and I walked out of the residential building, looking back, the residential building has become a deserted residential building. There are spider webs on the glass in the corridor, and the whole courtyard is desolate.

    "This is a deserted place. It''s been a long time." I and snow back to the shop, at this time Shangguan ruoli has closed the shop.

    "How did you come back?" When Shangguan ruoli heard the news, he sat up vigilantly, "don''t you want to live there?"

    I picked up the teapot, poured a glass of water, and then said¡° I went out to see the situation, so I came back with snow white on the way

    Shangguan ruoli asked in a soft voice, "how? Is there any progress?"

    I took a sip of water and said, "a little bit!"

    "What did you do today? What does LV Wei want from you?"

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "it''s no big deal. It''s just some kids."

    "Well, anyway, I''m relieved to have a witch to protect you."

    I said softly¡° I''m tired. I''ll go to bed first. "

    I went back to the wing room, then lay on the bed, and soon fell asleep.

 Chapter 229

    The next morning, it was just dawn. I sat up slowly, feeling energetic. I got up and walked out of bed. Straight out of the wing. I went to the water room to wash.

    Look at yourself in the mirror. I was a little surprised that I was back to my original size, but my appearance didn''t change. It''s like five or six years younger.

    I wash for a while, out of the water room, I came to the front desk of the shop. Shangguan ruoli has opened the shop.

    "Why are you a little older than yesterday?"

    Shangguan ruoli asked me with some doubts: "one day for one year?"

    "One year in a day!"

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "I''ll buy breakfast. What would you like to eat? "

    "Steamed buns!" I sat down on the chair and poured a glass of water¡° Maybe Qin Wenjing will come to me later! " Shangguan ruoli put on her coat and went out. I went into the backyard and took a handful of sandalwood into the Buddhist hall. Ignited the sandalwood and inserted it into the incense burner.

    "Master!" The Witch and the snow came out. He gave me a fright.

    I asked softly¡° How did you two get out? "

    Snow said softly¡° Master, you seem to have changed a lot. "

    I said softly¡° I was just about to ask you two, can I change it? "

    Snow said softly¡° meeting. But tomorrow your size and mana will be restored and your mana will be increased. But it''s going to go back a few years. "

    "Yes, that''s your rejuvenation. There must be some changes. "

    I nodded and said, "well, I see. You two start to guard Shangguan ruoli today and keep her safe all the time. "

    "Yes. Master

    "I bought my breakfast, Guan Sheng!" I went to the front desk, Shangguan ruoli came in with breakfast. Put the steamed buns and porridge on the table.

    "Eat! Otherwise, it will be cold later. " I picked up the bun and took a bite, then said¡° Today you continue to watch in the shop, and I''ll do business. "

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "I want to go too. How about taking me one?"

    "No! You don''t have to deal with this in the future. "

    Shangguan ruoli pouted and said, "you''re really strange, but I can be my landlady at ease."

    "You admit it''s my landlady?"

    "Angry! I''ll take advantage of others and ignore you. " After breakfast, I wanted to go to Qin Wenjing''s house, but at this time a car stopped in front of the door.

    "Master... Master, something''s wrong!"

    "Bah... Nothing happened to me!" Yin hanyue and Qin Wenjing get out of the car and go straight into the shop.

    "Why haven''t you seen me for a day? Are you young?" Yin hanyue looked at me with a strange look, and then said¡° Did you go to h country for plastic surgery

    "Yes, isn''t it hard for you not to hurt me all day?"

    Yin hanyue said softly, "well, since you''re back, it''s easy to do."

    Shangguan ruoli asked softly, "cold moon, you just said something happened. What happened?"

    Qin Wenjing said in a hurry: "I saw a ghost last night. It was a female ghost haunting my husband!"

    I said softly, "your problem is not serious. It''s easy to solve."

    "Then help me."

    I whispered: "you go back first, I want to solve the problem of Song Feng now."

    Qin Wenjing asked suspiciously, "what happened to Song Feng?"

    I said softly, "Song Feng is haunted by ghosts. If you don''t save him, I''m afraid it''s over."

    "Do you know where Song Feng''s family lives?"

    Qin Wenjing said softly, "I know, but it''s Zhang Fu who has been in contact with him recently. It''s better to find Zhang Fu first."

    I nodded and said, "well, that''s the only way."

    Several of us cleaned up and drove to a restaurant. Zhang Fu worked as a waiter in a fast food restaurant. When we arrived, Zhang Fu was busy.

    "Zhang Fu!"

    Zhang Fu turned his head and said, "Why are you here?"

    Qin Wenjing said in a hurry: "we want to find you to find Song Feng together!"

    Zhang Fu asked suspiciously, "what happened to Song Feng?"

    "Master Liu said that Song Feng might be in danger. He wanted to go and save him!"

    Zhang Fu thought about it and said, "well, you wait for me, I''ll change my clothes!"

    Zhang Fu changed his clothes, got on the bus with us and rushed to Song Feng''s home. Song Feng''s family lived in a residential building. Several of us went into the residential building and took the elevator up.

    "Song Feng''s house is in front of us!" Several of us walked out of the elevator and followed Zhang Fu to one of the residents.

    "Dong Dong... Dong Dong!"

    "Song Feng! Are you at home? " Zhang Fu stretched out his hand and knocked on the door. Then he saw the door open slowly.

    "It''s you. I''m sorry it was too late last night." Song Feng''s complexion is not very good, pale, sat on the sofa.

    "You escaped last night. That''s good!"

    Song Feng looked at me and said¡° What are you

    Qin Wenjing said hastily¡° He is master Liu. He came here specially to help you today. "

    Song Feng said in a hurry: "master, you can count it. Those ghosts are going to play mahjong with me tonight."

    I whispered, "I''ll go with you tonight and play with you."

    "You play with us?" Several people looked at me in surprise, for this expression I have been used to.

    I said softly, "what''s the matter? Don''t worry, I''ll dress up like you. "

    Song Feng said hastily: "you want to become me?"

    "Yes, I''ll find someone to protect you at night. Just wait at home." Shangguan ruoli and I went back to the shop. I took out a stack of Ming coins and put them in my pocket.

    "Bai Xue helps me change my face and become Song Feng!"

    Snow said softly¡° All right, leave it to me! "

    Bai Xuezhi put out her hand to sweep my face, and my appearance became that of Song Feng.

    "It looks like that." Shangguan ruoli looked at me with great interest, and then said: "pay attention to safety at night, I don''t need to wait for you to come back to sleep."

    "No, I can''t do it at night. I''ll have to worry about it tomorrow morning." After dinner in the evening, soon into the night, I asked Bai Xue to help me change my face, and then I went to the abandoned residential building by car. Here the wind blows, a cool attack on the heart. I went straight into the residential building and took the elevator up.

    "Here you are. We''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Zheng fan put his arm around my shoulder and pulled me into the room. As soon as he entered the room, he felt a stream of Yin Qi diffused in the room.

    "Here you are, sit down!" Li Na sat down at the table, then took out a stack of Ming coins and put them on the table.

    I also took out a stack of coins and put them on the table. Then I said, "how big are we playing today?"

    Zheng Fan said softly, "it''s still the same. Let''s start soon."

    After playing several games in a row, they basically lost all their money.

    "No, I don''t think you have any money."

    Pan Wei said in a hurry: "don''t go after winning!"

    I whispered, "here''s the money."

    Zheng fan looked at me with some doubts, and then said¡° What do you mean, give it to us? " I took out the lighter, lit the money in my hand, "you three ghosts, you are looking for a substitute to harm people here. I don''t kill you today, it''s a shame for you!"

    In three people surprised, my right hand turned out two yellow Fu, "heaven and earth Xuanzong, only me, gold, wood, water and fire, fire cloth heaven and earth!"

    "Ah..." the three ghosts screamed, and several fires shot out of the Yellow amulet, knocking the three ghosts to the ground.

    I said softly¡° Why don''t you three ghosts reincarnate? "

    Li Na said with a frightened look: "master, the three of us are trapped here. Our souls can''t go out. We can only find a substitute to help us reincarnate!"

    I frowned and whispered, "trapped here?"

    "Yes, there seems to be magic weapons here. The three of us can''t leave here, and the ghost messengers can''t come in." Zheng fan looked at me and rushed at me.

    "Yin me!" I quickly stepped back a few steps, there is a victory evil sword in hand.

    "You three kids dare to fight with me!" Li Na and Pan Wei also turned into ferocious faces, and three fierce ghosts rushed at me.

    "I would have been afraid before, but now you don''t deserve to fight with me!"

    "Smelly boy, be careful with the tooth extraction!" Zheng fan''s teeth and claws, ten fingernails out of the old long, straight to me to catch over.

    With a wave of my right hand, a sword Qi splits out. The sword Qi emits fire light and directly blows three fierce ghosts out.

    "Heaven and earth are limitless, fire burns the earth, and heaven fires a prairie fire. Kill the demons and demons!" My right hand again a split, four with fire of sword Qi hit those three fierce ghost''s body.

    "Ah..." the three fierce ghosts burned up and fell to the ground with a look of pain.

    "Master, please spare us. We are also victims. We are trapped here!" I hesitated for a moment, and with another wave of my right hand, I fanned out the flames on the three fierce ghosts.

    Suddenly, a cloud of white smoke appeared in the room, and the three ghosts recovered to their original appearance.

    Pan Wei said in a hurry: "master, we are forced. Please help us."

    I asked, frowning¡° How long have you been here? "

    "Three years..." Pan Wei said hastily¡° We were the third to come here three years ago

    "I''m the second!" I looked around. There was no magic weapon here. It was impossible to put these ghosts here.

    Li Na said in a hurry: "master, although we have been here for three years, we have never harmed anyone."

    "I haven''t harmed anyone in three years. Why do these three ghosts have so much Yin Qi?"

    I looked around with some doubts. It was normal in the house and there was nothing to offer, but the three of them were sealed here. It was really strange.

 Chapter 230

    I frowned and asked the three of them¡° You three tell me, what happened before you came here? "

    Li Na said doubtfully¡° I was killed by a car before, and nothing strange happened. "

    Pan Wei continued¡° Yeah. I jumped from upstairs. But it seems that someone is talking in my ear about death. That man is persuading me to jump, that''s why I jumped. "

    "I really remember what you said. I seem to have met a man before I died. "

    Li Na continued: "I remember when I was crossing the road, I ran into a man. And then I felt like someone gave me a push. Then I was hit by a car. "

    Zheng Fan said softly: "I remember what you said. I remember when I was massaging in the bath center. After resting in the lounge, I met a man who reached out and held my hand

    "And then I had this thing on my arm." Zheng fan stretched out his hand and rolled up his sleeve. A pattern appeared on his arm. It''s a monster like design.

    "So do I!" Li Na and Pan Wei also roll up their sleeves. The patterns on their arms are the same.

    I turned my right hand and took out a yellow amulet. The Yellow symbol burned in my hand. I pressed on the pattern on their three arms and rubbed it off.

    I said softly, "OK. You can be reincarnated

    "Thank you, master!" The resentment of the three fierce ghosts disappeared in the blink of an eye. I took out three yellow amulets. The moment Huang Fu was lit, the three of them disappeared.

    I walked out of the residential building. Everything calmed down, but the marks on their three bodies made me a little strange.

    I went back to the shop by car. It''s early in the morning. I yawned and went into the water room to wash. Then I went back to the wing room to have a rest.

    Shangguan ruoli has gone to bed. Lying on the bed after watching lying on the side, lying in my arms.

    "How did you come back?"

    Shangguan ruoli asked me in a soft voice¡° You''re not hurt, are you? "

    I said softly, "of course not. I''m not what I used to be. Ordinary ghosts can''t hurt me."

    I''ve been thinking about the patterns on the arms of the three ghosts, and I feel as if someone is controlling it.

    "Go to bed first. We''ll see what happens tomorrow." I didn''t get up until noon the next day. When I woke up, I went to the water room to wash my face and washed Song Feng''s face.

    "Good morning..." as soon as I walked out of the front desk of the shop, I saw Yin hanyue driving to the door, and Yin hanyue and Qin Wenjing came down from the car.

    I said softly, "cold moon, what''s the matter with you this time?"

    Qin Wenjing said softly¡° Master, this is what song Feng asked me to give you. He has gone to work today. This money is not a compliment! "

    "It''s very kind of you. Please have a seat." He poured two glasses of water and handed them both.

    Yin hanyue said softly, "you really caught those ghosts. It''s Wen Jing''s turn."

    I said in a low voice: "there is no solution to Zhang Fu''s problem. Let''s solve Zhang Fu''s problem first."

    Yin hanyue said softly¡° You''re putting it off. "

    "I''ll leave your business alone if I shirk." Shangguan ruoli made lunch and put it on the table.

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° Last night, Guan Sheng really accepted those three ghosts. You should let him have a rest. "

    Yin hanyue said softly, "he is a master of ghost catching."

    Qin Wenjing said softly, "it doesn''t matter, but master Liu, recently I found that my husband is more and more wrong, especially last night."

    "What happened last night?"

    I asked Qin Wenjing with great interest, "you are so fragrant. It''s not ordinary."

    Shangguan ruoli also asked suspiciously, "really, you do have a fragrance."

    Qin Wenjing said softly, "but I never wear perfume. It may be my husband''s sandalwood burning at home."

    I got up and walked forward, reached out and stroked Qin Wenjing''s cheek, "you are very attractive!"

    "Liu Guansheng..." Shangguan ruoli pouted and came over angrily, pinching my ear and pulling me aside.

    Qin Wenjing''s face was a little red. I didn''t expect that I would act like that just now. "Master Liu is really joking."

    "Wen Jing, be careful. He is a hungry wolf!"

    I said with a bitter smile¡° You don''t forgive people

    Shangguan ruoli said angrily¡° I think it''s fake for you to catch ghosts, but it''s true for you to pick up girls. Wen Jing has a husband. You''re destroying his family. "

    I whispered, "listen to me. I''m trying to help her."

    "You are too reluctant to say that. Then prove it to me."

    I said in a low voice, "wait until we have solved Zhang Fu''s problem!"

    Yin hanyue said softly¡° Let''s go together. Anyway, Qin Wenjing and I have nothing to do today. "

    I thought for a while and said, "well, you can see what I''m good at."

    I took out the yellow paper, drew some yellow paper, and then took them to the restaurant where Zhang Fu worked.

    "Is Zhang Fu here?" Qin Wenjing called twice and didn''t see Zhang Fu.

    "Zhang Fu quit." The shopkeeper came out and whispered to us.

    I asked doubtfully¡° what? When did he quit? "

    "The day before yesterday, he told me!" Zhang Fu has gone. It''s not like him. With his personality, he won''t resign for no reason.

    Shangguan ruoli asked suspiciously¡° How can Zhang Fu leave his post suddenly? Is something wrong? "

    I said softly¡° Go to his house. "

    Zhang Fu''s home is not far from here, in a small area. Qin Wenjing took the three of us into a residential building, reached out and pressed the elevator, and the elevator door opened slowly.

    "Ding Dong..." several of us went into the elevator and went up the stairs directly.

    Qin Wenjing went to the door of one of the residents and knocked on it.

    "What are you doing here?" Zhang Fu slowly opened the door and invited us into the room. Zhang Fu''s family is clean, and the couple have no children. Zhang Fu''s face is a little blue, and his brow is filled with black air.

    "Let''s see you. How are you doing?"

    Qin Wenjing asked with concern¡° We went to the hotel to see you before. Why did you resign? "

    Zhang Fu sighed and said¡° I don''t know why. Recently, I always feel that something is following me. "

    Yin hanyue asked softly¡° You look haggard. You''ve been keeping yourself in the house these days, haven''t you

    Zhang Fu said in a deep voice¡° Yes, I''ve been afraid to go out these days. "

    "Well, I see you are so haggard. Why don''t you go out to dinner?" Zhang Fu has been eating instant noodles these days, and his face has become very blue. Zhang Fu changed his clothes and followed us out of the house.

    Several of us came to a restaurant and took a seat.

    "A fried rice, boss!" Zhang Fu took a spoon and wolfed down a few mouthfuls, then said¡° I haven''t eaten anything these days, and I''ve eaten all the instant noodles at home. I''m really starving. "

    "Your fried rice..." the waiter came over and put a plate of fried rice on the table.

    Zhang Fu said hastily, "who asked for fried rice?"

    Shangguan ruoli said suspiciously, "isn''t it the fried rice you want?"

    "No, I just ordered a fried rice. How can I eat it?"

    Qin Wenjing said with some doubts¡° Who ordered fried rice? "

    "It''s a girl, she said it''s your object!"

    "Object? I don''t have a girlfriend Zhang Fu was so scared that he almost didn''t spit out. He drank a mouthful of water and settled down.

    I said softly, "it''s time to solve it. Come with me."

    "Where are you taking him?" I said to Qin Wenjing in a low voice, "you don''t have to come with me. Go back to your villa and wait for me.

    ¡±I took Zhang Fu back to his home. I reached out and took out two yellow amulets and threw them on the ground. Suddenly, there was a black air.

    Zhang Fu said in a hurry: "what''s the matter? Where can there be such a big smoke?"

    "Just follow me, needless to say so much!"

    A door appeared in the black air, and I took Zhang Fu into the door. Outside was a dark forest, and crows could be heard.

    Zhang Fu was a little afraid and asked, "master, why did you bring me here?"

    I said softly¡° I''ll take you to see that ghost girl. "

    Zhang Fu and I walked into the woods and stopped at a table with a picture on it.

    "Don''t you know this woman?"

    "She... She is!" Zhang Fu frowned slightly and looked at the photo with some doubts. "It''s like Xiaowei!" With a wave of my right hand, the ghost named Xiaowei came out.

    "It''s her... It''s her who follows me all the time!" Zhang Fu was scared to hide beside him and said in a hurry¡° Master, she''s the one who follows me. She''s going to kill me! "

    I said softly¡° She didn''t mean to hurt you, she just wanted to

    "If you think about it, do you remember her?"

    "Is Xiaowei really you?" Zhang Fu is a little surprised. This Xiaowei is his former girlfriend. When they went out to play together, they had a car accident. Xiaowei died on the spot, and Zhang Fu''s head was badly damaged and lost some memory.

    Xiaowei floated over, and then said¡° Don''t be afraid, Zhang Fu. I don''t want to hurt you, I want to help you. "

    Zhang Fu asked suspiciously, "Xiaowei blames me. If I hadn''t drunk driving, I would not have had an accident and you would not have died."

    "I don''t blame you, but you shouldn''t go on like this."

    "You didn''t drink before, I like you before!"

    Zhang Fu said hastily¡° Xiaowei, I will change back. I will do something to make up for you. "

    I said softly¡° You just need to take her where she should be now. "

    Xiaowei turned her head and said to me¡° Thank you very much, master

    "This yellow sign can send you away. You should cherish your time and say what you should say." I turned to one side, leaned under a tree and looked at the two men.

 Chapter 231

    I''m used to this kind of separation.

    I waited for a while, then Xiaowei left. Zhang Fu''s problem has been solved. I was also secretly relieved.

    I went back to Qin Wenjing''s villa by car. At this time, they all sat around on the sofa waiting for me.

    "You''re back. Where''s Zhang Fu?" Shangguan ruoli came over in a hurry. He asked me anxiously.

    I said softly, "Zhang Fu''s affairs have been solved. I''ll come back to solve her affairs."

    Yin hanyue said softly¡° We''ve been waiting for you all night, just waiting for you to solve it. "

    I said softly to Qin Wenjing¡° When did you have this fragrance at home? "

    "About three months ago. My husband and I went to travel, and when we came back, my husband began to play incense. "

    I said softly to Yin hanyue¡° Don''t you smell a bad smell? "

    Yin hanyue said softly¡° Not at all. But if you say that, I really remember. When I first came here before, I did smell a bad smell. "

    "Do you know why it stinks?" I went to Qin Wenjing. Then he reached out and stroked her cheek, "rouge powder is really harmful, but it can''t hide the spot."

    "The spot?" Qin Wenjing was a little surprised. Said hastily¡° What do you mean by that? "

    I whispered, "you''re dead. Don''t you remember? "

    Qin Wenjing shook her head and said, "it''s impossible. Do you mean I''m dead?"

    Shangguan ruoli asked suspiciously¡° No, how do you know she''s dead? "

    "Yes. If Qin Wenjing is dead, why is she still here. And you can go out in broad daylight? " Yin hanyue also held an attitude of disapproval to me and said in a hurry.

    I said softly¡° Then you let your husband come back. Just ask him. "

    Qin Wenjing made a phone call to her husband, then said¡° Liang Chao said that he was going back. "

    "Let''s go upstairs first. That''s the truth in that room. " Qin Wenjing opened the fragrance of the bedroom, which is a Lingtang. There is a photo frame on the desk, on which is a black-and-white photo of Qin Wenjing.

    There are fruits and censers on the table in the hall. The strange smell came from the sandalwood.

    Yin hanyue asked suspiciously¡° What''s going on? "

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° I think the problem lies in these sandalwood

    I reached for sandalwood and looked at it. Then I said, "it''s not ordinary sandalwood. It''s special for ghosts, but it seems to be mixed with other things."

    "No way. I don''t remember I was dead." A few of us walked out of the bedroom and came to the downstairs hall. At this time, a car roared and Liang Chao hurried in from the door.

    Liang Chao asked suspiciously¡° What''s the matter? Are you in such a hurry to let me come back? "

    Qin Wenjing said hastily¡° Liang Chao, whose is the Lingtang in the bedroom upstairs? Is it mine? "

    "No, I didn''t mean you wouldn''t be allowed into that room!"

    Liang Chao was a little excited and said in a hurry¡° It''s all you. Why do you disturb our life? "

    I said in a cold voice¡° You use magic to prevent your wife''s ghost from reincarnation. Do you know the consequences are serious? "

    Liang Chao said in a hurry: "I don''t care... I will be with her and never separate from her."

    Shangguan ruoli said in a hurry¡° But you will also damage your own Yang Qi. As time goes on, your life will be reduced. "

    "He only uses his own blood to nourish Qin Wenjing. If I''m not wrong, you usually feed her your own blood."

    "Why... How on earth did I die?" Qin Wenjing''s eyes are red. She cries and asks Liang Chao.

    "I think it should be three months ago, when you went on a tour!" I glanced at Liang Chao, whose face was very ugly and nodded slowly.

    I said softly¡° OK, now that you know it, let the dust return to the earth! "

    Liang Chao said in a hurry: "no, you can''t take her away!"

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "Guansheng, please help them."

    "All right then!" I took out some yellow amulets and handed them to Liang Chao. "You stick these yellow amulets on the doors and windows. Now Qin Wenjing knows that she is dead. Later, there will be ghost messengers to haunt her. So these yellow amulets will keep the ghost messengers out, as long as she is not allowed to go out."

    Liang Chao took Huang Fu in a hurry and said gratefully¡° Thank you, master

    I said softly¡° You don''t have to thank me. You can do it yourself. "

    Shangguan ruoli, Yin hanyue and I left the villa without much time, and the three of us went back to the shop.

    "I''m hungry. Why don''t we have some dinner together?"

    "Well, it''s my treat. Thank you." If Yin hanyue wants to treat, of course. I''m not welcome¡° Then go to eat the steak. I didn''t eat enough of it last time! "

    The three of us went to a restaurant and ordered four steaks. I had two for myself.

    "You can eat it!"

    Yin hanyue said softly, "I want to ask you, will Qin Wenjing and Liang Chao go on like this all the time?"

    I ate the steak and said, "no, my yellow amulets only last for a few days, and the Yin difference will surely go to collect the soul!"

    Shangguan ruoli said in a hurry¡° If you give him the Yellow amulet, you might as well let them separate now. "

    "Don''t be so cruel. My heart is made of meat."

    Yin hanyue said in a low voice: "there is still something about Liu Ling and Zhang Li that has not been solved."

    I said softly, "I''m going to solve the problems of Liu Ling and Zhang Li tomorrow. I''ll finish their work. I have other things to do."

    After eating the steak, Yin hanyue drove away. Shangguan ruoli and I took advantage of this early day to walk around the city center.

    "It''s been a long time. I''m going to relax tonight."

    "How do you want to relax?"

    Shangguan ruoli asked with great interest¡° What''s going on in your head? "

    I put my hand around Shangguan ruoli and said¡° Thinking of you with me tonight, we just sit quietly and wait for the time to fly

    "Everything in life is illusory. It''s just that you are directing a life between your obsessions."

    Shangguan ruoli asked suspiciously, "what''s wrong with you? Why are you so depressed all of a sudden?"

    I said with a sigh¡° It''s nothing. It''s just that I''ve experienced so much, and suddenly I''ve seen a lot. "

    "Don''t think so much. If you go on like this, I''m afraid you''ll become an immortal." I smile and walk into the night market with Shangguan ruoli in my arms. Today, let''s become worldly and think nothing. Shangguan ruoli and I went around the night market and bought some of her favorite food. We should relax as much as we can.

    "I''m so happy. I''m tired, but I''m very happy!" Shangguan ruoli yawned, stretched and took my arm.

    I said softly¡° Tired, I''ll carry you back. "

    "Well, I can''t walk any more!" I squatted down and let Shangguan ruoli lie on my back. I stood up and walked towards the shop with her on my back.

    "Yin soldiers pass by!" A gust of wind blowing over, a few figures appeared in front of me.

    A few ghost messengers escorted a few kids to come to us. I haven''t seen ghost messengers since Mingfu Temple closed down.

    "Isn''t that the censor?" Ghost bad came over, and then gave me a salute, "no, no... I should call the inspector general!"

    I said with a smile¡° It''s just symbols. Are you out to catch souls? "

    The ghost said softly¡° Yes, it''s just routine. "

    I said softly¡° Then I won''t disturb you. You''ll be busy first. "

    "Wait a minute, my Lord. I heard that you have promised Mr. Cui."

    "You mean the island ghost?" I think it should refer to this, but this may be Zhang Li''s next situation.

    The ghost said softly¡° Yes, that ghost has killed five people. You should solve it as soon as possible. "

    I frowned and said¡° Well, I see. I''ll solve it tomorrow. "

    Shangguan ruoli and I went back to the shop. Tonight is our world.

    "You''re mine tonight..."

    "You want to be beautiful!" I went into the bathroom to wash, then went into the room and lay on the bed.

    Shangguan ruoli also lies beside me after washing and gargling strangely. She is really tired recently. She can have a good rest and sleep in.

    "Where is this?" I slowly opened my eyes and found myself on the top of a building.

    At this time, the dark night sky, floating snowflakes, it is very strange.

    "Cluck... Cluck!" I turned around warily and saw a girl in a short black skirt and a pair of black leather boots standing on the edge of the roof with long hair.

    "Who are you?" I vigilantly walked past, the girl looked very beautiful, gave me a strange smile.

    "We''ll meet soon..." the girl said, unexpectedly made me surprised, turned and jumped from the roof.

    "Ah..." I suddenly opened my eyes and sat up. At this time, I was full of sweat, which soaked my clothes.

    Shangguan ruoli opened his eyes and asked softly, "what''s the matter with you?"

    I gasped and said, "I don''t know. I had a very strange dream!"

    I got up, got out of bed, went into the bathroom, washed and changed my clothes.

    "What would you like to eat?" I went to the bed and asked in a soft voice¡° I''ll buy some. You can sleep a little longer. "

    I went out of the shop with my coat and ran around the park nearby. Then I went to the morning market to buy some soybean milk fried dough sticks. I went back to the shop with breakfast. At this time, LV Wei was sitting on the chair in the living room, and Shangguan ruoli had already got up.

 Chapter 232

    "What are you doing here?" I put breakfast on the table and asked.

    Lu Wei said softly¡° There''s something for you, of course. "

    I said softly, "have you eaten? Would you like to have some with me?"

    "You''re welcome." Shangguan ruoli took a pair of bowls and chopsticks and sat down at the table. He continued¡° Captain Lu. Do you have any cases this time? "

    Lu Wei said softly, "well. Last night we found two female corpses, one named Liu Ling and the other named Zhang Li. "

    I was a little surprised and said, "how do you recycle both of them?"

    Lu Wei said softly, "who knows, you two will finish your meal later. Just come and have a look with me. "

    After breakfast, Shangguan ruoli and I simply cleaned up. He and LV Wei arrived at the police station by car. LV Wei directly took us to the police autopsy room. There are two autopsy tables in the autopsy room, and two corpses on them.

    The two corpses belong to Zhang Li and Liu Ling, both of whom are as pale as ashes. There is no interest at all.

    Shangguan ruoli said with a frown¡° They both died miserably. They were cut off with sharp weapons. "

    Lu Wei said softly¡° The two of them were killed by Japanese knives, and they killed each other. "

    I frowned and said¡° It seems that this case is my dish again. "

    Lu Wei said softly¡° Now that you take over. Then I don''t care. It''s up to you. "

    Shangguan ruoli and I went out of the police station and planned to go to Liu Ling''s and Zhang Li''s house to have a look. Maybe there would be some clues.

    "Let Xiao Liu take you two. You have to be careful, too. " Because of the case, Zhang Li''s home has been blocked by the police.

    It''s Xiao Liu who takes us. Open the door and let us in.

    "It''s so smelly here that I almost couldn''t help puking when I came in." I don''t want my hands over my nose. Into the room, the smell of blood has not gone.

    Shangguan ruoli said with a frown¡° It seems that something terrible happened last night. Otherwise, the wall will not be stained with blood. "

    I went into the bedroom, which was a mess.

    "What a bloody smell. There is also a cloud of Yin Qi

    "Who are you? You can''t come in!" Shangguan ruoli and I went out of the bedroom and saw a girl come in from the door. As soon as Xiao Liu was about to catch her, she was bounced out by an invisible force.

    "Sorry, I''m not a bad person!" The girl wore long black hair, a black skirt and a pair of leather boots. At first glance, it looks very pure, but it looks like a student sister in her twenties.

    I was a little surprised and said, "is that you?"

    The girl gave me a smile and said, "we meet again."

    Xiao Liu said in a hurry: "so you know each other. Let''s talk."

    Shangguan ruoli asked suspiciously¡° Is this Mr. Guan Sheng

    I said softly, "I just met you. I saw you in my dream last night."

    "Hello, my name is Yi Yue Mei Na, and my Chinese name is Shen Yi Yue."

    "Are you Japanese?"

    Shen Yiyue said softly, "yes, I have been observing here for a long time."

    I said softly¡° Since you are a foreign friend, don''t talk here. Let''s change places. "

    Shen Yiyue said softly¡° In fact, I''ve already done something here. I came here specially for this

    "Now that you know each other, I''ll close the door." The three of us walked out of the residential building, found a coffee shop and sat down.

    Shen Yiyue said softly¡° Actually, I''m here for this matter. By the way, I''d like to meet you Chinese Yin Yang masters! "

    I said softly¡° You are so powerful that you can enter my dream

    Shen Yiyue said with a smile¡° Sorry, I can only meet you in this way for the first time. "

    Shangguan ruoli drank coffee and said, "you just said that you came here for this thing?"

    Shen Yiyue said softly, "yes, because the ghost is always here. I''m going to take him back today."

    I asked doubtfully¡° What do you do next? "

    Shen Yiyue said softly¡° I''m going to ask you for help this time. I''m afraid I can''t deal with that ghost alone. "

    I asked with interest¡° Are you a Yin Yang teacher

    Shen Yiyue said softly¡° Well, my family has been a Yin Yang division for generations, and that ghost is a prisoner of war left over from the previous war. "

    "Prisoners of war? In that case, wouldn''t it be better for you to deal with it? "

    Shen Yiyue said softly¡° Theoretically, it is, but the ghost has become a fierce one. If it is not removed as soon as possible, it will cause a massacre

    I understand what she said about the massacre. From the situation of Liu Ling and Zhang Li, I can see that the ghost is very fierce, and it''s not an ordinary one.

    "Now that you know it''s fierce, why don''t you come by yourself and bring some people?"

    Shen Yiyue said softly¡° In fact, I''m here to play. It''s just that I met you. That''s why I want to ask you for help. "

    It''s like we know each other, but this matter can be big or small. We have to solve it. Otherwise, I can''t bear the blame.

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "Yiyue, where do you live?"

    Shen Yiyue said softly¡° Hotel. I arrived two days ago, so I haven''t found a suitable place to stay. I have to stay in a hotel. "

    "Why don''t you come and stay with us? It''s more convenient. It''s not safe for you to stay in a hotel alone."

    "I''m sorry to disturb you, but thank you all the same." I glanced at Shangguan ruoli, and I felt helpless. Whether she was familiar or not, she was kind, but I also like her.

    Shen Yiyue said softly, "I''ll go to the hotel and pack my luggage later. I won''t disturb you for a long time."

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° It doesn''t matter. You can stay as long as you want. "

    Shangguan ruoli and I accompanied Shen Yiyue to a hotel, took her luggage down, bought some daily necessities and went back to the shop.

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "I''ll clean up a room for you, and you can live here at ease."

    Shen Yiyue said softly¡° That''s really troubling you. I''m so lucky that I met you two as soon as I got here. "

    I made a pot of tea and sat down at the table. "Not everyone is as lucky as you are."

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° Well, it''s time for us to study. What should we do about this? "

    I said softly¡° Yiyue''s ghost belongs to your country, so I am responsible for assisting you and you are responsible for catching the ghost. "

    Shen Yiyue said softly¡° Of course, there''s no problem. We can also take this opportunity to have a contest to see if your Taoist skills are powerful or our Yin Yang skills are powerful! "

    I sneer: "OK, no problem!"

    "If you want to catch it, you have to go to the place where he committed the first crime before, and then follow the smell he left to find him!"

    I asked with some doubts, "isn''t it the home of Liu Ling and Zhang Li that it was the first time?"

    Shen Yiyue said softly¡° I don''t mean that. It''s where they come in and live, like barracks. "

    I frowned and said¡° If that''s the case, it''s going to be hard. It''s been many years now. Where can I find that place? "

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "it''s not easy. Just go to find captain Lu."

    "Yes, but I don''t know the name of the ghost. How can I find out?" Even if we can find the place where the Japanese military camp was stationed at that time, we don''t know who the ghost is. Even if we burn paper, we know the name of the other party.

    Shen Yiyue said softly¡° It''s easy. Just give it to me. "

    It seems that if we go on like this, this matter will be solved very well.

    "And when are you going to go?"

    Shen Yiyue said softly¡° In the evening, at least until it''s dark. "

    I took out the yellow paper, drew a few yellow, took the sky Gang Xuan mirror, then with Shangguan ruoli and Shen Yiyue came to Liu Ling''s home.

    "It''s been two days, and the taste here is still so strong." Shen Yiyue reaches out her hand and takes out three yellow amulets. The Yellow amulets start to burn. She just looks at her hands, closes her eyes, and says a few incantations in her mouth.

    That three yellow Fu then burned up, this is Shen Yi month suddenly opened eyes, her eyes pupil unexpectedly turned blue.

    "Hoo Hoo Hoo!" With a gust of wind, blowing open the window, the room suddenly became cold.

    The temperature in the room seemed to drop suddenly. At this time, a scene appeared in front of our three eyes. It was a man in Japanese uniform, with a Japanese knife in his hand, walking into the bedroom step by step.

    The three of us followed closely. The Japanese soldier was attached to Zhang Li. Zhang Li reached out and took out a Japanese knife from under the bed and chopped it at Liu Ling. Liu Ling was so scared that she quickly rolled under the bed. She quickly stood up and ran outside the bedroom. Then she ran and called out.

    "Asshole!" Zhang Li''s eyes turn blood red, and the Japanese knife in her hand stabs Liu Ling.

    "Pooh."

    "Zhang Li, it''s me. Wake up!" Liu Ling was so scared that she fell to the ground and covered her abdomen with her hand and climbed outside the door.

    "Puff..." Zhang Li didn''t give Liu Ling a chance to call for help at all. The Japanese swordsman in her hand cut off Liu Ling''s body with one knife, and her blood splashed all over the ground.

    Zhang Li showed a strange smile on her face, then she slashed her arm with her right hand and stabbed her chest several times at the same time.

    Shen Yiyue frowned and said¡° It''s Ichiro Sato! "

    I asked with some doubts, "who is Ichiro Sato?"

    Shen Yiyue said softly¡° Sato Ichiro was a god of war at that time. His family worked for the emperor for generations. Later, because he was defeated in the invasion of China, he took his soldiers to commit suicide by caesarean section. "

    "No wonder he is so angry, but why does he want Zhang Li and Liu Ling?" That''s a real question. Why did he kill Liu Ling and Zhang Li?

    I said softly¡° Let''s leave first. It''s too bloody here. It''s not very good. "

    Shangguan ruoli reached out to pull the door, but the door didn''t open.

    "What''s the matter? The door is locked!" I slightly frown, only feel a wind from the back hit.

 Chapter 233

    I put up my sword finger with my right hand, and a sword gas shot out from behind.

    "What''s the matter?" I turned around and saw two black air appeared behind me, but it was not Ichiro Sato. It''s the ghost of Zhang Li and Liu Ling.

    I said hastily¡° It''s the two of you. Why don''t you two get reincarnated. But stay here. "

    Liu Ling said in a hurry: "master, we are both wronged. You must make the decision for us."

    "Yes, master, that Japanese ghost killed us."

    I frowned and said¡° got it. You don''t have to say that. I''ll take revenge for you. "

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "it''s the two of them. I thought it was the Japanese ghost. "

    "Well. Let''s go The three of us walked out of Liu Ling''s and Zhang Li''s house and went straight to a big stall.

    "I''m hungry. Boss, have some kebabs! " The boss came up with a plate of kebabs and two bottles of beer.

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° Eat more according to the month, don''t mention it

    "In fact, I like your country very much," she said softly. If it wasn''t for this time because there was something to deal with. I''m afraid I''ll stay here a little longer

    I said softly¡° Come on, it''s the best snack here. "

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° I can''t imagine that Japanese ghost is so powerful. It seems that you have met your opponent this time. "

    I said softly¡° What are you afraid of. It''s Yiyue. Just give it to her. "

    "Yes. Let''s compare and see who''s better! "

    I said with a sneer¡° As long as it can be solved, I''m not against losing! "

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° You usually seem to be aggressive. Why don''t you fight now? "

    "What''s the use of fighting? I''m really tired now." After dinner. Shangguan ruoli and I took Shen Yiyue to the nearby commercial city, where she would stay for a while. So buy something.

    Shen Yiyue said softly, "it''s nice to have you with me."

    I whispered, "do you have a boyfriend?"

    Shen Yiyue said softly, "I''m still in school. How can I have a boyfriend?"

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° Yiyue, you have to be careful. He has always been a sex wolf

    "Don''t tell your new friend whether I''m good or not. They all tell you not to stay with hanyue. They all learn from her."

    Shangguan ruoli said in a soft voice, "it is. Don''t you dare admit it?"

    I immediately speechless, said hastily¡° Admit, you two together, what else can I say. "

    After dinner, the three of us went back to the shop, and it was getting late.

    "I want to take a bath. Do you have a bathroom?"

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° Of course, I''ll boil the water for you! "

    I sat at the table and fell

    After a sip of tea, you two should have a rest early

    I''d like to go down and have a look tonight. That Japanese ghost has a barracks. I dare not underestimate it if we fight.

    "Then you should rest early!" I closed the door. I''m the inspector general. I''m sure I''ll make a tour of the city in the evening.

    I was walking on the deserted street with the sword of victory and evil.

    "This Japanese girl won''t come here just to catch the ghost!" I jump up and fly up to the top of a tall building with the snow.

    "Snow white, can you feel the evil spirit around here?"

    Snow said softly, "master! That girl is right. That Japanese ghost is really powerful. "

    "How do you know?" I asked

    "Look over there, master!" Snow White reached for the building next to her. I look at it carefully. It''s so evil that there''s a mass of black air over the building.

    "Master! There''s the Japanese ghost! "

    I stood up and frowned¡° Go and have a look

    Snow White grabs my arm and flies in the blink of an eye. Just as I was approaching the building, I was blocked by a barrier. But under, snow can only take me to fall on the roof of a hotel opposite.

    Snow continued¡° Master! There''s a lot of Yin here, and it''s spreading. "

    I frowned and said¡° From the border, this monster has been here for a long time. "

    Snow said softly¡° Master, if you don''t get rid of this monster, I''m afraid more people will be killed. "

    "It seems that this matter should be solved as soon as possible!"

    .....

    "Help... Help!" A cry for help came from afar. Snow and I looked at each other and ran along the sound.

    Snow white and I came to a dark alley next to the building. A girl was running towards us desperately.

    "Help me... Help me, there''s a ghost catching me!" I look carefully, the girl followed by two Japanese kid soldiers, holding a long gun, in the back of the chase.

    I turned over my right hand and took the victory evil sword in my hand, "bold demon!"

    "Shua!" In an instant, two swords cut out and killed the two Japanese ghosts.

    Snow said softly, "master, let''s go first."

    "What about this woman?"

    "Take it back! Maybe it will help us. " I let snow white support the girl and go back to the shop together.

    The girl had passed out, but fortunately she was not hurt.

    "You''re back. Why did you bring a man back?" Shangguan ruoli opens the door, and Bai Xue walks into the room with the girl in her arms and puts her on the bed.

    I whispered, "show her if she''s hurt."

    I went into the bathroom to wash, then let Bai Xue go to rest first.

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "what''s the matter?"

    I said softly¡° When I was patrolling the city, I saw two Japanese ghosts chasing the girl, so I took the hand to save her

    "Oh, but luckily she wasn''t hurt." I nodded and said, "good, if she can help." I''m tired too. I''ve been busy all night.

    "Yiyue went to sleep?"

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "well, you should have a rest early." I yawned, went into the room, lay down on the bed, and soon fell asleep.

    The next morning, it was just dawn. I went to the nearby park for a few laps as usual, then went to the morning market to buy some breakfast and went back to the shop.

    "Good morning, you got up early!" As soon as I entered the shop, I saw Shen Yiyue coming down from the upstairs and sitting at the table.

    Shen Yiyue said softly¡° What do you eat this morning? It smells good. "

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "Guansheng, you''re back. The girl you rescued last night woke up."

    "Thank you so much for saving me last night." The girl dressed very clean, changed a new set of clothes, small face also washed clean.

    The girl has short hair, white skin, a pretty face, two big eyes flickering at me.

    "How do you feel when you wake up?"

    The girl pouted her little mouth¡° I was scared to death last night. "

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "you are hungry. Sit down and have some dinner."

    I asked softly, "what''s your name? What happened last night?"

    "My name is gioya. I work in that building, but last night, I worked overtime. I didn''t expect to meet a ghost. " JOYA took a bite of the fried dough sticks and continued.

    I looked at her eyes carefully and then said, "your eyes are different from ordinary people, but they are not Yin and Yang eyes."

    Then she went on¡° I don''t know what it is. Anyway, I can always see some strange things. I was afraid when I was a child, but later I got used to it. "

    Shen Yiyue said softly¡° You went to the ghost last night. Did you find anything? "

    I said softly¡° She is my discovery. I found that she was caught by two Japanese ghosts, so I took the hand to save her. "

    "What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand?" she asked

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "you will know in a moment."

    I asked softly¡° Gioya, you are an employee of that building. You must know what''s going on inside? "

    "I''m an employee, a clerical," she said softly

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "we can take this opportunity to go in and have a look."

    "If you want to go to my company, I can help you."

    I said softly¡° Well, that''s what you''re waiting for. Take us after dinner. "

    After breakfast, the three of us followed JOYA out of the shop, reached for a taxi and headed for the building.

    There are 20 floors in the building. Each floor is for office use and divided into several departments.

    "Here it is!" JOYA got out of the car and took us to the company building.

    "There should be security guards here. We can''t go in without certificates." I took a look at the door. There were two security guards guarding the door. People from outside can''t get into a place like this.

    JOYA said with a smile¡° It''s easy. Just follow me. "

    Shangguan ruoli asked suspiciously, "follow you? Is that all right? "

    Said JOYA softly¡° Of course, you can come with me. I can''t hurt you. "

    The three of us followed JOYA to the door. The security guard didn''t stop us.

    "Well, I''m right. I know the security guard very well." JOYA said to the three of us with a proud look on her face.

    Shen Yiyue said with a smile¡° Miss Joe, thank you very much this time! "

    "You''re welcome. It''s nothing to me." JOYA went to the elevator, reached out and pressed the elevator, "I''m a veteran, too. Many people give me face."

    "Ding Dong...!" The elevator door opened slowly, and several of us walked into the elevator and went directly upstairs.

    As soon as I got out of the elevator, I saw some people sitting in the office area busy.

 Chapter 234

    "This is where I work!" At this time, a girl in ol uniform came up and said to JOYA with a smile, "Miss Joe, you are here. The chairman is in a meeting. Just a moment, please

    "Oh. I see. I''ll take them to the lounge

    "Miss Jo? Is this company yours? " Shangguan ruoli looks at Qiao Ya with some doubts and then asks¡° So you are a rich lady

    She pouted¡° They recognize the wrong person! "

    Good morning, Miss Joe Some employees came over. One after another, they saluted JOYA respectfully.

    I said with a smile: "you, a senior level figure, are very powerful. The whole company greets you. "

    "They are better than me!" JOYA took the three of us into a lounge. The girl in uniform poured a few glasses of water on the table just now.

    "There are a lot of departments here," she said softly. I''ve looked for someone to see it before. Feng Shui Master said that there was too much yin here, so he changed the pattern here. "

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "what does your company do?"

    Said JOYA softly¡° It''s import and export trade. There are other businesses

    "It seems that I''ll call LV Wei. If it''s really here, it''s a problem. " I went out of the lounge and into the bathroom. He took out his mobile phone and made a call to LV Wei.

    I asked LV Wei to check if the Japanese military camp was here. With that, I hung up the phone and walked into the door. I saw a dry hand stretched out from under the toilet.

    "So insidious!" My right hand turned and a sword gas shot out, the ghost hand suddenly took back. I turned and walked out of the bathroom. Back in the lounge.

    "Why so long?" Shangguan ruoli drank water and then asked me, "what does captain Lu say?"

    I said softly¡° I''ve asked him to help me find out. There will be a letter soon. "

    Said JOYA softly¡° The building used to be an abandoned factory, which was demolished and rebuilt by the municipal government. There''s this big building. "

    At this time, the female secretary just came in. Said softly¡° Miss Qiao, the chairman of the board has finished the meeting. Let''s have a few of you

    Said JOYA softly¡° Well, let''s go and meet the chairman! " Several of us followed the female secretary to the chairman''s office. The female secretary reached out and knocked on the door, then pushed the door open and went in.

    "Chairman, Miss Qiao, they''re here!"

    "Well, let them in!" Qiao Ya quickly walked in, pounced on a middle-aged man''s body, "Dad... How can you have a meeting for so long? I''ve been waiting outside for a long time."

    "I said that. Come here next time and say hello to me!" The middle-aged man looked helpless, then looked at us, "Xiaoya, are these your friends?"

    I said softly¡° Boss Qiao, I''m Liu Guansheng. I''m here to ask for something. "

    Qiao Yunsheng frowned and asked, "Liu Guansheng? I think I heard the name somewhere. "

    JOYA said hastily, "Dad! How can you forget that he is the legendary ghost catching master. He saved me last night. "

    "Oh, I remember. I heard Lao Tang mention you. You are Lao Tang''s son-in-law!" Qiao Yunsheng''s face changed and said with a smile.

    I slightly a Leng then asked¡° Do you know Tang Guofeng, too? "

    Qiao Yunsheng said softly, "of course I know each other. Lao Tang and I used to be friends, but now we get together occasionally."

    "Since you know each other, it''s easy. I don''t want to show off."

    Qiao Yunsheng said in a soft voice, "you sit down first. Please speak slowly if you have anything to do."

    I said softly, "to be honest, I''m only here to catch a ghost, and this ghost is a fierce one. Miss Qiao also learned something last night."

    Said JOYA softly¡° Yes, I was really scared last night. Those two Japanese ghosts chased me

    Qiao Yunsheng lit a cigarette and said to me¡° Dear nephew, as you say, my company is not clean? "

    Shangguan ruoli said in a hurry¡° That''s right. Chairman Qiao, not only your company, but also the whole city has changed. We also want to start first, so as not to ruin our lives! "

    "What do you want me to do? My company has been running for many years. If I leave it behind, I can''t bear it!" Qiao Yunsheng has devoted his whole life to business. This group company is not the biggest, but he has also made a lot of efforts.

    I said softly¡° That''s OK. In order to avoid a sensation, we''d like to see the information of your staff first, and then we''re going to watch it here

    For a few days. "

    Qiao Yunsheng said softly¡° This is no problem. I''ll ask the Secretary to arrange it. "

    "That would be the best. Let''s go back and get ready, and then we''ll come to you!"

    "I''m going too, and I''m going to help!"

    "How can I do such a thing without me?" she said hastily

    Qiao Yunsheng frowned and said, "no! It''s not a funny thing. If you go, it will affect their work. People will take time to protect you! "

    She pouted¡° I can show them around and introduce the situation here. "

    "Well, Miss Joe, if you listen to me, I''ll let you work with me." I thought about it and said to gioya, this girl

    Even if she is not allowed to follow, I''m afraid she will follow. There will be something wrong at that time, and it will not be worth the loss.

    Said JOYA softly¡° Go ahead, I''ll promise you anything. "

    I said softly¡° From the end of this matter, you have to listen to me! "

    "Well, I''ll listen to you!"

    Qiao Ya glanced at Qiao Yunsheng and said, "well, I''ll be fine with Master Liu."

    Qiao Yunsheng said softly¡° Well, you know how to play. "

    JOYA took the three of us out of the office, took the elevator and went downstairs. "I''ll take you here. You can leave one for me, and I''ll call you when I''ve finished the arrangement here."

    "Well, take these two yellow runes and wear them on your body. They will save your life." I told JOYA the phone, gave her two yellow runes by the way, and then left.

    "Why didn''t you say a word? Did you find something?" Shen Yiyue didn''t say a word. She was silent all the time since she walked into Qiao Yunsheng''s office.

    Shen Yiyue said softly, "I feel something''s wrong. Can you see it here? It''s just looking down!"

    I thought about it and said¡° Yes, you can come with me

    I took Shangguan ruoli and Shen Yiyue to the opposite roof of the hotel. I could look around.

    Shen Yiyue even took out a compass from her bag and said¡° It''s someone who has set up an array here

    "What array in array!" This is the first time I''ve heard about it. I can''t see anything about compass.

    Shen Yiyue said softly¡° The company building we went to just now, together with the buildings nearby, forms four directions. "

    That is to say, there are people in four directions, and several other buildings have also become arrays. So we just need to solve one of them, and then the ghosts in other arrays will appear one after another.

    Shangguan ruoli said in a soft voice, "well, if you look at it like this, it''s troublesome. How can we get rid of those ghosts?"

    I said softly, "what else can I do?"

    The three of us went back to the shop and were hungry after a long morning. We found a restaurant at random.

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° Any array has its drawbacks, but who set it up? "

    I suddenly thought of a person, the one who killed Tang Yufeng at the beginning, and the one who set strange patterns on the arms of the three gamblers. It is estimated that he did it again. But if you want to know the truth, you have to get rid of the array before you can approach the truth.

    "What are you thinking?" Shangguan ruoli saw my concerns and asked me with some concern.

    I said softly, "nothing. I just want to think about something. I''ll just go to the building in the evening."

    The three of us went back to the shop. I packed up my things for tonight and went back to the wing room to have a rest. Finally, in the evening, the three of us had dinner and drove to the building.

    At this time is in the middle of the night, a mass of black air over the building.

    "What a heavy Yin Qi! It seems that there will be a fierce battle tonight!"

    "Here you are, come on in!" JOYA came out of the company and seemed to have been waiting for us for a long time.

    I asked softly¡° Now there''s no one in the company. "

    "Don''t worry, I''ve arranged it. Come with me," she said

    The three of us followed JOYA to an office where the building was empty. Shen Yiyue took out the compass, looked at it, and then said: "the magnetic field here is very strong, it is estimated that the ghost is nearby."

    I said softly¡° Well, gioya, you go back first. We''re here. "

    Said JOYA hastily¡° No, how can I do that? I said I would join you, and my father has agreed. "

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "then follow me, I''ll protect you!"

    I asked softly¡° How did you get those two Japanese ghosts last time, gioya? "

    "I forgot it, too, but I can remember it," she said softly

    "There will be a border at night. I think there should be a vulva here." Shen Yiyue put her hands together and recited several incantations in her mouth. Then she saw a young man in a long shirt and slender figure appear behind Shen Yiyue.

    "Master! What can I do for you... "

    I said in some surprise¡° Isn''t this your type God? "

    "Smart... I''ll let him look for it and see if he can find a clue."

    "Yes! Master... "As soon as the type God turns around, it disappears. On the contrary, Shen Yiyue''s face turns pale. It should be because he used the type God and consumed too much physical strength.

    Shangguan ruoli poured a glass of water and handed it to Shen Yiyue, "you should have a rest first. It seems that you can''t adapt to this kind of magic."

 Chapter 235

    "Thank you. I''m just beginning to learn how to use Shishen to help me. Shishen is equivalent to separation for me. It''s going to drain me

    Said JOYA softly¡° I remember it. The last time I went to the bathroom. I saw the two Japanese ghosts. "

    "Toilet? The toilet belongs to the dirty place, which also leads to the hell. "

    I thought about it and said¡° Then you can show me now. "

    JOYA took me to the front of the women''s room, reached for the door and went in¡°

    Here it is I came to the last door. He reached out and opened the door. Everything was normal. There''s nothing strange about it.

    Said JOYA softly¡° Last time I went to the bathroom here. Then I saw those two Japanese ghosts. "

    I said softly¡° Then you go to the toilet again, and I''ll see if I can still see the two Japanese ghosts. "

    "You want to see me go to the bathroom. How can this work? " She went on, blushing.

    I said helplessly: "I want you to re simulate the scene that day, not to see you go to the toilet."

    "So it is. All right, then JOYA enters the door. I went out of the bathroom and after a while I heard the sound of water.

    JOYA came out of the room and said, "I don''t see anything. I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed. "

    "Isn''t there something wrong? It seems that we need to see if Shen Yiyue can find the clue." I went back to the office with JOYA. At this time, Shen Yiyue''s type God has come back, guarding Shen Yiyue''s side.

    I asked softly, "what''s the matter? Have you found it?"

    Shen Yiyue said softly¡° My God said. The most gloomy place here is in the chairman''s office, where there seems to be a vulva. "

    Said JOYA hastily¡° You mean my father''s office? "

    Shangguan ruoli continued¡° Then go and have a look. Maybe we''ll find out. "

    Several of us came to the chairman''s office, and the door of the office was tightly closed.

    Said JOYA softly¡° I think you must have made a mistake. My father''s office had been seen by a feng shui master before.

    ¡±Before the day, I didn''t find such a heavy Yin Qi. I didn''t expect that the Yin Qi here is so heavy at night.

    Shen Yiyue said softly¡° Lu Yu, do you think it''s here? "

    "Master! That''s the direction. " The type god named Lu Yu floated to the wall behind the desk, then stretched out his hand to stick it, and suddenly a vulva appeared.

    "It''s here..." Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° It seems very deep inside. Do you want to go in? "

    I said softly¡° Of course, I want to go in, but you can''t go in. Just wait for me here. I guess as soon as the hell gate is opened, there will be Japanese ghosts running out of it. "

    "You are here to guard, don''t let ghosts disturb the world." I turned my right hand and went into the vulva. Then the vulva disappeared.

    I felt as if I was in a tunnel. The road was long and there was a cold smell.

    I walked forward vigilantly, and soon saw a light in front of me.

    "Night Shanghai... Night Shanghai!" A burst of singing came in from the front, I hurried past, in front of a scene of joy, a banquet hall.

    "Baga!" In front of me stood two rows of Japanese soldiers kneeling on the ground. Led by a middle-aged soldier, about 40 years old, is that Sato Ichiro.

    "Although we were defeated, the emperor did not lose!"

    "In order to wash away our shame, we will kill all the people here tonight!"

    "Yes I watched the more than 20 Japanese soldiers walking out of the house with samurai swords. Then the scene in front of me changed. These Japanese soldiers began to kill the people of Z in the guild hall with samurai swords. All of a sudden, there was a color of terror and a river of blood. I seemed to be able to smell the strong smell of blood.

    "Our mission has been completed, the emperor''s mission has been completed!" These Japanese soldiers took off their uniforms, slowly pulled out the samurai sword on their waist, wiped the blade with a white cloth, and then stabbed them into their abdomen.

    Long live the emperor Then the ghosts of these Japanese soldiers floated out, forming a group of black resentment, which began to permeate the whole guild hall.

    "That''s what it is. The source has been found." I turned back to the tunnel, then walked out of the vulva and appeared in the office.

    Shangguan ruoli asked softly¡° How? What did you find? "

    I said softly¡° I found that all the Japanese prisoners of war committed suicide by caesarean section. After their death, their bones were buried in the ground. This used to be a guild hall. "

    Shen Yiyue said softly, "it seems that they are under the building, but we can''t tear it down and rebuild it?"

    "We can use the soul to get out of the body. We can''t get in the body, we can use the soul!"

    As soon as I saw the light, I said in a hurry, "what you said is reasonable. In this way, I can get there smoothly. Just take out the bones of Ichiro Sato and burn them."

    "It''s easy to say. Who are we going to go down?"

    Shen Yiyue said in a hurry¡° I''ll go down. It''s my business after all. It''s not too dangerous for you to go down. "

    Lu Yu said in a hurry¡° Master! Don''t do anything like this. It will damage your vitality. Please think twice

    "You needn''t say it, I will not listen to you, I has the final say."

    Shi Shen took a look at me and said¡° Please protect my master. This is what our adults told me before my master''s trip. "

    "Master, please do not have anything to do, please promise, please!" See this type God so sincere, I also can''t refuse, but this matter in the final analysis is also their own business, I so meddle in not very good.

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° You can rest assured that the official will take care of her. If there is an official in Yiyue, it will be OK. "

    Shi Shen Lu Yu nodded at ease. I also said that I had no choice but to set up the incense table and incense burner in the room.

    I took out a few yellow runes and read: "heaven and earth are Xuanzong, yin and yang are distinct, the human soul is divided, and the soul comes out of the body!"

    "Heaven and earth are limitless, and heaven and earth are as urgent as law and order!" I quickly sat cross legged on the ground, the soul separated from the body floating out.

    Shen Yiyue also sat on the ground, and then his soul broke out.

    Shangguan ruoli took three sandalwood sticks and lit them. Then he inserted them into the incense burner. "You only have three incense sticks. You must come back before the three incense sticks are burnt out."

    I said softly¡° Don''t worry. It won''t take that long. You and Lu Yu will just protect our bodies. "

    I finish saying and then walked into the Yin gate with Shen Yiyue, or just that dark tunnel.

    "You must follow me soon, or you will be lost."

    Shen Yiyue said softly¡° You really treat me as a child. I''m also a famous Yin Yang teacher! "

    I immediately helpless, nothing to say, continue and Shen Yiyue go forward, at this time appeared a light¡° Right ahead. What are you going to do in a moment? "

    "I have my own way!" Shen Yiyue pretended to be a mysterious smile, and then walked out of the light with me. In front of us was a military camp, surrounded by Japanese soldiers, and there were two Japanese soldiers in training.

    Shen Yiyue said softly, "the Yin Qi here is really heavy. I think we should find the bones of Ichiro Sato as soon as possible."

    The two of us went to the door of one of the rooms and gently pushed the door open. There was no one inside.

    "Not here... Will it be in his office?"

    Shen Yiyue said softly¡° That''s the room in front of us that''s guarded by soldiers. "

    "Baga!" All of a sudden, two Japanese soldiers stood in front of both of us. The two Japanese soldiers'' faces were gray and their eyes were black. They were already dead.

    "We''re here to find daisako Sato!" Shen Yiyue talks to them in fluent Japanese. It seems that there is no problem. The two Japanese soldiers, slightly stunned, did not know what to say, and then led us into the office.

    "What did you say to him?" I asked Shen Yiyue in a low voice.

    Shen Yiyue said softly¡° I said I was the wife of Ichiro Sato and came to see him

    The two of us have already entered the office. In front of this desk, a middle-aged man in Japanese military uniform is looking down at a document.

    "Dazuo, your wife is here!" Japanese soldiers respectfully said to Ichiro Sato. Sato Ichiro raised his head, his eyes were red, and his face began to become very ferocious.

    "Get both of them!" Sato Ichiro roared and saw a dozen Japanese ghosts running in from outside.

    I flipped my right hand and threw out a few yellow runes. I read: "heaven and earth are Xuanzong, I am the only one, gold, wood, water, fire, earth, fire, heaven and earth!"

    Several firelights flew out of the Yellow amulet, and the Japanese soldier nearby was reduced to ashes by my amulet fire.

    "Let''s go!" I stretched out my hand to pull Shen Yiyue and ran out in a hurry. At this time, more than 20 Japanese ghosts came up with swords and guns in their hands.

    "What''s the matter? How did they find us?"

    Shen Yiyue said softly¡° I guess it''s our aura, that''s why it''s exposed. "

    I said in a low voice, "then do it quickly!"

    I put my hands together, then read: "heaven and earth are infinite, heaven and earth borrow the law, ghosts disperse quickly, as urgent as the law!" My right hand raised up my sword finger, and suddenly several sword Qi surrounded us. At the same time, a golden border appeared to cover us.

    "Whoosh!" With a wave of my right sword finger, dozens of sword Qi flew out and knocked the nearby Japanese ghosts to the ground.

    "Look at me!" Shen Yiyue throws a few yellow amulets and says a few incantations in her mouth. Even if there are four strange figures, she looks almost the same as Lu Yu.

    These four are Dharma protectors, standing in the southeast, northwest and four directions respectively. Shen Yiyue sat cross legged on the ground, and there was a golden light around her body. Then the gods rushed to the group of Japanese soldiers. I put up my sword finger with my right hand, jumped up and shot out several sword Qi at the same time.

 Chapter 236

    "Ah..." a few Japanese ghosts who had just come up, put a Zhiyang sword Qi into their chest and fell to the ground.

    "Get both of them!" Sato Ichiro reached out and pulled out a Japanese knife from his waist. Go straight to one of them and jump on it.

    "Dangdang!" That type God stretched out his hand to draw out two short knives from the back. It''s like a knight errant. With Sato Ichiro fighting together.

    "Your Shishen is very powerful!" The other three Shishen took out their weapons and rushed to the other Japanese ghost officers, which immediately led to a scuffle.

    "It seems you don''t need me to do it!" I hide to one side. He leaned against a pillar and watched the fight.

    At the beginning, those gods were very powerful. But then it''s over. That Sato Ichiro suddenly angry. He waved the Japanese sword with his right hand, and then he chopped out several sword Qi. Beat two type gods to fly out, at the same time the whole body sends out a strong Yin Qi.

    "Ah..." the other two gods waved their forks and long knives into the chest of Ichiro Sato, and then saw Ichiro Sato. His face changed. The body seemed to burst open, only to hear a roar.

    Sato Ichiro''s face began to become distorted, even when he saw two tentacles protruding from his forehead. The pupils of the eyes began to dilate

    "What is it?" At this time, Sato Ichiro body a bow. Actually lying on the ground, and then turned into a long wolf. The monster of Luocha ghost.

    "Ah..." the monster body ran straight to me and Shen Yiyue rushed up, only to hear a bang. The border was knocked open by it in an instant.

    "Poof!" Shen Yiyue''s face became pale as paper, and he vomited a big mouthful of blood.

    I don''t know what''s going on. In an instant, Yang Qi was transported to the hand, and a sword Qi shot out. The monster was knocked over on the ground.

    The Qi of Zhiyang sword left a hole in his body.

    "What''s the matter with you?" I quickly picked up Shen Yiyue, and then said anxiously, "you won''t be hurt, will you?"¡° I... I just urged four type gods. Now I have no strength. I have less than two levels of mana left. " Shen Yiyue said and then fell into my arms, her body is very weak, and small hands cold.

    "Ah... None of you want to leave!" The monster came up again. I quickly pushed Shen Yiyue away. At the same time, I was knocked out by the monster.

    I flew back and hit the post, which almost didn''t kill me. I stood up slowly, turned my right hand and took out the victory evil sword, and then my eyes turned into blood red, "dare to die!"

    I went straight to the monster and jumped on it. Then I shot several sword moves and went straight to the monster.

    "Shua!" My victory evil sword blade flashed red light, and suddenly several sword Qi flew out and stabbed into the monster''s body.

    "Ah..." those sword Qi appeared on the monster''s body, which seemed to be burned by fire. The monster was enraged by my sword Qi, and his Yin Qi became stronger and stronger.

    I went back to Shen Yiyue''s side, then I bit my finger and smeared the blood on the blade. "Heaven and earth are dark and yellow, Zhong Kui''s divine power, kill the demons and demons!"

    "Whoosh!" The victory evil sword in my hand flew out, emitting a burning flame, and surrounded the monster tightly.

    "The Emperor Xuanzong of heaven and earth is the only one who stands on his own. The green dragon has the power to kill demons and demons!" Suddenly a Fire Dragon flew out of the evil sword. The fire dragon roared and chanted, and swallowed the monster in the sea of fire.

    "Devil, you are not dead this time!" My right hand put up the sword finger, a finger pick, see victory evil sword fly up, rotate this firelight stab into that monster body.

    "Poof A black viscous liquid came out of the wound on the monster''s body. Then he heard a roar, and the monster emitted white smoke.

    I quickly covered my nose and pulled out the victory evil sword. There were only a pile of bones left.

    "Done!" I put away the victory evil sword, went back to Shen Yiyue''s body, I attached myself to hold her up. Then with a wave of his right hand, he threw a yellow amulet, sealed the pile of white bones, and walked out of the vulva.

    "How could it be that the three incense sticks would burn out in such a long time?" Shangguan ruoli comes over in a hurry, and then helps Shen Yiyue to do it on the sofa.

    "Master! What''s the matter with you? " Lu Yu looks at Shen Yiyue with some worry, and then looks at me with inquiry.

    I reached out and took out the medicine bottle from my pocket, poured out two blood Ganoderma lucidum and handed it to Shangguan ruoli, "let her take this, and she will be OK when she wakes up tomorrow."

    Shangguan ruoli worried and asked me, "are you ok? Did you get hurt? "

    I whispered: "I''m ok, just a little tired, although the monster is big, but Daoxing is just like that."

    "Thank you. If the master has something to do, I can''t explain it to him!"

    "OK, I have other things to deal with. Those Japanese skeletons have not been dug out yet." With that, I went into the toilet, reached out and took out the shengxie sword. With one sword, I slashed it on the ground and broke the tiles on the ground.

    "What are you doing?" JOYA asked me with some doubts¡° You can''t do that. Dirty things will spray on you. It''s disgusting. "

    I said helplessly¡° Do you know where you shit? There are bones below

    JOYA said hastily, "really? No wonder I''ll see those two Japanese ghosts! "

    I took out my mobile phone and made a call to LV Wei. After a while, LV Wei brought someone to come.

    As soon as LV Wei entered the toilet, he covered his nose with his hands and said, "why is it so smelly?"

    I said in a low voice, "the bones of those Japanese officers are at the bottom. Please deal with them."

    Lu Wei reached out and took out his cigarette case, took out a cigarette and handed it to me, "is this the end of your business?"

    I reached for the cigarette, put it in my mouth, and then said, "you can ask someone to lift out the bones, and then find a place to burn it."

    LV Wei asked two people to dig out the bones wrapped in yellow Fu from under the toilet tiles. I think someone specially buried the bones here.

    "Team Lu, the bones have been dug out!"

    I said softly¡° Please put them in sacks and give them to my department.

    ¡±Shangguan ruoli and Qiaoya helped Shen Yiyue out of the company. At this time, the sky was already bright.

    "Why don''t you carry her on your back?"

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "she can''t leave like this!"

    I have no choice but to squat down and carry Shen Yiyue.

    "I''m working as a coolie as well as a worker." I carried Shen Yiyue back to the shop, carried her into the room and put her on the bed.

    "I''m tired too. I''ll have a rest first. I''ll have dinner in the evening." At this time, two policemen brought in the bones of the Japanese ghost and asked me where to put them.

    I said softly¡° Just put it on the backyard floor. "

    I lit two yellow amulets, threw them on the bones, and then they burned. The fire began to burn slowly, burning the bones to ashes.

    I asked the black witch to put the ashes in a bottle and seal them with a yellow amulet. Tomorrow morning, I just need to give them to Shen Yiyue. I yawned, went into the bathroom, washed and went back to the bathroom

    He took a rest in the room. I lay in bed for a while and then fell asleep. Maybe I was too tired last night, so I fell asleep and didn''t get up until more than three o''clock in the afternoon.

    "You''re up. I''m trying to call you!"

    I said softly, "I''m a little hungry."

    "If you have a stomach, go out and have a meal." I got up to wash for a while, and then walked out of the room. At this time, Shen Yiyue also got up and looked much better.

    Shen Yiyue said softly¡° Thank you so much last night

    I said softly, "if you want to write about me, please treat me to a meal. I''m a little hungry now."

    "It''s OK to eat. Let''s go." I changed my clothes, went out of the shop with Shangguan ruoli and Shen Yiyue, and sat down in a nearby restaurant.

    "By the way, this is the ashes of Ichiro Sato. What to do is your business." I took out a paper package, which was wrapped in yellow Rune paper.

    Shen Yiyue said softly¡° Well, leave it to me. I''ll go back tomorrow. "

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "you''re going back tomorrow. Why are you in such a hurry? Don''t you want to play for a few more days?"

    Shen Yiyue said softly, "of course, I want to stay a few more days, but I want to take its ashes back as soon as possible."

    I said softly, "it doesn''t matter. It''s OK to come back after you''ve dealt with it."

    "I''m afraid I can''t come back. After I go back, I''ll get married!"

    Shangguan ruoli said in a hurry: "get married? No way

    "You escaped from marriage?" I looked at Shen Yiyue in surprise and said.

    Shen Yiyue pouted her lips and said unhappily, "yes, my father asked me to marry a royal descendant, but I don''t like him. I don''t like the restrained life."

    I whispered, "then don''t get married."

    Shen Yiyue said softly¡° But I can''t disobey my father''s orders. "

    "How come there is no solution?" Shangguan ruoli was also a little sad and said sadly.

    Shen Yiyue said sadly: "in fact, there is no way. As long as I find my favorite boyfriend, then my father will not care about me, and can terminate the engagement."

    I whispered, "it''s hard to break your parents'' orders, but the engagement is up to you, and we can''t help you."

    "Well, I''m full and want to go back!" I reached out and paid the bill, then went back to the shop.

    As soon as we got to the door of the shop, we saw a man standing in front of the door. This man was the one who had been here before.

 Chapter 237

    I asked softly¡° Why are you

    The man turned his head and asked, "do you know me?"

    "You came to me, I know!"

    I reached for the door and said to the man¡° Come in

    The man came in. Shangguan ruoli and Yin shenyiyue went directly to the second floor. I poured a glass of water. Handed the man said: "sorry, a few days ago some things, today just busy."

    "It doesn''t matter. Let me introduce myself first. My name is Han Xiangdong. It''s a school teacher. "

    Han Xiangdong drank water. Then he said, "because it''s a bit serious, I have to come in the evening."

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "Mr. Han. But it''s getting late today. Why don''t you come back tomorrow? "

    Han Xiangdong said softly, "it''s OK. I''m sorry to disturb you so late."

    "It doesn''t matter. Then do as you please! " Han Xiangdong got up and left. I cleaned up the shop and closed it earlier.

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° Go to bed early. You didn''t rest last night. I must be very tired. "

    "Well, you''d better wash and sleep, too." I went back inside. Suddenly feel in front of a dark, then fell on the bed.

    I don''t have to think about it. I must be called next. When I opened my eyes, there were two ghosts in front of me.

    I asked with some doubts, "what''s the situation?"

    "Lord inspector. Yama wants to see you Ghost bad respectfully gave me a salute, and then said¡° Please follow us

    I didn''t say a word. Following these two ghost messengers into a hell gate, they came to the hell.

    "I''m wronged... Yama, you''re going to decide for us!" There were a lot of complaints in the hall of Yama. Four wronged souls are kneeling in the hall, accepting the trial.

    Mr. Cui said angrily with a judge''s pen in his hand¡° Presumptuous! You four are robbing and killing people. The evidence is solid and you dare to argue. Let me go to the Ninth level of hell! "

    "My Lord, I am wronged!" Several ghost messengers took those ghosts down, and the hall became much quieter.

    "See Yama!"

    I saluted respectfully. This is my second time to go to hell.

    "Liu Guansheng, you''ve done a good job this time. Praise it!"

    I said hastily¡° Thank you, my Lord

    Yama continued¡° Does Liu Guansheng know what he called you for this time? "

    "Now there is some chaos in the world. As the inspector general, you should set an example. Here is a case. You can deal with it." Yama threw me a file record, and then said, "I will let Jiyue be responsible for sending the task to you in the future."

    "Yes, I know!" I reached for the file and looked at it. It turned out to be a picture with more than 20 people in student clothes.

    Mr. Cui continued¡° These more than 20 ghosts didn''t come back. Last time they went out of the underground reconstruction, you are responsible for bringing them back so that they don''t continue to harm people. "

    I said softly, "yes, my Lord!"

    "Then go back!" With a wave of his right hand, Mr. Cui appeared a white light and took me in.

    "Ouch!" As soon as I opened my eyes, I found that I had fallen out of bed and hit my head on the bedside table.

    "What''s the matter with you?" Shangguan ruoli sat up and said¡° How did you fall to the ground? "

    I slowly stood up and said¡° Nothing. I had a nightmare. "

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° Get up, I''ll make breakfast

    I moved my neck, went into the bathroom, washed, changed my clothes, and walked out of the bedroom.

    At this time, Shen Yiyue had already left. I went to the morning market to buy some breakfast and came back.

    "Eat! I''m afraid Han Xiangdong will come later. " I took a bite of steamed stuffed bun, and then said: "I already know about this. Mr. Cui told me to go down last night. Later, Ji Yue will send the file to me."

    Shangguan ruoli asked softly¡° How can Shen Yiyue suddenly leave without saying a hello? "

    I said softly¡° It''s true, but I didn''t expect that she didn''t say hello at all. The Japanese are really baffled. "

    "I don''t know." I looked up, Shen Yiyue came in from the door.

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "Yiyue, haven''t you already left?"

    "I didn''t leave. I just went to find a friend and asked her to tell my father. I''ll go back in a few days."

    I whispered, "my God, I thought you were gone!"

    "It''s so much fun here. How can I go?"

    "Guan Sheng!" Shangguan ruoli glanced at me and then said¡° Don''t say that. I hope Shen Yiyue lives here. I''ll get you a pair of dishes and chopsticks. "

    "Thank you. I bought something for you by the way." Shen Yiyue is carrying several plastic bags with some clothes and shoes inside.

    "Master Liu, and yours!" Shen Yiyue bought me a set of black leather clothes and trousers, and they are all very fashionable.

    I whispered, "these are your accommodation."

    "Guan Sheng!" I turned around and saw Ji Yue come down from the upstairs, "Mr. Cui asked me to come!"

    I said softly, "Why are you here? I thought you could come in the evening."

    Ji Yue right hand a stall appeared a file, then said¡° Here you are. I''ll give you any tasks in the future! "

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° Don''t you take a break? "

    "No, I have something else to do!" Ji Yue is still like that, she turns around and disappears.

    I said softly to Shen Yiyue¡° Well, since you stay, help me get rid of the demons. "

    Shen Yiyue said softly¡° Well, anyway, I want to learn from you. By the way, it''s practice. "

    "Well, in that case, I''m not polite. I have a task to solve." Shangguan ruoli reached for the file bag, opened it and said¡° Han Xiangdong? Isn''t this the man who came last night? "

    I said softly¡° Yes, it''s him. Now everyone who comes here to help us knows. "

    "Let''s finish the meal first!" After breakfast, after a while, Han Xiangdong came over.

    "Here you are. Please sit down." Shangguan ruoli poured a glass of water and handed it to Han Xiangdong, "Mr. Han, please tell me something, we can help you solve it."

    Han Xiangdong said softly¡° I''m a teacher in a school in the city. I''ve just been a teacher for a few years. I''m quiet, but later I found that the class I taught was a little strange. "

    "Can you tell me what''s going on?" I took out a cigarette and handed it to Han Xiangdong, "speak slowly, don''t worry!"

    ......

    "Students in class..." Han Xiangdong walked into the classroom, and then said¡° Let me introduce myself first. I''m your new head teacher. "

    "Teacher, it''s unnecessary for you to do so. Our class is hopeless."

    Han Xiangdong said softly¡° It''s up to you whether you learn or not, and it''s up to me whether you teach or not, but think about your parents. "

    "Qi..." Han Xiangdong is also helpless to some students who don''t study. Every school has black sheep.

    A ridiculous class soon ended. As the bell rang, the students in the class ran out one after another. Han Xiangdong some helpless out of the classroom, back to the office.

    "Miss Han, how about this class?"

    "Director Zhao! The students in this class are really naughty. They really need a good education. "

    Director Zhao said softly, "you have just taken office. You should be familiar with the environment here. You will get used to it gradually."

    Shangguan ruoli said doubtfully¡° That''s good. There''s nothing special about it. "

    "A month later, I came to the class to teach in the morning and found that the classroom was actually a school warehouse."

    I looked at the file in my hand, and then said: "you see if these students."

    I let Han Xiangdong take a look at the photo in the file, which is a class of teachers and students.

    "Yes, they are. How can you have them?"

    I frowned and said¡° There are several teachers dead in that school. They must belong to that classroom. You are the sixth one! "

    Han Xiangdong said in a frightened hurry¡° Master, please help me. I have to go back to class tomorrow. I''m afraid I can''t save my life this time. "

    I said softly¡° Don''t worry. I know about it in general. I will help you solve it. Don''t go back to work. I''ll help you. "

    Han Xiangdong said softly, "will you help me? How can this work? "

    "Why not? I have a way to deal with them." This time, I need to ask Bai Xue to help me, and change my appearance into Han Xiangdong''s. I asked Han Xiangdong to wait for me for a while. I went upstairs and called Bai Xue out.

    "Master! What can I do for you... "Help me to look like Han Xiangdong. I have something to deal with in the evening." Snow smile, a wave of the right hand on my face, "OK!"

    "Not bad..." I looked in the mirror and went downstairs.

    Shangguan ruoli said in a soft voice: "it looks very similar. What do you think, Yiyue?"

    "We''ll do this too. I''ll help you next time." I read the information carefully, and then took the bus to the place called "Birch College".

 Chapter 238

    I went straight into the school. Han Xiangdong''s classroom was on the third floor of the teaching building.

    "Miss Han!" A middle-aged woman came over with glasses on her face. He continued.

    I said softly¡° Good morning, director Zhao! "

    Director Zhao said softly, "Mr. Han, you are here. Let''s go to class. "

    "Well. Then I''ll go to class. " I went into the teaching building and went up the stairs to the third floor.

    A black air suddenly appeared in front of my eyes and floated out of one of the classrooms.

    "It should be the front!" I went to the front. He reached out and knocked on the door of the classroom. Then he opened the door and went in.

    "Class, boys and girls!" In front of me are more than twenty students. I''m sitting in a chair.

    "These are the ghost students." I coughed a little, and then I said¡° Class begins These students have the same strange smile. It looks really scary. If it''s Han Xiangdong, he will be scared.

    I said softly¡° Today we are going to live and die! "

    "Teacher, you seem to have found something." One of the students changed his face and had a strange smile¡° Teacher, why don''t you stay. "

    I said with a sneer¡° I won''t stay. I''m going to take you away! "

    I turned my right hand, holding the shengxie sword in my hand, and made a crack on the ground.

    "Ah..." as soon as the students saw the formation. Scared to turn around and run.

    "I want to run!" As soon as I tossed my right hand, I threw out two yellow runes, which were pasted on the window and the door respectively. It radiates gold

    Light.

    I said softly, "you don''t have to run. I won''t do anything to you. I just want to know why you''re all here? "

    Suddenly there was a loud noise under the stage, and I knocked on the desk with my hand. There was a moment of silence under the stage.

    "Teacher, let me talk first..." a female student raised her hand, stood up and said.

    I said softly¡° Then come and say

    The girl came over. He continued¡° We all died here, teacher. Please help us. We don''t want to

    I frowned and said¡° You''re from hell. Why do you come back here? "

    "We don''t know, we just feel comfortable here."

    "Very comfortable?" I thought about it and continued¡° I''ll come here in the evening. Don''t go. I have a yellow amulet here, and you can''t get out. "

    I turned around and walked out of the classroom, straight out of the school, then took the bus back to the shop.

    I went into the shop and said¡° I''m back! " Shen Yiyue said softly¡° What''s up? What can I do for you

    "Of course, all the students in one class died, and their souls stayed in the classroom all the time. I suspect that someone there has set up an array!"

    Shangguan ruoli poured a glass of water and handed it to me¡° You''re right. I heard Han Xiangdong say it again just now. I really think it''s weird there. "

    I reached for the cup, sat down, drank water and said¡° Han Xiangdong, I have something to ask him! "

    "He went out and said he would be back in a moment." At this time, Han Xiangdong came in from the door and said, "sorry, I went to see a friend, so I was delayed."

    I whispered: "I have something to ask you, before your school there was a class of people died, you know?"

    Han Xiangdong continued: "I''ve heard of this before. I heard that a class of students, when they were in class, suddenly a madman broke into the school and kidnapped the students. The madman was holding a gasoline barrel in his hand. Because he failed to negotiate with the police, he ignited the oil barrel and exploded."

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "that is to say, the students in that class are very angry because of this."

    "No! The normal logic is that, but I don''t think those students are. Instead, they want to leave. " I reached out and took out a cigarette from the cigarette box, put it in my mouth and said, "and they can''t leave there, which means someone has set up the array."

    Han Xiangdong said softly¡° Well, I''ll take you to meet a man who is my teacher. He was responsible for the class before

    "Let''s go. If you can make an appointment with him, you''d better have lunch together." Shangguan ruoli, Shen Yiyue and Han Xiangdong and I went to a nearby restaurant and sat down. After a while, Han Xiangdong came in with a man in his fifties.

    "Master Liu, this is what I mentioned, my teacher, Mr. Jin!"

    Teacher Jin said with a smile¡° I''m sorry to disturb you

    Shangguan ruoli said in a hurry¡° Please take a seat and help yourself to anything you want

    "You''re welcome. I''ve already had dinner." Han Xiangdong opened his chair and asked Mr. Jin to sit down. He asked for a pot of tea.

    I said softly, "Mr. Jin, we invite you here to inquire about one thing, which is called birch college."

    "Do you have a cigarette? Can I have one?" I reached for a cigarette and lit it.

    "Mr. Jin''s face suddenly changed when he heard the four words of birch college." Mr. Jin took a deep breath of his cigarette and said¡° I didn''t want to recall this, but since you''re looking for me, I can only talk about it. "

    Han Xiangdong said softly¡° Teacher, I''ve heard about it before. Later, you told me not to inquire, so I didn''t go on asking. "

    "Yes, it''s really scary. I''m a little scared when I think of it now." Mr. Jin took a deep puff of his cigarette and slowly exhaled a puff of his cigarette ring. "It was about five years ago."

    The thoughts of several of us all went back to five years ago with teacher Jin''s narration.

    "Beautiful..." the name of birch college is because there is a birch tree on the left side of the school. Every autumn, autumn leaves fall, birch leaves will fall to the ground, some couples will come here to love.

    "I hope you will pay close attention to your studies and not do anything unrelated to your studies!" Mr. Jin frowned at one of the girls in the class and said.

    "I see!" A sigh came from the platform. College is the most romantic time for men and women in adolescence.

    Some male and female students secretly fall in love, saying that it is not too much. Because the college is closed, it agrees to militarize management.

    The college is divided into teaching buildings and dormitories for boys and girls. As long as the lights are turned off at nine o''clock in the evening, the dormitories are tightly closed and locked. The most unacceptable thing is that anyone who doesn''t listen carefully or disturb the teacher in class will be punished.

    So for some boys and girls, there will be some pressure. Here is the only way out for these review students. If they are expelled from school, they will have no chance to enter university.

    The classmate that Mr. Jin said was one of them, because he was found dating another classmate.

    "Excuse me, Mr. king!" Then a woman in a teacher''s uniform came in from outside the classroom.

    Teacher Jin said softly, "what''s the matter, what''s the matter with Director Wang?"

    Director Wang said softly¡° I''m looking for a student, Li Yushi. Come out with me for a while! "

    Li Yushi is the girl student mentioned by Mr. Jin just now. Li Yushi stands up from her seat and walks out of the classroom.

    After a while, Li Yushi came back in half a class.

    "You''re back. Go back to your seat." Li Yushi lowered his head and went back to the table.

    Mr. Jin was surprised, but he didn''t ask much. As he was speaking vigorously, he saw Li Yushi standing up slowly.

    "Li Yushi, what are you doing standing up? Sit down and listen to the class!" The whole class looked at Li Yushi suspiciously, but Li Yushi reached out and picked up a pen from the table, stabbed it into his throat, and the blood flowed out immediately.

    At that time, the whole class seemed to burst, which caused a sensation in the school.

    "Later, in order to avoid causing students'' uneasiness, the school put the matter under pressure." Mr. Jin slowly spits out a puff of the cigarette ring and drinks the water in the cup. "This is what happened."

    I frowned and said¡° It doesn''t sound like much, but why did the girl Li Yushi commit suicide? "

    Mr. Jin said slowly¡° Later, the police took director Wang away, and then I learned that director Wang planned to report to the headmaster, so that the girl student would be expelled from the school. "

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "that means that the girl can''t bear the pressure. That''s why she is like this."

    "What do you think of Yiyue?" Shen Yiyue didn''t say a word. She listened attentively with her chin.

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° What are you doing and thinking about, Yiyue? "

    Shen Yiyue said¡° I think it''s the girl''s business, and director Wang. If it''s me, I''ll go to Director Wang for revenge. "

    I said softly, "yes, but what about director Wang?"

    Teacher Jin said softly, "director Wang was released later. It seems that he went back to that school to teach."

    Han Xiangdong said softly, "that director Wang is the principal now, and that classroom turned into a storeroom later is also the meaning of the principal."

    I took a look at the time and then said, "let''s go to the school to find the principal. Maybe we can learn something from her."

    "I''m afraid not today. The headmaster seems to be ill after three days'' rest. If you want to find her, you can go directly to her home."

    "Well, I''ll go tomorrow. Anyway, I''ll go to the college in the evening. After all, it''s not easy to do things in the daytime." After lunch, it''s time to take a nap. The three of us went back to the shop. I made a pot of tea, sat in the rocking chair and dozed off.

    This kind of day is very nourishing for me. I have nothing to do all day.

    "Get up, lazy pig!" I slowly opened my dim eyes, and then said¡° What time is it? It''s time to eat? "

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° You are really like a pig. Besides eating, you sleep. "

    I have some helplessness to say: "then what do you want me to do, want to work until the evening ah."

    I yawned and sat up. I went to the bathroom. I wanted to wash my face and wake up. But as soon as I opened the door, I saw an extremely beautiful and attractive spring.

    "Ah... Get out!" Shen Yiyue is covering her body with a bath towel, squatting on the ground and yelling at me, "turn around, go away!"

    "Yes... Sorry, I didn''t know you were taking a bath." Without saying a word, I went back to the front desk. After a while, Shen Yiyue came out with a slightly red face and pouted at me.

    "Sorry, I''ll wash my face!" I ran into the bathroom, washed my face and came out.

    Shen Yiyue said angrily¡° Why don''t you knock on the door and come in? You don''t know people are taking a bath! "

    Shangguan ruoli put a pot of fruit on the table and then said¡° What''s the matter, Yiyue, let the sex wolf see it? "

    I immediately speechless, said hastily¡° How do I know when you take a bath, and who let you take a bath without clothes? "

    "Take a bath and get dressed!" I said with a bad smile¡° But to be honest, you''re still in good shape, much better than those in the movies. "

    "Hooligans..."

    "I told you so long ago, you don''t believe it!"

 Chapter 239

    I picked up an apple and sat down on the chair. At this time, it was almost evening. I took out the yellow paper and drew some yellow paper. When you need it in the evening.

    Shen Yiyue said softly¡° Sister ruoli. Let''s go for steak. If you don''t take him, I''ll invite you! "

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° Well, I don''t want to take this Coyote with me

    The two girls seem to be angry with me. He walked out of the shop with his bag. I went out of the shop and bought a pack of cigarettes in a supermarket nearby. A bucket of instant noodles and a few sausages returned to the shop. I just walked in. I saw LV Wei sitting on the chair, "Why are you here?"

    LV Wei said softly, "I''ll come and have a look. Do you really feel relieved to leave the door open so that no thief will come in and steal? "

    I opened my cigarette case and pulled out a cigarette. He continued¡° I have nothing to steal here. It''s just that you''re here. Let''s have some. "

    Lu Wei said softly¡° Come on, I''ll buy you a drink! "

    "That''s just right. I want to have meat too! " I closed the door and let snow white and the witch look after the shop. With even if and LV Wei came to a big stall to eat barbecue.

    "Waiter, have a beer!"

    Lu Wei said softly, "in fact, I have something to do with you this time."

    I took a bite of the kebab and said, "I knew you had something to do with me. Tell me what happened

    Lu Wei said softly¡° Do you know about birch college recently? "

    I said softly¡° Birch college again

    Lu Wei said softly¡° It looks like you know that a man died two days ago at birch college. It''s a school teacher. "

    With that, LV Wei took out some photos from his pocket and handed them to me. I reached out to take them. It''s Han Xiangdong!

    "How long has he been dead?" I asked suspiciously

    "It''s been about a week, but it''s strange that this man''s body is missing."

    "What? Well, that''s right. Is Han Xiangdong dead? " I didn''t see that he was dead. It seems that his obsession is very deep.

    Lu Wei said softly¡° It asked me to find the body quickly, otherwise it would cause panic. "

    I frowned and said¡° Well, it''s really serious, but I''ll help you. You go back and wait for my news. "

    Lu Wei said softly¡° Now that you say that, I''m relieved. "

    After dinner, I went back to the shop. At this time, Shangguan ruoli and Shen Yiyue had already come back.

    "It seems that you can''t eat instant noodles without us!"

    I said softly, "it''s a treat. I can''t die of hunger."

    Shen Yiyue said softly, "when do you go to that college, I also want to see it."

    I said softly, "wait a little longer. It''s still early."

    I''m going to wait until their school dormitories are basically closed in the evening. I''m going to have a look. Finally, in the evening, Shen Yiyue and I arrived at Baihua college by car.

    By this time, the college had closed its door and it was dark inside.

    Shen Yiyue said softly: "it looks terrible!"

    I said with interest¡° If you include school horror, I''m afraid that no country has schools in your country. I''m afraid most of the horror films I''ve seen are made in your country. "

    "That''s your misunderstanding. There are many Yin Yang masters like me in our country to maintain peace." Shen Yiyue pouted and gave me a white look, then said.

    I said softly¡° yes! I admit that, and the Ott brothers! "

    "You''re... Irritating!" I said softly, "well, come on in, but can you jump over the wall?"

    Shen Yiyue looked up at the school wall and said, "I can jump, but I''m in a bit of a dilemma."

    In my opinion, Shen Yiyue''s size is just over 1.6 meters. It''s really difficult to turn over the two meter high wall.

    I said softly, "come on, I''ll help you first."

    "No, I use Shishen to help me!" Shen Yiyue said, threw out a yellow Fu, and then Lu Yu came out.

    "Master! Shen Yiyue said in a soft voice: "Lu Yu takes me in!"

    "It''s not very good. I''m just a servant. I can''t touch you!"

    Shen Yiyue pouted her lips and said angrily, "Lu Yu, do you want to disobey the order? I want you to jump over me. Hurry up!"

    I smile, jump, right foot on the wall, hands a pick, sat on the wall.

    "Wait for me, pull me!" Shen Yiyue retreated a few steps and made a sprint. She pushed her hand at her feet.

    I stretched out my hand and pulled Shen Yiyue up.

    "Ah..." Shen Yiyue''s feet slipped and almost fell. I quickly hugged her with both hands, so that she would not fall from the wall.

    "It scared me to death. I almost fell down!"

    "I''ve never seen you so stupid!" Shen Yiyue suddenly turned red and said, "can you let go of it?"

    I jumped into the hospital with her in my arms.

    "Why are you so red?" Shen Yiyue''s face is like a monkey''s buttock, red as if it can drip blood.

    Shen Yiyue said in a hurry: "there''s no way. Let''s go!"

    Shen Yiyue and I quietly went to the door of the teaching building. At this time, the teaching building has been closed. If we want to go in, we have to open the lock.

    Shen Yiyue said softly¡° How do you open it? "

    I wanted to split the lock with a sword, but later I was afraid of too much noise. I put up my sword finger, a sword gas shot out and broke the lock.

    "That''s all right. Let''s go!" I reached out and pushed open the door, and Shen Yiyue went into the teaching building.

    Now I find that the evening teaching buildings in our national school are not as good as those in Japan. They all look cold and give people an illusion.

    It''s like a monster in the dark, peeping at himself.

    Shen Yiyue may be a little afraid, and unconsciously put his hand around my arm, "can''t there really be a monster?"

    I whispered¡° What you have at school in your country at night, you have here. "

    Speaking Kung Fu, Shen Yiyue and I have already walked up the stairs, we walked along the corridor to the door of the classroom, at this time the classroom appeared again.

    In fact, this classroom is just a storeroom in other people''s eyes. I reached out and took off the Yellow symbol on the door, and then pushed open the classroom door.

    All of a sudden, a stream of Yin Qi came to my face, and more than 20 kids appeared in the classroom.

    Shen Yiyue said softly, "are they the ghosts?"

    I frowned and said¡° Well, they stay here after they die. Help me see if someone has set up an array here. "

    "Lu Yu, go and see if there is any array set nearby." Lu Yu flew out. I sat on the chair and looked at the students.

    "Teacher, can you avenge us?" One of the male students rushed to me and said, "we don''t want to be stuck here all the time."

    I asked softly¡° Do you know Li Yushi? "

    "Li Yushi? She was our classmate, and later she committed suicide because of nothing The girl reached out and pointed to one of the desks near the window.

    "That''s the table?" Shen Yiyue went over and said with some doubts¡° It doesn''t feel like much! "

    I said softly¡° Be careful, that ghost is fierce

    "No matter how fierce you are Shen Yiyue glanced at me and sat down on the chair. "I don''t know why. I don''t feel any sign of other ghosts."

    "Lingling... Lingling!" A mobile phone rang. I reached out and took out my mobile phone. It was Lu Wei.

    "Hello!..."

    "I see. I''ll be right there!" Shen Yiyue asked with some doubts: "what''s the matter?"

    I frowned and said, "come on, it won''t come, because she has gone to kill the headmaster!"

    "Master! I found an array in the four corners of this classroom! " Lu Yu appeared at this time, then said respectfully to Shen Yiyue.

    Shen Yiyue said softly, "then break the array!"

    Lu Yu said with some embarrassment: "I''m afraid not. The border of that array is very strong. I can''t help it."

    I went to the four corners of the classroom and found a picture on the wall of the four corners.

    I reached out and took out the Yellow amulet, then said¡° Heaven and earth Xuanzong, I am the only one, gold, wood, water and fire, fire cloth heaven and earth

    Huang Fu flew up in an instant, shining a golden light, and suddenly a dark wind blew up in the room, blowing up the four pictures.

    The four pictures began to burn and gradually became ashes.

    "Well, that''s the solution!" However, it''s too easy for this array. The reason is that it''s in disrepair for a long time. The array doesn''t work.

    Shen Yiyue said softly¡° How can it be so easy that there are no traps? "

    I shook my head, stretched out my hand and took out some yellow amulets. As soon as I threw them, there was a vulva.

    "You all go to report, I will help you revenge!"

    "Thank you, teacher!" These students felt relieved and went into the hell gate one after another. With the appearance of several ghost messengers, they escorted the souls of these students back to the hell.

    I wiped the vulva with a wave of my right hand and walked out of the classroom with Shen Yiyue. The classroom returned to normal and became an ordinary warehouse. Shen Yiyue and I hurried out of the teaching building and went to the wall again.

    "Do you want me to help you this time?"

    "No, I''ll go up myself!" Shen Yiyue stepped on the next tree trunk, grabbed the wall and jumped up.

    I also took advantage of the strength of the tree trunk to push my right foot up. Shen Yiyue and I left the college, reached for a taxi, opened the door and jumped into the car.

    "Where are we going now?"

    I said to the driver in a low voice, "driver, please go to Haitian Hotel!"

    "Good!" As soon as the driver stepped on the accelerator, the car whizzed out.

    After a while, the car stopped in front of Haitian Hotel.

 Chapter 240

    At this time, there are two police cars parked at the door, several police stopped the cordon. Shen Yiyue and I went over and said hello to Xiao Liu. He walked into the hotel with a policeman.

    Shen Yiyue and I walked into the elevator. With the police up to the twelfth floor. As soon as I got out of the elevator, I saw two policemen coming.

    "You are master Liu, Captain Lu. Let''s wait for you here. Come with me!" I nodded and followed the two policemen into one of the private rooms. As soon as I entered the room, I smelled a strong smell of blood.

    "How disgusting..." Shen Yiyue quickly covered her mouth with her hand, and almost couldn''t resist vomiting.

    The house was in a mess. The floor was covered with blood. A dead man was lying on the floor, his body covered with blood. His face was ferocious, and there was a blood hole in his throat. And the most unbearable thing is that this man''s face was caught. It''s like being caught by a cat.

    Lu Wei came over and said¡° You''ve come so fast. I''d like to introduce you. This is the president of that college! "

    I sighed and said, "it seems that she is not an ordinary ghost. It''s interesting. It''s really interesting!"

    Lu Wei frowned and said¡° What''s going on over there. Will no one be killed again? "

    "This is an unknown number!" I can''t help you here. If that ghost killed the headmaster. Should be able to resolve the resentment of it. Shen Yiyue and I went out of the hotel by elevator. Shen Yiyue hasn''t recovered yet.

    I went to the supermarket and bought a bottle of mineral water. After unscrewing it, he handed it to her, "drink some water. Hold it down

    Shen Yiyue said softly, "I''ve never seen such a bloody scene, but I''m not afraid. It''s nausea. "

    I said softly, "just get used to it. Let''s go back first."

    "Didi... Didi!" Shen Yiyue and I have just stepped out. I heard the sound of the car flute coming from behind. When I look back, it''s LV Wei who drives here.

    "Why don''t you come back to the police station?" Lu Wei, with a gloomy face, continued¡° No, I''ll be scolded for such a big thing when I go back. I''ll find you a drink. "

    I stretched out my hand to open the door, and Shen Yiyue jumped into the car.

    Lu Wei asked softly¡° Where are you going, going home? "

    I said softly¡° Well, go back to the shop first, and then we''ll have a drink. "

    LV Wei started the car slowly and drove directly towards the shop. Shen Yiyue''s face improved a lot, but she didn''t speak. Maybe she was too tired and leaned on my shoulder.

    LV Wei asked softly, "how are you doing at the school? Have you found out?"

    I lit a cigarette, held it in my mouth and said, "well, I''ve broken the array in that classroom. Now I''m waiting for the ghost to come out!"

    "Well, that''s good. I''m relieved." I looked at LV Wei with some doubts and always felt that something was wrong.

    "Lingling... Lingling!" The phone rang again. I took out the phone and had a look. It turned out to be LV Wei''s phone. I had a surprised look at LV Wei, and then answered the phone.

    "Hello! Where are you two? I''ve just finished my work and I''m going to go back to the Bureau. Shall I drop you off? "

    I whispered, "no, I''m not going back. There''s something else."

    Then I hung up the phone and said in a cold voice, "brother Lu, why haven''t you seen Li Mo recently? Aren''t you two engaged? Won''t you fight?"

    Shen Yiyue asked suspiciously¡° So you''re getting married. Congratulations. "

    Lu Wei said softly¡° Don''t mention it. She didn''t contact me when she was sick today, but don''t worry. I''ll call you when you get married. "

    I said softly, "did you two get married before?"

    "It''s already ordered. It''s next month!" I reached out and took out a cigarette, held it in my mouth and said, "that''s very good. I can drink your wedding wine soon."

    "Yes, you must come at that time..." I took a deep breath of my cigarette and then said coldly¡° You are too stupid to think that you can deceive me by becoming LV Wei? "

    "Yi..." the car stopped fiercely. I turned it with my right hand and took out a yellow Fu, which was directly patted on LV Wei''s face.

    "Ah..." suddenly a heartrending scream, I took the opportunity to open the door, pull Shen Yiyue jumped out of the car.

    Shen Yiyue asked with some doubts: "what''s the matter?" At this time, the ghost jumped out of the car, her face was covered with blood, and her face became very ferocious.

    "Smelly Taoist! Mind your own business... "

    I said with a sneer¡° Well, I don''t care. I''ll give it to you by the month. "

    Shen Yiyue said in a soft voice: "Lu Yu is handed over to you. Catch this ghost."

    "Yes! Master... "Lu Yu flew in the past in an instant, and immediately set off an evil wind and went straight to the female ghost. I thought that female ghost would be shot out, but I didn''t expect that female ghost would hide on one side.

    "What''s going on?" Shen Yiyue and I are all slightly stunned. The ghost grabs Lu Yu''s neck and throws Lu Yu out.

    "Bang!" With a dull sound, Lu Yu flies out and bumps into a big tree behind him.

    "Lu Yu..." Shen Yiyue quickly took out two yellow amulets, then read a few incantations, and suddenly an array appeared around her body.

    "Dare to hurt Lu Yu, I will get rid of you!" I stood next to Shen Yiyue and saw a strong wind around her body. Her eyes suddenly turned green, and then a sword appeared in her right hand.

    "Shua Shua!" Shen Yiyue''s body shape, jump, and split two swords at the same time. The female ghost reaches out her hand to block it, and then with a wave of her right hand, she brings up a fierce wind and blows Shen Yiyue''s sword Qi out.

    "The devil will die!" Shen Yiyue''s figure turns, and a somersault comes in the air. At the same time, a yellow amulet appears in her right hand, and the Yellow amulet flies to the female ghost.

    "Bang!" With a wave of her hands, the ghost threw up the garbage can on the street and collided with each other.

    "Unexpectedly this wench is so fierce, still can borrow the power of type God to get rid of demon!" Shen Yiyue''s right hand turned, and the long sword danced in her hand. Then she recited a mantra and separated five figures directly.

    "Kill Shen Yiyue''s sword came out of his hand, and five swords appeared in an instant. They all shot at the ghost. The female ghost raised her head and roared. There was a strong Yin Qi around her body. She only heard a dull sound.

    That group of Yin Qi unexpectedly hit together with five swords and burst out sparks.

    "Poof..." Shen Yiyue flew out backward and fell to the ground, gushing out a big mouthful of blood. I quickly stepped forward, turned my right hand and took the sword in my hand. "I didn''t expect that you were so powerful."

    "You are all going to die!" The female ghost slowly raised her head. I looked at it carefully. She was not old enough to be Li Yushi.

    I frowned and asked, "are you Li Yushi?"

    "Do you know me?" Li Yushi''s long black hair covered half of her face, and her eyes were blood red, which surprised me. It is reasonable to say that in these short years, she can''t become a fierce ghost, and she seems to be even higher than a fierce ghost.

    I asked doubtfully¡° How did you become like this? "

    Li Yushi said with a sneer¡° Thanks to the help of that man, today I want revenge

    After Li Yushi finished, his long hair stretched out toward me. I held the sword in my right hand, and its long hair entangled my victory evil sword.

    I forced a earn, victory evil sword sent out a fire, the leader fever into ashes. I saw that Shi Lian waved and chopped several times. At the same time, I jumped up with a move to win the evil sword. I waved and chopped, "soul of the dead, soul of the sand!"

    "Bang!" All of a sudden, several sharp sword Qi hit Li Yushi. Li Yushi flew out backward with the trend, and he was hit with three sword marks.

    I quickly put up my sword finger in my left hand, and a sword Qi of Zhigang Zhiyang shot out.

    "Ah..." the sword Qi pierced Li Yushi''s chest, and her Yin Qi also spread everywhere.

    I asked, frowning¡° You''ve only been dead for a few years. Even with resentment, you can''t have such a high moral character. Tell me who taught you

    "I don''t know who he is. He just asked me if I wanted revenge, and then he taught me how to practice." Li Yushi''s face began to become transparent. Now the Yin Qi in her body has been lost, and her soul will be broken in a short time.

    I reached out and took out the last yellow amulet, threw it to the ground, and then a cloud of white smoke rose. Two ghost messengers came out of the smoke. The two ghost messengers came to Li Yushi and took out the chain to take her back to the hell.

    I''m also secretly relieved and go to Shen Yiyue. At this time, Shen Yiyue''s face turns pale as paper. Just now, she was hurt by that Yin Qi.

    "Are you ok?" Shen Yiyue said in a weak voice, "I''m afraid I can''t leave. You have to carry me back."

    I put away the victory evil sword, bent down and picked her up, "it''s late, I''ll go back to treat you first!"

    Shen Yiyue and I went back to the shop. As soon as we entered, we saw LV Wei and Shangguan ruoli waiting for us at the table with worried faces. Lu Wei said hastily¡° Brother, you are back! "

    I said softly¡° Ruoli came to help Yiyue, and she was seriously injured! "

    "How can it be like this? What''s the matter with you?" Shangguan ruoli didn''t have time to ask more questions. She quickly came over and helped Shen Yiyue. "She''s seriously injured. I''m afraid she needs to use five money lotus array to cure her injury!"

    I frowned and said¡° I have two blood Ganoderma lucidum. Take them for her, and the rest is up to you. "

    Shangguan ruoli helped Shen Yiyue up the stairs. I told LV Weixian to wait for me for a while, and I went to change my clothes. After a long night, I was tired. I went into the bathroom, took a shower, changed my pajamas and came out.

    Lu Wei said softly¡° Now that you''re OK, I''m relieved. Has this matter been solved? "

    I nodded and said, "it''s settled. I expect Han Xiangdong will return to the mortuary tomorrow."

    "Well, I''ll be at ease. I''ll go back and have a drink with you another day."

    LV Wei left. I closed the door and went upstairs. At this time, Shangguan ruoli has changed Shen Yiyue''s pajamas and lies on the bed. Shen Yiyue takes the blood Ganoderma lucidum and looks better.

 Chapter 241

    "What''s up? Is she OK?"

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "I use lotus array to help her heal. Now it''s much better, but I need to have a rest."

    I said softly, "that''s good. It''s not just her this time. Even I didn''t expect it. That Li Yushi is so powerful, and someone manipulates all this behind his back. "

    Shangguan ruoli asked anxiously¡° You''re not hurt, are you? "

    "No, I''m just tired. Go wash and sleep, too." I went into the bedroom. Lying in bed, today this matter can be regarded as solved. It is estimated that Ji Yue will come to me in two days.

    Maybe it''s too tired. I lay in bed for a while and fell asleep. This sleep is very comfortable, sleep until dawn.

    "Get up. I''ll make breakfast! " I slowly open my eyes, Shangguan ruoli is lying on my body, a white pleated delicate legs on my body.

    "That''s how you hook me in the morning. Is that all right? "

    "Who hooked you?" Shangguan ruoli pouts to sit up. I used a drag to pull it into my arms.

    I said softly, "honey, while the air is good in the morning, let''s do some exercise."

    Shangguan ruoli''s face turned red. Push me away with your hand and say¡° Who wants to do sports with you

    "I''ll see how Yiyue is. Get up quickly. Go out and buy breakfast! " I got up, got out of bed and went into the bathroom to wash. Then he put on his sportswear and ran out of the shop. He ran two laps in the park nearby.

    I stopped by the morning market to buy breakfast. Back to the shop, back. Shen Yiyue has got up and looks much better.

    Shen Yiyue said softly, "I feel much better. It was the first time yesterday that I encountered that kind of situation. "

    I put the breakfast on the table, and then said, "just get used to it. This time, it''s settled. Should you go back?"

    Shen Yiyue said softly¡° Well, I''ve been bothering you for several days. These days are really troublesome for you. In order to thank you, I''ll take you shopping today and I''ll spend money. "

    "That''s very kind of you I poured a glass of water and sat down at the table. "Then we''ll go after dinner. I''ll treat you to lunch at noon as a way to see you off."

    After breakfast, the three of us went out of the shop and took a bus to the mall. I bought a lot of things this morning, but two of them are mine, and the rest are theirs. I became a porter.

    "I''m tired. Go and get something to eat." I look at Shen Yiyue this wench, empty handed what also didn''t carry, fortunately meaning say tired. The three of us sat down in the cafeteria on the upper floor of the mall and made a table of dishes.

    "I can''t see you can eat so much."

    I said softly¡° No, it''s time to waste. "

    "Liu Guansheng?" I''m eating hard, and I haven''t swallowed a few pieces. Looking up, I see a beautiful woman who looks no less than Shangguan ruoli and Tang Yufeng, and is absolutely the best of the best.

    This woman is about thirty years old. She has long brown hair, a hat, a white windbreaker, jeans shorts, delicate legs and a pair of sports shoes. She looks very energetic. The woman looked at me like silk and then extended her hand to me.

    "You... You are?"

    "It''s really you!" The woman held out her hand and was polite to me. I think she looks familiar, but I can''t remember for a moment. I asked doubtfully¡° Miss, do we know each other? "

    "I am Wu Meng!"

    "Wu Meng?" I slightly a Leng, then said¡° Come on, you are Wu Meng! "

    Wu Meng sat down beside him and said softly¡° Of course, I didn''t expect to meet you here. "

    Shangguan ruoli and Shen Yiyue stare at Wu Meng and ask me jealously, "who is she, Guan Sheng? Do you know her?"

    I said softly, "this is Wu Meng!"

    Wu Meng took a look at Shangguan ruoli, and then said, "this young lady is so beautiful, isn''t she your wife?"

    I said softly¡° Not yet. We''re not married

    Wu Meng said in a soft voice: "so it is. I thought you were married."

    I asked softly, "Wu Meng, what can I do for you?"

    Wu Meng took my arm and said in a soft voice, "of course I''m looking for you. Otherwise, what am I doing here?"

    "My girlfriend is here. Is it a bit bad for you to hold my arm?"

    Wu Meng pouted¡° It''s nothing. We don''t have anything

    Shangguan ruoli''s cold face, then said to Shen Yiyue¡° I''m full and I''m going back. You two can do whatever you want. "

    "It''s all your fault!" I had no choice but to glance at Wu Meng. Wu Meng spat out his tongue at me and pulled me out of the commercial city.

    I asked softly¡° Now that there is no one, just tell me. What''s the matter? "

    Wu Meng said softly, "Ji Yue has something to do recently, so I''ll give you all your tasks during this period. I think this task is very simple, so I didn''t say it in a hurry just now."

    "Now you say, I don''t have time to go shopping with you!" Wu Meng and I went to the park and sat on the bench. "In fact, we shouldn''t deal with this matter, but since Mr. Cui asked you to do it, you can do it."

    "I said some nonsense. If you don''t, I''ll go back." I got up and was about to leave. Wu Meng held me and said, "don''t go. I''m not going to come out easily. I don''t want to go back so soon."

    The girl wants to stay a little longer and doesn''t want to go back¡° Play with me for a while, and I''ll tell you later! "

    I also have some helplessness. They all say that the world is a pure land. No matter the gods in the sky or the ghosts in the place, they all like to come to the world.

    "If you want to play, go to the playground."

    "Is the playground fun?" When Wu Meng heard the three words of amusement park, his eyes suddenly glowed with gold, "go quickly, I want to play now!"

    "You tell me the task, and then I''ll take you to play."

    Wu Meng pouted¡° No, I''ll go now. I''ll tell you when I have a good time. "

    I also yo, but this girl, can only take her out of the park, reached for a taxi, straight to the playground, the playground is not far away from the park, driving just five minutes.

    As soon as I jumped out of the car, Wu Meng took me and ran into the playground. Looking at all kinds of entertainment in the playground, this girl seemed to be back to her childhood. I bought a few bottles of water, ice cream and popcorn to follow Wu Meng. She spent most of the afternoon in the playground. She was very happy, but I was too tired to walk. So I just sat on the bench of the playground and had a rest drinking water.

    Wu Meng came down from the ferris wheel, ran over in a hurry, took a drink and said, "why don''t you play?"

    I said softly¡° It''s for kids. I''m not a kid. "

    Wu Meng pouted¡° Not a child can play, just like me, I''m much older than you, so I can still play! "

    "What you said is reasonable. I won''t say it any more. You go on!" I can''t say this girl. I''m almost asleep sitting on the bench. After she''s had enough fun, it''s almost evening.

    Wu Meng took a drink, his face turned reddish and his forehead was full of sweat. I took out a tissue to wipe her forehead sweat, and then said¡° It''s up to you to play, sweating! "

    Wu Meng said softly, "I''m also a little tired and hungry."

    I said softly, "let''s go. I''ll take you to eat delicious food."

    "Carry me, I can''t walk!" I have no choice but to squat down and let Wu Meng lie on me. Wu Meng''s body is very light and has a light fragrance.

    I walked out of the playground with her on my back, but met the envious eyes of some young boys. It''s true that Wu Meng''s beauty is enough to explode. The most attractive thing is her two long legs.

    "Why do those people always look at us?"

    "Do you mean to say that if you let me carry you behind my back like this, it won''t cause onlookers?"

    "Then I''d better come down!" Wu Meng jumped down from my back, reached for my arm and walked a street. I took her to a restaurant nearby. Recently, I prefer steak and red wine.

    How do you do, sir? Who are you A waiter came up and asked respectfully to both of us.

    I said softly¡° Two, please find me a quiet table

    The waiter said softly, "yes, sir. This way, please."

    Wu Meng and I sat down and ordered four steaks, a fruit salad and a bottle of red wine.

    After a while, the steak was served. Wu Meng was also a little hungry. We wolfed down the steak and ate none left.

    "It''s so comfortable to be full. You can really enjoy it!" Wu Meng touched her stomach with satisfaction and took a sip of red wine. "In fact, your task this time is very simple, that is to find a girl and find out her killer." I said softly, "but this kind of thing seems to be done by the police and has nothing to do with us."

 Chapter 242

    Wu Meng said softly¡° That''s right, but the girl hasn''t been reincarnated since she died, and she had a boyfriend. They love each other

    "And the man went to the girl several times. Because this girl is dead. "

    I whispered, "which means the girl was killed. But the body was not found, and then the boy did not know that the girl was dead, although he saw the girl. But I don''t know that the girl is actually a ghost. "

    Wu Meng said in a soft voice: "yes, that''s right. In fact, the police didn''t find the girl''s body. Not even the killer was found. So it''s better for you to do it. "

    "Well, the task looks simple. It''s complicated. I''ll take it! " I poured a glass of red wine and drank it¡° Do you have any information about this mission. Just a moment

    Wu Meng turned his right hand, and a file bag appeared in his hand, "that''s it. All the valuable clues are here. "

    I reached for the file bag, opened it and looked at the information. A picture of a very cute girl, as well as information about her.

    "Huo Qiyue? That''s a good name! " This information says. Huo Qiyue, the girl, was killed and her body is unknown. And the soul is scattered, indicating that the girl was dismembered after she died. That''s why the soul is incomplete.

    Wu Meng said softly, "I can''t help it. The girl''s soul is not complete. There''s nothing we can do

    I said softly, "what does that man do?"

    Wu Meng said softly¡° It''s like learning to draw. Specifically, you have to investigate. I only know so much. "

    I nodded and said, "well, that''s it. You go back first. I''ll call you if there''s anything."

    "Well, that''s it. I''ll go first!" Wu Meng got up and went out of the restaurant. I looked at the information carefully. It seems that I will ask LV Wei for help this time.

    I made a phone call to LV Wei. Now LV Wei is working on a case and can''t find me until he gets off work in the evening. I simply went back to the shop first. I thought Shen Yiyue had already left. Unexpectedly, I was sitting at the table chatting with Shangguan ruoli.

    "I''m back!" I went to the table, picked up the teapot, poured a glass of water, "you are not home, how did not go?"

    Shen Yiyue said softly¡° I want to go back, but my brother is here! "

    I said with some doubts¡° Your brother? Where is it? "

    Shangguan ruoli said in a low voice: "resting upstairs, I''m very handsome and mature. I''m much better than someone else!"

    I drank a mouthful of water, and then said: "OK, it''s just that Wu Meng gave me a task, and I''m worried about no one to help me."

    "Wu Meng? Isn''t she your friend? " Shangguan ruoli and Shen Yiyue looked at me suspiciously and then asked in a voice.

    I said softly¡° She is the same as Ji Yue, but Ji Yue is a little busy recently, so she will contact me recently. "

    Shangguan ruoli said with a smile, "it''s like this. I thought she was your friend."

    "Do you think I''m that charming?" I drank the tea, then reached for a cigarette and lit it in my mouth. At this time, a young man came down from the upstairs.

    "Sorry to disturb you!" The man politely saluted me, then extended his hand and said, "I''m Yiyue''s brother. My name is Shen Zhenyu. This is my Chinese name!"

    I said softly¡° Hello, welcome to Z country, but I don''t know what''s going on here? "

    Shen Zhenyu said softly, "this time I came here to pick up my sister Yiyue."

    I said softly¡° That''s just right. I won''t give it away. "

    Shen Yiyue said softly, "but later my brother also thought it was fun here, so he wanted to stay here for a few days. You won''t refuse."

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° Why don''t you agree? You are guests. We welcome you to stay as long as you want. "

    "Yes, since you''re here, stay a few more days!" Since Shangguan ruoli said so, what else can I say.

    I took a deep breath of my cigarette and continued¡° I''ll go to LV Wei later. You can go to the night market where you want to go. It''s also very busy here at night. "

    Shangguan ruoli asked softly, "what''s the mission this time? Do you need our help?"

    "I need help, but it''s not you, it''s the two of them. Now that you''re here, do me a favor!" I slowly spit out a smoke ring, and then said¡° There are demons and evil spirits here. As Yin Yang masters, you can''t just stand by! "

    Shen Yiyue pouted her lips and said triumphantly¡° Of course, my brother is a famous Yin Yang teacher. I have my brother to guarantee that there will be no problem. "

    "Well, I''ll watch it." What I''m waiting for is your words. It''s a big tone. This time I''ll see how many ways your brother has. Don''t be beaten like you.

    "Lingling... Lingling!" A mobile phone rang. I took out my mobile phone and saw that it was Lu Wei.

    I said softly¡° Help yourself. I''ll go to the police station. "

    I went out of the shop and took a bus to the police station. At the door of the police station, I called LV Wei, and after a while, LV Wei came out of the police station.

    Lu Wei asked me softly, "Why are you here? What can I do for you?"

    I said softly¡° Of course, there''s something wrong. Let''s talk in another place. "

    Lu Wei and I went to the supermarket to buy some beer, and then we sat down on the riverside of the park.

    Lu Wei opened a bottle of beer and asked softly¡° What can I do for you? Don''t play the game, will you? "

    I said softly¡° I want you to help me with a case, this case. "

    Then I handed the file to LV Wei and continued¡° Look at this. You know this case. "

    Lu Wei reached for the file, opened it, looked at it and said¡° This case has been unsolved for many years, and I knew about it when I took office. "

    "Since I know, I might as well tell you that the girl is dead, but the body has not been found, and her soul is wandering in the world, so I want to resolve her resentment and let her be reincarnated at ease."

    LV Wei said softly, "this case has been sealed up, but you have brought it out today. I can only help you collect information, and I can''t help you with anything else."

    I said softly¡° If you can help me collect information, I''ll wait for your good news. "

    After drinking, my head was a little dizzy, so I went back to the shop. At this time, Shangguan ruoli and Shen Yiyue haven''t come back yet, so I made some hot water and took a comfortable bath.

    I vacated a room for Shen Zhenyu, Shen Yiyue''s brother. With him, I can give him some work to do.

    After I finished my bath, I put on my pajamas and sat at the tea table in front of the shop.

    "You are very moist. You are sitting here drinking tea." Shangguan ruoli and Shen Yiyue come back with some things in their hands.

    I said softly¡° I thought you were going to hang out until midnight when you came back so early. "

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° You think it''s like going home. "

    Shen Zhenyu changed his clothes and looked more pleasant. "I really like your country, especially the food. I like it very much."

    "If you like it, stay a few more days."

    "What''s your mission this time, let''s study it for you." I put the file on the table, and then said, "look at it for yourself. I don''t have to hide it from you. Just look at it for yourself."

    Shen Yiyue opened the file and continued¡° It doesn''t belong to us. What are you going to do? "

    I said softly¡° I have contacted the police yesterday to help me find out the information about this case. "

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° Well, the girl died miserably. She must have been dismembered, so her soul is not complete. "

    I frowned and said¡° What can you do? I''ve never been in touch with this. "

    Shen Zhenyu said softly, "if you want her soul to come back, you can only find her bones. I know a little about the magic of your country."

    "So I need your help this time."

    Shen Zhenyu said softly¡° Well, no problem. We are friends and will help you

    I took a look at the time, and it was late. I had to solve the problem tomorrow, so I got up and went upstairs to my room to have a rest.

    The next morning, it was just dawn. I got up and went to the bathroom to wash, then went downstairs. As usual, I went to the nearby park for a few laps, then bought breakfast and went back to the shop.

    "You''re all up. Let''s have some dinner together." Shen Yiyue and Shangguan ruoli sat down at the table and said, "you get up early. I''m still taking a nap at home at this time."

    "How can I compare with you, miss!" I helplessly reached out and picked up a meat bun, took a bite, and then said: "how

    I didn''t see your brother. Where''s your brother? "

    Shen Yiyue said softly¡° I don''t know. Maybe I went shopping. "

    I said softly¡° Go shopping in the morning, your brother can do it

    "Angry! That''s what my brother did when he was at home, and he loved to exercise

    I said softly¡° Well, let''s eat first. We have to do business after dinner. "

    After breakfast, I made a phone call to LV Wei, and then went to the police station by car. LV Wei came out of the police station and gave me the information about the case.

    "All you want is here. If I can solve this case this time, I will apply for a bonus for you." If it''s human, I''ve helped you so many times, but you didn''t say anything. Isn''t that a little meaningless.

    I went back to the shop, and it happened that Shen Yiyue and all three of them were there¡° Take a look at this, all the information about that girl. "

    Shangguan ruoli opened the information and said, "it turns out that this girl learned to draw before. Since that day, she hasn''t appeared."

    Shen Yiyue said softly, "where is the girl''s boyfriend? It''s better to ask him."

    "Well, it''s OK to do that. I don''t know where to find that person."

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° There''s no address on it, and it''s been so many years. I''m afraid that man is not in this city, is he? "

    I said softly¡° If it''s me, I''ll stay here. "

    I made a phone call to LV Wei. LV Wei told me to come back to the store later and tell me about it carefully.

 Chapter 243

    At this time, Shen Zhenyu came back and said, "sorry, I went out to buy a ticket."

    Shen Yiyue asked suspiciously, "brother. Why do you want to leave when you buy a plane ticket? "

    "Well. There''s something at home. My father told us to go back quickly. " Shen Yiyue is not happy, but she can''t go against her father''s will.

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° In that case, we won''t keep you any more. "

    I said with a smile¡° Yes, come and play when you have a chance

    I''m sending these two away. I can also rest assured, always like quiet, I do not like someone to disturb my life.

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° How do I feel that you really want them to leave? "

    "Of course. I don''t like too many people. And it''s so noisy. " I sat down on the chair and poured a cup of tea¡° I''ll take care of it, so don''t worry about it. "

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° Are you going to work alone this time? "

    I reached for Shangguan ruoli''s hand and pulled her into my arms¡° I''m not afraid that something will happen to you. Now the task is more and more dangerous. "

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "according to your meaning, you want me to stay at home and do nothing?"

    I said softly¡° Yes, that''s what it means

    "Then you will marry me. Just cook for me every day. "

    Shangguan ruoli said in a soft voice: "you want to be beautiful!"

    "I''m not disturbing you both, am I?" Lu Wei came in from the door and coughed twice¡° I''m sorry I''m late because I have something to do

    I said softly¡° All right. Let''s talk about the case. "

    "The girl had a boyfriend, but after she died. The boyfriend left, and we investigated.

    ¡±After the girl died. Her boyfriend kept looking for her until he finally gave up two days later. So this case has not been solved. It''s over.

    I frowned and said, "can you find her boyfriend now? I want to meet him."

    Lu Wei said softly¡° No problem. I''ll show you. "

    I changed my clothes and walked out of the shop with LV Wei. LV Wei drove me to a business club and stopped.

    LV Wei said softly, "I''ve asked someone to investigate. This man has been the manager of this guild hall." LV Wei and I got out of the car and walked into the guild hall.

    "Hello, welcome The service staff came respectfully and continued.

    LV Weiliang gave his police officer certificate and said, "Hello, I''m from the Municipal Bureau. I want to find Cheng Junda!"

    "Manager Cheng is in the lounge. Please wait a moment, and I''ll give you a notice." LV Wei and I went to the next rest area and sat on the sofa. The service staff poured two glasses of water and came over.

    After a while, a man in a suit came over. The man was about 30 years old. He was handsome and came straight over.

    Lu Wei said softly¡° Hello, are you Cheng Junda

    Cheng Junda said softly¡° Yes, I don''t know what you want from me? "

    Lu Wei said softly¡° I think we''d better talk in another place. It''s not suitable to talk about things here. "

    "Well, you two, please come with me." LV Wei and I got up, followed Cheng Junda into the elevator and took the elevator to an office on the second floor.

    Cheng Junda poured out two glasses of water and handed them to LV Wei and me

    Lu Wei lit a cigarette and said¡° Do you know this girl? "

    LV Wei took out two photos and handed them to Cheng Junda.

    Cheng Junda said softly¡° Yes, she used to be my girlfriend, and then she disappeared. "

    I said softly¡° Have you ever looked for her? "

    Cheng Junda said in a deep voice¡° Yes, but I haven''t found her. It''s been five years, and I don''t know what happened to her. "

    Lu Wei took a puff of his cigarette and continued¡° We now suspect that she has been killed, but the body has not been found, so we want to ask you for help. "

    "What? No way... "Cheng Junda was slightly stunned, and then his face changed." think about it, I haven''t heard from him for five years. I''m afraid there''s nothing else except this answer. "

    I said softly, "do you want to find her or not? If you want to help us, tell us the situation at that time."

    "I don''t remember that very well." Cheng Junda takes out a box of cigarettes, puts them on the table and lights one.

    "Chu Hong and I were classmates in middle school. After graduating from University, she was going to take the postgraduate entrance examination. At that time, she preferred painting, and she also spent money to study in an art class outside at her own expense." Cheng Junda took a deep breath of his cigarette and said¡° She and I had just gone out with each other, and we went to the painting class to pick her up every day. "

    LV Wei said softly, "our police investigated at that time. Chu Hong didn''t show up after she went to the painting class that day, did she?"

    Cheng Junda said softly¡° Yes, I went to the painting class to pick her up, but I didn''t see her all the time. Then I called her home, and her parents didn''t hear from her

    I asked softly, "painting class? Did she go to school? "

    "No, it was at the beginning, but later I went to the teacher''s home. The tutoring class that the teacher opened at home is a tutor." Cheng Junda took a deep breath of his cigarette and then put it out in the ashtray.

    Lu Wei said in a deep voice¡° At that time, we also investigated the tutor, but we didn''t find anything suspicious, and the tutor also said that we didn''t see Chu Hong come to class that day. "

    "The tutor held a private painting exhibition at home. Generally, only two or three students went to his home to study every day."

    Cheng Junda said softly¡° In fact, at the beginning, I really doubted the teacher. I went to his house twice. "

    I asked doubtfully¡° Then why do you go to his house? "

    Cheng Junda said softly¡° Because I found Chu Hong''s necklace on the floor of his house, but he said that the necklace was left when Chu Hong went to her house for class the day before

    "It''s reasonable to say that. Who let the police not find her body?" What Cheng Junda said is also a clue. Maybe Chu Hong''s body is hidden in the teacher''s home.

    Lu Wei and I had nothing to ask, so we got up and left. LV Wei and I went out of the guild hall and took the bus back to the shop. Shangguan ruoli has already made lunch. It''s time for LV Wei and I to come back.

    I said softly¡° It smells good. I''m hungry. "

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° You''re really in a hurry. Did you come back at dinner

    I said with a bitter smile¡° No, I''m really hungry! "

    I picked up a steamed bun and ate it with pickles.

    Lu Wei said softly¡° What do you think of it? " I said softly¡° I feel that it''s still in the teacher''s home. One can''t go missing for no reason, and the girl is dead. "

    "The reason why she can''t remember who killed her is because she was not in her soul after she was dismembered. That''s why she did it."

    Lu Wei took a sip of water and said, "I find that if you don''t catch ghosts, you can be a policeman."

    "If I''m a policeman, do you still have a place in the crime squad?"

    "Son of a bitch, you''ve got a good mouth!"

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "you two, eat quickly, or the rice will be cold."

    "After dinner, we''ll go to the teacher and see if he has any problems." Shangguan ruoli said, "I''ll go too. I always stay in the shop. It''s really boring."

    I thought about it and said, "let''s go together, but we have to act. We can''t visit as police!

    ¡±After lunch, the three of us took a bus to the teacher''s studio. LV Wei slowly stopped the car by the side of the road¡° It was only a two-story building five years ago. It may be that it has developed in recent years and built an art school training class!

    ¡±As far as I know, both artists and geniuses are between the human and the devil. The next step is heaven and the next is hell. The three of us got out of the car and went straight into the training school, which was decorated magnificently, and many young college students were in class.

    Hello, how can I help you The receptionist at the front desk stood up and politely asked us.

    I said softly¡° Hello, we want to apply for an art school training class for our children, so we''ll come and have a look. "

    The receptionist said hastily¡° How many teachers do you know, or what you know about us? "

    I reached out and pulled Shangguan ruoli, pretending to be intimate¡° It''s the first time we''ve come here. We don''t know much about it. "

    "It doesn''t matter. I can show you and tell you something about us by the way." The receptionist was very enthusiastic and took us inside. There were several classrooms in the classroom, not to mention it was very busy.

    Lu Wei said softly, "it seems that you haven''t opened here for several years. I remember it used to be a two-story building."

    "Yes, it was originally opened by our headmaster. Since you know the situation here, you must know something about us."

    "Well, as for your headmaster, we''d like to see you. I heard that your headmaster is also a self-made family, relying on arts and crafts." The receptionist nodded and took us upstairs. The second floor was an office area and a principal''s office.

    "Dong Dong... Dong Dong" the receptionist came forward and knocked on the door

    ¡£¡° Please come in... "The receptionist reached out and opened the door of the headmaster''s office, then said," headmaster Wu, a guest on the right foot wants to see you! "

    At the beginning, Wu Dong was the teacher for Chu Hong. He was also the middle-aged man at his desk. The man is about forty years old, with a kind face, and can''t see anything unusual.

    "Please sit down... You are welcome!" The receptionist poured a few cups of water on the tea table and then went out.

    I said softly¡° We have known your name for a long time

    Wu Dong said in a low voice, "I also rely on my skills to support this school."

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "in fact, we are here to apply for an art school class."

    Wu Dong said softly¡° Yes, the teachers here are all famous. There is no problem in ensuring the quality of teaching. "

    Lu Wei and Shangguan ruoli have a conversation with Wu Dong. I got up and went to the side. On the wall of the office, there were some pictures.

    One of the paintings attracted my attention. In this painting, a man is sitting on a chair and painting. In the picture, the sun is shining, just like in a classroom. Beside the man, there is a beautiful girl, leaning close to him and looking at the drawing board.

 Chapter 244

    "This painting was painted when I was young, and the girl in this painting is a student of mine. It''s a pity that she has a bad reputation."

    I smile. He continued¡° This painting is good. But it''s not as good as it looks. "

    Wu Dong asked me with great interest¡° This little brother. You have a lot of research on painting. If you are interested, you can discuss it together. "

    I said softly, "to be honest, I just want to learn. I''ve loved painting since I was a child, but I don''t know if I can do it well. "

    "Of course there is no problem. You don''t have to worry. Our teachers here are all famous brand teachers. They will definitely teach and teach together! "

    Lu Wei said softly¡° Xiaosheng. Then you can study here. I''ll pay the deposit in a moment. Go back and prepare for it. Then you can come to class next Monday. "

    "No problem. I''ll ask the reception to help you with the formalities later. Learn for a month, and if you feel good, continue to learn. " Everything went well and the three of us walked out of the principal''s office. Lu Wei went to the reception desk to go through the formalities.

    "That''s it first. Just come to class the day after tomorrow. This is the gate card The receptionist handed me a card and ordered it every time I came. It''s 30 days a month.

    The three of us walked out of the training school, went straight to the car and jumped on it.

    Lu Wei lit a cigarette and said¡° I didn''t expect it to go so well. It''s up to you on Monday the day after tomorrow. "

    I said softly¡° Don''t worry, I feel more and more that there is a problem here. It''s just a chance to investigate. "

    Wu Dong is a man with a hidden sword in his smile. On the surface, he seems to have no unusual behavior. In fact, my heart is like snakes and scorpions, just like the painting in that painting.

    "Where are we going next?" Shangguan ruoli was a little confused, and then he asked in a voice.

    I said softly, "I want to go to Chu Hong''s home."

    Lu Wei said softly¡° Well, let''s go and have a look. " LV Wei drove us to a residential building. LV Wei parked his car in the parking lot and walked into the unit door.

    I asked softly, "is there anyone else in Chu Hong''s family?"

    Lu Wei said softly¡° There is also a mother in her family. Since Chu Hong disappeared, her family moved, and then moved here. "

    "Isn''t that Cheng Junda?" As soon as we got to the elevator, Wu Junda was standing in front of the elevator with a fruit basket in his hand.

    Cheng Junda said softly, "it''s you. Why are you here?"

    Lu Wei said softly¡° Let''s have a look. What''s the matter with you? "

    "I come here once a month to see Chu Hong''s mother. We lived in a courtyard when we were young. Her mother loved us very much when we were young. Now I should do something when I am old."

    Shangguan ruoli asked suspiciously¡° So you''re an orphan? "

    Cheng Junda said softly¡° Well, my parents died when I was young. Aunt Chen took care of me and brought me up

    LV Wei said softly, "don''t think so much. We will help you catch the real murderer."

    Speaking Kung Fu, the elevator has arrived. Several of us walked into the elevator and went directly to the seventh floor. The building seems very quiet, quiet, and cool. It may be the problem of orientation. There is no sunshine in the corridor.

    Cheng Junda took us to the door of one of the residents, reached out and knocked on the door, "Aunt Chen, I''ve come to see you!"

    "Wait a minute!" Then a middle-aged woman reached out and opened the door. The middle-aged woman was in her fifties and was sitting in a wheelchair.

    Cheng Junda said softly¡° Auntie, these are Chu Hong''s friends. I want to come and have a look. "

    Aunt Chen sighed and said: "Alas, people are dead, so save, do not see what is the use, but you also calculate the intention."

    "Sorry to disturb you!" The three of us went into the room, the decoration was simple and clean.

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° Do you live here on your own? "

    Aunt Chen said softly¡° Yes, sometimes Junda will come and help me clean up the house. "

    I glanced around the house as if it hadn''t changed for several years.

    Cheng Junda said softly¡° You sit down first, and I''ll wash some fruit. "

    "That''s Xiaohong''s room. If you want to see it, go in and have a look." I reached out and opened the door of the bedroom. Then I went in. The bedroom was dark and tidy. There was a table near the window.

    On the table are Chu Hong''s photos, fruit plates and two candles.

    Lu Wei said softly, "it doesn''t look very scary, but it''s a little sad."

    I went forward, reached for the sandalwood on the table, lit a few, and inserted it into the incense burner. "I''m here to help you reincarnate. If you can hear me, please guide me and tell me who killed you!"

    When I finished, I put the incense into the censer. Suddenly, I felt a wind blowing in from the window, and the curtain was blown up. I could not help shivering.

    I looked around warily, and there was a figure in the dark room, sweeping by in front of my eyes.

    Shangguan ruoli asked suspiciously¡° Why is it so cold all of a sudden? "

    "Pa..." a book fell from the bookcase next to me. I went forward, reached for the book and looked through it. It was not a book, but a diary.

    The diary records what happened before Chu Hong''s accident, which is recorded every day¡° Where can I find the diary? I remember I didn''t see it when the police came last time. "

    "Maybe Aunt Chen found it later, so she didn''t take it seriously." There was dust on the diary. I wiped it with my hand and put it away secretly.

    Cheng Junda then went to the door, and then said¡° Come and have some fruit. "

    The three of us walked out of the room and sat down in front of the sofa in the living room.

    Aunt Chen said softly¡° It''s really troublesome for you to come all the way to see my daughter. "

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° Don''t say that. We are friends with Chu Hong, so come and have a look. "

    Aunt Chen shook her head and sighed¡° Well, this girl just doesn''t listen to me. If she doesn''t learn painting, I''m afraid it won''t happen

    Cheng Junda comforted softly¡° Don''t be too sad, auntie. I don''t think Chu Hong wants to be like this either. She has been fond of painting since she was in school, but she didn''t expect to lose her life because of painting. "

    I was a little puzzled and asked, "did Chu Hong have any other friends besides you before?"

    Aunt Chen thought and said¡° I have a classmate who has a good relationship. I came here once a few days ago. "

    Cheng Junda said softly¡° My aunt said Zhao Shuang. She is Chu Hong''s old classmate. They used to have a good relationship, but before she went to school in other places, they seldom contacted each other. "

    Lu Wei said softly¡° Do you have her contact information? "

    "Yes, she left her contact information when she came last time, so that we could call her when we need something." Cheng Junda enters the bedroom, rummages and comes out with a business card.

    Cheng Junda handed the business card to LV Wei and continued¡° That''s it! "

    Several of us asked a few more questions, and then we got up and left.

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° I always feel strange. Do you feel it? "

    Lu Wei said softly¡° There''s something wrong, but I can''t say what''s wrong. "

    "Don''t say so much, go back and talk about it!" The three of us drove back to the shop, and it was almost evening.

    Shangguan ruoli and I just walked out of the car and saw a familiar figure standing at the door waiting for a long time.

    "I''ll go... You''re back!"

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° Yes, it''s done, so I came back early. "

    I said softly¡° I''ll be relieved when you come back, and I don''t have to be so tired. "

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° You look like you''ve had a lot of things recently? "

    I went into the room, took off my coat and sat down at the table. "It''s just right for you to come back. I have something to deal with now. You can help me."

    I told Zhang Junfei about this mission to see if he had any ideas.

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "it looks very interesting. What are you going to do now?"

    I whispered, "I''ve signed up for painting class in that training school, and I''m going to break in."

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° Junfei, why don''t you mention it when you come back, so that we can pick you up. "

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° It''s nothing. I think you are very busy, so I didn''t inform you in advance. "

    Zhang Junfei is much more mature than before this time. I don''t know what he has experienced. I went to the supermarket to buy a few bottles of wine and bought some wine and vegetables by the way.

    Lu Wei said softly¡° Since there is wine and food, how about we get together? "

    I said softly¡° Captain Lu, you should have something to do in the police station. You''d better go back to work. "

    "Son of a bitch! It''s all this time. Why should I go back? "

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "the dishes I bought yesterday are still in the refrigerator. I''ll make another two dishes. Don''t patronize drinking."

    I lit a cigarette and sat down at the table with Zhang Junfei and LV Wei.

 Chapter 245

    Shangguan ruoli took two dishes, brought them up, and then said, "I think if you don''t catch ghosts in the future. You can open a pub. "

    "All right. Let''s talk about it. When you go there to study the day after tomorrow, you should be careful not to be found out. "

    I said in a soft voice: "when I found out, I just asked him directly after you killed Chu Hong. Where are the bodies? "

    Lu Wei said with a light smile¡° If it''s like you, what else do we police do. If you doubt someone directly, you can say hello directly. "

    I took a sip of the wine and said¡° That''s it. I''m not a policeman. Why should I investigate? I''d better ask directly. "

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° Is there anything I can do. I want to be active now. "

    "Yes! I''ll be there in a minute... "As soon as my voice dropped, I saw a girl walk down from a taxi and then walk to the door.

    "Hello. May I help you? " Shangguan ruoli stands up. Asked the girl with some doubts.

    The girl took a look at us, and then walked into the shop, "I''m here to find Master Liu."

    I took a close look at the girl. The girl was dressed in casual clothes and leather pants. With long hair and chewing gum¡° Are you master Liu? Unexpectedly, Master Liu is a woman? "

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° He is master Liu. Beauty, please take a seat here

    Lu Wei said softly, "this girl looks young, but she''s very handsome."

    I said softly¡° Look at her. It''s like a student. "

    "Are you master Liu?" The girl looked at me, got up and came over¡° I''m song Jiao, a student from a nearby university. I want to ask you for help when I have something to do! "

    I said softly, "I have a job in my hand now. You can find him. He can also help you."

    Song Jiao took a look at Zhang Junfei and said¡° Is he OK? "

    I said with a smile¡° You will know if he is OK. Otherwise, you will come back later, or you will tell him about it. "

    Zhang Junfei said in a soft voice, "let me have it."

    Shangguan ruoli poured a glass of water and handed it to song Jiao, "you drink some water, sit down and speak slowly!" Song Jiao spits out gum, drinks water and says, "well, a few days ago, my classmates and I found a mirror, and every time we look in the mirror, we see a particularly terrible face."

    LV Wei said softly, "little girl, are you telling a ghost story?"

    Song Jiao said in a hurry¡° I''m telling you the truth. Believe me, there''s a monster running out of that mirror. "

    I asked with interest¡° Tell me, where did the mirror come from? "

    Song Jiao said softly, "it was given to us by one person, and that person also said it was an antique."

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "it seems that it''s an antique thing again. This kind of thing can be solved by Zhang Junfei."

    Song Jiao said in a hurry: "no, that monster is very powerful. It has killed one of my classmates."

    "I see. Just tell us about it from the beginning to the end. We will analyze it from the beginning to the end, and then come up with a solution."

    "The thing is, last week we went to the beach around the city, where there was a holiday house, and we stayed there for a few days."

    .....

    "The scenery here is good. Let''s take a bath in the sea later." Xu Wei carried the suitcase and took out a suit of swimsuits from it. "Song Jiao, you and I will take a bath in the sea."

    Song Jiao said softly, "it''s OK to play with water, but I don''t like swimming."

    Yu Shuo said softly, "it''s my first time to see the sea. I haven''t seen the sea in my hometown. I just saw the river."

    "Sisters, I have changed. Let''s go to the beach together." Wang Jingjing changed his swimsuit and came out of the bathroom. "Don''t you change your clothes yet?"

    Xu Wei said with a smile¡° OK, I''m going to change my clothes. Don''t peep. "

    Song Jiao and Xu Wei are college classmates. They just went to freshman this year and spent a long time in school. They took advantage of the summer vacation to travel here for a few days.

    Several people changed their swimsuits, went out of the hotel and came to the seaside. There are some tourists here at ordinary times, but the weather is a little bad in recent days, whether it will rain heavily and the tide is very high and dangerous, so there are very few tourists here.

    Song Jiao sits on the sun chair and drinks orange juice. Xu Wei, Yu Shuo and Wang Jingjing run to the beach and start swimming.

    "Jiaojiao, come down and play together!" Xu Weiyang raises the sea water and then shouts to song Jiao.

    "Boring, you play by yourself, I''ll just bubble feet!" Song Jiao went to the beach, sat on the beach and put her feet into the sea.

    "Hua Hua... Hua Hua" suddenly, huge waves rolled up on the beach. Xu Wei and her friends swam back in a hurry. This is the case here. Huge waves will be raised from time to time, so there are fewer and fewer tourists.

    Song Jiao quickly stood up and said¡° Stop playing and go ashore, or it will be very dangerous. "

    Xu Wei and Yu Shuo, Wang Jingjing ran up in a hurry. Fortunately, they were not photographed by big waves in time. But it was only for a moment, and twenty minutes later it was back.

    At this time, it was nearly evening. Several people went back to the hotel for a bath, changed their clothes and set up a fire in the small courtyard of the hotel.

    Xu Wei took out the pickled beef, dressed it into kebabs, and some fish balls. Several people took out beer and drinks and sat around the oven.

    "It''s so boring. Let''s talk about something." Xu Wei took a sip of her beer and continued.

    Yu Shuo said softly¡° What do you want to play, honesty and bravery? "

    Wang Jingjing took out his mobile phone, took two photos and sent a circle of friends, "someone commented that the place where we live is haunted!"

    "What... No?" Yu Shuo glanced around in fear and then said¡° You mean to scare us

    Wang said quietly¡° No, my * * friends say that, and that''s why there are no tourists here. "

    Song Jiao said softly¡° I''ve heard about it, and there''s a story here! "

    "I know the story, too. Do you want to hear it?" Xu Wei pretended to look strange, deliberately put the language pressure is very low, "or I''ll talk about it!"

    Yu Shuo said in a hurry¡° Stop talking. It''s scary! "

    Song Jiao said softly¡° What''s scary about that? You''re so timid. What are you afraid of when we''re here? "

    Wang said quietly¡° Let''s talk about it. I''m also a little curious about it. What I said on the Internet is incomplete. "

    Xu Wei took a sip of beer and then said, "I''ll tell you something. It started two years ago. Two years ago, three people came here for a holiday. These three people are two men and a woman. The woman is a pair of sisters. The man is the sister''s boyfriend."

    "Three people came to this holiday house, the first few days were safe and sound, until the fifth day, the two sisters went out for a walk by the sea, suddenly came a big wave."

    A thought suddenly appeared in my sister''s mind, and then I said to her¡° Sister, do you know that this sea is used to make a wish. If anyone can pick up the stone thrown out, he can make a wish to the sea, and the wish will come true. "

    The elder sister believes in her sister''s words very much, because the two sisters have lived together since childhood. The elder sister knows that the younger sister especially likes to make these strange and frightening things.

    "Will it really come true?" My sister picked up a big stone and threw it into the sea. "I don''t know if I really want to try. Anyway, it''s not bad for me!"

    The elder sister hesitated for a moment. She didn''t want to pick up the stone, but she couldn''t stand it. She had to take off her clothes and jump into the sea in her bikini swimsuit.

    At the moment when my sister jumped into the sea, with "Putong!" With a dull sound, the original smile on my sister''s face turned into a pair of evil smile. My sister waited for a while, the time went by, one minute, five minutes

    Ten minutes!

    With a little smile, my sister turned around and ran to the hotel of the resort house, pretending to be in a panic and ran back to the room.

    "Brother in law... Something happened to my sister!" When the people in the hotel learned about this, they also reported it to the police. The police soon arrived at the seaside and began to salvage it, but they didn''t get anything.

    "How could that sister do this? She tried to harm her own sister." Yu Shuo is a little honest and asks for a mouthful of chicken wings. Wang Jingjing said softly, "in fact, this kind of thing is very normal. If you get to that point, you will do the same."

    People are selfish, no one is not for their own sake.

    Song Jiao reached for the two halls of beer, then said: "later, you continue to say ah!"

    "Let Wang Jingjing tell you. I''ll go to the bathroom and bring some beer by the way."

    Xu Wei''s face was slightly red, and then she went into the hotel. Wang Jingjing took a sip of wine and continued¡° I know what happened later. Let me tell you! "

    "Later, when Wang Jingjing wanted to continue, we heard a burst of crying."

    ... "woo woo Outside the courtyard came a burst of crying, song Jiao and Wang Jingjing, Yu Shuo some doubts out of the hotel courtyard, the cry came out in the opposite trees. And listen to the cry, the woman cried very sad.

    "Who are you and why are you crying here?" Wang Jingjing went to the bush with some doubts. In the Bush, a woman was wearing a long white skirt with her back to the three of them. Yu Shuo asked with some fear: "who are you?"

    "I''m... I''ve died a terrible death!" The woman gave out a heartrending cry. Her face was as white as paper. She was so scared that Yu Shuo screamed and almost cried.

    "Well, don''t make any noise, it''s all revealed!" Wang Jingjing said with a smile¡° Xu Wei, you are really good at playing. You even pretend to scare us! "

    Xu Wei reached out and wiped the heavy makeup on her eyes. Then she said, "well, I''m just joking with you."

    "Scared to death by you, I thought I really met a ghost!" Xu Wei got up and walked out of the trees. It seemed that she met something at her feet, and there was a sound.

 Chapter 246

    Song Jiao some doubt of bend down, stretch out a hand to touch unexpectedly is a mirror.

    Song Jiao reached out and picked up the bronze mirror, then said¡° How can there be a mirror here. Who lost it? "

    Wang Jingjing said softly, "idiot. Just look in the mirror. It''s definitely not what it is now. "

    "Come on, let''s go back!" Song Jiao several people cleaned up the oven, then walked into the hotel. Several people took a bath and sat around in one of the private rooms.

    Wang quietly looked at the bronze mirror. He continued¡° This bronze mirror is very good. Why don''t you give it to me? "

    Song Jiao said softly¡° Well, I don''t need it anyway. "

    Wang Jingjing seems to be very interested in this bronze mirror. And you like it very much. After taking a bath, Xu Wei came out of the bathroom and wiped her hair with a towel. "It''s just a bronze mirror. Is it that good? "

    I lit a cigarette and asked¡° Yeah. Is that bronze mirror that good? "

    Song Jiao said softly¡° I took a picture of that bronze mirror. Have a look. "

    Song Jiao took out her mobile phone and adjusted the photo. Zhang Junfei and I took a look at the photo of the bronze mirror. Suddenly slightly a Leng. This bronze mirror has a strange meaning, and it is not serious at first sight. There are ghosts in it.

    Song Jiao said softly¡° Since we came back, we found that Wang Jingjing seemed to be a different person. Until the day before yesterday, when we were in class, we found that Wang Jingjing died in the dormitory. "

    Shangguan ruoli asked in a hurry¡° How did she die? "

    Song Jiao shook her head and said, "I don''t know. Anyway, the way she died was frightening. "

    I said softly to Zhang Junfei¡° All right, it''s up to you. I''ll help you as soon as I finish what I''m doing these days! "

    "Well. I''ll go and have a look with you tomorrow. You want me to have a look at the bronze mirror. "

    Song Jiao said softly, "well, no problem, but I don''t have much money. Can you have less money?"

    I said with a smile¡° You''re so interesting. I''m beginning to be interested in you. "

    Song Jiao pouted¡° I like it myself. Do you care? "

    Shangguan ruoli said with a smile¡° Well, let''s do it first. If you three don''t eat, it will be cold. "

    "Then you''ll be busy first. I''ll come back tomorrow." Song Jiao didn''t wait much, so she got up and left.

    After dinner, I took a bath and went back to the room to have a rest. Soon it was dark and I felt sleepy.

    "Tired, it seems that the girl''s business today is very strange, I''m a little interested in it." Shangguan ruoli came out of the bathroom, wearing a bath towel, not to mention how attractive.

    I reclined at the head of the bed and continued¡° But what happened later, she didn''t say. I think the ancient mirror is very strange. It''s estimated that some evil thing is attached to it. "

    Shangguan ruoli went to bed, lay beside me and said¡° Don''t think so much about it. Let''s wait until you''ve settled the matter at hand. "

    I put my hand around Shangguan ruoli''s shoulder and said softly¡° Ruoli, we''ve been dating for so long. When will you give it to me? "

    "What for you, what for you?"

    "What do you say?" With a bad smile on my face, I bent down and gave Shangguan ruoli a kiss.

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° It''s not the right time. We''ll get married later. "

    I said helplessly, "when are we going to get married?"

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° I don''t know. Anyway, I don''t want to get married now. "

    "Why are we all like this? How can we get married? Can we just go on like this?" But I can''t force her to do this. I can only take a step at a time.

    So I went to sleep with Shangguan ruoli in my arms. It was a comfortable sleep, but I was awakened by a noise.

    I slowly opened my eyes and saw that I didn''t know when I got to hell.

    "My Lord, you are awake!"

    "My lord? What''s the matter with you calling me down suddenly Yes, this person is yingyue. Yingyue smiles at me and pulls me up.

    I asked doubtfully¡° What are you laughing at? If you have anything, just say it

    Yingyue said softly¡° Don''t worry, it''s adults who want to see you! "

    Cui Fen called me again. It''s no good to call me every time. Yingyue and I went into the hall and came to the judge''s office.

    "My Lord, here comes Mr. Liu!" Yingyue reaches out her hand and knocks on the door.

    "Well, come in!" Yingyue and I went into the office. At this time, in addition to yingyue, there was another person in the office, namely master Zhong.

    Zhong Tianshi smiles and says, "Liu Xiaoer, we meet again."

    I said respectfully, clasping my hands¡° My Lord, meet the master of heaven

    Mr. Cui said softly, "Liu Xiao''er, I already know what you''ve done recently. You''ve done a good job."

    I said with a smile, "thank you, my Lord. I''m just a coincidence."

    "Well, it''s modest, but I have something for you to do here." As expected, there is no good thing.

    Mr. Zhong took a sip of tea and continued¡° Don''t worry, it''s very simple, but it''s inconvenient for Mr. Cui and me to show up, so we can only let you do it. "

    I asked with some doubts, "what''s the matter with you two?"

    Cui adults whispered: "recently a man ran out to play in the world, but has not come back, has been a few days."

    "This man is the princess of our nether world, next only to Pluto. This matter concerns the three realms of heaven, earth and man, so we can only find him in a small way!"

    I am slightly a Leng, quickly said: "you mean the netherworld princess, but I have not seen ah, besides, I am now just a inspector general, how to meet the princess?"

    Master Zhong said with a smile¡° Because you are still in the world and Princess Youming has been staying in the world, it''s easier for you to do this

    Mr. Cui reached for a picture on the table, then handed it to me and said, "this is Princess Youming. Look carefully, and you should be careful. Now this matter has leaked out, so not only our side is looking for her, but also other tribes are looking for her!"

    "I said it''s not that simple, then I understand!" Zhong Tianshi continued¡° Now there are people in the eight tribes. The three realms are always led by the human realms. The other five realms can''t intrude into the world without authorization. Of course, there are some demons who want to seize the opportunity to catch the princess. "

    I said softly¡° I understand what you said. You mean that if you don''t find Princess Youming as soon as possible, the princess will be in danger? "

    Mr. Cui said softly, "yes, that''s what it means, so you should find her as soon as possible in ten days."

    I thought about it and asked, "but I don''t know where the princess is?"

    "It should not be far from your home. Recently, the place you live in is very evil. It must be because of Princess Youming, and Yasha has already been out. I will ask him to help you!"

    Mr. Cui stood up and came over, then said¡° Yasha will be responsible for bringing the princess back and protecting her safety. "

    "Yecha? He is a fighting type

    "Liu Xiao''er, now that you have the power of the four beasts, I''ll give you another treasure!" Master Zhong stood up and a bloody gourd appeared in his right hand.

    "This is a gourd for catching ghosts, but it''s a treasure!" I reached for the gourd, looked at it and said, "how can I use this?"

    "It''s very simple. You just open the gourd and recite this mantra, then you will suck in the demons!"

    "But what I want to give you is something in the gourd, a golden elixir that can cure all kinds of injuries!" Master Zhong took the gourd and poured it for a while. A golden elixir appeared in his hand.

    "I also have a magic weapon," Mr. Cui said softly

    "Dragon whip!" Mr. Cui took out a whip from his sleeve. The handle of the whip is in the shape of a dragon spitting bead. I don''t know what material the whole whip is made of.

    In fact, I like the gourd, but it''s better to have a golden elixir, so I''m reluctant to accept it.

    "Remember you only have ten days, nothing else!" I saluted, then turned and walked out of the office.

    As soon as I walked out of the office, I was relieved. "I didn''t dare to breathe just now. I said there was no good thing. As expected, there was no good thing!"

    "My Lord!"

    "Wow... I''m scared to death. Don''t you know that people are scared to death?" I covered my chest with my hand and slowly exhaled.

    Yingyue pouted her little mouth and said¡° What''s the matter? I''m not human, so I can''t scare you to death. "

    I immediately speechless, with the girl to say the truth, is like casting pearls before swine.

    "My Lord, your task is very arduous this time, but it also shows that Mr. Cui values your beauty very much. You should come on!"

    I nodded and said, "OK, I know. I''ll go back if I don''t have anything to do. Call me here before dawn to disturb my rest."

    Yingyue spat out her tongue at me, then reached out and took out a medicine bottle, "my Lord, this is a newly developed medicine, which is very effective for treating injuries!"

    I reached out and took the bottle. The quantity was more than before. It was a white pill with a faint fragrance.

    "My Lord, if this is made of Saussurea involucrata, you just need to take one."

    "Well, thank you for the opportunity to treat you to steak!" I put the medicine away, and then went to the woods, in front of a white light.

    "My Lord, I''ll inform you of anything. When you''ve finished what you''re doing, you''ll stop for a while and wait until you''ve finished what Mr. Cui gave you!"

    "I know!" I went to the white light, with some acid eyes, and then feel the body light floating, and then returned to the top.

 Chapter 247

    Fortunately, there was no daylight, and I could sleep a little longer. The next morning, I was awakened by a knock on the door. I want to get up, no matter who it is. Opening the door is a slap.

    I yawned and jumped out of bed. He opened the door and said, "who is it! I''m not going to let anyone sleep in the morning! "

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° You mean like you were tired last night, sleeping too late? "

    I didn''t get angry¡° If you have something to say. If it''s all right, I''ll go back and get another sleep! "

    "Someone''s looking for you. Clean up. Just come down! " Who could it be so early. I turned and went back to bed. As soon as I was in bed, I remembered. Last night, Mr. Cui seemed to say that a man named Yasha would come to help me. Is it Yasha? I didn''t dare to delay much, so I reached out and took out the Xuelian pill. Then he poured out a grain and threw it into his mouth.

    It is reasonable to say that this Xuelian pill can also refresh your mind. Under Zhang Junfei''s surprised eyes, I ran into the bathroom to wash, changed my clothes and walked out of the bedroom.

    Zhang Junfei asked me some questions¡° It''s just a woman. Are you so excited? "

    "Woman? Not a man? " I was speechless, like a deflated balloon. But it''s all up, and I can''t go back to sleep.

    Zhang Junfei and I went downstairs. At this time, song Jiao is sitting on a chair and chatting with Shangguan ruoli.

    I asked yawning¡° You''re very early. How about last night? "

    Song Jiao''s face suddenly changed and she said in a hurry¡° How did you know that? There was an accident last night, but fortunately it wasn''t very serious. But it''s scary! "

    I said helplessly¡° Do you play tricks like this? Besides, I told you to find him. Don''t look for me, I don''t have time to work on you now! "

    Shangguan ruoli came in from the door and put breakfast on the table in his hand. "You''ve come so early. Have you eaten yet?"

    Song Jiao shook her head and said, "not yet. I got up in the morning and came here in a hurry."

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "since we haven''t eaten yet, let''s stay and eat together."

    Song Jiao said in a hurry: "how can this work? I''m so sorry."

    "It doesn''t matter. Just take this place as your home. We won''t care." I walked out of the shop and stretched out in the sunlight.

    "Don''t come in after dinner!" I went back to my desk and spent the whole day eating and sleeping. It really meant to enjoy my life.

    I asked softly¡° You haven''t finished. What happened last night. "

    Song Jiao drank a mouthful of milk, then said¡° Well, after I left here last night, I went straight to school

    "When I went back to the dormitory, only Yu Shuo was in the dormitory. We two waited until the evening, and Wang Jingjing and them came back."

    ......

    "How did you come back?" Song Jiao yawns and sits on her bed, playing with her laptop.

    Yu Shuo was sitting at the head of the bed, looking at the magazine, "quietly, where have you been? How can you still smell of wine?"

    Wang said quietly¡° Xu Wei and I went shopping and went to the bar for a while

    In contrast, Xu Wei is more sober than Wang Jingjing, and several people gradually fall asleep in the noise.

    Don''t know how long sleep, song Jiao heard a trace of sound, then sat up, rubbed his eyes, saw a figure sitting in front of the desk.

    "Quiet, what are you doing?" At this time, Wang Jingjing was wearing a long white dress, playing the desk lamp on the table, and making up for the bronze mirror.

    "Jiaojiao, am I beautiful?" Wang Jingjing''s voice became very strange. He turned his head slowly. His face was smeared with heavy make-up, pale as paper!

    Song Jiao asked suspiciously¡° Why don''t you go to bed so late? "

    "I can''t sleep. How boring it is to sleep!" Xu Wei and Yu Shuo are also woken up. They are surprised to see Wang Jingjing sitting at his desk.

    Yu Shuo asked suspiciously¡° What are you doing in the evening? "

    Wang stood up quietly, stepped on the bedside, and even stood on the desk.

    "Quiet, what are you doing!"

    Song Jiao jumps out of bed in a hurry. Just as she is about to reach out and hold Wang Jingjing, Wang Jingjing opens the window and turns her head to show a strange smile.

    "Don''t..."

    "Ah..." Wang Jingjing turns around and jumps out of the window. Song Jiao and Xu Wei scream in fright¡° That''s what happened. I didn''t expect Wang Jingjing to be like this! "

    Zhang Junfei said in a deep voice: "it''s the reason for that ancient mirror. It seems that there is a fierce ghost in that ancient mirror!"

    Song Jiao continued¡° Now we''re all scared. We don''t know who will be next, and we don''t know how to provoke that kind of thing. "

    I eat porridge and then said¡° It''s normal. You guys are delicious food for that ghost

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° People are like this, and you are still in the mood to make sarcastic remarks. "

    I said in a low voice: "this is what it is. They are treasure with evil things. Now there is an accident. Who can blame them?"

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° After dinner, take me to have a look. I''ll take the lead first! "

    "I''ll leave it to you. I''ll go to the training school later." I finished my meal and took the bus to the training school.

    In fact, what I''m thinking about now is Princess Youming. Where will this young man go?

    "It''s you. I remember you should come to class tomorrow." I looked back and saw that it was the receptionist last time. I went to the gate of the training school unconsciously. Today, it seemed that I had a rest. There were few people.

    I remember that the female receptionist seemed to be Li Rong. Li Rong opened the door with a smile. Now she just opened it at this time.

    I asked softly¡° Can I borrow a restroom? "

    Li Rong said softly¡° Yes, there is no class today and the headmaster is not here. I just came here to get something. "

    "Thank you very much." I went up the stairs and the bathroom was on the second floor. In fact, my purpose was to go to the studio.

    My eyebrow mark became a little hot, and then I went to the door of one of the studios.

    "This should be it!" I put up my sword finger in my right hand, and a sword gas cut the lock, then I pushed the door open and came in.

    "Lingling... Lingling!" All of a sudden, a mobile phone rang. I took out my mobile phone and saw that it was Lu Wei.

    "Hello! I''m in the training school now. You can come here. Maybe you can solve the case today! " I finished hanging up the phone and took a look around the house. Everything in the house has been redecorated. I''m afraid it''s hard to find clues here.

    I stretched out my hand and took out a yellow amulet. Then I said some incantations. The Yellow amulet burst into flames. Huang Fu flew into the air and drew a black air, which immediately filled the classroom.

    "Why so much smoke?" At this time, Li Rong came up and went into the classroom with some doubts.

    I reached out and knocked Li Rong unconscious. I helped Li Rong to the next chair and lay down. At this time, LV Wei came in from the outside.

    "What the hell are you doing? Why are you smoking so much?"

    I whispered: "I want to restore the scene, you help me protect the Dharma, don''t let people disturb me."

    Lu Wei also brought a few people over. Xiao Liu and some police officers stood at the door and said, "Master Liu, you can rest assured that there are some people

    We''ll protect the law. We''ll be fine. "

    "But I need to set up an altar now. I''m afraid you''ll help me to call Zhang Junfei!"

    LV Wei said softly, "it''s easy. I''ll go to the shop to meet him now."

    Even if it has been decorated, the mark of history can''t be changed, so if you cast some magic, there will be some clues. About 20 minutes later, LV Wei brought Zhang Junfei.

    Zhang Junfei holding magic weapon, two police moved out a table, placed in the middle of the classroom.

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "do you want me to restore the previous scene?"

    I nodded¡° Yes, that''s what I mean. I want to see what happened in those years so that I can find the girl''s body. "

    Zhang Junfei stretched out his hand, took out several yellow amulets and put them on the table. Then he lit three sandalwood sticks and inserted them into the incense burner. "I''m starting to do it now. You should help me protect the Dharma!"

    LV Wei and I walked out of the classroom and closed the door immediately.

    LV Wei handed me a cigarette and then said, "is that ok? Are you sure?"

    I reached for the cigarette and held it in my mouth. After lighting it, I took a puff. "Don''t worry. If there''s no accident, we can get the result today."

    I took a deep breath of my cigarette and slowly puffed out the smoke ring. In about ten minutes, I saw a golden light coming out of the classroom

    Come on.

    I quickly put out the cigarette ends, reached for the door of the classroom and went in. Zhang Junfei was sweating and his face was a little pale. Then he threw a yellow amulet and a door appeared in the room.

    "Just go in and you can see what you want to see, but it''s only ten minutes!"

    "Thank you very much!" I took out a snow lotus, poured out one, and handed it to Zhang Junfei, "you eat this, you can recover your vitality, and leave the rest to me."

    I walked into the door, in front of suddenly appeared a scene, a small classroom, like a room.

    There are several figures in front of me, a man in his forties, and three beautiful looking female students. One of them is Chu Hong.

    "Teacher, what do you think of my painting?" Chu Hong, with a coquettish face, asked the teacher in a soft voice.

    Wu Dong said softly, "yes, but this place needs to be changed."

    As time went by, several students got tired and left, but only Chu Hong was still painting seriously.

    "They''re all gone. Why don''t you go?" Wu Dong poured a drink and handed it to Chu Hong, "have a drink first and have a rest!"

    "Teacher, I''m not tired!" Chu Hong is easy to learn, but she also has feelings for her teacher Wu Dong.

    "Can''t it be a teacher-student relationship?"

    "Teacher, I always like you very much!" They took off their clothes and fell on the bed, lingering together.

    "Will we get married?"

    "Of course, I will be promoted to headmaster in two years!" The scene in front of me suddenly changed. It was the two of them. No

    After this time, I was a little excited.

    "I don''t care. You say you want to marry me. If you don''t marry me, I''ll report you!"

    "Xiao Hong, you should know that I love you. This promotion is very important to me. Don''t make trouble, OK?" They had a quarrel,

    Then Wu Dong''s eyes flashed a murderer. He reached for a fruit knife on the table and stabbed Chu Hong in the stomach without thinking about it.

 Chapter 248

    Chu Hong grabs Wu Dong''s clothes with both hands, and his mouth gushes with blood.

    "Don''t blame me, you forced me!" Wu Dong strangled Chu Hong by the neck. Drag Chu Hong into the bathroom. Until Chu Hong stopped breathing. He took out a kitchen knife to dismember Chu Hong''s body, and then buried Chu Hong''s body on the wall of the bathroom.

    "I thought he would bury Chu Hong''s body in the ground, but in fact he would bury it in the wall next to him!" There was a halo in front of me. Then it came back to reality, and the matter was clear.

    "How do you see anything?"

    "Who are you. What happened Wu Dong and some female employees came up. He asked Lu Wei with a look of panic.

    I said in a low voice, "this is headmaster Wu. You are just in time. Your case has happened! "

    "What?" Wu Dong and LV Wei were slightly stunned, and they didn''t understand what I was saying.

    I said softly, "you killed that girl Chu Hong in those years!"

    Wu Dong said hastily, "I can''t understand what you''re talking about. What girl. Don''t talk about it

    "Is the TV story on. Should I say at this time that there is only one truth! " When I came to the load-bearing wall, who would have thought that someone would build the bones in the load-bearing wall.

    I reached for a teacup on the table. He knocked hard on the wall, then put up his sword finger with his right hand. Carry Qi to your fingers.

    "Bang!" I hit the wall with Zhiyang''s sword Qi and made a big hole in the wall. But it didn''t go through.

    Two policemen came over and looked inside, then said¡° Captain Lu. There is something wrong with the wall

    I said softly, "brother Lu, I''ll leave the rest to you. There''s no business for me here. But you have to help me get back the tuition I just paid! "

    I helped Zhang Junfei out of the classroom and out of the training school. Zhang Junfei and I went back to the shop by car. At this time, Zhang Junfei''s face was ugly. It was estimated that the reason for his excessive use of mana was that he had already taken Xuelian''s pills, but he still needed a rest.

    Shangguan ruoli poured a glass of water, handed it to me and said¡° Where have you two been? How did you get this way? "

    I said in a low voice, "it''s nothing. I just solved the problem of training school."

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "I haven''t solved it yet. What''s the matter with you?"

    "In that case, I''ll take care of your affairs. I''ll give you a favor!" After a while, LV Wei asked someone to bring the tuition fee, and the matter came to an end.

    I drank water and then said: "Junfei, what happened to song Jiao? Did you go to see it?"

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° Just as I was about to go, Captain Lu came, but I already told song Jiao that I would be there at noon. "

    I took a look at the time, and it was almost time. I asked Zhang Junfei about song Jiao''s school, and then I took a taxi.

    As soon as I got off the bus, I saw song Jiaozheng standing at the school gate.

    I went over and whispered¡° Why don''t you wait a long time to leave? "

    Song Jiao said in a soft voice, "how can it be you?"

    I said softly¡° What''s the matter? Can''t I go back? "

    "No, now that you''re here, take a look!" Song Jiao and I walked into the school. It was noon, and some young men and women were walking and fighting in the school yard.

    I asked with some doubts, "do you care if there are outsiders in your school?"

    "Our school is a private school. It''s a break time at noon, so it doesn''t matter to bring you in." Speaking Kung Fu, song Jiao has taken me to the door of the girls'' dormitory.

    "Song Jiao, this is your boyfriend. He''s very handsome!"

    Song Jiao said in a hurry¡° Don''t talk nonsense. This is a cousin of mine. He came to see me

    A female classmate said hello to song Jiao with a smile, and then walked towards the school gate with other students. Song Jiao took me into the girls'' dormitory, she said to the administrator, then took me up the stairs.

    We both went straight up to the third floor, and song Jiao took me directly

    In front of one of the bedrooms.

    "Xiao Shuo, you''re here, too!" In front of this girl should be in Shuo, in Shuo is sitting in front of the bed, there is a beauty, should be Xu Wei.

    Xu Wei stood up and asked suspiciously¡° Song Jiao, who is this

    "This is the master I specially invited. He is a famous figure in the city!"

    Yu Shuo said hastily, "you are master Liu. I''ve heard of you."

    I said with a smile, "since you know me?"

    Yu Shuo said in a hurry¡° Of course, I have a relative who had something to do before. It''s thanks to your help. "

    Song Jiao said softly, "where is Xu Wei''s bronze mirror?"

    Xu Wei quickly took out an ancient mirror from the cupboard, and then said¡° Here it is... Master, please have a look. "

    I reached for the ancient mirror, which was really strange.

    Xu Wei continued¡° Master, please have a look. Because of this bronze mirror, all our classmates are dead. "

    Yu Shuo said in a hurry¡° Master, is there a ghost in the mirror? That night we saw the quiet face become very afraid, and then she jumped out of the window

    I went to the window to have a look, and then said¡° Didn''t you call the police? "

    "The school said it was because of the pressure of study, so we couldn''t think of jumping off the building, but we also called the police, the police said let''s find you!"

    "What did the police say? It''s probably LV Wei, or Li mo. "

    Song Jiao said softly, "master, have you found anything?"

    I said softly: "it''s still bright now, and the Yang Qi is flourishing at noon. Let''s wait for the evening!"

    Xu Wei said with some embarrassment¡° But our dormitories will be closed in the evening, so I''m afraid you can''t get in. "

    I said with a smile¡° Then I''ll tell you the way. You call out Wang Jingjing''s soul. "

    After hearing this, Yu Shuo turned pale and said, "what! How frightening it is for you to summon souls

    I said with a smile¡° Don''t worry, it won''t be frightening. Just tell me the result! "

    Xu Wei said in a hurry, "is that ok?"

    "Only step by step. I have other things to do. I''ll go back first." I turned and walked out of the bedroom, song Jiao also followed me out.

    Song Jiao sent me out of the girls'' dormitory, and then asked me¡° Master, you don''t want to go like this, do you

    I asked with interest, "are you going to stay me for the night?"

    Song Jiao said softly¡° You can''t deceive me. I know that you deliberately asked me to come out and see you off. "

    "I can''t see. You''re quite clever!"

    I said softly¡° I suspect that someone is doing something wrong with this matter. Come with me and I''ll talk to you carefully! "

    "Let''s go to the canteen. Now it''s going to class. There are few people in the canteen!" Song Jiao took me to the school canteen, bought two bottles of drinks by the way, and found a seat to sit down.

    Song Jiao asked softly¡° Come on, why do you say it''s made by people? The three of us saw it that night. Wang Jingjing jumped downstairs by himself! "

    I said softly¡° When I say that people make mischief, I don''t say that there are no ghosts. Some things are self defeating and become complicated! "

    Song Jiao took a drink and then said, "don''t beat around the Bush, OK? What''s going on?"

    I reached out for a box of cigarettes, then pulled out one, "how are you guys?"

    "Very good. Except for Xu Wei and me, Yu Shuo and Wang Jingjing graduated from the same school before and went to this school together later."

    "I came in by spending money. Xu Wei came in by studying. Someone in Wang Jingjing''s family came in. Only Yu Shuo came in by himself!" I took a puff and said¡° If you want to enter your school, I''m afraid you have to study very well!

    ¡±Song Jiao said softly¡° Yes, so Yu Shuo has been very concerned about it, because her family is very poor. In order to study, her parents go out to collect rags, and they save money for lunch every day. "

    I said in a low voice, "that''s all right, but you have to do something tonight to play a play with me!"

    "What''s on?"

    "The play is very interesting. Listen to me!" Song Jiao and I talked until two o''clock in the afternoon, and then I left school. I strolled back and planned to go to the market to buy some vegetables and eat hot pot in the evening.

    "This girl doesn''t have any money, so she has to eat overlord''s food at such a young age?" There was a lot of noise at the door of the market. Several people gathered around a barbecue shop by the wall.

    I walked past the crowd and saw a little girl about fifteen or sixteen years old, holding two big meat kebabs in her hands, looking at the little brother who sold meat kebabs with a puzzled look on her face.

    "All of you give me your comments. Such a small child will learn to eat without paying!" The little brother who sells meat kebabs is angry, reaches out his hand and takes out his mobile phone, "no, I want to call the police!"

    "I''ve never paid for food, and I don''t know what money you''re talking about!" I went over and took out a fifty dollar bill and handed it to the little brother who was selling meat kebabs. "Is this enough?"

    "That''s enough, that''s enough, I''ll wrap up the rest of the kebabs for you," the little brother said softly After a while, the little brother roasted a bunch of kebabs ordered by the little girl and handed them to the little girl.

    "Thank you!" The little girl took a bite of the kebab. I turned around and went into the market. I bought some dishes that I needed to eat hot pot. Then I went out of the market and walked towards the shop.

 Chapter 249

    "Thank you!" The little girl ate a mouthful of meat kebabs. I turned around and went into the market and bought some dishes needed to eat hot pot. With even out of the market, toward the direction of the shop.

    But all the way. I feel like someone is following me.

    I turned around and a little girl hid behind the tree next to me. He poked his head out and looked at me.

    "Come out... Don''t hide it!" The little girl came out. She had finished the meat kebab. She said to me with a smile, "you found it!"

    I whispered, "Why are you following me?"

    "I have no place to go. So I have to follow you! " The girl pouted and sighed.

    I said softly, "what about your parents? Where do you live? "

    The girl whispered, "I don''t have a home. And no parents. My parents died long ago. "

    "What a pity. What''s your name?"

    "My name is Linno. It''s my own name. How do you like it? " Linnuo looked at me with pride and looked like a little adult.

    I said with a smile¡° You are a very interesting girl. Then follow me. Go to my house tonight! "

    I hold her little hand, this girl''s hand is cold, there is no temperature. But it doesn''t look like a ghost.

    "I''m back. I''ve bought the dishes by the way." I took lino into the shop. But I didn''t see Zhang Junfei.

    Shangguan ruoli poured two glasses of water and then said¡° Who is this little girl? "

    I said softly¡° It was picked up. It''s Linno

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° This girl is lovely. What are you going to do with so many dishes? "

    I said softly, "make hot pot. It''s cooler recently, and it seems to rain tonight. Eat the ignition pan and warm it up. "

    "I''ll get ready, Xiao Nuo. Would you like to help me?"

    Lin Nuo pouted and said, "what is hot pot. Is it delicious? "

    "It''s delicious, but you have to help your sister!" Shangguan ruoli takes Linnuo''s hand and walks into the kitchen. With Shangguan ruoli, I''m free. I take out the yellow paper and put it on the table, ready to draw some yellow symbols.

    "What are you doing?" Lino ran out of the kitchen and came to the table. "It''s a symbol!"

    "Do you know the symbol?" I asked

    Linnuo said softly¡° Of course, I know everything! "

    I reached for the cinnabar and poured it into a small bowl. Linnuo''s girl curiously reached for it and said, "what''s red?"

    "Cinnabar! Huang Fu needs all these. Don''t you mean you know everything? " I reached for the cinnabar, and the girl didn''t know how to do it. She broke her finger, and the blood was dripping in the cinnabar. "Look, you''re so careless, how can you break your finger!"

    Shangguan ruoli came out of the kitchen and said¡° Guan Sheng, please help me! "

    I put the cinnabar on the table. Even when I went into the kitchen, the kitchen was in a mess. I bought some crabs before, some of them were alive, and they climbed on the ground.

    "You! I''m really convinced... "I picked up the crab and threw it into the basin, then said¡° Give it to me, you go to find if you have band aid, Xiao Nuo''s finger is cut

    I worked in the kitchen for a while, washed the dishes, and then walked out of the kitchen. At this time, Zhang Junfei and Yin hanyue came in from the door. I said where the boy had gone. It was a date.

    Yin hanyue said softly¡° I knew you were going to have a big meal today, so I bought two bottles of red wine

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° Then don''t be idle. Go into the kitchen and help with the dishes! "

    I went to the table, picked up the brush, stained with cinnabar to draw a few yellow.

    "What''s going on at the school?" Zhang Junfei came over and asked me.

    I said softly¡° OK, just a little clue, but there will be more clues tonight! "

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° Shall I go with you tonight? "

    I said softly, "no, you haven''t recovered yet. Take a rest. Just leave this little thing to me."

    "You two have been chatting individually, and I don''t want to help you set the table!" Shangguan ruoli put two dishes of vegetables on the table, and then he took Linnuo''s hand, "I''ll take a bath for xiaonuo and change into a new dress!"

    Yin hanyue and Zhang Junfei looked at Lin Nuo with some doubts, then turned to me and asked, "where does this little girl come from?"

    I said softly¡° It was picked up. I think she''s pathetic and brought her back! "

    After a while, the crabs were cooked. We sat around the table and Yin hanyue poured a few glasses of red wine.

    "I want to drink, too!" Linnuo held out his hand and took the red wine, curiously poured a glass, "is this good to drink?"

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° This is wine, but you can only drink this glass, not more

    "Oh, I see!" Zhang Junfei poured the dishes into the pot. He hasn''t eaten hot pot for a long time. He and I used to eat it together. I only ate it twice from childhood to adulthood.

    Yin hanyue said softly¡° Listen to Junfei, are you dealing with school affairs? "

    I took a sip of red wine and said, "you know?"

    Yin hanyue said softly¡° Of course, the headmaster of that school is my father''s friend. "

    I thought about it and said¡° Oh, no wonder the rich are different. "

    "This has nothing to do with money, but Junfei''s body hasn''t recovered. You''d better solve this problem!"

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° Guan Sheng, did you go to school today and find anything? "

    I nodded and said¡° Yes, I found that the girls were not compatible, and someone might make a fuss by making use of ghosts and gods, so as to harm people! "

    "What''s the matter?" I told you the whole story. I deeply doubt Yu Shuo about this matter, but it can only prove one of them. The matter of that ancient mirror still needs to be solved.

    "I think it''s still the old mirror. Although people are harmful to people''s hearts, they won''t create a strange atmosphere!" Linnuo said casually, eating the crab.

    Shangguan ruoli said with a smile, "how do you know xiaonuo?"

    "Feeling, because a girl is also a student, how can we let her peers jump from the building to listen to her own words?" Zhang Junfei said softly: "this little girl is very smart, and she is a little genius!"

    Yin hanyue said softly¡° What Xiao Nuo said is great, and I agree with him! "

    I said in a low voice: "this girl must be Conan. If it''s really like what she said, it''s interesting!"

    Zhang Junfei said in a soft voice: "OK, I''ll go up and have a look later."

    I smile and nod. This matter must be investigated tonight. After dinner, I prepared for a while, took a few yellow Fu, then walked out of the shop.

    At this time, it was almost midnight. I went to the side of the road and stopped a taxi with a wave.

    "Driver master, please go..." before I finished, I saw Linnuo''s little girl also jumped up.

    "Where are you going, young man?"

    "Go to the key middle school, the one on beihuai street!" I didn''t go to see what school it was.

    I turned my head and said in a low voice: "how did you come here when you didn''t sleep? Do you know it''s dangerous?"

    Linnuo didn''t know where to get the lollipop, licking the lollipop, "I can''t sleep, so I want to follow you!"

    I said helplessly: "follow me, but don''t run around, listen to me!"

    After a while, the taxi stopped in front of the school. Linnuo and I got out of the car. At this time, the school gate was closed and locked. The front door couldn''t get in, so we had to jump in.

    "We''re going to jump in, don''t you dare?"

    Linnuo said softly, "if there is a door, why jump over the wall?"

    I said softly¡° The gate is locked. How can we get in? There are people watching the door

    I went to the door and looked inside. The guard room was still on. There must be someone on duty.

    "There''s no lock on the lock. Are you wrong?"

    "Not locked?" I looked down and saw that the big lock was hung on it, but just now I saw that the lock was locked.

    I gently pushed open the small door, and then walked in with Linnuo. I thought I would be found, because to enter the door, I had to go through the window of the guard room.

    "Be quiet... Don''t get caught!" I leaned over to pick up lino, bent over and walked over, but accidentally kicked the bucket under the window.

    "Dang!" The voice was loud, but it was strange that it was not found. I got up and looked inside the guard room. The man on duty was still sitting on the chair watching the small TV.

    "Let''s go... You don''t want to be caught, do you?" Linnuo pulled me into the campus, at this time the campus was dark, with a cold wind blowing, it was a bit chilly.

    I took off my coat and put it on Linnuo. Then I took her to the downstairs of the girls'' dormitory.

    I looked up and saw that song Jiao''s dormitory was still on. I went to the door of the dormitory. It''s easy to enter the gate, but I''m afraid it''s not so easy to enter the girls'' dormitory?

    I was ready to run in, but as soon as I took two steps, I saw that the dormitory administrator fell asleep on the table. And the door is not locked. What''s more, the lights are on in the building.

    "It''s really strange to come in so smoothly today?" Linnuo and I went in and down the stairs to the third floor. Song Jiao and I agreed to meet in the bathroom at 11:00 p.m., and the time is just right now.

 Chapter 250

    Linnuo and I went into the bathroom. I peed and saw song Jiao come in from the outside.

    Song Jiao is wearing pink pajamas. He continued¡° Master Liu. You''re really in. I''m still trying to bring you in. "

    I said softly¡° No, I fell asleep outside your school

    "This little sister is so lovely. Is it your sister?" Song Jiao reached out and stroked Linnuo''s head. He continued.

    I said softly¡° Time is running out. What''s the matter with what I asked you to do? "

    "No problem. It''s all ready. What should I do now? "

    I said in a low voice: "you just pretend to be possessed by a ghost, and then pretend to be a king and come back quietly!"

    Song Jiao said doubtfully¡° But today is the second day. It''s not time to come back! "

    I immediately speechless, thought to say in a deep voice¡° What you want is now. You need to put on your make-up quickly. Or I can draw for you. "

    "You don''t have to. I''ll do it myself Song Jiao reached out and took out a brush and a box of cosmetics from her pocket. Then she went to the water

    I drew in front of the mirror for a while.

    "Remember. The more terrible the better In order to be more realistic, I packed a little cinnabar in a small bag before I came. I daubed cinnabar on Song Jiao''s face. She messed up her hair like she fell downstairs. It looks terrible.

    Song Jiao said softly: "you let me play a ghost, I don''t feel like a ghost."

    "Ha ha... It''s so interesting." Lino covered his mouth. In the side secretly cover smile, "this see out!"

    I said softly, "what should I do. I can''t really get a ghost. It''s against nature. I can''t afford it if anything happens! "

    "It''s finished. Can you see?" Song Jiao turned her head and gave me a smile, "I''ll go back now, you just wait for their screams!"

    I reached out and pulled out a yellow amulet, then said¡° Take this for you. If something happens suddenly, it can save your life! "

    Song Jiao reached for Huang Fu and put it in her pocket, "but now I want to be convenient!"

    Linnuo and I went out. After a while, song Jiao came out of the bathroom and went back to her bedroom.

    Linnuo leaned against the wall, eating the lollipop and whispered¡° Why doesn''t she wear shoes? "

    "No shoes?" I asked Rino with some doubts¡° Who''s not wearing shoes? "

    Linnuo said disapprovingly¡° It''s the elder sister just now. Didn''t you see that she was clearly wearing slippers, but when she came out from there just now, she didn''t wear shoes, she was barefoot, and her clothes were changed. "

    After listening to Linnuo''s words, I suddenly realized that I ran into the bathroom and opened the toilet door. As expected, song Jiaozheng fainted on the toilet.

    "It''s broken... Something''s going to happen!" That evil thing was under my eyes. Civet cat changed the crown prince. He didn''t pay attention to me.

    I rushed to Linnuo and said, "Xiao Nuo, you watch here. I''ll come right away."

    I hurried out of the bathroom and went straight to the bedroom door. I was about to open the door when I heard a voice coming from my bedroom.

    "Song Jiao, what''s the matter with you?"

    "Song Jiao, what are you doing..." I heard something wrong in my voice and quickly reached out and pushed the door open.

    Song Jiao''s face was gloomy. There were two candles and a bronze mirror on the table. Xu Wei and Yu Shuo are so scared that they embrace each other. When they see me coming, they rush to hide beside me.

    "Master, Jiao Jiao is possessed by a ghost!" My right hand put up a sword finger, and then a sword shot in the past, "she is not song Jiao, but evil things!"

    "Cluck... Don''t say that. I''m helping you, too!" I stretched out my hand and took out the whip, then said¡° Bold monster, I don''t think you will shed tears if you don''t see the coffin

    When I finished, I waved my right hand, and the whip flew out, as if a chain went straight to the ghost.

    "Bang!" The ghost disappeared suddenly, and my dragon whip hit the window glass directly.

    "Master, we''ll see you another day!"

    "If I let you go, I''ll lose face!" I reached out and took out two yellow amulets, then threw them out

    The two yellow amulets flew out, emitting golden light, like a golden net, and took the ghost in.

    "Why is my yellow talisman so powerful, or is my mana higher than before?" Although some doubts, but now is not like this

    When we do things, we should take this ghost back first.

    I stepped forward and saw the ghost struggling in the golden net.

    I whispered: "I gave you the opportunity, but you don''t cherish it, so don''t blame me."

    "Master, please let me go. I also have difficulties!" The ghost showed its original appearance, turned out to be a female ghost, and looked pathetic, "master, I''m wronged!"

    "Come with me first, and don''t harm people here!" I tossed another yellow amulet with my right hand and put it into the Yellow amulet.

    "It''s settled. Don''t be afraid." I put the Yellow Fu away, then took the bronze mirror on the table, "I want to take this bronze mirror away, don''t you mind?"

    Xu Wei said in a hurry: "no, I just don''t understand. How can song Jiao become like this?"

    I said softly: "she is not song Jiao, but a ghost. Last time, Wang Jingjing''s death was also caused by a ghost."

    "Now Song Jiao is sleeping in the bathroom. You two help her over." Xu Wei and Yu Shuo go out of the bedroom and go to the bathroom to help song Jiao back to the bedroom.

    At this time, song Jiao has fallen asleep, there is no danger.

    I whispered, "she''s OK. She''s just asleep. Tomorrow, when she gets up, you''ll tell her to go to the shop and find me if you have something to do."

    There''s no business for me here. I turn around and walk out of my bedroom. Lino is waiting for me at the end of the stairs. I took Linnuo''s hand down the building and walked out of the girls'' dormitory very smoothly.

    "Have you finished?" Lino looked up at me and asked softly.

    I said softly, "it''s over. You are my lucky star. I thought there would be a fierce battle, but I didn''t expect it to be so smooth."

    "Well, I''m tired!" Lino stops and pouts at me.

    I crouched down and said, "come on up, I''ll carry you!"

    "That''s very kind of you!" Linnuo lay on my body, I picked up Linnuo, walked out of the school and walked towards the shop. It''s 11 o''clock in the middle of the night. Although there is no one on the street, some restaurants are still open, and some people are sitting in front of the stalls drinking and boasting.

    Linnuo suddenly put his arms around my neck and said quickly¡° I''m hungry. I''m going to eat that! "

    "You girl, you are a real eater!" I carried Linnuo on my back to a big stall and sat down.

    The boss came over and said, "young man, what would you like to eat?"

    I whispered, "have some kebabs and two more drinks!"

    "Yes, just a moment." Linnuo''s eyes were fixed on the big bunch of kebabs, and his saliva was almost running out.

    "You girl, you are outside by yourself. If you don''t meet me today, where do you live at night?"

    Linnuo said softly¡° I live on the street. What''s the matter? "

    I soft voice said: "after you follow me, I will take care of you!"

    "Why?" asked lino

    I said softly¡° Because like you, I have no father or mother since I was a child. If I hadn''t met my adoptive father, I would have starved to death in the street. "

    "Here''s your kebab, young man!" Linnuo took a bite of the kebab and continued¡° I didn''t expect you to be so miserable. I thought I was the only one

    I picked up the kebab and took a bite¡° Are you an orphan? "

    Linnuo said softly, "I''m not an orphan. I had a brother. Later, my brother died in the war, leaving me alone."

    "You don''t know my house is boring. They won''t let me out. I ran out secretly this time."

    "What about your parents?" I opened the drink, handed it to her, and continued.

    Linnuo said softly¡° My parents died long ago. After my brother and I were born, we passed away. I was brought up by my brother. "

    "Come on, eat quickly. It''s time to go back after eating!" As soon as I finished speaking, I heard a loud noise. Then I saw a car crash into a neon lamp post next to us.

    "There''s a car accident, call the police quickly!" The shopkeeper yelled and ran into the shop.

    I also felt a little sudden about this, but just now I was able to hide in time, a few pieces of glass debris flew over and almost flew to my face.

    "Are you all right? I didn''t hurt you!" Linno continued to eat the kebab¡° It''s OK. I''m full and tired. I want to have a rest. "

    "Let''s go. It''s getting late." I got up to settle the bill, and then went back to the shop with Linnuo on my back.

    At this time, Shangguan ruoli and Zhang Junfei have already rested. I carry Linnuo upstairs and carry her to the bed. Linnuo has fallen asleep.

    I took off my coat, went into the bathroom, took a shower, and then went back to bed. Lino lay beside me and slept soundly.

    "By the way, I was happier than her when I was a child."

    "Why didn''t you call me when you came back?" Shangguan ruoli came over, then bent over and picked up Linnuo, "I took xiaonuo back to me

    Go to bed in that room. Go to bed early, too. " Because Linnuo is here, Shangguan ruoli and I can only sleep in separate rooms.

    I lay on the bed, reached for the Yellow amulet and threw it to the ground. A cloud of white smoke suddenly appeared in the room, and then the figure of the ghost appeared in front of me.

    "Tell me why you are attached to that bronze mirror." I put the bronze mirror on the table and continued.

    "Master, I was originally from the Tang Dynasty, but later I was hurt by others, so I had to attach my soul to this ancient mirror." I leaned over the head of the bed and asked¡° Now that you have come out, why do you want to harm people? "

    "Master, I also have difficulties. If I don''t harm people and suck people''s soul, I''ll be out of my wits after a long time."

 Chapter 251

    I whispered: "then you shouldn''t kill people casually, and those girls have no injustice or hatred with you. Why do you want to kill them?"

    "Master''s lesson. I didn''t kill that girl! "

    I frowned and said, "don''t lie to me!"

    "Little girl dare not cheat master!" According to her. Song Jiao is in danger. I reached out and lit the Yellow amulet and threw it to the ground. With even if appeared a Yin gate, two ghost difference walked out.

    "Please take her back to hell for me!"

    "Good! I''ll take care of that. " Two ghost messengers are holding bronze mirrors. Escorting the female ghost into the gate of hell, she disappeared immediately.

    I''m a little tired, too. Lying on the bed for a while, he fell asleep.

    The next morning. I ran in the park nearby. When I came back, I bought breakfast and brought it back to the shop.

    "You are all up. I just bought steamed buns! " Linnuo came over, sat down at the table and reached for the bun.

    "You have a lot of delicious food here. I love it so much. " Linnuo took a bite of the bun. He continued¡° I intend to stay here all the time. "

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "Guansheng, did you solve the problem last night?"

    "If you don''t ask, I''ll almost forget." I took out my mobile phone and made a call to LV Wei to tell him about song Jiao. As for solving the case, it''s their police''s business.

    Zhang Junfei came down from upstairs and went straight to the table¡° Looks like you''ve done that? "

    I said softly: "basically solved, I don''t know if there is any life. It''s getting boring after a long time. "

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "you. If you think too much, you''ll see what you''ve done since you took this road. When were you free? "

    "Or do you know me?" Yin hanyue is driving here. He opened the door and went in.

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° Has hanyue eaten yet? Do you want some? "

    Yin hanyue said softly¡° I''ve already eaten. What''s up with you later? If you''re OK, why don''t you go shopping with me? "

    Shangguan ruoli said in a low voice, "well, I''ll buy two sets of clothes for Lin Nuo and dress up well."

    I said hastily, "if you want to go, don''t call me. I have no time."

    "Cut... Who wants to call you, Junfei, just accompany us."

    Zhang Junfei said in a hurry, "I don''t have time. I still have something to do."

    Yin hanyue said softly, "I know you two big men can''t help. Let''s go."

    It''s a disaster. Instead of letting me go shopping with them, it''s better to let me catch ghosts.

    After breakfast, Shangguan ruoli and Yin hanyue take Linnuo out of the shop and go shopping.

    Zhang Junfei and I were in the store. We cleaned up and drew some yellow Fu by the way. In fact, with my current way of doing things, Huang Fu is no longer important to me.

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° I forgot to ask you, "did you really pick up that lino?"

    I said softly¡° Yes, what''s the matter? "

    "Don''t know why, always feel this wench some strange, but pour also nothing!" I said with a bitter smile¡° When you say that, you don''t say it. "

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° I don''t know what you''re up to now. "

    "Someone''s coming, it''s supposed to be a guest!" I heard footsteps in my ears and saw a man push the door open.

    "Isn''t that great?" With a proud look on my face, I glanced at Zhang Junfei. Then I reached for the kettle and poured a glass of water.

    The man who came in was a middle-aged man, followed by two men in suits.

    Zhang Junfei asked softly¡° Please take a seat. May I help you

    The man said softly, "who is master Liu, please?"

    I whispered, "I am... Who are you?"

    "My young master wants your help. Come with us!"

    I said softly¡° I don''t know who your young master is. If you need me, let him come by himself. "

    "Presumptuous! Where did I come from? I dare to talk like this. Believe it or not, I ruined your shop. " One of them, a Khan in a suit, came up and grabbed my clothes. "Come with us, or I''ll beat you!"

    "It''s the first time I''ve seen you so impolite. Get out of here!" My eyes suddenly turned blood red, and then an invisible force, the three men in front of me flew out of the shop.

    I said angrily¡° Hum! It''s no pity to die when you are arrogant. "

    Zhang Junfei said in a hurry¡° Why are you so impulsive? That person has bodyguards. He must have money! "

    "Yes, how could I forget it." At this time, I heard a knock on the door, I nodded, snow reached out to open the door, of course, the three of them can''t see snow.

    And the witch came out and stood beside the two men. Just now, they were scared.

    "Master Liu, I hope you don''t mind our rudeness just now." A pleasant voice came from outside the door. Several people came in, led by a mature woman dressed in black leather.

    Women have long hair, shawls, short skirts, black stockings and black leather boots.

    The woman came over and sat down on the chair¡° Master Liu, just now my little brother is so impolite. I hope you don''t get angry. "

    I said softly¡° May I help you, miss? "

    This woman is not an ordinary person in terms of dress¡° This is the first lady of our Lingyun society! "

    "Lingyun society?" Zhang Junfei and I looked at each other, and we didn''t pay attention to social affairs.

    "You may not know me. Let me introduce myself first."

    "My name is Lu Yixuan. I don''t know your name?"

    I said softly¡° My name is Liu Guansheng, and this is Zhang Junfei! "

    Lu Yixuan said softly, "I didn''t expect you two to be so young."

    I said in a low voice, "if you have anything to say, it''s better to get down to business after a long time of ink. I''m a little impatient."

    "You guys, wait outside!"

    "Yes Those younger brothers obediently turned around and walked out of the shop. Lu Yixuan was really a bit of a big sister.

    "What''s the matter? Who are you?" The voice of Shangguan ruoli came from outside the door. Then he heard a bang. The boys knocked the door open and fell to the ground.

    Lu Yixuan reached out and took out his pistol. He looked warily at the door. "Who are you?"

    I whispered, "Why are you back so soon?"

    "I came back after buying clothes. What are you talking about?" Shangguan ruoli came over and looked at Lu Yixuan, "who is this?"

    "It''s Master Liu. I''m sorry, we need to be vigilant all the time!" Lu Yixuan put away her gun and continued.

    I said softly, "this is my girlfriend. Go upstairs and have a rest. We have something to say."

    Shangguan ruoli takes Linnuo upstairs and returns to the room. Lu Yixuan said softly¡° In fact, my father was killed last month, but I dream of my father every night these days and ask me to avenge him. "

    I whispered: "this is very normal. You are in the business of licking blood at the edge of a knife. Naturally, there will be a lot of enemies."

    "Although it''s really normal, because my father is running on the road, which means stepping into the coffin and the police station. I can''t say when he will be killed."

    ......

    "How can my father die, uncle Liu? What''s going on?" Lu Yixuan received the news of her father Lu Tianxiong''s death two days ago. She was sad and flew back from abroad.

    Uncle Liu is the elder of the club and Lu Tianxiong''s brother.

    Lu Yixuan said softly¡° How can this happen? My father doesn''t do club business anymore. "

    "Your father has been living in the world for so many years, so it''s hard to avoid enemies. However, a few days ago, he suddenly had a heart attack. Before his death, he didn''t explain his will and the society clearly!"

    Lu Tianxiong quit the world a few years ago. A few days ago, he called Lu Yixuan and asked her to come back and say that she had something to say.

    Lu Yixuan is very strange about her father''s death. She is also very strange about his father''s death. She has never heard of his father''s heart disease. Lu Yixuan goes up the stairs and walks into her father''s study. Lu Yixuan looked in her study and found nothing unusual.

    "Is it normal that your father died of a heart attack?" I lit a cigarette and went on¡° Maybe you don''t know? "

    Lu Yixuan said hastily, "it''s impossible. My father''s body is in the charge of the attending doctor. Moreover, since he quit the underworld, my father has been cultivating himself and paying great attention to his body."

    "That night I had a dream of my father, in which he told me to avenge him, and then I couldn''t hear what he said."

    Zhang Junfei said softly: "in fact, you don''t have to say so much. We can set up an altar to help you attract your father''s soul."

    Lu Yixuan said in a hurry, "evocation? Really? "

    I said softly¡° Of course, there is no problem. Don''t worry about him! "

    Zhang Junfei took the censer, put it on the incense table, and then lit the sandalwood.

    "I''ll do it now, official student, you help me to protect the Dharma!"¡° Don''t worry, I won''t let others disturb you! " I took a deep breath of my cigarette, and then said to Lu Yixuan, "it takes one person to do this. You should let one of your men in. It''s better to have a better physique."

    Lu Yixuan clapped her hands and walked in from the door.

    "You stay, you go out, don''t let anyone disturb me!"

    "I see, miss!" I said softly¡° I really don''t know what you''re doing in society. What''s good for you? " Lu Yixuan said softly¡° You are not on the road. Of course you don''t understand! "

    "Poof..." Zhang Junfei reached out and picked up a few yellow amulets, then grabbed them

    A handful of rice and soybeans were thrown into one of the bowls.

 Chapter 252

    "Come here and drop the blood into this bowl!" Without saying a word, the little brother took out his knife and cut his finger. The blood fell to the bowl.

    "The sky is clear and the earth is clear. Please let the ghost come down to the altar and shine on the sky. Where is Lu Tianxiong? " Zhang Junfei grabbed a handful of rice and put it on his head¡° Lu Tianxiong... Lu Tianxiong, your family wants to see you! "

    "Ah..." the boy''s face changed and his voice suddenly became hoarse.

    "Daughter... Xiaoxuan!"

    "Who are you? You are my father... "Lu Yixuan looked at me. I''m looking at what I mean.

    I said softly¡° you ''re right. He''s coming back from the dead! "

    Lu Yixuan''s eyes turned red and rushed up¡° Dad, why didn''t you wait for me to come back? "

    "Xiaoxuan... I''m sorry, Dad. You have to remember the place you are, Liu Shichang!"

    Lu Yixuan said in a hurry, "did Liu Shichang kill you?"

    "It''s him... He sees my heart of retiring from the world, but he wants to usurp the throne. That''s why I have to kill my heart in the dark! "

    Lu Yixuan said hastily, "it''s him. I will avenge you

    "Don''t be impulsive. You can''t get revenge by yourself. You can only find someone to help you!"

    Lu Yixuan said in a hurry, "but now the whole society. It''s all under the management of Liu Shichang. I can''t do anything. "

    Listen to the conversation. It''s like watching a movie.

    "Master Liu, I''ve heard that your name is full of thunder. If you can avenge me, I can be reincarnated at ease! "

    I almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of water. He coughed twice and said, "what do you have to do with me about your own family?"

    "Master Liu, little girl has never been involved in the affairs of the club. So I can only ask for your help! "

    I said softly, "boss Lu, you are dead now. Things in the world have nothing to do with you. Don''t worry about them, you can''t care about them. "

    "Master, as long as you can help me revenge and protect my daughter''s safety, I would like to betroth Xiaoxuan to you!"

    "No... I can''t come to your daughter!" This is ridiculous. How can there be such a thing? The old ghost is still calculating when he dies. This is the old world.

    "Guan Sheng, I think you''d better agree, or his resentment will be hard to get rid of. If you go out and do harm to others, you will suffer!" I think so. After weighing, I''d better promise first!

    "All right, but you have to be safe to reincarnate!"

    "As long as the master promised me, I would definitely go to reincarnation..." Zhang Junfei finished the work slowly, and the little brother suddenly fell to the ground.

    I said softly¡° It''s a farewell, and you can be at ease. "

    "No, my father asked you to help me, and you agreed!"

    I said in a hurry: "I agreed, but I won''t do it. What does your family''s business have to do with me?"

    I reached out to take out the snow lotus pill and took one for Zhang Junfei. The practice of setting up the altar just now has made Zhang Junfei consume his physical strength and need a rest.

    Shangguan ruoli came down from upstairs and said, "Guansheng, I think Miss Lu is right. Since you have promised, you will help."

    "Her father asked me to help and betrothed her to me. Is that right?" I look at Shangguan ruoli with a bad smile. I don''t believe the girl is so generous.

    "Well, I won''t mind, because you won''t agree."

    Lu Yixuan said softly¡° So you are master Liu''s girlfriend. I''m sorry. Master Liu and I are just friends. "

    I whispered: "things have been like this, I don''t want to pay attention to your club, you go back!"

    Lu Yixuan said hastily, "but you have promised my father. How can you break your promise?"

    "I repeat, I don''t care!" Shangguan ruoli said softly, "Miss Lu, you''d better go back first. I''ll help you persuade him!"

    Lu Yixuan thought about it and said, "well, I''ll go back first."

    Lu Yixuan turned and walked out of the shop. I cleaned up the altar and sat down on the chair for a rest.

    "You really don''t care?"

    "Of course, we don''t care about the underworld affairs!" Now it''s time to get down to business. I told Zhang Junfei about it.

    Shangguan ruoli washed the fruit and put it on the table, "what does Princess Youming look like?"

    "How can I know? I remember that the adult gave me a portrait, but I lost it."

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "I guess it''s not bad. Why is she a princess?"

    I said with a smile: "who knows, waiyi looks like a female ghost?"

    "Ouch... What are you kicking me for?" Linnuo didn''t know when he came to me and gave me a kick.

    Linnuo pouted¡° Who told you to speak ill of me

    "Poof... What are you talking about?" I looked at Linno in some surprise, and then said¡° Are you a princess

    "I''m not," he said softly. "Are you?"

    Shangguan ruoli said in a hurry: "no, xiaonuo, stop it!"

    "Who made trouble with you? I wanted to play here for a while and then go back." Linnuo sat down on the chair, put out his finger and put the cup on the table in his hand.

    I said hastily, "since you''ve had enough, come back with me."

    "No, I haven''t had enough. I find there are many things I like here, and you are very kind to me."

    I said hastily: "since you say so, I am relieved. How long will you stay before you go back?"

    "I''ve only been here for five days, and I haven''t had enough of it. It''ll take me more than a month."

    "A month? Why hasn''t that yakha come yet? Take the princess back quickly I feel like I have a hard time. It''s worse than death.

    "But don''t worry, I won''t hurt you or disturb your life."

    Zhang Junfei asked softly¡° What''s your real name, Linno? "

    "Of course not. My name is too long for you to remember. You''d better call me Linno."

    Shangguan ruoli said in a soft voice, "do you have something to do when you come here? You don''t just want to play, do you?"

    "I''m looking for someone, but I haven''t found one yet," he said with a smile When Linnuo spoke, there was a force around his body, which was an ability I had never seen before.

    "Hoo Hoo Hoo!" Suddenly, a dark wind blows, the door of the shop is suddenly opened, and a dark shadow rushes in.

    "Who?" Snow white and the witch showed their real bodies at the same time, and stood in front of me warily.

    Linnuo said softly, "he''s Yasha. Don''t worry about it!"

    "Is he Yasha?" The black figure in front of him showed a human figure. He was dressed in a black windbreaker and was pretty. The pupils of his eyes were blood red.

    "Princess, Hades asked me to take you back!" Yasha respectfully kneels on one knee, hands clasping fist said.

    "I''m not going back. I have something to do!"

    Yasha said in a hurry: "but, Hades said, let me see you, I will take you back immediately."

    "What?" Linnuo''s face sank, his eyes suddenly turned silvery white, like a layer of frost, "do you want to do it with me?"

    As soon as Linnuo''s voice fell, there was frost all around, including on the table. Yasha said hastily¡° I dare not! "

    "I dare you!"

    Linnuo stood up and said, "I''m going to have a rest. Call me at dinner!"

    "I''m going... Scared to death!" Watching Linnuo go up the stairs, up the second floor, I was also secretly relieved.

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "what should we do next?"

    "Are you Yasha? Mr. Cui and Mr. Zhong asked you to help me? " I was very friendly to say to Yasha, and then politely poured a glass of water.

    Yasha stood up and said, "I''ve heard of you, but since I''m here, your task is finished."

    As soon as I heard this, I quickly said happily, "that''s really great. I can also hand over the job at ease."

    Yasha said with a sneer: "I''m afraid you''re too early to be happy. Before long, someone will catch the princess. If the princess has any mistakes, you and I can''t run away!"

    Yasha is right to say that. Now the princess is a bomb. I heard from master Cui and master Zhong that once Princess Youming came out, other demons would try their best to find her and take her back.

    Now the princess appears, and the Yasha also comes. That is to say, the demons who want to catch the princess will follow.

    "I want to have a rest. Do you have any vacancies?"

    Shangguan ruoli said in a hurry: "there are vacant rooms upstairs!"

    "Then trouble you!" Shangguan ruoli took Yasha to the second floor. Zhang Junfei and I looked at each other. Now we both know that,

    After that, what are we going to face.

    I said in a low voice, "well, let''s boil it slowly."

    I got up, went upstairs and went back to my room. I lay in bed for a rest, and then I fell asleep. I didn''t wake up until dark at night. I was a little hungry, so I went down the stairs.

    "Dinner Shangguan ruoli came out of the kitchen with the food and put it on the table. "Come and have dinner!"

    Linnuo sat at the table, looking at the rich food on the table, "it''s really good, it must be delicious at first sight!"

    Shangguan ruoli said in a soft voice, "if it''s delicious, eat more!"

    "Don''t you eat it?" I took a look at Yasha. He was standing at the table, looking at lino.

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "you should eat with it, especially for gods like you."

    They two belong to the God of hell, usually should enjoy the human incense, but there is no worship of Yasha.

    Linnuo took a piece of braised pork and said, "he doesn''t need to eat it. In fact, I don''t need to eat it either. I just feel that the things in your world are really delicious."

    "Don''t you mean to find someone? Who are you looking for? Do you need our help?" As soon as Lin Nuo''s face changed, he said in a deep voice, "you can''t help me. I''ll go to him in a moment." I suddenly feel uneasy in my heart. I don''t know if I''m too sensitive.

 Chapter 253

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    "It''s OK. Maybe I''m too tired."

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "you don''t know how to have a rest. Let''s have a rest early tonight."

    Linnuo said softly¡° How about you go with me tonight? "

    I whispered, "where are you going?"

    "You''ll know when you go." I took a look at Yasha. Yasha frowned at me. He nodded.

    After dinner. I changed my clothes and walked out of the shop with Rino.

    I''m not worried about lino''s safety, because Yasha must be protecting lino secretly.

    "You are so beautiful here. At night, the sky is full of stars Lin Nuo stretched happily and continued.

    I asked with some doubts, "have you never seen a star?"

    Linnuo pouted¡° There are no stars. What I see is darkness. It''s an endless darkness. "

    "There''s no sunshine, there''s no one, just me all the time."

    Lino''s face was very sad. Then he said, "forget it. I''ll take you to see him."

    "Are you sure it''s here? It''s the poorest place in the city." Linno took me to a slum. I don''t know who to see.

    "I checked the book of life and death. Here he is¡° Who is he that makes Princess Youming care so much? "

    "About 80 years ago, I sneaked out once. I met a boy who was very kind to me and played with me. But then yecha came to me and took me back

    I said with a smile, "that was 200 years ago. I''m afraid he''s already dead! "

    "No, I promise to take him when he grows up. He also promised me that he would marry me! " As we talked, we went to one of the farmyards,. Lino beckoned me to knock.

    I reached for my hand, knocked on the door, and then said, "is anyone there, please?"

    "Who? It''s so late! " A middle-aged man. He opened the door in his coat.

    The man asked with some doubts: "who are you looking for?"

    Lin Nuo said in a hurry, "I''m looking for Shaoqing. Is Shaoqing there?"

    The man yawned and said softly, "you''ve made a mistake. I don''t have Shaoqing here!"

    "No, he lives here all the time!"¡° Then you go across the street. There is a farmyard less than 100 meters to the left of the street. The old man used to live here! "

    "Thank you very much," I said hastily

    It''s 80 years since I started to count it. I''m afraid I can''t remember the person named Shaoqing if he lives. Linnuo and I went to the street. According to the elder brother''s guidance, we went to a shabby farmyard.

    I reached out and knocked on the door. After a while, I saw an old man come out of the house.

    "Who are you looking for?" The old man was about eighty years old, with white hair and a puzzled look on his face.

    I said softly¡° Sir, can you ask for a bowl of water

    The old man said softly, "come in. It''s cold inside and outside."

    Linnuo and I went into the house. It was very shabby, but clean and tidy.

    "Are you two from the city?" The old man poured two glasses of water and handed it to me. "You don''t look like people here."

    I said in a low voice, "old man, how old are you this year?"

    The old man said softly¡° I''m 103 this year, the oldest here. "

    Linnuo said hastily¡° Are you Shaoqing? "

    "Shaoqing? You mean my grandfather... "The old man looked at Linnuo with some doubts, and then asked:" this girl knows my grandfather, but my grandfather didn''t mention you as a confidant. "

    I said with a smile¡° Shaoqing is your grandfather. How did he die? "

    "All alone, all dead!" The old man seemed to think of something. He reached out and took out a shabby photo album from a cabinet beside him. "This is my grandfather. At that time, before his death, he told me that he met a girl when he was a child, and he promised that she would marry someone else."

    "But left and right, the girl never came back!"

    Lin Nuo reached for the album and opened it. "Shaoqing... It''s really him!"

    I gently comforted: "don''t be too sad, after all, people''s life is limited."

    "Is this my grandfather''s confidant?" The old man looked at Linnuo carefully and said immediately¡° So it really happened. At that time, my grandfather said that the girl was taken away by two people and disappeared suddenly. It seems that she is not an ordinary person. "

    "Are you going with me?" Linnuo put down the album, then asked the old man in a cold voice.

    The old man said with a sigh¡° I''m old enough. There''s nothing I can''t put down. Maybe I''ll die at some time. "

    Linnuo said softly¡° I can make you never die. Would you like to go with me? "

    "Forget it... It''s late at night. Please come back!" The old man ordered us to leave. It was not convenient for us to stay. Linnuo turned and walked out of the room.

    I went to the door, suddenly stopped, turned around and asked: "you are the little Qing, right?"

    "Ha ha... You boy, your head turns very fast!"

    "It''s not that my head turns fast, but there are many loopholes in your words. Besides, your photos were taken more than 90 years ago, and there are dates on the back!"

    Shaoqing said softly, "I''ve known since you came in. You''re not ordinary people."

    I nodded and walked out of the room, where lino was standing at the door, pouting a little unhappily.

    "What''s the matter, princess?"

    "How could he die? He said he would marry me!" At this point, Linnuo cried and threw himself in my arms.

    I said softly, "it seems that you are not human. Your brains are different from ours."

    Linnuo sobbed twice and said, "what do you mean, I can''t understand you!"

    I said softly, "the old man just now is the one you are looking for. Do you want to go back?"

    "Really? How do you know! "

    "Believe it or not!" Linnuo ran into the yard in a hurry. I lit a cigarette and waited at the door for a while. It was just a cigarette. Linnuo came out and looked much better.

    I said in a low voice, "how about it? Is the knot untied?"

    "It''s untied. Thank you this time."

    "You''re welcome. Just don''t take me away!"

    "That depends on your performance!" Linnuo lay on my back and went on¡° I can see that you are different from them. "

    "There are many different people in the world. I''m not the only one." I walked out of the slum with Linnuo on my back and towards the city. But not far away, I saw a white fog on the street not far ahead.

    "What''s the matter?" I slightly wrinkled frown, vigilant swept a look around, here unexpectedly has a very heavy Yin Qi.

    "Where are the demons and ghosts, dare to get in my way!" I had a big drink, and then I saw a figure, a strange animal, crawling towards us.

    Linnuo said softly¡° Be careful, it''s evil. Don''t be cheated by it

    Linnuo jumped off my back and stood beside me. I turned my right hand and held the Dragon whip in my hand.

    "I didn''t expect that old man Cui gave you the Dragon whip!" I smile, right hand force a wave, then straight to the monster attack in the past.

    "Goo Goo Goo!" That monster can fly, and it looks like an owl. Its eyes are shining green.

    "Pa Pa!" The Dragon whip in my hand immediately hit in the past, and the monster''s figure flashed. The Taoist priest was much higher than the one I had seen before.

    "Hoo Hoo Hoo!" The monster waved its wings vigorously, and suddenly there was a dark wind, which made me unable to open my eyes.

    "Bang!" In the blink of an eye, I felt a force hit me and flew me out. But I saw clearly that the monster had the face of an owl, the body of a horse, and two wings!

    "You don''t look like that. You''re very powerful!" I slowly stood up, left hand took out two yellow Fu thrown in the past, "heaven and earth Xuanzong, only me, gold, wood, water, fire, earth, fire cloth heaven and earth!"

    "Boom!" In an instant, several flames spurted out from the Yellow amulet, as if they were two fire dragons, and went straight to the four dragons.

    "Goo Goo..." the monster cried, and his body was burned by the fire, but he ran straight to me.

    When I saw the situation, I quickly put my hands together and carried the Yang Qi in my body to my hands. Suddenly, a sword Qi of the highest Yang was shot in the past.

    "Bang bang!" Two swords in a row hit the monster''s head and directly penetrated its body.

    I thought the monster would disappear, but I didn''t expect that it still ran into me.

    I didn''t have time to dodge, my hands blocked, and I was knocked over on the ground.

    "Bang!" My clothes were also burned by the fire. I rolled on the ground two times in a hurry. This is to burn me alive!

    "Master... I''ll help you!" With even if see the black sorcerer force a wave, beat that monster on the ground.

    "Master! Are you all right? " With a wave of her right hand, snow white put out the flame on me and helped me up.

    The monster fell on the ground and was gradually engulfed by the fire. In the blink of an eye, it turned into ashes. I breathed a sigh of relief, but my clothes were burnt out and I couldn''t wear them anymore.

    Linnuo came over and said softly, "I didn''t expect you to be very good!"

    I said with a wry smile, "if I didn''t have this means, I would have died long ago!"

    "You did it for me, and I''ll remember it!" White snow and black witch see Linnuo, also have respectfully line a gift, "originally is the netherworld princess!"

    "You two have come out, haven''t we seen each other for many years?" They actually know each other, but think about it. Many people should know Princess Youming.

 Chapter 254

    Snow White respectfully said: "since the last time Phoenix God was still alive, it has been more than 500 years since now."

    "Yes, more than 500 years!" I whispered, "please. Let''s go back first. Go back and talk! "

    "Then you carry me I had no choice but to squat down. Carrying Linnuo on his back into the city, he called a taxi and drove back to the shop.

    I''m on fire. But it didn''t burn my skin, which should be the reason of the sariki on my hand. It can be protected by Buddha.

    I went into the shop with lino on my back. At this time, Zhang Junfei and Shangguan ruoli are waiting for me to come back.

    I said softly, "give me a hand. Take her back to the room. "

    "Leave it to me!" Shangguan ruoli came over, reached for Linnuo, and asked me some questions¡° How did you get this way? "

    "It''s hard to say! Make me some water. I want to take a bath... "

    "Well. I''ll make water right away I sat down on the chair, quickly reached for the kettle and poured a glass of water, "you didn''t know just now. I was almost burnt to carbon

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° There''s no way. Who makes you responsible? "

    "Don''t be sarcastic. But you can only help me if you have something to do recently. I''m afraid I can''t get away from protecting the great God upstairs now! "

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "well. No problem! "

    I sat on the chair and had a rest. Shangguan ruoli came down from upstairs. Tell me the water is ready. I hurried upstairs, took off my clothes and went into the bathroom. I lay comfortably in the bathtub.

    "Thank you this time!"

    "Ah?" I slightly a Leng, the night fork did not know when, stood on the bathtub side.

    "Can you come back to me after I have a bath?"

    Yasha didn''t think so. He went to the edge of the pool and looked in the mirror.

    I found that these people below are really interesting. They always like to appear in front of others in silence, or they will scare you.

    I asked softly, "now that you''re here, tell me. What can I do for you?"

    "I''m going to leave for a few days. It''s very smooth to find the princess this time, but the princess doesn''t want to go back. I can only go back and report!

    ¡±I thought about it and said, "well, it''s also a matter. I don''t think your princess will go back for a while."

    Yecha said softly¡° So I''ll repay you if I have a chance to trouble you this time! "

    "Stop! Just don''t let anything happen again

    Yecha nodded and disappeared as soon as he turned around. After I had a bath, I went out of the bathroom in a towel and went back to my bedroom.

    I''ve been tossing about all night, and I''m almost cooked. I''m not looking for trouble! I yawned in bed and soon fell asleep.

    "My Lord! You wake up... "I slowly opened my eyes and saw Jiyue and yingyue standing by the bed, reached out and pushed me.

    I quickly sat up and said, "Why are you here? Don''t tell me that I have another task?"

    Yingyue said softly¡° It''s the adults who want to see you! "

    I sighed, only soul out of the body, and the two of them came to the hell.

    "My Lord, Liu Guan was born!" Yingyue opened the door of the office and took me in.

    Mr. Cui said with a smile: "ha ha... I''m not wrong about you. You are really good at it!"

    I turned my lips and said¡° My Lord, I have found Princess Youming, but she doesn''t want to come back, and I can''t help it. "

    "Let''s play with her. Yasha has already told her, so we can only let the princess play in the sun for a few more days."

    I''m relieved to have his words, but I can''t get rid of myself for a while. I don''t know if there will be any demons coming.

    "Give it to me when the Dragon whip is used up. I borrowed it from others!"

    "That''s too much. I only used it once. How stingy!" I took out the whip and handed it to Mr. Cui. I shook my head helplessly.

    Mr. Cui said softly, "you seem to have got a lot of treasures recently. Why don''t you take them out and let me have a look."

    "In fact, it''s nothing, just a few magic weapons, and this bunch of relic!"¡° I''ve taken back those magic weapons. Now you have the magic weapon to win the evil sword, and the sky gang xuanjing is enough! " This old guy is changing his ways. He wants my things and wants to squeeze me dry!

    "Don''t worry, I have recorded all you have done in the credit book!" Mr. Cui reached out and took a book from the table. He opened it and let me have a look. I looked at it carefully. It was the ghost record of every task I did.

    Mr. Cui said softly¡° I''ll remember all these for you, and I''ll give you a good place in the future! "

    I said respectfully, clasping my hands¡° Thank you, Mr. Cui

    "Well, I have a task here. You can do it in your spare time. You can go to Ji Yue and Ying Yue for details."

    "Yes, my Lord, I see!" I turned around and walked out of the office. Yingyue and Jiyue were waiting for me at the door. Seeing me coming out, yingyue quickly took me to the office of reward and punishment department.

    "Tell me what you want, and I''ll go back to sleep." Ji Yue reached for a hunting list on the table and said, "do you remember this ghost?"

    I reached for the kill list, and there was a picture of a cat like monster in it

    It''s weird.

    "Is this cat ghost?"

    "It can also be said that it is, but it is a spirit cat. It used to be in charge of our underground spring, and it specially eats some ghosts who refuse to be reincarnated on the road."

    Yingyue poured a glass of water and handed it to me, then said¡° But not long ago, it ran out. We have been looking for it for more than a month, but there is no news, so we want you to help us. "

    I thought about it and said¡° I''m very busy now. I don''t have time to take care of it. "

    "Oh... Can you help me?" Yingyue pouted her little mouth and pretended to be very cute. She took my arm and swayed back and forth. "Can''t it be just this time?"

    "All right, all right... Give me the information and I''ll take it back to have a look!" Ji Yue handed me the information and then said in a cold voice¡° Since this civet ran out of the hell, there must be a reason, and its way is not low, you should pay attention to safety. "

    I said softly, "I will. It''s just a cat. No matter how powerful it is, where can it be?"

    After sitting for a while, I went back to the top, but it didn''t affect my rest. I woke up at about 10 o''clock the next morning, and the warm sun was shining on my face, which made me feel very comfortable.

    "What a good sleep!" I sat up, yawned and walked out of the bedroom. When I went downstairs, Lin Nuo and Shangguan ruoli were sitting on the sofa watching cartoons.

    "When you wake up, go wash up and have some dinner." Zhang Junfei sat cross legged on the chair next to him, meditating and practicing, "Captain Lu came just now, it seems that he has something to do with you."

    "Oh, I see!" I turned and went into the bathroom to wash. Did something happen so soon?

    I had a bite of breakfast, then walked out of the shop and took the bus directly to the police station. I called LV Wei on the way. After waiting at the door for a while, LV Wei came out.

    I said lightly, "what''s the matter with Captain Lu? I''ll go to the shop in the morning."

    LV Wei said in a soft voice, "of course I have something to do with you."

    "My people see that people from Lingyun society are looking for you. They don''t know what to do with you."

    I said with a smile, "are you talking about Lu Yixuan?"

    Lu Wei said softly, "she''s the daughter of the leader of Lingyun society. If you are with him, you will be in trouble."

    I lit a cigarette and continued¡° She did come to me, but there was something wrong

    Lu Wei said softly¡° Let''s go... Have something to eat with me. Let''s talk while we eat. "

    "I''ve just finished breakfast!" LV Wei took me to a restaurant, sat down and ordered two small dishes and a pot of tea.

    "What she told you to do, I can warn you, don''t step too deep, or I can''t help you." Lu Wei took a bite and continued.

    I took a sip of tea and said, "you are not investigating the case of Lu Tianxiong, are you?"

    Lu Wei said softly¡° You''re really good. You''re better than my head of the crime squad. "

    I said softly¡° Needless to say, she did come to me for her father''s sake, and his father was not dead, but was killed. "

    "I know, but we have no evidence, no clue." Lu Wei took a tissue to wipe his mouth, and even lit a cigarette, "I''m looking for you for this matter. Since you know Lu Yixuan, it''s easy to do. You can go inside and help us investigate."

    "Stop! I''m very busy now. I don''t have time to take care of it! "

    "You don''t care what you say, you''ll take care of it in a few days!" After dinner, Zhang Junfei returned to the police station, I strolled to the direction of the shop.

    "Yi..." a pink sports car suddenly stopped beside me, and then Lu Yixuan jumped out of the car.

    "Master Liu, we meet again!"

    I said softly¡° What are you doing here? "

    Lu Yixuan said softly¡° Would you like to have a drink with me, Master Liu? "

    "You are so Haunted Lu Yixuan did not get angry, but opened the door, "please... Master Liu!"

    When I got into the car, Lu Yixuan started the car and then ran out.

    "Someone''s following me... You sit down and I''m going to get rid of them!"

    I looked back and there was a van following me.

    "How do I feel like I''m going upstairs to steal the boat?" With a slight smile, Lu stepped on the gas pedal and drove straight to the surrounding area of the city.

    "If you run around the city, isn''t that a trap?"

    "It''s hard to do it in the city. If the gun goes off, even if it''s not guilty, it becomes guilty." The car drove for a while, suddenly a big truck appeared at the fork in the road ahead. It ran out. Only with a bang, the sports car hit the big truck.

 Chapter 255

    I almost didn''t fly out. Fortunately, I quickly reached for the handrail and didn''t get hurt. Lu Yixuan was not very lucky. She hit her head on the steering wheel. It''s bleeding.

    "You go quickly!" Lu Yixuan opens the door. Then he reached out and pulled out the pistol from his waist¡° They won''t kill you! "

    I jumped out of the car in a hurry. At this time, several big men jumped out of the truck. He''s wearing a mask on his head.

    "Miss Lu, our elder brother wants to see you!"

    Lu Yixuan frowned and said, "who is your elder brother. Do you know who I am? "

    One of the leading men. The cold voice says: "hum! Cut the crap... Come with us. "

    "Rest..." Lu Yixuan raised her hand and shot, then hid beside her. The men pulled out their pistols one after another.

    I quickly hid in the nearby trees, this girl really deserves to be the daughter of the big brother of the underworld. However, if Lu Yixuan goes back with them, she will be dead. If it was, I would spell it.

    "Bang Bang..." a few shots in a row. However, a bullet hit Lu Yixuan''s arm. Lu Yixuan''s arm hurt and the pistol fell to the ground.

    "Miss Lu. Why bother Lu Yixuan put her hand over her arm and said in a cold voice, "you bastards. Kill my father

    "I don''t know why, when I see her like this. I think of Guan rou My heart a soft, right hand erect sword finger. In an instant, several swords shot out, and the guns on the hands of several big men in front of Lu Yixuan fell to the ground.

    "Who is it?" I walked over. He reached for Lu Yixuan and said, "are you ok?"

    Lu Yixuan was a little pale, and then said, "Why are you back?"

    "Son of a bitch... Don''t mind your own business!"

    I said with a sneer, "you people do all kinds of bad things on weekdays. Today I''m going to teach you a lesson! "

    I had a sinister smile on my face, then I took out a yellow amulet and threw it to the ground, even though there was a white fog.

    "Take your time!" As soon as my voice fell, some ghosts appeared slowly in the grass nearby. There were about dozens of them. They floated towards the big men.

    "What is it... There is a ghost!"

    "Monster, run Some of them had already sat on the ground with their legs softened. Some of them even fired several shots in a row. The bullet was equivalent to hitting the air, which was useless.

    I helped Lu Yixuan into the car, and then I waved my hand to disperse the wild ghosts.

    "Go away! Don''t let me see you again... "

    "Run..." these guys quickly turned around and ran, I jumped on the car, started the car, and drove back to the city. I took Lu Yixuan to the hospital directly. Lu Yixuan had lost too much blood, so she fainted when she arrived at the hospital.

    I had no choice but to run into the hospital with her. It took me about half an hour to take out the bullet. Fortunately, there was no life danger.

    "Miss Lu''s life is no longer in danger, but she needs to rest for a few days." The doctor just said this and asked the nurse to push Yixuan into the ward.

    Lu Yixuan is in a coma, pale and bloodless¡° Nurse, I''m going out for a while. Please look after my friend for me

    I said hello to the nurse and left the hospital. As soon as I got to the door of the hospital, I found that two cars stopped at the door. Some men in black suits jumped out of the car and ran into the hospital building. It was estimated that they were looking for Lu Yixuan.

    I snapped my fingers and Bai Xue appeared beside me. "Go and protect Lu Yixuan. Don''t let her have anything. Anyone who wants to hurt her will be caught!"

    "Yes! Master... "I can go back to the shop with ease. I reached for a car and went back to the shop by car.

    At this time, Shangguan ruoli is watching cartoons with the princess, and there are some chips and drinks on the tea table.

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° You are back. What can I do for you, Captain Lu? "

    I said softly¡° It''s nothing. It''s just what happened to Lu Yixuan yesterday. "

    Shangguan ruoli poured a glass of water and handed it to me, then said¡° Don''t you say it doesn''t matter? "

    "No matter now, I met her on my way back, and I was attacked."

    "If you want to manage it, you don''t have to care about your own responsibilities!" Lino leaned on the sofa, eating chips, and looked up.

    "Now that you agree, I can do it."

    Linnuo said softly, "of course, is it hard to see the ghost resentful?"

    Linnuo is right, but since she says so, what am I afraid of.

    "Then you''re not hurt. Let me see."

    I said softly¡° It''s not me who got hurt, it''s Lu Yixuan! "

    It just occurred to me that I should call LV Wei and ask him to go to the hospital to protect Lu Yixuan. I took out my mobile phone and made a call to LV Wei. I told LV Wei about it.

    I have to stay in the shop most of the time now. Because of lino, I promise Yasha will protect her, at least until Yasha comes back.

    "Is master Liu in, please?" A man pushed the door open and came in. He was wearing a black coat and covered himself tightly. He was also wearing a mask and could only see his eyes.

    Shangguan ruoli asked suspiciously¡° Hello, Master Liu is here. May I help you

    The man came over and said in a hoarse voice¡° I want to ask Master Liu for help

    I said with some doubts: "I''m Master Liu you''re looking for. Can you take off your mask? It''s not cold at all. Why do you cover it so tightly?"

    "Master, help The man knelt down suddenly, reached out and took off the mask, "master, look at me, what''s wrong with me!"

    I have some doubts, just attached to help him, but when I saw his face, it scared me.

    The man has a dog face. To be exact, the man has half a dog face and half a human face. And his hands are covered with hair, like a dog.

    Shangguan ruoli said in a hurry: "how can you become like this?"

    "I don''t know why it''s like this. I woke up in the morning two days ago."

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said¡° It''s like a dog''s face growing out of your body. "

    "Master, what''s wrong with me? How can I become like this?" The man''s emotion is a little excited, almost crazy, holding his face with both hands.

    Linnuo said disapprovingly¡° What have you done yourself, forgotten so soon? "

    I asked Linnuo with some doubts¡° What do you mean, you know what''s going on? "

    "There is cause and effect in the world, otherwise he would not be like this." Linnuo opened sprite and took a drink. Then he said, "what do you do? I think you are very angry. You are a butcher!"

    "How do you know?" The man slightly a Leng, hastily say¡° I''m really a butcher. I kill dogs in a dog house. "

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° You are so murderous, and all living things have spirit. You should be rewarded for doing so! "

    "Master, I don''t want to be like this. I''m forced by life. I want to survive too!"

    I said softly¡° You want to survive, but you can''t kill dogs. You can trade their lives for your own

    The man is depressed, but I''m afraid he won''t live long like this, and now he''s losing his hair and can''t see the sunshine. I said curiously¡° Please take off your clothes and I''ll check them for you! "

    Shangguan ruoli asked me softly¡° What''s the matter? Why do you suddenly think of checking his body? "

    "I don''t know. It just feels strange." The man took off his black coat, which was covered with dog hair. I walked around him with some doubts, and suddenly saw a hole in his back neck.

    "Come and see what this is!" There are maggots crawling out of the hole, and there is no blood flowing out.

    Shangguan ruoli said in surprise¡° What''s the matter? Isn''t he dead yet? "

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said¡° Seriously, I can''t feel you''re a living person! "

    "You mean, I''m dead?" The man was a little surprised, but still couldn''t believe what we said, "how can I, how can I die?"

    "No? It''s easy. I''ll prove it to you I reached for the fruit knife on the table and stabbed it into the man''s chest.

    "Puff..." the man was slightly stunned, and then looked at his chest. He even reached out and pulled out the knife.

    "I... how could I die? I don''t remember!"

    I said softly, "when did you find that you began to grow hair?"

    "About a week ago!"

    Shangguan ruoli asked in a hurry¡° A week ago, what were you doing? "

    The man thought and said¡° As usual, I''ve been in the restaurant all the time. That day, I remember eating dog meat with my friends, and then my body began to itch. "

    I said hastily, "your friend? How is your friend now? Can you take us to have a look? "

    "Well, if you don''t mention it today, I''ll forget!" Zhang Junfei and I cleaned up and walked out of the shop with this man.

    I went to the car and opened the door. Since I moved here, I haven''t driven the car Yufeng prepared for me several times. I opened the door and jumped into the car. When I got back today, I should go to the car wash to clean up the car.

    "Where does your friend live?" My friend''s house is not far from here, and I haven''t been looking for him these days, because we are usually busy and we can only get together once or twice a month.

 Chapter 256

    I asked softly¡° He also ate dog meat with you that day. It is estimated that he is similar to you

    When we talked, we came to the door of a residential building, and the three of us got out of the car. After that, I went into the residential building.

    "My friend''s house is on the fifth floor. I''ll take you up. " This residential building should be relocated. So there was no elevator, and the corridor was dark.

    I don''t forbid to cover my nose with my hands. There is a bad smell in the corridor¡° It''s been in disrepair for years. So if no one cleans the corridor, there will be a smell. "

    The three of us went upstairs. Came to one of the fifth floor residents.

    The man reached out and knocked on the door¡° Zhao Liang. Open the door... I''m Dazhi! "

    "Open the door... Open the door

    "Crunch..." the door was opened from the inside, and there was a wretched looking man. He poked his head out and took a look at the three of us.

    "Dazhi, it''s you. Come on in..."

    "These are the masters I invited to help us!"

    "Come in, then!" Zhao Liang quickly invited us both into the room. Then he took two bottles of mineral water. As soon as I entered the room, I smelled a bad smell. In addition, the room is in a mess, with a pile of snacks and lunch boxes on the tea table.

    "Zhao Liang, have you been suffocating at home these days?"

    Zhao Liang said with a painful expression¡° Don''t mention it. Since the last time we ate that dog meat. I don''t know what''s wrong. I''m itching more and more. And that''s it. "

    Zhao Liang rolled up his sleeves. Like Wang Zhi, his arms were covered with dog hair.

    Wang Zhi said in a hurry¡° So you do the same. I thought it was just me. "

    Zhang Junfei said in a deep voice¡° This is really strange. Did you two eat the dog demon? "

    "We don''t know what''s going on. It''s going to be like this! " Looking at the two of them like this, it seems that they want to die directly.

    I asked with some doubts, "do you have any unusual reactions?"

    "No. It''s when I feel like calling and going to the bathroom. Like a dog... "

    No, it''s reasonable that these two people are dead now. How can they have such strange behavior. Zhao Liang, like Wang Zhi, has a hole in his neck.

    Zhang Junfei stretched out his hand and took out a yellow amulet, then lit the Yellow amulet, "heaven and earth are clear, ghosts are not allowed to travel, demons are quick to appear, as urgent as laws and regulations!"

    As Zhang Junfei''s voice just fell, the Huang Fu floated up and turned around in front of Zhao Liang and Wang Zhi.

    "Ah..." they both covered their eyes with their hands at the same time, and could not bear the golden light from the Yellow amulet.

    I looked again, their eyes turned into dog eyes, arched up and staring at me and Zhang Junfei.

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said¡° No, I didn''t expect to lead out their noumenon! "

    "Bring it out, bring it out. It''s a big deal." I put up my sword finger in my right hand. In a moment, several sword Qi shot out and knocked both of them to the ground.

    Wang Zhi and Zhao Liang were immediately angered by me. They barked and rushed at us.

    I didn''t have time to dodge, so I was knocked down by Zhao Liang. He opened his mouth and bit my arm.

    "The trough! What a dog you are I kicked Zhao Liang to one side with my right foot. Then he stood up and took out the Yellow amulet, "Emperor Xuanzong of heaven and earth, I am the only one, Qinglong Zhuque, Dawei Tianlong!"

    In an instant, a golden dragon shot from the Yellow amulet surrounded Zhao Liang.

    "Woof, woof!" Zhao Liang and Wang Zhi let out a scream, then they opened their mouth, vomited out a mass of black air, and fell back to the ground. The black air flew to the window. I bit my finger and drew a symbol in my palm. Then I split it.

    "Bang!" With a dull sound, the black air suddenly disappeared.

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said¡° What''s going on? "

    I can only see that the house is getting dark, and who else is there? Even Wang Zhi and Zhao Liang are gone. On the contrary, the house is dilapidated. There are two local dogs on the ground, which have been burned black.

    "We''ve been fooled!"

    "What do you mean?" I thought about it and said, "no, go back to the shop!" I had no time to think about it. I ran out of the residential building with Zhang Junfei, opened the door and jumped into the car.

    "It''s a move away from the mountain!" I slightly frowned, reversing the steering wheel, straight to the direction of the shop.

    Ten minutes later, I drove to the shop. I quickly opened the door, jumped out of the car, and ran into the shop with Zhang Junfei.

    "Ruoli... Ruoli, are you there?" Now yecha is not here, only Linnuo and Shangguan ruoli. How can ruoli protect Linnuo.

    Shangguan ruoli came down from upstairs, followed by Lin Nuo, "why do you call me when you come back?"

    I frowned and said¡° Are you all right? "

    "You are stupid! Looking forward to our business? " Shangguan ruoli pinched it for a while, then sat down on the chair, "what''s the matter, you two are so strange!"

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "there is nothing unusual. Haven''t you come yet?"

    "Who hasn''t come yet?" Shangguan ruoli poured two glasses of water and handed them to both of us. He looked at me and Zhang Junfei with some doubts.

    Linnuo whispered, "it''s the two of them who are talking about it."

    I asked with some doubts, "who? Where is it? "

    "That''s it!" As soon as Linnuo''s voice fell, a very ugly looking monster appeared in front of us. The monster looked like a stripped cat with a pair of fairy like long ears.

    It is short in stature, but it exudes a strong evil spirit.

    "Bold demon, look at me..." I was just about to start, I saw Linnuo''s right hand flick, a white light shot to the demon''s body.

    "Ah..." the monster puffed white smoke, and then the whole body became ice. I stretched out my hand and patted it gently. With a click, the monster fell to the ground and broke into pieces.

    "That''s it? Why should we protect her? " I breathed a sigh of relief, cleaned it up and put it in a sack.

    Zhang Junfei lit a yellow amulet, read a few incantations, and then threw it on the sack. With the fire, it gradually burned to ashes.

    "Princess!" Yasha''s voice appeared in my ear, and then showed his body, kneeling on one knee on the ground.

    Said lino, frowning¡° Why are you back? "

    Yecha said hastily¡° Princess, the underworld is injured. Please go back quickly

    "What Linnuo jumped off the sofa in a hurry and said to me, "I''ll go first. I''ll come back to play later."

    I said hastily, "I''ll see you next time!"

    "This is a gift for you!" Linnuo stretched out his sword finger and nodded in the middle of my brow. I suddenly felt a chill sweeping all over my body. Then I felt a mass of cold things swimming around in my stomach.

    "Don''t be afraid. The Xuanwu and the white tiger in the four magic pills in your body haven''t been exerted yet. I''m helping you release them!"

    "Well, I''m going!" Linnuo took back his sword finger, gave me a kiss on the face, and walked to Yasha.

    "Goodbye!" Linnuo smile, and then turn around and disappear.

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° How are you feeling now? "

    When I turned my right hand, a layer of frost appeared in my palm.

    "The power of the white tiger!" I feel like I''m full of power, as if I can kill a tiger with one punch.

    Shangguan ruoli asked me with some doubts: "White Tiger God? What the hell is going on? "

    I said softly, "I have the power of fire of Phoenix, the power of green dragon, the power of ice of white tiger and the power of Xuanwu water in my body."

    "I got it in LV Wei''s hometown last time?"

    "Yes! Don''t mention me. Now that lino is gone, we can relax! "

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° You always say that, but it''s not easy every time. "

    "If you don''t say that I forgot, Mr. Cui asked me to catch a civet!"

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "Lingmao?"

    I nodded and said, "yes, I almost forgot about it."

    Zhang Junfei said in a soft voice, "you are busy. It''s easy to find someone, but it''s hard to find a cat."

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "I think you''d better deal with Miss Lu''s affairs first. If Miss Lu''s affairs are not solved, I''m afraid there will be problems."

    "In the evening, I''m still going to the hospital. I''m afraid that Lu Yixuan''s attack will be reported in the newspaper soon!" If it''s published in the newspaper, it''s dangerous. Liu Shichang will definitely find a way to kill Lu Yixuan.

    Zhang Junfei said in a deep voice, "let''s go and solve one thing."

    Shangguan ruoli said in a soft voice, "let''s go first and bring some lunch by the way."

    After lunch, Zhang Junfei and I drove to the hospital. On the way, I went to the car wash to clean up the car.

    "How''s my friend, nurse?" The three of us walked into the hospital, took the elevator upstairs and came to the inpatient department.

    "You mean Miss Lu, she''s awake!" The three of us walked into the ward. At this time, Lu Yixuan was lying on the bed, playing with her mobile phone, as if she was calling someone.

    Lu Yixuan hung up and said, "Master Liu, it''s you. I just wanted to call you."

    Shangguan ruoli put the fruit and lunch on the bedside table, "how are you, it''s ok?"

    Lu Yixuan said softly, "I''m all right. It''s just skin injury, but thanks to master Liu this time."

    "It doesn''t matter, you''re OK, lest your little brother will blame me!" I went to the window and reached for the curtains. There were some cars downstairs.

    I asked with some doubts, "I remember someone came to see you. Where are your people?"

    Lu Yixuan said softly, "I asked them to do something for me, so I went back first."

    "Well, but I think if Liu Shichang wants to hurt you, he''ll be alone at night!"

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "then you can stay and protect Miss Lu!"

    "Me? Don''t be funny, I can''t beat those people! "

    Lu Yixuan said hastily¡° Well, I''m not afraid of you! "

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "don''t worry, it''s no problem to have him!"

    When did these two girls go together? I simply sat on the sofa beside me. This is the * * IP ward, so there are both sofa chairs and TV sets.

 Chapter 257

    "I''m going to take a bath. I''ve been so busy all day that I stink!" I went into the indoor bathroom, took off my clothes and took a shower. My right hand slowly adjusted the power of the White Tiger God in my body.

    "Kaka..." only two sounds. I have a piece of ice on my right hand. Now this kind of power is only exerting a little bit.

    I went to the pool and looked at myself in the mirror. My eyes were frosty.

    "It can''t be the power of Princess Youming I remember getting rid of that monster just now. That''s what she uses.

    I slowly return the breath in my body to Dantian, and then return to normal.

    "Have you finished? You''re not going to fall asleep

    "Finished..." I took the towel and wiped myself. Then he put on his clothes and walked out of the bathroom.

    "Here''s the change. You take it back for me Shangguan ruoli reached for the clothes and said¡° I found that snow white can be your maid. I went to get you a change of clothes. "

    I proudly reached out and took out a box of cigarettes, said after opening¡° It''s not just clothes. She bought me the cigarette, too. "

    I sat on the chair. Lit a cigarette. After a while, Zhang Junfei came in from the outside.

    "Han Yue said to go shopping with us. Zhang Junfei and I went back first. You stay here honestly. I''ll see you again tomorrow morning! "

    ......

    "You''ve had a big event recently, and it''s a peach blossom robbery!"

    "Master. What should I do then? "

    "I''m afraid you can''t avoid it this time!" A sound of conversation came from the door. Zhang Junfei and I looked at the door at the same time.

    A woman nurse was looking pale. Talk to a middle-aged man who looks like a master. I''m in my forties.

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° Where''s the liar? He''s so harmful

    Zhang Junfei said in a low voice: "but I think that woman is really busy. But it''s like I''m stuck with something. "

    I whispered, "you two go ahead and I''ll take care of this!"

    I thought it would be boring. It''s not boring now.

    "Miss, is there a quiet room? I want to talk to you alone!"

    I went over and whispered¡° Master, which God do you worship

    "Who are you?" The man looked at me with some doubts, then asked in a deep voice.

    I said softly, "I ask you where you are a master. I''m the only one in this city!"

    The man said angrily, "where are you from?"

    "My family name is Liu, and I also know some Taoist skills. Just now you said that this young lady had a peach blossom robbery, but I didn''t see it!"

    "That''s not enough for you!" The man is proud of appearance, scornful ground looks at me to say.

    I said with a smile¡° Is it? Do you know what offended me and who I am? "

    My eyes turned red instantly, and then I said to the ghost beside the man, "you can take revenge!"

    "Who are you talking to?" The man was surprised, then he glanced at the side, "don''t pretend, what''s the ghost!"

    The female nurse said in a hurry, "I remember you. You are master Liu, a famous ghost hunter in the city."

    The man is tiny a Leng to say in a hurry¡° Master Liu, I''m so sorry. I didn''t mean to cheat people! "

    I said in a cold voice¡° You should not say sorry to me, but with those people behind you who were killed by your deceit! "

    The man was almost in a crazy state, turned around and ran downstairs.

    "Thank you, master, or I will be cheated!" The female nurse turned pale and said gratefully to me.

    I said softly, "are you on duty tonight? You look ugly. I''ll help you adjust it when I have time."

    The female nurse said in a hurry, "I''m on duty tonight. I''ll open it at six o''clock later. Master Liu, you can help me!"

    "I see. Go ahead and get busy. I''ll go out for a while. I won''t be back until after seven o''clock!" When I finished, I went out of the hospital. I went directly to the police station. After waiting at the door for a while, I saw LV Wei''s car driving out of the police station.

    "Didi... Didi!" LV Wei slowly stopped the car in front of me and continued¡° What''s the matter with you? Get in the car. Let''s go

    Go and have a drink After thinking about it, I reached out to open the door and jumped into the car.

    LV Wei and I sat down in a home-made restaurant and ordered a few dishes and a dozen beers.

    "What''s the matter with me? Don''t mention it. Call me and let me know!" Lu Wei opened the beer and handed me a bottle. "By the way, Lu Yixuan seems to be in hospital. Do you know what happened?"

    I took a sip of the wine and continued¡° She was attacked, but fortunately I was there and saved her! "

    Lu Wei said softly¡° Then you have to pay attention to it. Those gangsters on the road are very black. I''m afraid they will retaliate against you! "

    I said with a sneer¡° Do you think I will be afraid? I came to you to tell you that there may be cases in the near future, and you can help me pay attention to special cases and let me know in time. "

    Lu Wei said softly, "well, don''t worry, I will definitely come to you for this kind of case!"

    After that, I''ll talk about Lu Yixuan. I''m not sure someone will come to the hospital tonight to mend the knife.

    After dinner, I strolled back to the hospital. I thought I would be back at seven o''clock, but I forgot the time. It was already nine o''clock. When I entered the ward, Lu Yixuan was chatting with the female nurse just now.

    "Master Liu, you are back!" I walked into the ward, the female nurse said hello to me, "master, have you eaten? Do you want me to buy some for you?"

    I said softly¡° No, what''s your name? "

    "My name is Tong Linlin, a nurse in the inpatient department of this hospital!" Tong Linlin is very pure, beautiful and in good shape.

    I sat down on the sofa and said, "I just heard that liar about you. It''s mainly in your heart that I always doubt your boyfriend, right?"

    Tong Linlin looks a little ugly and says, "well, actually my boyfriend has passed away. I always feel that he is by my side."

    I whispered, "your boyfriend is dead. He won''t be with you. You should think about it."

    "But I really miss him. I''m even possessed, which affects my work." Tong Linlin''s haggard face tells us how many days she hasn''t closed her eyes.

    I lit a cigarette and said, "I know how you feel, because I had it a few years ago."

    Lu Yixuan said with some doubts¡° You have, too. Can you tell me? "

    "The thing is actually like this..." I told Guan Rou and Han Mengchen about it, but I didn''t expect that these two girls were crying.

    "It''s very touching. I think your story is an inspiration to me."

    "Yes, I didn''t expect you to have such an experience!" Both Tong Linlin and Lu Yixuan looked at me with a look of worship, and their eyes flashed with crystal clear tears.

    Tong Linlin said softly, "I know. I won''t think about him any more."

    I took a deep puff of the cigarette and snuffed out the cigarette end. "That''s right. Don''t be like me. It will only make me more miserable!"

    "Well, thank you for your advice. Could you give me your phone number?" Tong Linlin blushed and said with some embarrassment, "if you have any work in the future, I will contact you."

    "Well, I have a business card. Just make this call!" I took out a business card and handed it to Tong Fei. The business card was made by Shangguan ruoli for me.

    "Then I''ll go to patrol the room first, and we''ll talk when we have time!" Watching Tong Linlin walk out of the ward like a relief, I suddenly feel very comfortable in my heart. The most painful thing for me is to recall the things I didn''t want to recall in the past.

    Lu Yixuan said in a soft voice, "you really make me look up to you. Seriously, maybe I will marry you!"

    "I don''t want to marry you. The girl I''m with doesn''t have a good result!" With that, I sat on the sofa, closed my eyes and had a rest. Now it''s almost time. It''s time to mend the knife.

    I don''t know how long later, I suddenly heard the voice of snow white, "master, someone is coming!"

    I slowly opened my eyes and took out my mobile phone to have a look. It was already midnight.

    "What''s the matter?" Lu Yixuan slowly opened her eyes, sat up and looked at me with some doubts.

    I said softly, "it seems that someone is coming. Don''t make a sound. I''ll solve it!"

    "You take this!" Lu Yixuan reached under her pillow and handed me a pistol¡° No need! " I walked out of the ward and saw four men in black coming towards me.

    "Stop!" I stood in front of the door and cheered to one of the men. The man looked at me, reached out and pulled out the pistol, aimed at me, "boy, get out of here!"

    "If I don''t go away!"

    "Then I''ll shoot you!"

    "Poof..." my right hand stabbed into the man''s chest, and immediately penetrated his body, and the blood spurted out.

    "You are not enough for me to warm up!" I don''t want to kill them. I want them to tell me if Liu Shichang is behind the scenes.

    White snow and black witch also came out, these two each use a hand to wave, beat these big men over on the ground.

    "Who sent you to kill Miss Lu?"

    "It''s... Our big brother!"

    "Liu Shichang?" It seems that what I think is right. It''s really him. I took out my mobile phone and made a call to LV Wei. After a while, LV Wei brought someone over.

    "Take some of them back!"

    Lu Wei took a look at me and then said, "you''re right. I can explain this to my superior."

 Chapter 258

    I whispered: "then you owe me a favor. Please buy me a drink another day!"

    This matter is also solved, I turned and walked back to the ward. I''m afraid Lu Yixuan also saw what happened at the door.

    Lu Yixuan said softly, "I didn''t expect you to be so powerful!"

    I said softly, "no matter how fierce they are. It''s no better than the evil spirit! "

    What happened just now completely made the hospital a sensation. But I can''t stay here any longer.

    "Master Liu, I''ll come to you when I deal with my family''s affairs." This is before I leave. The last thing Lu Yixuan said to me.

    I got back to the shop by car, and it was almost midnight. Shangguan ruoli and Zhang Junfei also have a rest. I take off my coat. Went into the bathroom to take a bath, then went back to the bedroom to rest.

    The next morning. I was awakened by a telephone call. I reached for the mobile phone on the money table and saw that it was an unknown call.

    "Who? It''s a dream in the morning

    "Master Liu, I''m Tong Linlin!" I sat up slowly and sat by the head of the bed. Then he said, "what can I do for you?"

    Tong Linlin said softly, "master. I''ll come and see you later! "

    "Come here, then." I hung up, got up, got out of bed and went into the bathroom to wash.

    "Dinner Shangguan ruoli is like a housewife. I clean up the shop all day, cook and serve me.

    I said softly¡° A friend will come over later. There must be something wrong

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° When did you meet your friend? "

    "Yesterday in the hospital, I met a beautiful little nurse!" I sat on the chair. Picked up the cup and took a drink. "She''ll be here in a minute."

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° About the civet. Do you have any clues? "

    "Not yet, but it''s not a monster. I can rest assured of that. " Shangguan ruoli put the food on the table. Zhang Junfei and I sat around the table. The door of the shop was pushed open.

    Tong Linlin came in and said¡° Master Liu! Good morning... "

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° Are you Tong Linlin? Please sit down

    Tong Linlin said softly¡° It''s very kind of you

    I eat rice to say¡° What can I do for you? Haven''t I helped you with your business? "

    So I want to practice with you

    "Poof..." I coughed twice, then said¡° What are you talking about? "

    Tong Linlin asked suspiciously¡° I want to practice with you. "

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° That''s good. Miss Zhang didn''t stick to it before. This time, there''s another Miss Tong. "

    I whispered, "I will give up in two months."

    "No, I seem to understand a lot at once after listening to your enlightenment yesterday." I think Tong Linlin''s attitude is very sincere, but it may be three minutes of blood.

    After breakfast, I sat down on the chair and cocked my legs, "what can I do for you?"

    Tong Linlin said softly: "well, these days will soon be eleven, so we took a few days off."

    "So I want to find master you to travel. In fact, my friend knows a villa that is free for seven days, but it seems that it is not clean, so I plan to invite you to come with me."

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° This is very good. Why don''t you go and have a look? You two can relax. "

    Zhang Junfei said in a low voice: "it''s better to go and have a look, just as a rest."

    "You two, you and I have made a mistake." I white Zhang Junfei one eye, then said¡° Is that civet gone

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "if you stay at home every day, can the smart cat come?" Shangguan ruoli is right. We can''t wait to die, can we?

    I said softly, "well, when are you going?"

    "It''s six o''clock this evening," Tong said softly

    "Well, do you need to buy something? We need to buy tickets for the three of us."

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "it''s not easy. I''ll buy it for you later. Otherwise, I''ll call Yin hanyue. With her, I''m afraid I can''t get a ticket."

    "Then I''ll go shopping and leave the ticket to you." I got up, walked out of the shop and went to the store with Zhang Junfei

    Around the commercial city nearby, I bought a set of sportswear and travel backpack.

    Shangguan ruoli went to Yin hanyue and bought some food. After a busy morning, she bought all the basic things she needed.

    "All ready, Tong Linlin said to wait for us at the railway station." I took a look at the time. It''s five hours before the departure time.

    Yin hanyue said softly, "I know the villa that Tong Linlin said, and I want to go with you."

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "do you know? What''s going on? "

    Yin hanyue took out her mobile phone and searched, "this is it. Have a look!"

    "Seven days free accommodation, luxury villa!"

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° It''s not bad. It''s such a good thing. "

    I said softly¡° No matter what, cheap goods are not good. You should be careful. "

    Yin hanyue said in a soft voice: "with you as a master, are we still afraid?"

    "Well, Shangguan ruoli and I will protect hanyue and Tong Linlin. If there are ghosts, you will be responsible for getting rid of them." Zhang Junfei thought about it and then said.

    I said with interest¡° Oh, how come you''ve become smart when you come back this time. "

    Yin hanyue said softly¡° What''s the matter? Can''t you? You''re a master. Shouldn''t you protect us? "

    I said in a low voice, "you''re very good. I didn''t say anything about you."

    Several of us prepared for a while, but we didn''t have a meal. We didn''t take the bus to the railway station until the time was almost right. Tong Linlin didn''t come when we arrived. Fortunately, we had some dinner in the nearby restaurant. It''s getting dark. Tong Linlin and some friends walk into the restaurant together.

    "Linlin... This way!" Tong Linlin took a man and a woman, who are her old classmates and colleagues. They are a couple.

    "Let me introduce you. This is master Liu! Tong Linlin introduced her, then said: "these two are my friends, Cui Hao and Pei Xiu!"

    I nodded and said, "hello... Now that I''m here, I can go."

    Tong Linlin took a look at the time, the time is just right, "well, you can go, I''ll buy a few cups of milk tea, you can go!"

    "Then we''ll wait for you on the train!" The four of us went into the ticket gate and got on the train.

    Tong Linlin took out snacks and sat opposite me, looking at me and Shangguan ruoli.

    "What are you looking at?" I looked at Tong Linlin with some doubts. She seemed to have something to say.

    Cui Hao said softly, "Master Liu, I''m an advertiser, and this tour is also my proposal."

    Cui Hao was very easygoing. He took out his business card and handed it to me.

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° It''s nice to meet you. I think it''s very good this time. There are free villas

    Pei Xiu said after a drink of water¡° In fact, we are also curious about this villa, so we went with Linlin. "

    Cui Hao reached out and took out a newspaper from his bag. Then he said, "look at this villa."

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° It looks good on the surface. It''s like a villa with sea view. I don''t know what''s inside. "

    "Whatever, I''ll know if I go." The train will run all night and will arrive at the station at seven tomorrow morning.

    Tong Linlin is idle and bored. She has to pester me to tell them some stories about catching ghosts. I have told this story many times. Fortunately, Shangguan ruoli told stories on his behalf. Time passed slowly. I was bored. I went to the toilet, lit a cigarette and took two mouthfuls of fresh air.

    I don''t know how to spend the night. I leaned against the table and looked out the window, wobbling with the train.

    "Master, I''ve bought a berth ticket. Why don''t you go to sleep for a while?" she said softly

    I got up and went to the sleeper. We closed the door. We bought two berths. I lay in bed and soon fell asleep,

    This sleep is very solid, like hibernation.

    .......

    "Up... Almost to the station!" I slowly opened my eyes and found that the sun had come out. I had a look at the time, it was already six o''clock, and I was about to arrive at the station.

    Shangguan ruoli said in a soft voice, "go and wash. You''re ready to get off."

    I took the towel to the bathroom to wash my face, woke up, and then went back to the berth. A few of us packed up and got out of the car with the crowd.

    Cui Hao said softly¡° According to the address in the newspaper, the villa should not be far away, which is about two kilometers. "

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° Why don''t you find a place to have breakfast first. "

    I whispered, "I agree. I''m really hungry."

    Several of us found a steamed bun shop and sat down. I went to the bathroom for convenience, then came out and sat down on the sofa. As soon as I got to the table, I saw that the magazine on the table also wrote about the villa. It seems that the villa is very popular.

    "Boss... Three drawers of buns!"

    Pei Xiu called to the boss in a low voice, and then said¡° More bowls of rice porridge

    After a while, the boss came over with a few drawers of small bags, and then said¡° Are you out of town? "

    Cui Hao said softly, "well, we''re here to travel."

    "I think you are going to this place. Recently, many foreigners go to that villa for holiday." Zhang Junfei some doubts to ask: "boss, you also know this place?"

    The boss said softly, "yes, but I haven''t lived there. I heard it''s good there!"

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° Is it really that cheap, free accommodation? "

    The boss whispered, "well, I hear that''s what people who eat here say."

    Tong Lin Lin says hastily¡° It turns out to be true. Let''s go as soon as we finish our meal. I have to buy some food. "

    After breakfast, Tong Linlin and Pei Xiu went to the supermarket to buy some food. Then they took a taxi and took us straight to the villa.

 Chapter 259

    "Are you going to that villa?" The driver, a man in his forties, lit a cigarette and asked us.

    Tong Linlin said softly¡° Yes, master, do you know? "

    The driver said softly, "I pick up and drop off passengers every day. Most of them go there. But it didn''t come back. "

    I couldn''t help laughing. Then he said, "master driver, you mean there''s no return!"

    "Not bad. I''ll take the passengers anyway. They all went to that villa, but few really came back. "

    Pei Xiu said in a hurry: "master, you are not frightening us, are you?"

    "Believe it or not!" Zhang Junfei and I looked at each other. We have both expected this for a long time. After a while. The car went through a small mountain road in the woods, and then came to several villas not far from the seaside.

    "It''s nice here. It''s a sea view room Several of US jumped out of the car and walked to the villa door with our luggage.

    "The three villas should be the same, but no one lives in them. We''re not going to be the first wave of guests, are we? " Pei Xiu has some doubts. He went to the villa door and knocked.

    "You are here to enjoy the villa with sea view!" A deep voice came from behind.

    I turned my head and saw an old man about sixty or seventy years old coming. The old man''s hair was white and his face was full of vicissitudes.

    "Sir. Are you the administrator here? " Tong Linlin went over and asked politely.

    The old man said softly, "these three villas are mine. I don''t like this big house, but it hasn''t been lived in for many years. So I cleaned it up and let you live free. It''s so exciting. "

    "Really, thank you, sir!" The old man said with a smile, "you can choose any one. Don''t stand outside. Go inside and say The old man reached out and took out the key, opened the door, pushed it open and asked us to go in.

    Zhang Junfei and I were the last to walk into the villa. As soon as we walked into the villa, we felt that there was a sense of Yin coming towards us.

    Zhang Junfei frowned and whispered to me: "what a heavy Yin Qi!"

    "Well, it''s better to pay attention!" Zhang Junfei and I took a look around the house. The decoration was luxurious, and it was not the place where ordinary people lived.

    Tong Linlin excitedly said: "it''s really good. Let''s go swimming at the seaside later, and then have a barbecue at night!"

    "That''s settled. Let''s go upstairs and pack up."

    The old man said softly, "you can only live here for a week. I will come to collect the house next Monday. If there is any damage, you should pay according to the price."

    Zhang Junfei and I went up to the second floor with our luggage. There were four bedrooms on the second floor. For the sake of safety, I have a room with ruoli, and a room with Zhang Junfei and Yin hanyue, so that we can protect ourselves in time. We packed up and walked out of the bedroom.

    Tong Linlin and several of them have changed into swimsuits, with a look of high spirits. "Why don''t you change it? Let''s go swimming at the seaside."

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "we don''t like swimming very much. Let''s go to the seaside with you for a while."

    "Well, let''s relax, Ho Ho sun!" Zhang Junfei and I went to the beach in our swimming trunks and sat down on the chair.

    Shangguan ruoli is wearing a swimsuit. Her white and tender skin makes my mouth water¡° Ruoli, sit down and have a rest. "

    "Come on, I don''t know what you are thinking!" Shangguan ruoli pouted and patted me, "just put your mind right, and we''ll go back in a few days."

    I stretch and say¡° However, we should be careful, especially the three of them, for fear that they will play something wrong. "

    "I think that Tong Linlin is very optimistic about you, and she is single now." Yin hanyue and Zhang Junfei came over and sat on the bench beside them. "How about you two? Do you want to draw a red line?"

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "I think Tong Linlin is really interesting, or I''ll help you to have a chat with her?"

    I said softly¡° If you two are OK, can you go and prepare dinner

    Yin hanyue said softly, "ruoli and I will not do that kind of rough work."

    "Cold moon, you''re in good shape. I''ll put on sunscreen for you."

    "Well, then come on!" Yin hanyue lay on the bench and handed me the sunscreen.

    I said softly, "don''t drink at night. We just got here and don''t know what''s going on in case anything happens."

    Yin hanyue said softly, "ruoli and I don''t care about anything. With your protection, we are not afraid!"

    Yin hanyue really goes her own way, but it''s OK. After all, she''s not stupid. She can''t jump into the pit by herself. Tong Linlin and the three of them had a good time. It was getting closer to dusk. The tide began to come up, and we returned to our villa.

    I took out a few yellow amulets from my backpack and pasted them on the windows and doors. Zhang Junfei set up an array in the villa. If a ghost appeared, he would be trapped immediately.

    Several of us set up a stove in the courtyard in front of the villa, Zhang Junfei was responsible for baking, and we sat around the table.

    "Master Liu has heard your name for a long time. I''m glad to see you today. I''d like to propose a toast to you!" Cui Hao picked up the glass and said it was a good one.

    "Cheers! Nice to meet you, too. "

    Pei Xiu said softly¡° Master Liu, I also heard that you are very powerful. Originally, I was worried that it would be dangerous to come to the holiday house this time, but we are relieved to know that you are here. "

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "don''t be too polite. The three of us are just going to come out and relax."

    Tong Linlin said softly: "but I heard that this villa seems not clean. Just now I checked it on the Internet. This villa used to be a warlord living here."

    "Later, the warlord killed his wife and children, and finally he killed himself with a bomb!"

    Pei Xiu said in a hurry: "Linlin this evening, you don''t talk about these good, sounds strange frightening."

    "With Master Liu here, what are you afraid of?"

    I said with a wry smile: "ha ha, you can say whatever you want. Maybe there is nothing wrong here."

    I said this to reassure the three of them. Is there any problem here? As soon as Zhang Junfei and I entered the villa, we knew that Yin Qi was so heavy that we must have died.

    "Let''s dance!" After a few bottles of beer, Tong Linlin and Pei Xiu seem to be a little drunk, with a red face.

    "It''s getting late. I think we should go back and have a rest." As soon as Yin hanyue''s voice fell, he heard a burst of "ow... Ow!" It sounds like a wolf.

    "What''s that sound? It''s not like a dog barking."

    "It''s not a dog, it''s a wolf!"

    "What are you waiting for? Hurry back to the villa!" Tonglinlin some fear, quickly and Cui Hao raised the stove, moved into the next warehouse.

    "Let''s go inside too. To be honest, it''s not very safe outside!" I looked up and saw that the bright moon in the night sky above my head was blocked by a piece of dark clouds. It was in a very shady place. I''m afraid that people who can build villas here are not ordinary people.

    Zhang Junfei took out the compass and looked at it. He frowned and said, "it''s only in the evening that it will appear. The whole villa has moved and become a place of evil."

    Shangguan ruoli said anxiously, "what should we do? Let''s go back now?"

    I said with a sneer¡° The three of them are not going to leave. Let''s make a plan and see what''s going on. "

    Zhang Junfei, Shangguan ruoli and I went into the villa, and Tong Linlin and the three of them went back to their rooms.

    Shangguan ruoli and I went up to the second floor, and suddenly a dark shadow appeared in front of me.

    "It''s not right. What was that thing just now?"

    Shangguan ruoli said warily: "it seems to be a dark shadow. It looks safe on the surface, but it''s weird."

    Shangguan ruoli and I went into the bedroom, took a shower and lay on the bed.

    For the sake of safety, I put the shengxie sword out there and put it on the bedside table. With the shengxie sword, almost all the ghosts in the room are terrified, and no ghosts will come in.

    Shangguan ruoli lay in my arms and went to sleep quietly. I was in a state of closing my eyes. I didn''t wake up until the next morning when a warm sun came into the house and shone on my face.

    "Get up!" I slowly sat up and stretched, Shangguan ruoli also opened his dim eyes and yawned, "this sleep is really tired!"

    I glanced at the room and then put away the sword.

    "There should be nothing wrong last night. Go out and see some of them!" I''m not worried about Zhang Junfei and Yin hanyue, but about Tong Linlin and the three of them.

    Shangguan ruoli and I put on our clothes, went into the bathroom, washed and walked out of the bedroom. I reached out and knocked on Zhang Junfei''s door. It was strange, but there was no movement after several knocks.

    Shangguan ruoli said in a hurry: "it won''t be an accident!"

    I used my hand to push the door, but I found that the door was locked from the inside. I put up my sword finger with my right hand, and a sword gas shot out. I opened the door lock, raised my foot and kicked them open.

    All of a sudden, a stream of Yin Qi came to my nose. I quickly reached out and took out the Yellow amulet. In an instant, several golden lights were shot from the Yellow amulet to disperse the evil Qi.

    "Zhang Junfei..." Zhang Junfei sat cross legged on the sofa, showing a boundary around his body.

    "You''re here..." Zhang Junfei slowly opened his eyes, eyes a little black, "if you don''t come, I''m afraid I can''t stand it!" Zhang Junfei''s face is pale. It is estimated that something happened last night.

    Shangguan ruoli hurried to the bed and saw Yin hanyue also opened her eyes. It seemed that there was nothing different.

 Chapter 260

    "What happened last night?" I stretched out my hand and took out a pill of Xuelian pill. I handed it to Zhang Junfei. "You won''t spend the night guarding on the sofa, will you?"

    Zhang Junfei took Xuelian pill and then said, "at midnight last night. I got up to go to the toilet and found a cloud of Yin in the room. So in order to protect Yin hanyue. They set up a border in the house. "

    Yin hanyue said softly¡° How many of them are there

    "Broken..." I quickly turned around and walked out of the bedroom. I kicked open the rooms of Tong Linlin and Cui Hao. The three of them were lying on the bed asleep.

    Shangguan ruoli said softly, "it''s time for Linlin to get up. Get up

    Tong Linlin slowly opened her eyes, sat up and said, "what''s the matter?"

    "Linlin, your face..." Yin hanyue looks at Tong Linlin in surprise. At this time, there were wrinkles on Tong Linlin''s face. And a lot older.

    "How can that be? What did the three of you do last night?" Cui Hao and Pei Xiu are also up. But I didn''t realize that I was different.

    "We didn''t do anything. We came back last night, took a bath and went to bed."

    Tong Linlin some doubts, reached for a mirror¡° How could that be. What''s wrong with me! "

    Cui Hao was also a little surprised and said in a hurry¡° How did we become like this? What''s going on? "

    The three looked at each other. There was a look of panic on his face. I was nearly ten years old overnight. If I didn''t use the shengxie sword to suppress it. I''m afraid Shangguan ruoli will be like this.

    "There''s something strange about this house!" I frowned slightly and then said to the three of them in a deep voice¡° You three, wash up first, and then go downstairs to the living room. "

    Shangguan ruoli''s face suddenly changed and he said in a hurry: "Guan Sheng. My skin has become so rough. "

    Shangguan ruoli''s hands are really different, and not only he, but also Yin hanyue. Zhang Junfei is better, but he has white hair on his head.

    "Although I used the border to resist the evil, it was harmful to me. On the surface, we''re nothing, but our bodies have changed. "

    Yin hanyue looked at the skin on her arm and said in a hurry¡° What the hell is this place? Can we go back? "

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said¡° I''m afraid we can''t, unless we find the root, we can recover! "

    "Don''t talk about it yet. Let''s go downstairs!" I turned and walked out of the bedroom, straight down the stairs, for last night''s thing is really a little strange, a group of evil gas can make people become like this.

    I''m afraid that Shangguan ruoli''s skin changed because of the Yin Qi just now.

    After a while, we sat around on the sofa, and no one spoke. Of course, we didn''t know what to say.

    Zhang Junfei reached for the remote control, turned on the TV and pressed it casually. "If it is, then everything will change!"

    "You watch TV. Isn''t this the singer Luo Yufeng? How did it become like this?" Tong Linlin was surprised and pointed to the TV, then said¡° I remember she was only a year or two older than me

    Shangguan ruoli frowned and said, "in ten years, of course, she will be like this. If it''s over tonight, it will be twenty years, and so on."

    Pei Xiu said in a hurry, "I don''t want to be like this. I''ll be an old lady in another 20 years."

    "You''ll stay in the living room with me tonight. Don''t walk around. Let''s see what''s going on." Now I can only go one step at a time. I went into the kitchen and opened the refrigerator. The food in the refrigerator, including the raw beef left over from yesterday''s meal, and some of the food I ate, also rotted.

    "Show me the newspaper about the villa!" Cui Hao quickly took out the newspaper and handed it to me. I reached for it and said, "why don''t you look at it carefully? It says that no one can spend seven days!"

    "Then I''ll check it on the Internet!" Tong Linlin still refused to give up, quickly opened the mobile phone web search. For this kind of thing, I''m afraid they can''t believe their own eyes except Zhang Junfei and Shangguan ruoli.

    "How did you find it?"

    Cui Hao some anxious, hastily said: "not even the web page also disappeared?"

    "You''re right, it''s all gone!" Yin hanyue is sitting on the sofa next to her, holding a laptop in her hand, "the legend about this villa has disappeared, there is only a short message, and now there are still people who sign up to come here, but all the people who come here have never gone back, it''s like steaming in the world."

    "I don''t want to die here. I''m not married yet." Pei Xiu''s eyes were red and he burst into tears. Several people were in pain. I''m afraid no one can accept this fact except me and Zhang Junfei.

    "I''ll see if there''s any change in Huang Fu!" Zhang Junfei stood up and walked out of the villa. I followed him quickly. As soon as I walked out of the villa, I was shocked by the scene.

    Originally, the colorful courtyard turned into a deserted bush, just like a historical relic. Zhang Junfei reached out and picked up the Yellow amulet on the ground, and then said: "the Yellow amulet has burned traces, indicating that there was a ghost last night."

    "It''s not ghosts, it''s the evil spirit!" Zhang Junfei took out the compass, and then said¡° There is nothing unusual on the compass, as if nothing had happened

    I think it''s more and more interesting here. If you want to know the truth, I''m afraid you have to find the old man yesterday.

    "You stay in the villa. I''ll be back when I go out!" When I finished, I ran out of the yard. I went around. It was deserted. If someone was a grocery store one kilometer away from here.

    I saw this grocery store when we came here. I walked down the forest path to the foot of the mountain, but I came to the front of the grocery store.

    "Come up from the mountain, young man!" The grocer whispered to me, "what can I do for you?"

    "Give me a bottle of mineral water. I''m sweating all over!" I reached for the water and took a few sips. Slowly, I vomited thick air, and then I said¡° Boss, is there something wrong with the villa in front of us? Do you know? "

    "You can ask the right person. That villa is very evil. Many people go there and never come back. They are guaranteed to die within five days."

    I frowned and said, "why is that? Is there a story?"

    "Of course, there were two villas. One was a warlord in the period of the Republic of China, and the other was a ghost hunter!"

    "It''s said that the master is very good at Taoism, but later, in order to practice, he set up an array in that villa, so that all the people who live there will die at the expense of their longevity!"

    I thought about it and then asked, "mage? Who is the mage you just said! "

    The shopkeeper said softly¡° The mage is a warlord. Please come to see feng shui. Since then, the Warlord''s family has been restless. "

    The master killed a warlord''s family in order to practice his magic. But later an old monk came and broke the master''s array. They fought for three days and three nights. Finally, the old monk sealed the master and himself died.

    "The old monk sealed the master before he died, but I don''t know how long it took for the villa to be redecorated. Someone bought it and released the master."

    I drank the water from the bottle and then said, "you know so well that you are not the relatives and friends of that family, are you?"

    The shopkeeper said softly¡° To tell you the truth, I''m the family. My brother''s family were all killed by the mage''s curse. "

    I took out a cigarette and put it in my mouth¡° Do you know where the old monk was buried after he died? I think there should be a way to continue to seal the master. "

    "I don''t know. It seems that it''s not far from the villa." I know about it, but I don''t know who the old man is.

    I walked back from the grocery store towards the villa. As soon as I reached the path in the forest, I saw the sky suddenly covered with dark clouds.

    "What''s the matter? It won''t rain!" Then there was a dark wind in the forest, which made me chilly. I stretched out my hand to tighten my clothes, and then walked quickly.

    "Cluck... Cluck" a strange laugh sounded in my ears, I stopped, only to see some wild ghosts floating out of the nearby trees, blocking my way.

    "Look at him. He has no meat on him. It''s not enough for us to have a meal."

    I said with a sneer¡° You wandering spirits and wild ghosts, dare to stand in my way, don''t you want to die! "

    "We ate him together. I haven''t drunk human blood for a long time!"

    ......

    "Heaven and earth Xuanzong, I am the only one, fire cloth heaven and earth, Phoenix divine fire!" I threw out two yellow amulets, and then shot out several flames, which instantly burned the wild ghosts in front of me to ashes.

    "Ah..." I was looking for my own death. Fortunately, I had some yellow amulets in my pocket. I thought it would be over, but just after walking out, I found something wrong, and there was a white fog on the whole path.

    I stretched out my hand and took out the Yellow amulet. I saw several figures in the white fog, and then ran towards me.

    "Bang!" I didn''t know exactly what it was. Anyway, I felt that I was hit by something, and my body flew back.

    "Cough... What a monster!" I slowly stood up and saw five soldiers in uniform, armed with long guns appeared in front of me.

    The uniforms these soldiers wore were not the ones they wear now, but the ones they wore during the war. It is estimated that they were under the warlord.

    "Kill One of the leading sergeants pulled out a knife and yelled at me. The soldiers behind him rushed at me with guns.

    "Damn it! I''ve killed you!" I threw out the Yellow amulet in my hand, and then said, "heaven and earth are limitless, heaven and earth borrow the Dharma, the great power, the Heavenly Dragon, the soul is broken!" With my charm, a green dragon appeared in an instant, which surrounded the soldiers tightly. With a bang, the soldiers'' souls were extinguished.

 Chapter 261

    I breathed a sigh of relief, and a cold sweat came out of my forehead. I urged Huang Fu twice in a row. My physical strength is a little overdrawn.

    I reached out and took out the medicine bottle, poured out two Xuelian pills and took them. These ghosts are trying to exhaust me. Stop me from coming back

    When you go to the villa, is it difficult for the villa to have an accident?

    Thinking of this, I felt a little uneasy and rushed to the villa. By this time it was dark. I''m the only one in the forest.

    "Hoo Hoo Hoo!" Suddenly there was another wind, and a crisp sound came from my ear. It sounds like walking. I saw a familiar figure.

    I quickly said: "Junfei, why are you here?"

    Zhang Junfei said hastily, "I don''t think you have come back for a long time. So I came out to look for you. "

    "You''re out. How many of them?" Zhang Junfei said softly, "Shangguan ruoli is protecting them. Let''s hurry back. "

    "Let''s go then!" I always feel that something is wrong, but I can''t say it.

    "It''s really scary here. I''m afraid we''ll never come back this time."

    I frowned and said¡° Why do you still have ambition. To destroy one''s own prestige

    "Originally..." I stopped. With a turn of his right hand, he took the shengxie sword in his hand, and his backhand was a sword that pierced him.

    "Ah..." the monster turned into Zhang Junfei. You dare to cheat me.

    However, this made me feel worse, but I was able to rush back to the villa. But at this time, the sky even lit up. I took a look at it. It''s already six o''clock. I''ve been delayed all night on the path in the forest.

    I reached out and pushed away

    I went to the door of the villa. Straight into the villa. Zhang Junfei and Shangguan ruoli are sitting on the sofa, but they are ten years old. This time, Shangguan ruoli was not spared.

    "Why are you old again?"

    "We don''t know. We were here last night. I dare not leave! " Tong Linlin, Cui Hao and Pei Xiu are the same. He became very old.

    Shangguan ruoli said in a hurry¡° Guan Sheng, what can I do? "

    I said softly: "it seems that the evil things here are unusual. When I came back last night, I was intercepted by it on the road."

    "It seems... We can''t really stay here." Zhang Junfei is much older than yesterday.

    Tong Linlin asked me with some doubts: "Master Liu, how come you are not old and have not changed at all?"

    I said softly, "can I be the same as you? You old people don''t want to sit here and go upstairs to have a rest. It''s only two days. There are five days left. I don''t know what will happen."

    Shangguan ruoli said softly¡° Guan Sheng, you haven''t had a rest all night. Otherwise, go and have a rest. It doesn''t matter. We''ll be fine during the day. "

    "Yes, are we still old people? We''re only in our forties now." Yin hanyue got up and went into the kitchen, poured a glass of water, "you go to have a rest, there is Junfei here, can protect us."

    I think so. After a long night, I''m a little tired.

    "Then I''ll go to sleep and wake me up at night." I turned and walked upstairs, back to my bedroom. I took off my clothes and went into the bathroom. I took a shower. Then I put on my clothes and fell asleep in bed.

    I don''t know how long I slept. I was awakened by a noise. I slowly opened my eyes and found myself lying on the bed. The room was dark. I walked out of bed slowly, and there was a cloud of Yin in the room.

    "What''s the matter? There is such a heavy Yin Qi!" I slightly frowned, stretched out my hand and took out the last yellow Fu, but as soon as it burned, it burned to ashes.

    "What''s going on?" I had some doubts in my heart. I went to the door, opened the door and went out. It was dark outside the door. I took a look at my mobile phone and it turned out to be 10 pm. I remember telling Zhang Junfei and Shangguan ruoli that they remember to call me. Why didn''t they call me up?

    "Junfei..."

    "Ruoli?" I called softly, no one answered me, and the room was a little empty.

    I went to the stairs with vigilance, and the scene in front of me was a little confusing. It turned out that there was a magnificent dance downstairs, and some men and women in gorgeous clothes were dancing, which looked like a banquet.

    "What''s the matter? Where are so many people?" I have some doubts, down the stairs, those people have looked at me, cast a different look.

    "Sir, do you have an invitation?" A waiter came up and asked me respectfully.

    I said softly¡° Who are you

    The waiter said in a low voice, "I''m Marshal''s servant. This is Marshal Chen''s mansion!"

    I was slightly stunned, and then said: "Marshal Chen? I''m sorry I''m a little drunk. I just had a sleep. Please let me have a rest. "

    I glanced around and there was a one meter high photo frame on a wall on the stairs. It was a picture of a middle-aged man in military uniform. And on both sides of the stairway, and at the door, there were soldiers in uniform with long guns on their shoulders guarding.

    "Please take a seat, sir. The marshal is coming down." I nodded. Now that I''m here, I''ll have a look first.

    I sat down next to a sofa and reached for a glass of red wine on the table to observe the strange things around me.

    My eyebrow mark began to get a little hot. These people were all dead, and they were from the period of the Republic of China. How could they appear here for no reason. With the sound of music, marshal Chen came down the stairs, accompanied by a girl in a white evening dress. The girl was pretty and reached for Marshal Zhang Chen''s arm.

    "I''m sorry for the delay in dressing up."

    "It''s no problem... We are very honored to have the marshal invite us today." Some people slightly around up, a burst of shabby words, let me listen to some nausea.

    "Today is my little girl''s birthday. Please help yourself and have a good time," Chen said softly

    "Handsome guy... Where are you from? Why haven''t you met?" At this time, a woman in a black evening dress came over and put her hand on my shoulder in a charming way. "Would you like to have a drink together?"

    I thought about it and asked, "Miss, today is Chen dashai''s daughter''s birthday. Let''s get in touch another day."

    As soon as my voice fell, dance music began to ring out, and some men and women began to dance in the middle.

    "Miss Chen won''t take a fancy to you. Why don''t you follow my sister?" I didn''t want to go after his daughter. I just wanted to find an exit to go back to my time. It seems that the woman didn''t give up on me and took me to the next bathroom.

    "There is no one here, no one will disturb us." The woman almost put her body on me, as if she wanted to eat me. My right hand put up the sword finger, a sword gas shot out, "sorry, you are not suitable for me!"

    The sword Qi pierced her body, and the woman became transparent and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    I feel relieved. It seems that I have to leave here as soon as possible. I think I''d better go upstairs and have a look. I went out of the bathroom, turned and walked upstairs. By this time, the dance music had stopped, and the guests were back to their seats to chat.

    I went to one of the rooms, reached for the handle, pushed open the door and went in.

    "Xiao Hong, bring me the pink one. I don''t like this one!" As soon as I entered the room, I heard a pleasant voice. I had some doubts. I closed the door and saw that Chen dashai''s daughter was sitting in front of a dresser, making up.

    "Xiao Hong, help me to get that skirt!"

    The woman turned her head to see me, and she almost screamed out. Fortunately, I was quick and covered her mouth.

    "Don''t shout, I''m not a bad man!" I slowly released my hand. Miss Chen looked at me and said, "who are you? How did you break into my room? If my father knows, you will die!"

    I asked softly¡° I''m sorry. I don''t know why I came into your boudoir

    "But I don''t think you''re a bad person. I''ll let you off this time." Miss Chen reached for the white skirt on the bed and then asked me, "do you think it looks good on me?"

    "Good looking, but I''m not in the mood to see you wear a skirt now. I want to know what time it is now?"

    Miss Chen said with a smile¡° No... you don''t know what year it is? "

    "It''s 19XX. You don''t know. You can''t be a fool, can you?"

    "Isn''t this a time of warlord chaos?" How did I get here? What''s the situation?

    "I think you are funny. Today is my birthday. Why don''t you dance with me later?" Miss Chen changed into a white dress and then said softly to me.

    I said softly¡° I don''t think so. "

    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t think your suit is suitable. I''ll get you a suit!" Miss Chen opened the door and asked the attendant to come in. She found a suit of clothes for me to change.

    "I haven''t asked you. What''s your name?"

    "Liu Guansheng..."

    "My name is Chen Xue. You can call me Xiao Xue." Chen Xue is not very old. She is only about 20 years old. She looks very young, but she speaks very mature.

    Chen Xue said softly, "I don''t think you''re local. Where''s your family from?"

    I said softly, "my home is far away. I''ll take you to have a look when I have time."

    "Well, let''s go downstairs. My father has to wait." Chen Xue has no concept of self-protection at all. No matter who I am, and I haven''t known her for an hour, I feel like a friend.

    Chen Xue took my arm and walked down the stairs, and instantly became the focus of attention. Chen dashai came over with a glass of red wine and then asked Chen Xue, "daughter, who is this?"

    "He is my classmate. He came to my birthday party today."

 Chapter 262

    I said respectfully to marshal Chen¡° Hello, marshal Chen

    Chen Da Shuai nodded and said with a smile, "it''s not bad. What do your parents do? "

    I whispered, "my parents have been dead for years. I''ve been an orphan since I was a child. "

    "So it is. It doesn''t matter. I don''t care about that. Just be nice to my daughter. "

    Chen Xue''s face turned red and said, "Dad, what are you talking about?"

    "Ha ha... Well, I have something else to do. I''ll go to the study first. You young people, play Looking very kind, he turned and went upstairs. Into the study.

    Chen Xue took me to the sofa. Some men and women from the upper class came over. You said everything to me. I don''t know what happened in this era. In order to avoid things, I''d better find a way back.

    The party didn''t leave until midnight, and the guests left. But I don''t know where I''m going.

    Chen Xue asked me suspiciously, "why don''t you go home?"

    "I don''t know where to go. And I have no home. " I really have some helplessness. If Shangguan ruoli and Zhang Junfei don''t count, I am also a homeless person.

    Chen Xuerou said in a soft voice, "then you can live here. It doesn''t matter how long you want to stay. "

    I chuckled and said, "I''m so sorry. We didn''t know each other until recently. Aren''t you afraid I''m a bad person? "

    Chen Xue said with a smile: "my father is a marshal. What can you do to me?"

    I said softly, "your father is a handsome man. But it''s no use to me. "

    Chen Xue asked suspiciously¡° What do you mean? I don''t understand. Are you not afraid of my father? "

    "I can''t explain that to you, and you don''t have to know. I''ll have a rest first. Good night Chen Xue has a guest room arranged for me. I went into the guest room and lay down on the bed. After a while, I heard a voice.

    It sounds like Chen dashai and another person, and it''s next door. I got up from the bed with some doubts, and I saw that there was a dark air in the room. I warily reached for the door and walked out of the bedroom. At this time, the whole villa was shrouded by a stream of Yin Qi.

    I went to the door of the next room, next door is a study.

    "Who is it?" I don''t know who yelled. Even if there were several soldiers, they ran up from the downstairs with guns. They all rushed at me with ferocious faces.

    I turned over my right hand and held the sword in my hand. "Capture the soul and kill the soul!"

    When I jumped, I turned the shengxie sword in my hand, and suddenly split a sword. Several sword Qi shot out and knocked the soldiers to the ground.

    The sword Qi in those soldiers just screamed and then disappeared.

    "Who dares to break into my residence?" Chen dashai came out of his study in a hurry. Beside him was an old Taoist with Taoist robes, long hair and dust.

    The old Taoist is ferocious and evil. This person should be the old Taoist that the shop owner said. As Chen dashai''s voice just dropped, some soldiers poured up from downstairs.

    "Poof..." my body flashed, and at the same time, I waved the victory evil in my hand. I hacked several times and knocked several soldiers to the ground.

    "Good boy, I broke my array. I''ll meet you!" Lao Dao jumped up in front of me, waving the dust in his hand and sweeping towards me.

    I see the situation quickly side Dodge, just listen to a click, next to the stair handrail immediately smashed.

    "Wow... You want my life!" I ran backwards down the stairs and was surrounded by a group of soldiers.

    "Dad... What''s the matter? How did you fight?" Chen Xue ran out of the bedroom in her nightgown and said to Chen dashai in a hurry.

    Chen dashai frowned and said¡° This boy is eavesdropping on our conversation. It''s a military secret. We can''t let him pass it on. "

    "What military secrets? You idiots don''t know if you''ve been killed." I took a look at the evil way, and then I put up my sword finger with my left hand, and a Qi of Zhiyang sword shot out.

    "Bang!" A crisp ring, sword gas hit through the sofa, the demon slightly a Leng, the hands of a change in the dust, turned into a sword.

    "Boy... Look at me, except you today!" The evil way''s eyes emit red light, and the evil spirit of the whole body is more and more serious.

    I said in a cold voice: "Marshal Chen, don''t you know that the evil way is a monster and wants to kill you?"

    Chen Dashuai''s face changed, and the pupils of his eyes emitted a ray of green light. Then two tusks came out of his mouth.

    "It''s just like birds of a feather. In this case, I''ll get rid of you, so that you won''t die and continue to harm people here!" A white ball of light appeared on the right side of the demon Road, and then he said in a cold voice¡° Boy, do you know what this is? "

    "This is your friend''s Shouyuan. If I break this, then your friend''s Shouyuan is coming!"

    "What a vicious evil way! I won''t kill you!" The victory evil sword in my hand flew to shoot out, at the same time chose to turn up, emitting a hot flame.

    "Heaven and earth Xuanzong, heaven and earth by law, Phoenix power, as urgent as the law!" There was an array around my body. I put up my sword finger. With my finger picking, the shengxie sword went straight to them and shot at them.

    "Don''t hurt my father!" Chen Xue suddenly blocked in front, only listen to puff, victory evil sword stabbed into Chen Xue''s chest.

    "Ah..." Chen Xue vomited a big mouthful of black blood, and then fell to the ground.

    "Cher... Cher!" Marshal Chen reached out and pulled out his pistol. He pulled the trigger at me. I dodged quickly. At the same time, the sword finger turned, and shengxie sword stabbed at Marshal Chen again.

    "Dang... Dang!" The evil way came up in a hurry. At the same time, waving the long sword in my hand, it collided with my victory evil sword.

    "Boom!" Just listen to a loud noise, as if cut through the air, in the air appeared a big fire.

    "Kill him for me!" At the command of Marshal Chen, the soldiers rushed towards me one after another. I turned over and leaped. At the same time, I split several sword moves and knocked the soldiers in front of me to the ground.

    "Demon way... You''ve killed people. Today you can break the barrier!" I bit my finger and smeared the blood on the blade of the sword. "But with me today, I''m sure you''ll be terrified!"

    The evil way looks up and says with a smile¡° It''s true that the back waves of the Yangtze River push the front waves. It seems that I''m poor and clumsy. I''ll ask my little brother to give me more advice today! "

    The demon way finishes saying and jumps up at the same time, stabbed a sword to my face. I quickly kicked out a foot and threw the chair over. Then I heard a click and the chair was smashed.

    I took the opportunity to turn around and run to the door of the villa. I raised my foot and kicked the door open. I couldn''t use my swordsmanship and Taoism in the villa.

    "You killed my daughter, and I will avenge her today!" Marshal Chen suddenly rushed at me. At the same time, he bent over and grew a diagonal from his forehead. His body grew hair, and his two tusks stretched out. As soon as he pushed his hind legs, he rushed at me.

    "What a monster!" Chen dashai turned into an animal like a lion. He was covered with Turquoise hair. His eyes looked like light bulbs. He opened his mouth and sucked in the remaining soldiers.

    "Emperor Xuanzong of heaven and earth, I am the only one, green dragon, white tiger, white tiger

    "The demons will be destroyed quickly, and heaven and earth will be as urgent as law and order!" My eyes became silvery white, and I put away the victory evil sword. My right hand raised the sword finger. With the incantation I recited, dozens of cold ice sword Qi protected my body.

    "The devil will die!" With a flick of my right sword finger, I shot out these dozens of ice arrows.

    "Ouch!" Marshal Chen leaped forward, dodged the ice arrow, and jumped forward. I didn''t have time to dodge and fell to the ground.

    "Oh..." "ha ha... Let you feed my pet today My hands were pressed on the ground by the monster, and I watched Marshal Chen open his mouth and bite me.

    "Puff..." the sword seemed to have a spirit. It flew up and stabbed him on the back.

    "Ouch..." Marshal Chen screamed and pressed my claws to release. I quickly got up, put up my sword finger with my right hand and carried Yang Qi to my hand. Suddenly, a Dao Yang Sword Qi shot out.

    "Bang!" A sword spirit knocked the marshal Chen over. I took the opportunity to catch the shengxie sword with my right hand and flew back.

    "Marshal Chen, my life is over!" I jumped up and turned over the shengxie sword in my hand. One sword fell on the head of Marshal Chen. The shengxie sword sent out fire and burned Marshal Chen to ashes.

    "Well, you''re really unusual!" The evil way''s face showed a smirk, then said coldly to me¡° Boy, who is your master? "

    "You don''t deserve to know!" The evil way frowned and said¡° I don''t appreciate it

    The demon path jumped up, and then a sword Qi split over. I quickly held the sword grid to block, counterattack, and cut back several sword moves in a row.

    "Victory over evil sword style? Who the hell are you The evil way suddenly has surprise, immediately then then a back turn to fall to a nearby stool.

    I said in a cold voice¡° I''m here to get rid of you! "

    "Want to get rid of me?" The evil way drank a loud, then spread out strong Yin Qi around the body, with even if appeared a mass of black fog to cover me slowly.

    There are hundreds of heads in the black air. These should be the people killed by the evil way. My right hand waved the shengxie sword and chopped down the hundreds of skeletons, but I didn''t react at all. It''s like a black hole, shutting me in.

    "Ha ha... Boy, you just wait to die in it!"

    "No, if it goes on like this, I''ll be trapped here for sure!" I put away the victory evil sword and changed to sword Qi, but the same result, there is no reaction here.

 Chapter 263

    I sat on the floor a little exhausted, and I patted my head with my hand. I used everything in my head. It just doesn''t work.

    I remember the grocer said that. The evil way killed the Warlord''s family. Later, an old monk came to fight with him, so he gave up his practice and sealed the evil way.

    "Yes, monk!" Since he is a monk. Then the relic on my wrist is Buddhist.

    "It''s up to you whether I can go out depends on Buddhism!" I sat cross legged on the floor. Then he took off the sariki bracelet on his wrist. He threw the string into the black fog.

    "Bang, bang!" All of a sudden, there was a dull sound and a golden light. The golden light was dazzling, but it dispelled the black fog, and a golden Buddha bead burst open. Projected a hot golden light to my eyebrows.

    "It''s hot... It''s irritating!" It''s like there''s a fire in my body. Burning in the body is like lust.

    I couldn''t help tearing my clothes open and my skin turned red. The veins began to beat.

    "What''s the matter?" Demon way is cross legged sitting on the ground, suddenly opened his eyes. He spat out a big mouthful of blood.

    "It''s so hot... It feels like it''s going to melt." I almost took off my clothes and rolled on the ground.

    "You little boy. You can break my array The evil way''s face became ferocious and rushed at me immediately. That demon way dances the long sword in the hand, a sword then stabbed to my chest.

    "Bang!" Suddenly a light of Buddha covered me. Directly frighten the evil way out.

    "Evil way... Suffer death!" I felt a strong force in my body, and then the shengxie sword inserted into the ground beside me made a crisp sound. Then he flew out and stabbed the demon''s chest with a sword.

    "Poof... How could that be!" The evil way''s face began to burst with green tendons, and his expression was very painful. He knelt on the ground.

    I reached for the victory evil sword and went to the demon way. "You''ve killed so many people, too. Before you die, do something good and give me the Shouyuan of those people!"

    "I didn''t expect that I would die in your hands!" The evil way stretched out his hand and took out a white light ball from his arms, then said. I said with a smile¡° I''ll help you get over it

    "Then you can help them to pass together!" As soon as the demon''s face changed, he made an effort to shatter Shouyuan with his only magic power.

    "No!"

    "Bang!" Suddenly a white light, will I shake fly out, I quickly got up from the ground, to the demon all body burning up, Shouyuan also followed the ashes!

    A white light appeared in front of my eyes and sucked me in. I went back to reality, opened my eyes and found myself in my bedroom. I jumped out of the car in a hurry, opened the door and went out. I searched room by room.

    "Ruoli... Junfei!" The villa is empty, but there is no one. I feel a little uneasy. Last night, the evil way destroyed shouyuanqiu. I''m worried that some of them will have an accident.

    "Master... Don''t worry!" How can I not be in a hurry? Snow white and the black witch appeared in front of me.

    I quickly said: "you two look around to see what''s going on. Where are ruoli and Junfei?"

    Snow said softly, "master! Their Shouyuan has been damaged, but they are not dead. "

    I said hastily, "where are they? Take me to see them!"

    With a wave of the black witch''s right hand, Shangguan ruoli and Zhang Junfei all appeared on the sofa in the lobby, but they fell asleep.

    "What happened to them?"

    "My Lord, they are not dead yet. The Black Witch and I have protected their spirit. As long as you find a way to save them!"

    I frowned and said, "it''s easy for you to say. How can I save them?"

    The black witch said in a hurry: "master, you can go down to the hell. Why don''t you go down and find a way to save them?"

    "Yes, you are right!" I cross legged and sat on the sofa, then reached out and took out a yellow amulet from Zhang Junfei''s body. I lit the Yellow amulet and threw it to the ground. Suddenly, a vulva appeared.

    "You two protect them. No one is allowed to get close to them. If you don''t listen, kill me!"

    "I see, master!" I got up and went into the gate of hell, then appeared on the street of Fengdu city.

    "Damn... Why am I here!" At this time, Fengdu city is very busy, some small vendors are setting up stalls, shouting to sell things. I went straight to the gate of the city, and a shady soldier stood in front of me.

    "Who are you to break into Fengdu city without permission?" The Yin soldier, with a sabre on his waist, asked me in a sharp voice.

    I frowned and said¡° You don''t even know me? "

    "I don''t know. Go away quickly!" I immediately speechless, a right hand over a victory evil sword in the hands, "less nonsense, quickly open the door for me!"

    "How dare you do it with us!" Those Yin soldiers rushed at me with weapons. I quickly turned my right hand and knocked these Yin soldiers to the ground.

    "Stop it I turned my head and saw Bai Wuchang in a white coat with a folding fan in his hand.

    "Grandpa Bai, why are you here?" Yin soldier hurried to walk past, seem to see oneself kiss father similar, blunt white impermanence says.

    White impermanence says softly: "you go down first, this kid gives me."

    I quickly said: "white master, you come at the right time, save my friend quickly."

    Bai Wuchang said in a deep voice, "I already know about this. Come with me."

    I followed Bai Wuchang into Fengdu City, and then came to Mr. Cui''s office.

    Bai Wuchang reaches out his hand and knocks on the door¡° Mr. Cui, officer Liu is born! "

    "Come on in..." I walked into the office. Mr. Cui was sitting at his desk and made some tea. I knew I would come.

    Mr. Cui said to me in a low voice, "Liu Xiao''er, why don''t you come to me if you don''t catch the civet?"

    I said in a hurry: "Lord Cui, help me. My friend''s Shouyuan was destroyed by the evil way. Can you help my friend?"

    Bai Wuchang said with a sneer¡° Joke... Since Shouyuan is gone, how can we save them? Let''s be honest and reincarnate. "

    I said in a hurry: "it can''t work. Mr. Cui, you have to save my friends. They are wronged."

    Mr. Cui reached for the book of life and death on the table, looked at it and said¡° Two of your friends are doomed to die, the rest to live, but one to lose his memory

    "It''s OK. It''s better to lose memory than to lose one''s life!"

    I thought for a while and said in a hurry, "who died, Mr. Cui?"

    "Your friend Shangguan ruoli is going to die. Her life is done!"

    "What?"

    I slightly a Leng, hastily said¡° Lord Cui, she can''t die! "

    Mr. Cui frowned and said, "this Shangguan ruoli is the Queen Mother''s servant in the sky. Today is the day to return to the throne!"

    I was a little sad and said in a hurry, "Mr. Cui, can you let me see her for the last time?"

    "Yes, let Bai Wuchang take you!"

    "Thank you, my Lord!" White impermanence and I came to a stone platform, that is, Naihe bridge. At this time, Shangguan ruoli and Pei Xiu, Cui Hao are standing under the bridge.

    "That''s it. Go ahead and don''t talk too long!" I went to Shangguan ruoli. Shangguan ruoli took a look at me and said, "do you know me, young master?"

    I quickly said: "you really don''t know me?"

    "Childe... I really don''t know you!" Shangguan ruoli was very strange at this time, and then said.

    I said softly, "it''s OK. Treasure all the way!"

    "Boy, some things are like this, you have to admit your life!" Bai Wuchang came over and patted me on the shoulder, "think for yourself!"

    I watched Shangguan ruoli step by step in front of Mengpo, reached for Mengpo soup, drank it, and then walked into the gate to heaven.

    I have some red eyes, can not help crying out, with even out of the Naihe bridge, along the Yangguan Road, back above.

    I slowly opened my eyes and everything came back to reality.

    "Master! You are back! " Snow came over, and then a little worried to ask: "master, why do you cry?"

    "Nothing, you go back first, I''ll deal with it here!" I sat on the sofa, reached for my mobile phone and made a call to LV Wei.

    I asked LV Wei to come and clean up. LV Wei carried away the bodies of Tong Linlin and the three of them. Zhang Junfei and Yin hanyue woke up and looked at a loss.

    "What''s the matter, ruoli?" Yin hanyue looked at me with some doubts. Even though she saw Shangguan ruoli lying on the bed in her bedroom, she had no breath.

    "How could that be?"

    Zhang Junfei frowned and hurriedly asked me¡° How could ruoli die? "

    I frowned and said in a deep voice: "it''s hard to say in a word. Here is an array set by a demon way. Your Shouyuan has been broken."

    "But ruoli''s Shouyuan can''t be saved!"

    Yin hanyue couldn''t help crying and said, "it''s not true. You tell me it''s not true!"

    "Guan Sheng, I''m sorry for your change!" LV Wei handed me a cigarette and lit a cigarette for me. "Don''t think so much. People can''t come back to life after death!"

    "Junfei, give me a yellow amulet!" Zhang Junfei took out a yellow Fu and handed it to me. I reached for it and lit it.

    "I''m going to burn this place, you go!"

    "This..." Lu Wei was a little embarrassed, and then said in a deep voice, "OK, I just don''t see anything."

    "Thank you..." my eyes were red and I couldn''t help crying.

 Chapter 264

    Then he bent down and gave Shangguan ruoli a kiss on the forehead. Then he threw Huang Fu on her. The flame burned slowly, puffing up white smoke.

    I walked out of the villa. Yin hanyue and Zhang Junfei are standing in front of the car. LV Wei has asked people to carry back the bodies of Tong Linlin and the three of them.

    Zhang Junfei came over and said softly, "go back. Don''t think so much about it

    Zhang Junfei and I went back to the city by train. I didn''t say a word all the way. After returning to the shop, I shut myself in my room. More than a week. This week seems to bring me back to the past.

    "Guan Sheng... Have some dinner!"

    "Don''t disturb me. I want to be alone." I haven''t washed these days. All day in bed. Wake up on the silly sitting there, tired to sleep. I put the tablet of Shangguan ruoli on the incense table.

    "Master! You can eat a little. If you go on like this, you will not be able to bear it. " Snow white and the witch came out and said to me.

    I said softly, "I said no. Take the food away

    "When are you going to do this. Do you want to be a walking corpse if you don''t do anything for more than a week? " Jiyue and yingyue appear in front of me. These days, they both come to see me from time to time.

    I said softly¡° I know your kindness. I''m not going to degenerate. "

    Ji Yue said in a cold voice, "then clean up. Master Cui wants to see you!"

    "I know. I''ll go in a minute I turned to the bathroom and took a shower. I shaved and cleaned up.

    With even if and Ji Yue two sisters came to the hell. Mr. Cui is painting.

    "My Lord, Liu Guansheng, take me here!" I went straight into the office and Mr. Cui stopped his brush.

    "Here you are. How are you doing? You''ve fallen! " Mr. Cui sat down at the next table. Then he took a cup of tea and took a sip of tea. "If you degenerate, you will waste your adoptive father Liu Bingyi''s efforts."

    I frowned and said¡° But who can withstand the blow of leaving my family several times? I''m human, too. "

    Mr. Cui said softly¡° As long as you work hard for the underworld, I promise to give you what you want. "

    I heard this sentence not only once, but last time I said that it would revive Han Mengchen, but later I was reincarnated.

    "Do what you should do. If you go on like this, you will fail your master''s good intentions."

    "I see. Thank you for your instruction!" I turned around and Jiyue walked out of the office, and then went back to the top.

    "You''ve heard what the grown-up said. Our sisters will be responsible for watching you." Jiyue and yingyue turn around and disappear. I come out of my bedroom and come downstairs.

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "you are finally willing to come out. I''ll call hanyue to come here and take you to dinner."

    Zhang Junfei makes a phone call to Yin hanyue. After a while, Yin hanyue drives over.

    "I didn''t expect you to pick yourself up so soon, but I''m a little impressed!" Yin hanyue came in and said softly to me.

    I said softly¡° You''ve been worried these days. I''ve recovered and I''ll be fine. "

    Zhang Junfei said in a soft voice: "I''m relieved to see you''re OK. I''m really afraid that you will degenerate."

    "Well, go to dinner. I''ll treat you both to dinner." Yin hanyue took Zhang Junfei by the arm and the three of us walked out of the shop.

    I didn''t eat for several days and didn''t feel hungry. In order to make up for it, Yin hanyue took us to a restaurant and ordered some steaks. I had a bite of steak, and I had three steaks in a row.

    "You see, you eat slowly, and no one grabs you." I took a tissue and wiped my mouth. Then I said, "if you don''t eat for a week, I''m afraid you are more embarrassed than me."

    Yin hanyue drank orange juice and said, "who asked you not to eat? I didn''t ask you not to eat."

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° Can you two not quarrel as soon as you meet? "

    "Who quarreled with him? Anyway, I''m telling the truth!"

    I said softly, "after that day, did Tong Linlin and the three of them also die?"

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° Well, Captain Lu has dealt with this matter. I didn''t expect that such a thing would happen. "

    "Don''t mention the past. The civet hasn''t been caught yet. We need to find it quickly!"

    "Well, normal business will start tomorrow." After dinner, Yin hanyue proposed to go around the night market. When I think about it, I''ll have nothing to do with my leisure time. It''s OK to go around.

    Tonight''s night market is also very busy, many people are hanging out in the night market. Yin hanyue holding Zhang Junfei''s hand, two people talking and laughing, let me have some helplessness, he is like a light bulb.

    "You two go for a walk. I''d better go back. I won''t be a light bulb for you two!"

    Zhang Junfei said in a hurry¡° It''s no fun for you to go back by yourself. We''ll go back after a while. You''ve been at home for a week, so it''s time to come out and relax. "

    "Oh, I''m sorry!" As soon as I stopped, I saw a man bumping into my arms, and suddenly a faint fragrance came.

    It was a girl in her twenties who bumped into me. She seemed to be playing with friends and accidentally bumped into me.

    I said softly, "it''s OK. There are a lot of people here. Don''t run around any more. It''s not good if you run into old people and children."

    "They just hit you, not on purpose." Yin hanyue looked at the girl and said softly to me.

    I whispered, "I didn''t say anything!"

    The girl said softly¡° It doesn''t matter. I ran into you. "

    The girl is very pretty, with white skin, white coat and long hair. She looks very pure.

    Yin hanyue said softly to the girl, "we know each other. Why don''t we go shopping together? It''s not safe for you to go shopping alone. It''s just time for us to get together!"

    "Yes, my name is Horan." Horan politely held out his hand and said to us.

    "Hello, nice to meet you!" I said softly¡° OK, let''s go shopping together. I''ll take you back after shopping We strolled in the night market for a while. I took a look at the time. It''s more than 11 o''clock in the middle of the night. It''s time to go back.

    Zhang Junfei said in a soft voice, "I''ll go back with Han Yue first. Please send Huo ran back first. Don''t be too late."

    I had no choice, so I reached for a taxi and jumped on with Huo Ran.

    "Where do you live? I''ll take you back!"

    "Water moon human community!"

    "Master driver, please go to Shuiyue human community!" The driver started the car slowly and took us to Shuiyue human community. This is a newly built community with security guards at the gate.

    "It''s Miss Huo. She came back so late!"

    The security guard said softly to Huo Ran¡° Shall I take you back? "

    Huo Ran said softly, "no, I have a friend to send me."

    I nodded to the security guard and walked into the community with Huo Ran. I don''t know why, I feel a Yin Qi in the yard.

    I frowned and said¡° Fengshui is not very good here. I think if you have the conditions, you can change places. "

    Huo Ran asked suspiciously, "Feng Shui? You can also watch Feng Shui

    "Of course, to tell you the truth, the Yin Qi is too heavy here, which is not good for you. Besides, there is a black Qi in your forehead and eyebrows." I''m right. Huo Ran''s look was really bad. There was black air in his eyebrows. Huo Ran went downstairs to a resident and said to me immediately¡° Brother Liu, would you like to go upstairs and have a cup of tea? "

    I said softly, "no, it''s too late. I''ll go back first. If you have anything, please come to me. Here''s my business card and address."

    I took out my business card and handed it to Huo Ran. Then I turned around and walked out of the community. I went to the door. The security guard was patrolling the building just now.

    "It''s you. Are you miss Huo''s boyfriend?" The security guard is in his twenties. He is handsome and not short.

    I said softly, "do you want to know if I''m miss Huo''s boyfriend?"

    The male security guard was a little embarrassed. He took out a box of cigarettes from his pocket and handed one to me.

    "Brother, why don''t you come to my guard room and have some tea?" As soon as I saw that there must be something wrong with this boy, I went into the guard room with him.

    The male security guard poured a glass of water and handed it to me. Then he said, "my name is Fang Wenjun. When I am a security guard here, I always see Miss Huo."

    "So you want to chase her, but I''m sorry to ask, aren''t you?" I took a puff of my cigarette and said slowly¡° You say you are, too. If you like others, just chase them! "

    Fang Wenjun said with embarrassment, "but I''m a security guard. How can I do that? People can''t take a fancy to me."

    I said with a smile¡° I think you''re a good-looking person, but your work is a little poor, but it''s not a problem

    Fang Wenjun said in a low voice: "in that case, I always feel that I am not worthy of her."

    I said with a smile: "opportunity is to fight for their own, others can not help you."

    Fang Wenjun said in a hurry: "I know this. I just found a strange thing recently, so I thought you were her boyfriend, so I wanted to ask for confirmation."

    I need to ask doubtfully, "what''s strange?"

    "The thing is, I was on duty a few days ago. Miss Huo came back from the outside. I clearly saw a little girl behind her, but she didn''t seem to see it."

    "Later, I also confirmed to her that Miss Huo had no impression at all, and did not know any little girl at all."

    I said softly¡° How old is the little girl? "

    "I''m five or six years old, and I''ve been following Miss Huo all the time!" I thought about it carefully. According to Fang Wenjun, that child must be a ghost, but how could he see it. I reached out and took out a yellow amulet, lit it and threw it to the ground. Then I saw two wandering souls floating in.

 Chapter 265

    Fang Wenjun said hastily, "who are you looking for? It''s the owner here! "

    I was slightly stunned, and then said: "can you see them?"

    "Yes, what''s the matter? What''s the problem? "

    "No problem," Fang Wenjun asked me with some doubts.

    "You can see ghosts. Do you have Yin and Yang eyes My right hand flicked. Disperse the two wandering souls. Then he said to Fang Wenjun.

    Fang Wenjun said softly, "I don''t know. It turns out that this is called Yin Yang eye?"

    I immediately said helplessly: "don''t you know all the time?"

    "I thought what I saw was the same as what others saw." It seems that this man''s world outlook has changed. I''ve always been a yin-yang eye since I grew up, and now I know it.

    Fang Wenjun looked at me with some doubts. Then he said, "I think you look familiar. I seem to have seen you somewhere. "

    I whispered, "am I that famous?"

    "You are the master of ghosts, Master Liu!"

    I said hastily¡° When did I become a teacher of heaven? "

    But that''s a cool name. I''ll call it Xiao Tianshi in the future. That''s OK.

    "I''ll go back first. It''s late!" I went out of Shuiyue human community. Take the bus back to the shop.

    On the way, I went to the supermarket and bought a case of beer. By the way, I brought it back to the shop. At this time, Zhang Junfei has come back. Maybe it''s too suddenly that there is one less person, so I feel a little empty.

    "What''s the matter. Do you feel a little uncomfortable? "¡° It''s really not suitable. Suddenly there is one less person. I always feel bad in my heart. "

    I opened the beer, handed it to Zhang Junfei and said, "I just sent Huo back. I met a guy. He was Yin Yang eye

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "I feel like we are. It''s like fate, including the people and things you meet. "

    I drank and whispered, "maybe one day. I''ll get tired of this life, so I''ll leave here and go back to the mountains. "

    "Is that too negative. The Grand Master of heaven could have said such a thing. " Ji Yue came in from the door with a cold expression.

    I said softly, "what are you doing here?"

    Ji Yue said softly, "I''m just passing by, so I''ll stop by and have a look."

    I said softly, "by the way, why don''t you come to me instead of shopping?"

    "Mr. Cui asked me to tell you to catch the civet as soon as possible!" I took a sip of my beer and said¡° I see. I''ll start looking for the civet tomorrow

    "As long as you remember, I won''t say anything else." Ji Yue did not stay for a while, but disappeared as soon as she turned around.

    "Sleep... Rest first!" I went into the bathroom, took a shower and went back to the room to have a rest.

    The next morning, I went for a run in the park near the store as usual. When I came back, I went to the morning market to buy breakfast. Zhang Junfei has already got up and is sitting cross legged in the hall practicing martial arts.

    I whispered, "I''ve got my breakfast!"

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "I began to understand what you said. I also want to live a carefree life like ordinary people one day."

    "Let''s have a meal. Let''s take the road in front of us first." Zhang Junfei and I sat at the table, eating breakfast, suddenly one less person, which is really uncomfortable.

    "Why don''t you two wait for me? I''ll buy you some breakfast together." Yin hanyue came in from the door, put breakfast on the table, pulled the chair and sat down at the table.

    I said softly¡° Let''s eat together. I have a good appetite recently. "

    Yin hanyue said softly, "what are you two doing today? Do you want to go shopping with me?"

    I said hastily, "forget it. I want to see the shop today."

    I can''t stand shopping, especially with her. Zhang Junfei and I are free laborers.

    Yin hanyue said softly, "no wonder you don''t want to go. It turns out that a beautiful woman has an appointment!"

    "Beauty? What beauty... "I turned my head and saw Huo Ran come in from the door, with gifts and fruit in his hand. Huo Ran was followed by Fang Wenjun, whom I just met last night.

    "Master Liu... I should have recognized the right person."

    Huo Ran asked me softly¡° I didn''t know you were a ghost hunter yesterday

    Zhang Junfei said with a smile¡° It''s a bluff to catch ghosts, master! "

    I said softly, "what can I do for you?"

    Fang Wenjun said hastily, "master, I want to worship you as my teacher."

    I thought for a while and said, "you want to worship me as a teacher. Can you bear the pain?"

    Fang Wenjun said hastily, "of course, I will learn from you."

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "he won''t accept apprentices. You''d better go!"

    "Who says I don''t accept apprentices?" I smile, sit on the chair, and then say.

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "I remember you didn''t accept apprentices. Why did you start to accept apprentices again?"

    I said softly, "because he is different, he has capital, and I can have successors."

    Yin hanyue said in a soft voice: "it''s OK. It will be easier to take an apprentice."

    "Thank you, master. This is a little of my heart!" Fang Wenjun took out a red envelope and handed it to me¡° Please accept it

    "Whatever. Get up." Zhang Junfei poured two glasses of water and handed them both, then said to me¡° They look like a couple. They have a marriage relationship. "

    "Really?"

    Fang Wenjun said in a hurry: "master, is that true? We have a marriage?"

    Huo Ran said doubtfully¡° Master, I have something to do with you this time! "

    I said in a low voice, "then you can tell me what it is."

    "Yesterday I read the newspaper and realized that you were the famous ghost hunter!" Why do you say so much? I''m tired of other people''s ink, saying that those useless things waste my time.

    "Well, if you have something to say, I don''t have much patience!"

    Huo Ran said softly¡° Well, I work as a civil servant in a company, and later I found out that my company seems to be haunted. "

    Yin hanyue said softly¡° It seems that haunted companies are normal. There''s nothing special about them. "

    "But once I was on the night shift, and I smelled something fishy." The fishy smell is the fishy smell. I didn''t feel anything before, but it''s getting heavier and heavier.

    "As long as at night, the whole building is covered by that fishy smell, which makes people feel nauseous!" Fang Wenjun said hastily: "I know the company Miss Huo said, because a friend of mine works there. When he patrols the building in the evening, he will smell the stench."

    I asked Zhang Junfei with some doubts, "what do you say has the most fishy smell?"

    "She said just now, the fishy smell." Since there is fishy smell, there will be cats.

    As soon as my eyes brightened, I continued¡° Can you show me where your company is

    Huo Ran said softly¡° Of course, I didn''t think you would

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "let''s go at night. I''m afraid we won''t find anything during the day."

    I nodded and said, "well, it''s just that I''ve run out of yellow amulets. I need to prepare a little."

    I took out the yellow paper, put it on the table, took out the cinnabar and drew some yellow paper.

    "Master, what can I do for you?"

    I said softly, "take your things and move to me from today on!"

    "Yes! I''ll go home and pick up my things now... "I picked up my brush and learned to draw some yellow symbols. Now I can''t use them.

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° I''ll go and make a room

    Huo Ran asked doubtfully, "master, what should I do?"

    I said softly¡° What you have to do now is to let us both go to your company tonight, and this is up to you. "

    Huo Ran thought about it and said¡° It''s easy. I''ll call my colleague later and change shifts with her. " Now I''m waiting for the evening. If it''s really a civet, it''s easy. I can take this opportunity to catch that civet.

    Huo Ran sat down for a while and then went back. Zhang Junfei and I prepared something for the evening.

    After working for a while, it was noon. I went out of the shop with shengxie sword and went to the park where I usually run to practice. I didn''t get back to the shop until five o''clock in the evening. Yin hanyue has not left, and Zhang Junfei two people tired of together all day, let me very helpless.

    "You practice all day long, and then you stay in the shop. You don''t touch the outside world at all. This is the rhythm of Xiuxian." Yin hanyue poured a glass of water and sat down at the table. "I think we should find time to go out more."

    "You think it''s like you don''t have to worry about anything!" I turned and went up to the second floor, took off my clothes and took a shower in the bathroom. Then I changed into clean clothes and walked down.

    "How about having dinner with us in the evening?"

    Yin hanyue said softly¡° Yes, but it''s on you The three of us found a big stall and sat down. At this time, it was already hot summer, and there were fewer people coming out for barbecue.

    "Boss... Put up the most expensive in your shop!"

    "OK, just a moment, please!" I took a look at the time. It''s more than five o''clock. After dinner, I went back to the shop and waited for Huo Ran''s call.

    "Did you hear that something happened to Hanhong enterprise group and many people died?"

    "Yes, I also heard that several security guards on the night shift died, and the death was very terrible."

 Chapter 266

    I poured out a glass of wine and went on¡° I''m afraid Hanhong enterprise is the company where Huo Ran works. It seems that this matter is very serious. "

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° Since such a big thing happened. I''m afraid the city will be a sensation. "

    If there''s a sensation in the city. So why didn''t LV Wei come to me?

    Yin hanyue said softly¡° Maybe not yet? "

    "He''s the head of the crime squad. If there''s a homicide, how can he not find out? "

    Since we haven''t been contacted, let''s forget it. LV Wei can''t find us. We''re all going to solve this. After dinner, the three of us went back to the shop. At this time, Fang Wenjun was standing at the door. With a suitcase in my hand.

    "Master, here I am!" Fang Wenjun called me one by one. I don''t feel very well.

    I said softly¡° You are older than me. Don''t call me Shifu. Just call me Xiaoguan. "

    Fang Wenjun said in a hurry¡° How can this work? "

    Yin hanyue said softly¡° Don''t care too much. You can call him whatever you like

    I pushed the door open and went into the shop. I just sat down for a while. My cell phone rings. I took out my cell phone and saw that it was from Horan. I said softly, "Horan has sent me the address. Let''s clean it up and go."

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "well. I think the time is just right. I was eating just now. If you hear what those people at the next table say, if there is really a problem, it should be late at night. "

    "Cold moon, go back first. Come back tomorrow! " I locked the door of the shop, so I went with Zhang Junfei. Fang Wenjun arrived at Hanhong enterprise group by car.

    It was nearly eleven o''clock, and the three of us came to the gate. At this moment, Huo Ran opened the door in a hurry.

    "Come in... I''ve already told the guard room." I nodded and said, "well, Zhang Junfei and I can''t protect you. Let Wen Junbao protect you. "

    "I know, master. I promise I won''t let Miss Huo get hurt!" Fang Wenjun looked at me gratefully and then went to Huo Ran''s side.

    Huo Ran said softly, "Master Liu, please follow me. Let''s go up and talk about it."

    Huo Ran led the three of us to the elevator door, reached out and pressed the elevator, and the door opened slowly.

    "There are fifteen floors in this building. My office area is on the twelfth floor." We walked into the elevator. As soon as I entered the elevator, I smelled a fishy smell, which seemed to come from the elevator.

    Huo Ran said softly¡° It''s only on the first floor. You''ll get more and more smelly when you follow me to the 12th floor. "

    Fang Wenjun asked softly¡° How many people do you have to work at night? You''re not alone, are you

    Huo Ran said softly: "it should be, but there should be people on duty on other floors. One of them is security."

    "Ding Dong!" The elevator slowly stopped on the 12th floor. It was very fishy. We walked out of the elevator and there was an office area in front of us. Next to the office area, there is a lounge with transparent glass doors, sofas and tables, and water cups on it.

    "Why don''t you sit down in the lounge and I''ll make you a cup of coffee!" Zhang Junfei and I looked around. Zhang Junfei took out his compass and walked around the office area.

    "There''s a problem. The magnetic field here is very strong, and it should have come down from the building."

    I frowned and said: "this is the 12th floor, up is the 15th floor, where the magnetic field is so strong, the 15th floor has become an infected area!"

    Huo Ran came over with a few cups of coffee and put them on the coffee table. "It''s the leader''s office, but the boss should not be here at this time!"

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° Let''s go up and have a look. Maybe we''ll find something. "

    Huo Ran reached for the newspaper and continued¡° It''s great to have you two to help this time. "

    "I know what this newspaper says. The security guard of your company died a few days ago, didn''t I?"

    Huo Ran said in a hurry: "well, I''m afraid of death. Besides, according to the police, the wound seems to have been torn by wild animals. My colleague was on duty that day. She said that the corridor was full of blood, so she heard the security guard calling for help."

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "can you take us to the place where we found the body? There may be some clues."

    "Yes, it''s upstairs, next to the boss''s office!" The three of us did not wait any longer. We took the elevator and followed Horan to the 15th floor.

    "There is only one office on the 15th floor. Usually, the boss seldom comes here!" There is only one office on the 15th floor. Next to the office is the rest room, which is well decorated. There is also a hanging LCD TV.

    "Your boss really enjoys it. You can watch TV in the lounge!" I sat on the sofa, then took the remote control and turned on the TV. I think those patrolling security guards will be lazy here when they patrol the building!

    "This should be the source. My compass shows that it should be here!"

    "Master, it''s funny to watch this TV program!" Fang Wenjun sat on the sofa and said to me.

    Zhang Junfei and I went to the sofa and saw that there was a comedy on the TV. What''s more interesting is that the man in the TV was playing

    The heavy make-up on Zi''s face is more frightening than ghosts.

    Huo Ran said softly¡° I remember that without this program, how could such a program come out? "

    "Don''t look since you don''t have it!"

    "I can''t help watching. You''ve got to watch me all the time!" The man in the TV suddenly became ferocious and said angrily to us.

    I gave a sneer, my right hand pointed up, a sword gas shot out, just listen to a bang, it will smash the TV.

    "How did you blow up the TV?" Huo Ran was a little surprised and asked me in a hurry.

    I said in a cold voice¡° Fang Wenjun, protect Huo Ran! "

    Zhang Junfei took out some yellow amulets and said, "you two stay here with yellow amulets. Don''t run around. I''m afraid the monster will come out!"

    "Isn''t it a civet? Why does it harm people?" Zhang Junfei asked me this question. Before, I also heard Cui Xiang and Ji Yue say that if according to the current situation, the civet is not a cat demon.

    "Meow... Meow!" A cat''s call rang through the whole building, which sounded a little creepy.

    "Have you noticed that the smell is getting worse and worse?"

    Zhang Junfei frowned slightly, then said¡° There seems to be someone outside

    I turned my head and looked in the direction of the elevator, which showed that someone was coming up from upstairs, and it was on the ninth floor.

    "Who could it be so late?"

    I said softly to horant¡° You go and have a look first. Let''s hide and call us if there''s anything

    Zhang Junfei and Fang Wenjun and I went to the next safe passage and looked at the direction of the elevator through the crack of the door. At this time, the elevator door slowly opened, and a man in a suit, about 40 years old, came out of the elevator. With his right hand around a woman dressed in a black leather skirt, the man went straight into the office area.

    "Mr. Liu, why are you here so late?" Huo Ran stood up quickly and asked respectfully.

    "Are you on duty tonight?"

    Huo Ran said hastily, "yes, Mr. Liu, would you like to make you a cup of coffee?"

    "No, you go to work. I have something to do. Don''t disturb me in the office if you have nothing to do!" Mr. Liu put his arm around the woman and went into the office. He closed the door behind him.

    Huo Ran waved to us, and the three of us walked out.

    "Look what this is. Just now when President Liu walked past me, I smelled a heavy fishy smell!" He pointed to the floor at the entrance of the elevator and continued¡° This is also brought by President Liu. "

    Zhang Junfei squatted down and reached for a pinch of hair on the ground. "It looks like animal hair, but it really looks like cat hair!"

    "Whose cat grows such cat hair? I think the fishy smell is not fishy, but bloody!" The reason why I say this is that the fishy smell I smell now is no longer the fishy smell I used to smell.

    "Ah..." all of a sudden, there was a scream, and it came out of the boss''s office. Zhang Junfei and I looked at each other, then came to the door of the office, my right hand turned over, a sword in my hand, then a sword in the door.

    "Click..." with a crisp sound, the door of the office was cut in half by me. In front of us, an extremely disgusting picture came into our eyes. In front of a desk, general manager Liu was lying on the female secretary. Although it looked ambiguous, it had a strong smell of blood!

    "Mr. Liu... They are..."

    "Meow..." Mr. Liu suddenly turned around, his face became ferocious, his eyes were green, and his two canine teeth came out of his mouth.

    "Heaven and earth are limitless, heaven and earth borrow the law, demons retreat quickly!" Zhang Junfei quickly reaches out his hand, takes out the Yellow Fu and throws it. Suddenly, several golden lights come out and shine on Mr. Liu''s face.

    "Meow!" Mr. Liu seemed to be afraid of the golden light, so he jumped down from the table and jumped on us.

    "To die!" I hurried forward, turned around and hit hard at the same time. I kicked Mr. Liu''s stomach and kicked him out.

    "You go out first, I''ll deal with it!" The shengxie sword on my right hand suddenly made an effort to split it, shot out several sword Qi, and went straight to Mr. Liu to shoot it.

    "Meow..." Mr. Liu''s body suddenly appeared a mass of green evil spirit, which directly shocked my sword Qi back.

    "Heaven and earth Xuanzong, I am the only one, gold, wood, water and fire, fire cloth heaven and earth!" I threw out the victory evil sword in my hand. The victory evil sword rotated and sent out a firelight, encircling Liu zongtuan.

    "Ah... Help... Help!" As soon as I heard this voice, there was something wrong with it. General manager Liu''s body burned up and was devoured by the fire.

    "Meow! It''s a dream that you think you want to catch me The cat demon ran out of the window and jumped out. I ran to the window in a hurry, and the cat demon was gone.

 Chapter 267

    "Damn... Let it run away!" Zhang Junfei frowned and said¡° I think you should think about how to deal with Mr. Liu now. "

    I said softly¡° I don''t care about this. If you want to blame me, blame the cat demon! "

    "Let''s go back first, about the cat demon. I''ll find a way. I have to go to the hell to ask about it. " Zhang Junfei and I. Fang Wenjun went back to the shop by car.

    Huo Ran did not dare to continue to be on duty. Fortunately, he came back to the shop with us.

    I poured a glass of water, sat down on the chair, and then said, "don''t go there to work in the future. It''s going to hit the whole city tomorrow! "

    I took out my mobile phone and made a call to LV Wei. I told him everything. LV Wei said that the matter was left to him. I''m relieved, too.

    "It''s getting late, Miss Huo. Let me take you home."

    I said softly¡° just right. It''s late today. Let Wen Jun take you back. "

    Huo Ran said softly, "I''ll go back first and come back to you tomorrow."

    Sent them both away. I had a wash with Zhang Junfei. Then he sat on the sofa in the living room¡° I''ll go down and ask, what''s the matter? It''s a civet. How did you become a cat demon! "

    I went back to the house and lay on the bed. Then he took out the Yellow amulet and threw it to the ground. Suddenly a cloud of white fog rose and a vulva appeared. I got out of bed and went straight to the vulva. Came to hell.

    "Isn''t this master Liu? Why did he come here?" A ghost messenger came. He asked me softly.

    I said softly, "I want to see Mr. Cui. Please take me there."

    "Liu Tianshi. Lord Cui has been waiting for a long time. " I followed the ghost to Cui''s office. Yingyue was waiting for me at the door.

    Yingyue said softly, "I knew you would come."

    "I want to see Lord Cui!"

    "Come in with me!" Yingyue reaches out her hand and pushes the door open. Took me into the office.

    Mr. Cui and Mr. Zhong are sitting on the sofa chatting.

    "My Lord, Liu Guan was born!" I saluted respectfully, and then said¡° Join us, two adults

    "Not bad, your name is catching up with me now!"

    Master Zhong continued with a smile¡° I''ll call you master Liu later! "

    I said in a hurry: "master Zhong likes it every second!"

    Mr. Cui said softly¡° What can I do for you? "

    "Well, didn''t you ask me to look for the civet, but I found that the civet seemed to be a cat demon!"

    "Before, you got rid of a civet cat demon. This cat is much more powerful than that civet cat demon." Mr. Cui picked up the cup and took a sip of tea. "It''s also a challenge for you. Since you are the master of heaven, you have to get rid of demons and subdue demons!"

    I said with a smile, "do I still light up the sword of justice?"

    Master Zhong said with a smile¡° That''s right. It''s up to you in the future. "

    Having said so much, I came here for nothing¡° The name of your Heavenly Master''s successor has been spread. This is your waist token. You can mobilize the gods and ghosts at any time to be sent! "

    I reached for the waist token as if I had the most precious treasure. "Thank you, master!"

    Mr. Cui said softly¡° Well, there''s nothing more to do. You can solve it as soon as possible! "

    "Yes! Then I''ll leave... "Then I turned and walked out of the office. Yingyue accompanied me around Fengdu city.

    I thought about it and said¡° The cat demon ran away. Do you know what the cat demon likes? "

    "The cat demon wants to make alchemy. Do you know why he has to kill so many people?"

    I asked with some doubts, "don''t tell me that it wants to use that person''s soul to make alchemy?"

    Yingyue said softly¡° No, there''s another reason. I can''t say that. It''s up to you to investigate. "

    I said softly, "well, it seems that I''ve come for nothing."

    By the time I got back up there, it was already light. I yawned and got out of bed. I went into the bathroom to wash and went downstairs. Zhang Junfei just came in from the door, followed by Fang Wenjun with breakfast in his hand.

    "Good morning, master!" I said softly, "you both got up early."

    I went to the table, stretched out my hand to open the breakfast. I had a busy night last night and walked around the bottom. Now I feel sleepy.

    "Just now, Horan called and said that he would come to us later!" Speaking of Huo Ran, Fang Wenjun was overjoyed and overjoyed.

    Zhang Junfei said in a low voice, "what''s the matter? Did you find anything last night?"

    I whispered: "those people below are just playing with me. This time, what kind of civet is clearly a cat demon."

    Fang Wenjun said hastily: "cat demon? What did you say last night? "

    I nodded and said, "what do you think of last night?"

    Fang Wenjun ate breakfast and then said: "nothing. I feel that the monster is not powerful. Master, you beat the cat away in a few seconds."

    Zhang Junfei said with a smile, "you are not honest. You flatter master in a different way."

    "Are you two finished? We''re discussing business. Can we stop making trouble?" I reached out and took out a box of cigarettes, took out a cigarette and put it in my mouth, "this matter has been said by Mr. Cui, let''s solve it as soon as possible."

    Zhang Junfei looked at me suspiciously and then said¡° I just found out, how did the gold seal in your eyebrow turn into blood red? "

    "Now master Zhong and master Cui have appointed me to be a little master, and they have also given me the waist token!" I''m a little proud to take out the waist token, although I know in my heart that these are nothing more than the means of the underground government to bind me, so that I can''t resign easily.

    Zhang Junfei said in a low voice: "you are powerful. Now you are more and more powerful!"

    Fang Wenjun asked suspiciously¡° Why can''t I understand what you said? "

    "Eat your meal, and I''ll teach you how to draw after dinner!"

    Fang Wenjun said excitedly: "really, master? I can finally learn to draw

    After breakfast, I asked Fang Wenjun to take out the yellow paper and spread it on the table. Then I made a small bowl of cinnabar. In fact, it''s selfish of me to accept Fang Wenjun as an apprentice. In this way, I may be able to use him to exchange my freedom with the local government.

    "I''ll teach you to draw Yang Fu first. Yang Fu is used to expel ghosts!" I first drew a picture of the symbol and explained the method of the symbol to Fang Wenjun. Fang Wenjun learned to draw two. To my surprise, he did better than I did in the morning.

    I asked Fang Wenjun to paint as much as he could, and I was at leisure. Huo Ran came over at noon. She didn''t look very well. I think she was scared last night.

    Zhang Junfei poured a glass of water and handed it to Huo Ran¡° Miss Huo, if something so big happened to your company, would it cause doubt if you quit suddenly? "

    "No, there are many people in the unit who want to resign because the security guard was killed, so I can take this opportunity."

    "Miss Huo, you don''t look very well. Are you ill?" Fang Wenjun came over with some concern. For him, Huoran was the goddess in his heart.

    I said softly, "I think we should find the cat demon as soon as possible, otherwise there will be several more homicides, and the city will be in chaos!"

    "If you want help, I know one!" Huo Ran took a drink from his glass and said, "but I don''t know if she will help me."

    Zhang Junfei asked softly, "who are you talking about? Is it very powerful?"

    Huo Ran said softly¡° I''ve been with my friends before. I''ve heard it''s very powerful. Otherwise, I''ll take you. "

    I nodded and said: "since there are so powerful people, then take us to see, I see what is sacred."

    I should know that there are such people in the city. Zhang Junfei and Fang Wenjun and I took a bus with Huo Ran to the west of the city, which is similar to the slum. It''s about 40 minutes'' drive.

    "That''s the alley ahead!" Huo Ran stretched out his hand and pointed to the front. I looked up to see that the gate of the yard was made of bamboo fence, which looked like a village farmer in the past.

    Fang Wenjun asked suspiciously¡° So how can a famous master live in such a place? "

    Zhang Junfei said in a low voice: "maybe this elder is really a master of the world!"

    Huo Ran said softly¡° I''ve only been here once. I heard that the master only watches three people a day, and the charge is very expensive! "

    I sneer and say: "collect money in my territory, then I''ll see what she has to do!"

    Speaking Kung Fu, several of us went to the bamboo fence, reached out and opened the door.

    "Who are you looking for?" A woman in her forties came up to her and said, "you are looking for shenpo, but you have to wait for a while. There are several people waiting."

    Huo Ran said hastily, "let''s wait for a while, and call us when it''s our turn."

    The middle-aged woman invited us into the yard. There was a table in the yard. There were two men sitting beside the table. It seemed that they also came to see the goddess.

    Zhang Junfei said in a low voice: "it seems that shenpo is really a bit of a Taoist."

    At this time, a few men carrying a little boy came in from the door, the boy was twitching, mouth foaming, two eyes of the pupil turned green.

    "Da Xian, please have a look. My son doesn''t know what''s wrong!" One of the men rushed to the woman, knelt down and said quickly¡° Please tell Da Xian to help my child

    Said the middle-aged woman softly¡° You don''t have to worry. Daffodil is in there to see things. He can see a doctor for your child in a moment. "

    Zhang Junfei said to me in a soft voice: "this child is possessed by something. If he is not saved, I''m afraid something will happen!"

    I reached out and took out a yellow Fu, handed it to Fang Wenjun, said: "Wenjun, you stick this yellow Fu on the child''s head, and then say go away!"

    "Isn''t that good?" Fang Wenjun hesitated, but he reached for Huang Fu and walked over. Under the strange eyes of those people, he pasted the Yellow Fu on the little boy''s head.

 Chapter 268

    "Go away..." the man was puzzled, and then he saw that the child''s face became very painful. He opened his mouth and spat out a group of bright green aperture.

    I put up my right finger. Suddenly a sword gas shot out. The bright green aperture was broken up.

    "Thank you... Thank you, master!" The man rushed to thank Fang Wenjun. Then he carried the little boy away.

    The middle-aged woman took a look at me, and then said, "Hello, everyone

    "I see. Thank you The three of us walked into the room, and an old lady in her sixties was sitting cross legged in front of a incense table. Slowly opened his eyes and looked at me.

    "Da Xian. We want to ask for your help! "

    The immortal said softly, "you have such a character around you. I don''t need to do it at all."

    I whispered, "you know who I am. Then I won''t talk to you anymore. I''m looking for a monster, a cat demon! "

    "That cat demon did a lot of harm to people. The mana is unusual. I''m afraid I can''t help much! "

    I frowned and said¡° Do you dare to disobey the order? Don''t you want to be a man? "

    "I know who you are, but I''m just a fairy. It''s much worse than you

    I said with a smile: "but you can find the trace of the cat demon, if you don''t have the heart to watch it kill again. That''s what you do for me. "

    "Well, I''ll help you this time. But I don''t know if I can The immortal lit Shangzhu incense, then grabbed a handful of white rice on the table and scattered it to the altar. Then there was a puff of white smoke, and her body began to shake.

    "Is that all right?"

    Zhang Junfei said to me in a low voice, "how can I feel that I''m not powerful?"

    I said softly, "you and I can deal with monsters. But some details can''t be done. We can only rely on these fairies. "

    "I found it. I see it

    "Where is it?" The old lady''s body began to shiver, reaching out and beating on the table.

    "Just in the western suburbs..." before she finished, the old lady suddenly turned pale, and then she opened her mouth and spat out a big mouthful of blood.

    I frowned and said¡° All right, I already know. "

    "Master, I don''t know if I should say something!" I turned around and was about to leave when the old lady suddenly stopped me.

    "You go out first and wait for me!" I let Zhang Junfei and Fang Wenjun, Huo ran out of the room, conveniently closed the door.

    I said softly, "now it''s just the two of us. What do you want to say?"

    Said the old lady weakly¡° What an awe inspiring Title The Master of heaven is, but do you know how many evil spirits and wild ghosts have been exchanged for it? "

    I frowned and said, "what do you mean by that?"

    "You and I are pitiful people who are used by gods and ghosts. After all, they are just puppets."

    "Aren''t you afraid of trouble from below?"

    "I''m dying. Am I afraid to say something?"

    I nodded and said¡° Thank you for your frankness. I see what you mean. Do it yourself

    I turned and walked out of the room, and Zhang Junfei and the three of them took a bus back to the shop.

    Fang Wenjun some doubts asked: "why not go directly to the western suburbs to find that monster?"

    Zhang Junfei said in a low voice: "all monsters like to come out at night. Don''t we go now to scare the snake?"

    "Don''t go tonight. I''ll discuss it with you." I went up to the second floor and climbed back to the house for a while. When it was dark at night, I took the shengxie sword to the western suburbs by car alone.

    My right hand turned over a victory evil sword, took it in my hand, and went into a forest. The forest was filled with Yin Qi, and some wandering souls floated out.

    "Come out... I won''t kill you!"

    "Meow..." sure enough, the cat demon appeared and came out from under a tree.

    Cat demon or a face vigilant appearance, looking at me for a long time, "you don''t want to kill me?"

    I said softly¡° Because there''s no need. As long as you don''t do evil, I''ll consider letting you go! "

    "Will you let me go?" The cat demon was a little surprised and began to relax her vigilance to me. "Why did you let me go?"

    I said with a sneer, "don''t you want to go?"

    "No, if it runs away and does harm to people, you will die too!" I look back and see yingyue and Jiyue appear in front of me. It seems that the prefecture is still not at ease with me. To be exact, it is Mr. Cui who is not at ease with me.

    "You two have been following me!"

    Ji Yue said in a cold voice¡° There''s no way, because adults asked us to protect you. "

    I sneered and said, "protect me? It''s more like watching me! "

    Yingyue explained quickly¡° It''s not what you think. We do it to make you better serve the local government! "

    "OK, don''t explain. Take the cat demon back first!" Ji Yue said with her right hand, a blue light appeared and took back the cat demon.

    "You go back first, I will naturally explain to Mr. Cui!"

    Ji Yue said in a cold voice¡° You don''t have to explain it to Mr. Cui. This time we''ll be sisters. Don''t see it. Pay attention yourself! "

    Jiyue and yingyue disappeared as soon as they turned around. It was late midnight when I got back to the shop by car. I washed for a while, then lay on the bed, and soon fell asleep.

    The next morning, it was just dawn.

    I asked Fang Wenjun to run in the park with me. Every morning, he was 2000 meters long, panting heavily and sweating all over.

    "Master, I''ve never run so long."

    I said softly¡° Your physical strength is too bad. You need more exercise! "

    Fang Wenjun gasped and sat on the lawn, "master, what should I do next? When can I kill ghosts with the six pulse sword like you

    "What six pulse sword? It''s just sword Qi. Use your own Yang Qi to deliver it to your hand and shoot it with your sword finger!"

    Fang Wenjun said with some doubts¡° It''s just like the six pulse sword. When can I do that? "

    I said softly, "as long as you learn from me, now listen to me sit on the ground with my knees crossed and practice according to my breathing method

    Regulating qi and blood in the body. "

    "All right, master!" This boy is born with Yin and Yang eyes. His constitution is different from that of ordinary people. I think he should be able to learn my magic very soon. About nine o''clock, I took Fang Wenjun to run back to the shop.

    When they returned to the shop, Yin hanyue and Huo Ran had already come and bought breakfast.

    "Good morning. It seems that we can save breakfast in the future."

    Yin hanyue said in a soft voice: "you want to be beautiful. My breakfast is for Junfei. I don''t have your share!"

    "No, I''m not hungry anyway." I went up to the second floor, took a shower, changed my clothes and came down.

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° Did you go out last night? When I got up, I didn''t seem to see you in the room. "

    I said softly, "well, get rid of the cat demon. Now it''s settled."

    Zhang Junfei said in a hurry¡° Solved? You''re fast enough, too

    "Solve it early and finish it early. If you have nothing to do today, just clean up the shop." It''s been months since the store moved here, but it hasn''t been cleaned up.

    Yin hanyue said softly¡° It''s OK to clean up the house, but Junfei and I will go shopping later. "

    "Well, let''s go. Don''t worry about me. I can do it by myself." Shopping and cleaning shop, I prefer cleaning shop.

    Fang Wenjun said hastily, "master, I''ll stay and help you clean the shop."

    "No!" I took a look at Huo Ran and then said, "let Wen Jun go shopping with you on your birthday."

    Huo Ran hesitated, nodded reluctantly, and said, "all right

    "Thank you, master!" I reached for some money and handed it to Fang Wenjun, then said¡° Go and have fun. Don''t come back too early. "

    After breakfast, I cleaned up the shop, busy all morning, tired of backache. I made a pot of tea and lay on the armchair. At this time, a man came in from the door. She was a girl of about twenty-seven years old. She had a white face and willow eyebrows. Her face was full of vigor. If she had been a woman general in ancient times, she would have been a woman general.

    Girls are very standard both in stature and height, and can be said to be a full beauty. However, it adds a little indifference, which can be said to be a beauty combining the advantages of ruoli and Mengchen.

    The girl looked at me and said, "are you master Liu?"

    I said softly, "what can I do for you?"

    "I''m the newly appointed head of the serious crime team of the municipal police bureau!"

    "The new one?" I slightly a Leng, then said¡° What about Lu Wei? "

    "He''s been transferred. I just took office today." I stood up, poured a glass of water over the glass, handed it to her and said, "it''s the new team leader who is disrespectful. My name is Liu Guansheng!"

    "Liu Guansheng? My name is Zhong Yixin

    Zhong Yixin introduced me softly and said, "I didn''t expect you to be so young!"

    "Your name is also very interesting, Zhong Yixin is very nice!" Zhong Yixin took a drink of water and sat down on the side table¡°

    Captain Lu told me about you, but I don''t really believe in ghosts and gods! "

    I said softly¡° You don''t believe it''s normal. I hope you don''t always look for me like LV Wei, so I''ll be relaxed. "

    Zhong Yixin said softly, "it''s interesting. I think you have some interesting places. I will find you when I have a chance."

    "It''s better not to do anything for you, but not to pay for it!"

    Zhong Yixin said softly¡° As citizens, you should have helped the police solve the case. "

    "Forget it, when I don''t say anything!" This girl is more cruel than LV Wei. She''s trying to figure me out.

    I said softly, "I don''t know what''s the matter with officer Zhong coming to see me?"

    Zhong Yixin said softly, "I have something to do with you, of course, but now there is no case. When there is a case, I will find you."

    Zhong Yixin left the phone to me before leaving. I waited in the shop all afternoon. In the evening, Zhang Junfei and Fang Wenjun came back.

 Chapter 269

    "Master, we are back!" Fang Wenjun was very happy. He poured a glass of water and sat down on the chair.

    I said softly, "you are so smart. You''re going shopping with someone I just lost my voice and my cell phone rang. I reached out and took out my cell phone. It''s the call from the policewoman Zhong Yixin just now.

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° It''s said that LV Wei has been transferred away. Will it be our business after that? "

    "You think it''s beautiful. It''s like a death charm!"

    I answered the phone. Then he said to Zhang Junfei, "OK, come to live!"

    I changed my clothes. And Zhang Junfei. Fang Wenjun walked out of the shop and drove to the door of a residential building.

    At this time, two police cars were parked in front of the residential building. Several police officers are following up. I parked the car at the side of the road, then walked out of the car, just walked to the door of the unit building. Then I saw Xiao Liu coming.

    Liu said softly¡° Master Liu, here you are. Our captain is waiting for you up there! "

    "It seems that I know that I''m Master Liu overnight. I''m really quick at work here!" The three of us followed Xiao Liu into the unit building, and he took the elevator to the fifth floor.

    "It smells of blood. It can''t be any fierce ghost again Zhang Junfei slightly frowned, I also feel a little pungent. It''s really disgusting.

    "Ding Dong..." as the elevator door slowly opened, the three of us walked out of the elevator. As soon as I got out of the elevator, I saw a stream of blood. Four or five meters on the ground.

    "Come with me," Liu said softly

    Xiao Liu took the three of us to the door of one of the residents. Several policemen were investigating the scene.

    "Captain Zhong! Master Liu has brought it. " The three of us went into the room. Zhong Yixin is carefully observing the scene.

    "Officer Zhong, I didn''t expect to see you so soon!"

    Zhong Yixin said to me in a cold voice¡° Come and have a look. It''s a strange case. It doesn''t seem that people did it. "

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said¡° Seriously, it''s really creepy here. "

    I said softly¡° Don''t you notice that there is a smell of blood in this room, but there is a taste of animal

    The smell is mixed with the smell of blood, and there are three deep marks on the wall, like claws.

    Zhong Yixin said softly, "what''s your opinion? Do you know who the killer is?"

    I said softly, "you think I''m a detective. It''s your business to solve the case."

    Zhong Yixin said softly, "you are not the master of heaven. Since this is not done by human beings, it is your business."

    I frowned and said, "you are much more powerful than LV Wei."

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° Can we have a look at the dead? "

    Zhong Yixin said softly, "come with me. The body has been pulled back to the Bureau."

    Zhong Yixin took us downstairs and then jumped into a jeep.

    "Do you still have autopsy?"

    Zhong Yixin asked softly¡° I''m starting to get interested in you guys. "

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° In general, whether it''s a monster or a person killed by a ghost, it will leave clues. "

    Zhong Yixin said softly, "seriously, I really don''t believe in ghosts and gods unless you can prove it to me."

    Fang Wenjun asked suspiciously, "why don''t you believe it? Everything can happen in this world."

    Zhong Yixin said softly, "I know, but I still don''t believe it."

    After a while, Zhong Yixin drove us to the police station, and several of US jumped out of the car.

    "Let''s go..." the three of us followed Zhong Yixin into the police station, and then went to the forensic room.

    Because the body has just been pulled back, no autopsy has been carried out. Zhong Yixin and forensic said, and then took the three of us to the dissecting table.

    Zhong Yixin reached out and lifted the white cloth sheet on the body, then said: "it is preliminarily determined that the dead man was a middle-aged man, about 30 years old, and the cause of death was stabbed by a sharp weapon."

    "Sharp weapon?" I looked carefully, and there was a big blood hole in the chest of the corpse, but the blood had drained away.

    The dead man was pale and had no other scars.

    Zhong Yixin frowned and said, "I think you are wasting your efforts. The cause of this man''s death is obvious."

    Zhang Junfei said in a deep voice: "there is really no favorable clue. It seems that we have come here in vain this time."

    "Let''s go back first. We''ll study it later." Zhong Yixin is no better than LV Wei. This girl is very good. If we don''t take some measures, she won''t believe it.

    But I didn''t intend to let her believe it, so that things would be less and we would be free.

    Zhang Junfei said in a low voice: "is it really human, and there is no ghost?"

    I said softly¡° Do you think that wound can be made artificially? I doubt that the monster this time is much better than the one in the past! "

    I don''t know why. When I saw this corpse, I felt that the monster appeared this time must be unusual. The three of us drove back to the shop, and as soon as I got out of the car, I saw a man squatting in front of the shop.

    Fang Wenjun asked suspiciously, "Hello, what can I do for you?"

    "Are you master Liu?" The man took a look at us three times and asked us some questions.

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "what can I do for you?"

    "I''m the manager of a hotel near here. I want to ask Master Liu for help when I have something to do!" The man was wearing a black suit. He was about forty years old. He really had the style of Party leadership.

    I reached for the door and said, "don''t stand outside. Come inside and say it."

    The man followed us into the shop and then sat down on the chair.

    I lit a cigarette and asked softly¡° Which hotel are you from? What can I do for you? "

    "So you are master Liu!" The man''s attitude to me is very respectful, said hastily¡° I''m the manager of Tianhong international hotel. My name is Dong! "

    Manager Dong stretched out his hand, took out his business card and handed it to us. "This is my business card!"

    "Manager, should Tianhong international be a four-star hotel?"

    Zhang Junfei poured a glass of water and handed it to manager Dong, "drink some water and say it slowly. What''s the matter?"

    "Here''s the thing. It''s been more than two months." Manager Dong took a drink from his glass and then talked about it.

    Manager Dong''s hotel has just been built in the past two years. Because the boss''s background is relatively hard, the guests who came to the hotel before are all senior officials and children of rich families in the city.

    But it didn''t last long. Just half a year ago, a group of tourists came to the hotel to stay, but they found crying at night. Not only that, but many people later said that there were ghosts in the hotel.

    At first, he thought that someone was greedy for his hotel business, but later one night, manager Dong''s friend came to visit the city from other cities, so he stayed in Tianhong star hotel. But my friends won''t cheat me. Even my friends say this hotel is haunted.

    Since this happened, the business has become a little cold, affecting the normal income.

    I asked softly, "did the guests say what the ghost was, or what was wrong?"

    Manager Dong said softly¡° Some of them said they saw a female ghost, and then they didn''t have it. "

    "Female ghost?"

    Zhang Junfei thought about it and said, "have you ever died before in your hotel?"

    Manager Dong said softly¡° No, because it''s a hotel that has just been built in the past two years. It''s not very long. Besides, the hotels that come to us are either rich or expensive. They''re not ordinary hotels. They have all kinds of education. "

    I said softly, "well, we can only stay in your hotel for one night to see if there is any problem."

    Manager Dong said softly, "well, this is OK. I''ll arrange it. I don''t know when the three of you will go?"

    Fang Wenjun said in a hurry: "it''s better to stay tonight. I haven''t stayed in a star hotel yet."

    I thought about it and said, "well, how about tonight?"

    Manager Dong said in a low voice, "yes, I''ll call back to arrange it now."

    I asked Fang Wenjun to call Huo Ran and Zhang Junfei to call Yin hanyue. I''m sure I''ll take advantage of such a good opportunity.

    "Manager Dong, let''s clean up and go there. You''d better go back and get ready first." I stood up, took out a cigarette, handed it to manager Dong, and then said¡° It''s better not to keep guests in the hotel! "

    Manager Dong said in a hurry¡° To tell you the truth, our hotel has closed down these two days. There are no more guests, even the waiters are on vacation. "

    I nodded and said, "well, I''ll save your life for you. I''ll save your life at the critical moment."

    "Thank you very much. I''ll go back and prepare first." Manager Dong reached for Huang Fu and walked out of the shop. The three of us waited for a while. Huo Ran and Yin hanyue had something to do, so they didn''t come.

    The three of us took a few yellow amulets and went to Tianhong star hotel by car. Manager Dong was waiting for us at the door, so he opened the door and let us in.

    The three of us walked into the hotel, which is really a star hotel, and the decoration is luxurious.

    Manager Dong said softly, "come with me, three of you. I''ll take you to the guest room."

    Manager Dong took the three of us to the elevator door, reached out and pressed the elevator, and the three of us followed manager Dong into the elevator.

    "Listen to the tenants. The place with ghosts is on the 12th floor. Let''s go directly to the 12th floor." As the elevator slowly rises, it stops on the 12th floor and slowly opens the elevator door.

 Chapter 270

    "Three, this way, please!" Manager Dong took us to a * * IP private room, then took out the room card and opened the door. The interior decoration was very luxurious. And there are three beds. There are all kinds of electrical appliances at home.

    "Mr. Dong, you are very kind!" Zhang Junfei glanced at the room. Immediately took out Huang Fu, "there should be no problem here, I didn''t notice what Yin evil Qi."

    Manager Dong said softly¡° I''ll give it to three tonight. I''ll come back tomorrow! "

    With that, manager Dong walked out of the guest room and took the elevator downstairs. Zhang Junfei took out the compass. Out of the guest room. After walking around the corridor, I found nothing strange.

    "I don''t understand. There is no evil spirit at all, and the layout and Feng Shui here are very good. " Zhang Junfei went back to the room and closed the door¡° When we got into the hotel just now. The hall is also dedicated to the God of wealth. I''m afraid there won''t be evil here. "

    I took off my clothes and opened the bathroom door¡° I''ll take a shower first and enjoy it. I''ll wait until I''m done

    I put a jar of water and lay comfortably in the bathtub. It''s my first time to stay in a luxury hotel like this. I took a bath for a while. After washing, I went out of the bathroom in a towel. Then Zhang Junfei and Fang Wenjun took a bath respectively and lay on their own bed in a bath towel.

    I sit by the head of the bed. I have a cigarette. It''s almost eleven o''clock¡° It''s getting late. Go to bed early. Maybe something will come out when we fall asleep. "

    I put out the cigarette end in my hand, took out the victory evil sword and put it beside the bed. Then I turned off the desk lamp. I don''t know how long I''ve been sleeping. I''ve been killed

    The crackling noise woke me up.

    "What a noise! It''s annoying!" I yawned and sat up, only to see that the victory evil sword began to keep shaking up¡° What a great Yin Qi. It seems that there is really something wrong here. " Zhang Junfei reached out and turned on the desk lamp. Under the dim light, he saw a group of green light in the room.

    "Master, what are these?" Fang Wenjun was worried and asked me in a low voice.

    I frowned and said¡° What kind of ghosts dare to disturb my sleep. I don''t want to live! "

    The red mark on my eyebrow suddenly flashed, then my right hand turned, and a yellow Fu flew out.

    "Ah..." a sad cry, I don''t know from where, and then that group of green light floated out of the guest room.

    "Dong Dong... Dong Dong!" There was a knock on the door. I asked with some doubts and then signaled Fang Wenjun to open the door.

    Fang Wenjun jumped out of bed and went to the door. He reached out and opened the room. It was strange that there was no one outside.

    "No one..." Fang Wenjun curled his mouth, then reached out and closed the door. Just as he was about to go back to bed, the knock on the door rang again. Four or five times in a row made me a little impatient.

    As soon as I opened the door, I saw manager Dong standing outside.

    Zhang Junfei asked suspiciously¡° Manager Dong, how did you come back? "

    Manager Dong said softly, "well, I forgot to ask you the price just now, so I came back."

    Fang Wenjun looked at his watch and said, "it''s already one o''clock in the morning. Can''t you talk about it tomorrow?"

    "Sorry, I''d better make some things clear first!" I smile, and then reached out from the bedside table cigarette box out of a box of cigarettes, "there is a fire?"

    "Sorry, I don''t smoke..." Zhang Junfei frowned slightly, reached out and took out a yellow amulet from under the pillow, and then said: "manager Dong, I have a yellow amulet here. I see that your eyebrows are black. I''m afraid it''s dangerous. Take this yellow amulet."

    Manager Dong waved his hand and said¡° No, I don''t need it now! "

    "Hoo..." I took out the lighter and lit the cigarette, then took a deep breath, "you ghost, you are really brave, even came to die!"

    Manager Dong''s face changed, and then his face became very ferocious. "So you already know, then I''ll kill you all!"

    I said with a sneer¡° Oh, what a big tone. I won''t start today to see how you killed the three of us! "

    "I''ll kill you!" Manager Dong (ghost) pounced on me directly. I still leaned on the head of the bed and watched the ghost pounce on me.

    The shengxie sword beside me suddenly flew up and went straight to the ghost.

    "Wait a minute! Don''t kill it yet, why don''t you ask at all! " I stretched out my hand and turned over to a sword, which knocked the ghost to the ground.

    "Ah... You are a little master!" It seems that the ghost knows me. I almost lost my soul when I was hit by the sword Qi.

    Zhang Junfei quickly threw out the Yellow amulet in his hand, and immediately shot several golden lights from the Yellow amulet.

    "Where did you come from, you ghost? Don''t you come from the truth!" The group of Yingqing green aperture slowly turned into a human shape, I carefully look, turned out to be a female ghost, and the age seems to be young, also about 30 years old.

    Fang Wenjun said hastily, "master, it''s a female ghost!"

    I reached for the light and asked, "where are you from, why don''t you get reincarnated?"

    "Heavenly Master, please help me..." the female ghost suddenly knelt down, with her long black hair, like a super grumpy woman.

    The ghost cried¡° Heavenly Master, I''m wronged. I''ve died miserably! "

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said¡° You said you died miserably. What''s the matter? "

    "I''ve been killed, so I''m here to find someone to help me."

    I yawned¡° Look at your resentment, but we''ve been tired all day. You can talk about it tomorrow. "

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° What about her? "

    "Take it first, and you won''t think about doing evil!" I tossed the Yellow amulet with my right hand, and then it sent out a golden light. The Yellow amulet turned into a big net and put the female ghost away.

    "Done... Go to bed..." I reached out and turned off the light, then I took the quilt and covered my head. Maybe it was because I went to bed too late last night, so I didn''t wake up until ten o''clock the next morning.

    When I woke up, Zhang Junfei was sitting cross legged on the bed, practicing meditation. I rubbed my eyes, then got up and went out of bed to wash in the bathroom.

    "Why do you two get up so early?"

    "It''s late. It''s ten o''clock!" I put on my clothes and went on¡° Let''s clean up. It''s time for manager Dong to come over. "

    The three of us cleaned up, and after a while, manager Dong came.

    "How were you three last night?"

    I said softly, "it''s OK, but we''re going to have breakfast now. Can we talk after dinner?"

    "It''s no problem. I''ll invite three of you to eat. I didn''t eat either." When you come, you should be at ease. It''s natural for someone to treat you.

    Manager Dong drove the three of us to a nearby breakfast shop with a good environment and sat down.

    Manager Dong said in a low voice: "looking at the three, I know that the ghost of our hotel is definitely not the opponent of the three."

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° Manager Dong, do you think we have something to do

    "I didn''t mean that, because I had invited people to the hotel to see it before. I was scared out of my mind just for one night," Dong explained

    "So after several times, I have no bottom in my heart, and the boss is pressing me. If such a big hotel goes out of business, I will lose a lot." Manager Dong''s face was full of sadness, and then he seemed to grasp the straw. "Master, if you can solve this problem, we will not treat you badly."

    "This is the deposit our boss paid you. After the work is finished, there will be some money for the three of you!" Manager Dong reached out and took out an envelope from his pocket. Inside the envelope was a pile of banknotes, about tens of thousands of yuan.

    I reached for the bill and continued¡° Your boss is too polite

    Manager Dong said in a hurry¡° Don''t say that. That''s what our boss means

    "I''m sorry. We found something last night, but we haven''t checked it yet, so you can give us another two days."

    Dong Jing wanted to say: "but the three of you must do it as soon as possible, because the boss told him before he left, and he must see the normal business of the hotel after he came back."

    Zhang Junfei asked softly, "when will your boss come back?"

    "Just these two days!"

    I thought about it and said, "well, it''s almost OK!"

    I nodded and answered. I was so anxious to catch a ghost. There must be something wrong with it.

    The three of us finished our meal and went back to the shop. I made a pot of tea and said immediately¡° What do you think of it? "

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° I always feel that manager Dong has something to hide. "

    "Yes, master, I also think there is a problem!" I glanced at Fang Wenjun and said¡° You go to the draw

    "Oh, well!" I poured a cup of tea and handed it to Zhang Junfei¡° I also think that there is a problem. Although the ghost incident is so serious that it has affected the business of the hotel, it''s not so anxious

    "What''s more, I always feel that manager Dong wants to solve something before the boss comes back. He doesn''t want to let his boss know."

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° What about the ghost we caught last night, or let it out and ask. "

    If Zhang Junfei didn''t mention it, I would have forgotten. I took out the Yellow amulet and threw it out. Last night, the female ghost floated out. The ghost looked at us both in fear and knelt on the ground with her legs bent.

    I asked softly¡° Come on, who are you and how did you die? "

    "Tianshi, I was the head waiter of this hotel. My name is Xiaoyu." She was a little sad, then she said¡° I was killed by others. The master of heaven will make the decision for me! "

    Zhang Junfei said with a frown¡° Do you remember how you died and who killed you? "

    She shook her head and said¡° I don''t remember either. I remember that when I died, I was covered in my mouth, and then I didn''t know anything. "

    "When I faint, I seem to see someone dragging my body, and then I don''t know anything."

 Chapter 271

    "You don''t remember anything?" I asked

    Less than nodded and said: "well, later I feel light body, and then found that those people can''t see me."

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said¡° I think it''s better to find someone who can solve the case. "

    "Then it''s only captain Zhong!" I especially don''t want to call Zhong Yixin. I don''t believe there''s no other way.

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° Now, except for captain Zhong, I''m afraid. It''s Xiao Liu. "

    I said in a soft voice, "then find Xiao Liu. Wen Jun, go to the police station. "

    Fang Wenjun asked suspiciously, "master, I don''t know you."

    "That''s the little policeman. I''ll call him later." Fang Wenjun tells me what I mean. I went out of the shop and took a bus to the police station.

    I''ll let the ghost evade first. I''ll let Xiao Liu investigate this matter first. If the ghost is right. Then you can help the ghost reincarnate.

    At noon, Fang Wenjun and Xiao Liu came. Xiao Liu also had a special break at noon and took time to come.

    I poured a glass of water and handed it to Xiao Liu. Then I said, "you have a rest. I''m looking for you."

    "Little master, what else can I do for you?" Xiao Liu quickly took a drink from the glass. Then he said, "what can I do for you?"

    Zhang Junfei said softly: "yesterday, we met a female ghost who avenged us. That female ghost said that she was killed by others, and she died in the city

    Did the police receive a report about this incident when they visited Tianhong international star hotel? "

    "Do you know the name of the dead girl?" said Xiao Liu. So I can find out. "

    Zhang Junfei said softly: "how can I forget this stubble? I''d better call out the ghost first!"

    I threw the Yellow symbol on the ground. The ghost flew out and saluted me respectfully.

    I said softly, "I forgot to ask you. What''s your full name? "

    "My name is Zhang Xiaoyu. I died two years ago. When this hotel was just set up, I think my parents would report my death. "

    "She said her name was Zhang Xiaoyu. It''s only a few years since I died, about two years ago! "

    Xiao Liu said in a soft voice: "Zhang Xiaoyu, right. I haven''t been transferred to the bureau two years ago, but I can check it out. "

    I said softly¡° Then please help me find out as soon as possible. The main thing is Zhang''s home address. "

    Liu said softly¡° No problem. Don''t worry. I''ll go back and ask my colleagues to check. "

    "Remember to write me a letter when you''re done." This is the only way to deal with this matter. Let''s wait for Xiao Liu to write to us in the evening.

    Zhang Junfei and Fang Wenjun and I went to a nearby restaurant for a simple meal, and then went back to the shop. There was nothing wrong this afternoon. I continued to call Fang Wenjun Huafu. This boy has a high understanding. Although he seems to be fooling around on the surface, it''s only less than three days before he can draw the charm.

    "Master, how do you use the Huang Fu?"

    I said softly, "now you should start with luck, and then use your mind to transport the Yang Qi in your body to your hand and ignite the Yellow talisman."

    Fang Wenjun reached out and picked up a yellow amulet. He tried it according to what I said, but he didn''t expect to fart.

    I said helplessly: "practice slowly, before you can use the Yang Qi in your body to ignite the Yellow talisman, and then I''ll teach you!"

    "I see, master!" Fang Wenjun is usually absent-minded, but he is very attentive to learning magic.

    I can''t step back because all my disciples work so hard. Fortunately, I went out of the shop with the sword of victory and evil and practiced in the park nearby. I didn''t come back until it was getting late in the evening.

    After practicing for more than three hours, I was a little hungry. As soon as I entered the shop, I smelled the smell of rice.

    "It''s delicious. I''m hungry!" I went to the table. On the table, there was a roast chicken, some cooked meat, prawns and meat, which were all my favorite.

    Fang Wenjun said softly, "master, you are back. It''s time to have dinner."

    I asked with some doubts, "are you cooking all these dishes?"

    "It''s Huo Ran, and miss hanyue is here."

    I nodded and said, "I''ll go and buy some wine!"

    Fang Wenjun said softly, "I''d better go, master. Go upstairs and have a rest. You can have dinner when I come back."

    I took out 50 yuan and handed it to Fang Wenjun to buy some wine. I went up to the second floor and put away the sword. Then I took off my coat.

    I practiced for several hours and got sweaty. As soon as I opened the bathroom, I saw a scene of nosebleed.

    Yin hanyue called in a hurry, reached for a bath towel to block her chest, "why don''t you knock on the door!"

    "How do I know you''re taking a bath?"

    "Look, turn around!"

    "Like water, love looks like it!" I closed the door, barely settled down, and soon Yin hanyue came out wearing a bath towel.

    I said softly¡° What time do you have to take a bath? Do you have a habit of cleanliness? "

    "Go away... Sex wolf!" Yin hanyue stares at me and walks into Zhang Junfei''s bedroom. I took a bath, changed my clothes and went downstairs.

    "Master, I''ve bought the wine. I''m ready to eat." Several people sat at the table, waiting for me.

    Huo Ran said softly, "I''m sorry. I''m just ordering today. If it''s not delicious, don''t mind."

    "Whatever, just eat it!" I sat down at the table, took a bottle of beer, opened it and poured a glass. "I thought it would be more and more quiet here, but I didn''t expect it would be more and more lively."

    Yin hanyue said softly, "do you want to say ruoli?"

    Zhang Junfei glanced and said¡° Eat, don''t mention it

    I picked up the glass and drank the wine, then said¡° It''s all in the past. It''s OK to mention it. "

    Fang Wenjun asked doubtfully, "who is ruoli?"

    "If Li is your master''s girlfriend, you don''t need to know about it." Huo Ran picked up his chopsticks, took a bite of the dish and handed it to my bowl¡° Master Liu, you have to do it many times. "

    Yin hanyue said softly¡° Xiao ran, I want to tell you that you can like anyone, but you can''t like him. "

    Huo Ran''s face was a little red with shame. He said in a hurry, "I don''t mean that."

    "If you look shy, those who like him will not get good results."

    I whispered: "just now I accidentally saw you take a bath. As for playing with me like this?"

    "You don''t know how to knock." Yin hanyue is a little angry. She wants to treat me as a hooligan.

    Zhang Junfei said in a low voice: "the official student is not on purpose. Pay attention next time."

    I said softly¡° You think I like to see you. It''s not good-looking at all. "

    Yin hanyue was so angry that her face turned red that she wanted to eat me.

    I said softly, "you know you can''t stop your mouth if you want to have fun with me."

    Yin hanyue drank a mouthful of beer, and her face was a little red. "Am I right?"

    "Yes... You''re right!" I reached out a hundred yuan and handed it to Fang Wenjun¡° Wen Jun pushed the empty bottles and went to get a box of beer

    Today''s drink is particularly cool, that is, Zhang Junfei, who never drinks much, is also a little excited. Fang Wenjun took out the empty bottle with the money, and soon came back with a box of beer.

    "Master, I''ll pour it for you!" Yin hanyue was also interested. She reached for the beer and opened it again. "You said you didn''t

    It''s the lonely star of Tiansha. Why don''t people with you come to a good end? "

    I also had some too much to drink, and my head was a little dizzy. "You''re right. I''m such a person. Tiansha guxing shouldn''t have a girlfriend."

    "Guan Rou... Mengchen, ruoli, why do they like me? What am I good for?" I have some desire to cry without tears, the pain in my heart can not be spoken.

    Zhang Junfei said in a hurry¡° Come on, don''t talk about it

    Yin hanyue was also a little drunk, and then said: "no, I have to say that I only have a few friends, but because of you, they all left me."

    I''m like a sinner. I can''t make up for my mistakes.

    "Didi... Didi!" Suddenly, the sound of a car flute comes from the door. Fang Wenjun gets up and opens the door in a hurry. Then he sees Xiao Liu and Zhong Yixin come in.

    Zhong Yixin said in a low voice: "so you are eating, then I really disturb you!"

    Yin hanyue was a little drunk and said, "it doesn''t matter. Let''s sit down and eat together."

    Zhong Yixin and Xiao Liu sat down at the table and really picked up the beer to drink. But Zhong Yixin never left me as soon as she entered the shop.

    I said softly, "officer Zhong, shall we have a drink?"

    "Do it! I''d like to know about you, legend

    Yin hanyue said softly¡° Don''t you already know that, but do you know that your former team leader also died because of him, and my friend Mengchen and ruoli all died because of him. "

    Yin hanyue said that I''m not angry. As a friend, she should ask me for justice for Guan Rou and Mengchen.

    "I''ve heard about this, so I''m very curious about Master Liu." I can''t hear what they''re saying. I don''t know anything when it''s dark.

    I woke up with a headache, like carsickness. I got out of bed, went into the bathroom to wash, and then went downstairs. At this time, Zhang Junfei and Fang Wenjun had already got up.

    "How much did you drink last night?"

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "yes, later it was Xiao Liu and Wen Jun who helped you back to the room to have a rest."

    I said softly¡° Relax once in a while. "

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "the cold moon is also unintentional. Don''t blame her too much."

    "I didn''t blame her. She was right." I went out of the shop and bought breakfast in the morning market. Maybe it was because I drank too much wine last night, so I didn''t have much appetite.

    "Good morning, master!" Zhong Yixin stepped down from a car and went straight to me.

    I said softly¡° Good morning, officer Chung

    "I thought you''d sleep till afternoon. I didn''t expect you to wake up so early." Zhong Yixin looked at me with some doubts, and then said, "I didn''t have breakfast either. Why don''t we have some together?"

    Is this girl changing her mind today, or did she drink too much last night and still not sober up.

    Zhong Yixin said softly, "what''s the matter? Are you not welcome?"

    I asked with great interest: "officer Zhong, are you ok? How can I feel that you are not right?"

    "I''m normal!" Zhong Yixin walked into the shop, I obviously felt that the girl was completely like a changed person.

 Chapter 272

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° Officer Zhong is here so early. "

    Zhong Yixin took out a file bag and threw it on the table. Then he said, "this is what you want. The girl named Zhang Xiaowei has done it in that hotel before."

    "But as for her death. We don''t have a record

    I frowned and said, "I''d better call Zhang out."

    Fang Wenjun reaches out his hand and takes out Huang Fu. Then the Yellow symbol was lit¡° Master, I''ll sit well. "

    I nodded and said, "well, not bad. I didn''t expect you to improve so fast. "

    Zhang Xiaoyu turned into a green light and then into a human figure.

    Zhong Yixin asked doubtfully, "what are you talking about. Why can''t I understand? "

    "Do you want to see her?" I whispered

    "Is that ok?" Zhong Yixin looked at me in surprise. I reached out to take out the Yellow Fu, lit the Yellow Fu, and swept in front of Zhong Yixin''s eyes.

    "What are you doing..." Zhong Yixin coughed twice. "She... She is Zhang Xiaoyu," he said

    I said softly, "well, this time you believe there are ghosts in the world."

    "Well, I can''t believe it''s true."

    I frowned and said¡° This is officer Zhong of the police force. If you have any grievances, you can tell her

    "Officer Zhong, I died unjustly. You must find the murderer and avenge me

    Zhong Yixin said in a low voice: "tell me, who killed you in the end!"

    "I don''t know who killed it. But when I died, I smelled a very pungent smell. But it''s not perfume. It''s like men''s shampoo.

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "do you know manager Dong. That''s the man named Dong Bo. "

    "Dong Bo? He''s my boyfriend... "

    I slightly a Leng, quickly said: "what do you say?"

    Zhang Xiaoyu said softly, "he''s my boyfriend. What''s the matter? Is there a problem?"

    Zhong Yixin said softly, "I know Dong Bo. But we have to pay attention to the evidence when we catch him. "

    I lit a cigarette and said¡° I said, "why is he so anxious to catch the ghost? He wanted to get rid of you."

    "No. Dong Bo loves me very much Zhang Xiaoyu was a little excited and said in a hurry, "he won''t kill me. It won''t be... It won''t be his! "

    Zhong Yixin frowned and said¡° If you arrest him on this basis, you can''t do it unless you have evidence to prove that Dong Bo killed her. "

    Zhang Junfei thought about it and said, "it''s been two years. There''s no evidence."

    I took a deep breath of my cigarette and said, "who says there''s no evidence! I''ll find the evidence... "

    "If you can find evidence, I''ll treat you to dinner."

    "That''s a deal!" I smile, put out the cigarette butts in my hand, "Wen Jun, you come here, I have something for you to do, do a good job, the money will be given to you 30000."

    "Really! Master, what do you want me to do? " I stood up, put my arm around Fang Wenjun''s shoulder, and went up to the second floor. Everything was under my control.

    Zhang Junfei and I sat on the chair, waiting for the night to come. About the time of dinner, a car stopped in front of the shop.

    "How are the two masters?" Dong Bo came in from the door and said, "I don''t think you''ve had a meal yet. Let''s go out and have some together."

    I said softly, "OK, but it''s too much trouble for you."

    Dong Bo said in a hurry: "you are welcome. Our boss has said that we should try our best to meet your requirements."

    Zhang Junfei and I looked at each other and walked out of the shop with Dong Bo. In order to kill him, I went out of my way to find a high-end western restaurant.

    Dong Bo asked for a bottle of red wine, and then said: "two masters, I propose a toast to you!"

    I said softly, "you''re welcome. We''ve found the ghost. We can get rid of her tonight."

    "Really! The master really deserves his reputation After dinner, especially until more than 10 o''clock in the evening, Zhang Junfei and I arrived at the hotel with magic weapons.

    I said softly¡° Manager Dong, would you like to go up with us

    Dong Bo hesitated for a moment and said, "well, I also need to know the truth of the matter before I can report to the boss."

    "Well, you can rest assured that we will both protect you." The three of us went into the hotel and took the elevator to the twelfth floor. Zhang Junfei took the compass, pretended to walk around the corridor, "in the guest room where we slept last night!"

    I stretched out my hand and threw out the Yellow amulet. Then I saw Zhang''s ghost appeared in front of us.

    Zhang Junfei said in a hurry: "dare to frighten us

    "I''ll kill you!" Dong Bo was scared to hide behind me, then said: "master, kill her quickly, she is the ghost!"

    I stretched out my hand, took out the Yellow amulet, threw it out, and instantly sent out several golden lights.

    "Do you think this will kill me?" With a strong wave of his right hand, a strong wind suddenly blew up and knocked me and Zhang Junfei to the ground.

    I said hastily: "this can''t work, unless we find her bones and burn her bones!"

    "Her bones?" Zhang Junfei said in a hurry: "when you built this hotel, didn''t you find her bones?"

    "I know where it is!" Zhang Junfei and I ran out of the guest room with Dong Bo in a hurry, and Zhang Xiaowei caught up with him. Of course, this is what I planned.

    "Right ahead, I know where her bones are!" Dong Bo quickly took out the key, opened the office, and then asked us to go in.

    I frowned and asked, "where is the ghost''s skeleton?"

    Dong Bo picked up the tea cup on the desk and threw it to the wall behind the desk. With a click, the wall fell off.

    "Here it is My right hand turned, and then threw a yellow Fu, "heaven and earth Xuanzong, heaven and earth by law, wind and rain lightning, explosion!"

    With the sound of my mantra just dropped, I heard a loud noise, and then the wall was blown open a hole the size of a pot cover.

    Zhang Junfei stepped forward and looked inside. There was a small room behind the wall. There was a chair with a skeleton on it.

    "You knew that the girl had been killed, and that her bones were hidden here!" I turned my head and looked at Dong Bo. Dong Bo looked panicked and turned to run. But as soon as he ran to the door, he saw Zhang''s ghost floating in.

    "Why... Why did you kill me!"

    "No, I don''t want to. Please forgive me!" Dong Bo was so scared that he turned pale and sat on the ground in panic, "it''s all my fault. I didn''t mean it!"

    Zhang Junfei reaches for his mobile phone and makes a call to Zhong Yixin. After a while, Zhong Yixin and Fang Wenjun run up and rush into the office.

    "Dong Bo, I will take you back to the police station to assist in the investigation for murder. Come with me!" Zhong Yixin reaches out his hand, pulls out the police gun, points at Dong Bo, and takes out the handcuffs with his right hand. As soon as he comes forward, Dong Bo suddenly stands up, puts his hand around Zhong Yixin''s neck, grabs the pistol and puts it on Zhong Yixin''s head.

    "Don''t mess around, let the ghost go away, or I''ll shoot!"

    "Put down the gun and don''t hurt our captain!" I immediately speechless, this Zhong Yixin is too stupid, so easy to let people take the gun away.

    "Back up, get me a car!" I said in a cold voice, "I think you can forget it. Who will get you a car so late? Besides, this is the 12th floor. It''s not so easy for you to get down by elevator."

    Dong Bo suddenly seems to think of something, quickly holding Zhong Yixin out of the office, and then went to the elevator.

    "You don''t want to come here. I''ll kill anyone who comes here!" Elevator slowly open, Dong Bo holding Zhong Yixin into the elevator, and then press the button on the top floor.

    "Let''s go up the stairs!" Zhang Junfei, Xiao Liu and I ran up the stairs to the top floor and came to the elevator.

    At this time, Dong Bo has been holding Zhong Yixin out of the elevator, along the safety channel to the roof.

    "Don''t come here, or I''ll jump with her."

    "Why do you have to pull another one when you are dying?" Dong Bo took Zhong Yixin to the edge of the roof, and then said to me¡° You lied to me

    "I lied to you. It''s natural that you should pay for your life when you kill someone!" My eyes became blood red instantly, then staring at Dong Bo''s eyes.

    Dong Bo is tiny a Leng, the gun on the hand threw on the ground, released Zhong Yixin.

    "It''s meaningless for you to live now... To be a good man in your next life!"

    "What''s the point of my living? Anyway, it''s all death. I might as well die myself!" Dong Bo suddenly seemed to be crazy, and then he turned around and walked to the edge of the roof.

    "Don''t..." Zhong Yixin wants to catch Dong Bo, just one step away. Dong Bo takes a step and jumps down the stairs. Zhang Junfei said in a hurry, "why did he suddenly go crazy?"

    I returned to normal and said to Zhang Junfei in a low voice: "maybe it''s crazy. I''m scared by Zhang''s ghost alive!"

    "Although you help me solve the case, you still have to go back with me to take notes!" Zhong Yixin came over in a hurry and said to me in a soft voice, "I apologize for what I said before."

 Chapter 273

    "Whatever you want... But I''ll go myself." Xiao Liu was also in a bit of a dilemma. He asked someone to take me downstairs. I asked Zhang Junfei to let Zhang''s ghost pass. By the way, burn her bones and let her go to bliss. This is the best ending.

    Zhong Yixin and I went back to the police station. Then I made a simple record.

    "Thank you for your help. I''m starting to believe you now." Zhong Yixin poured a glass of water and handed it to me¡° Just a moment. I''ll take you back. "

    "You''re welcome," I said softly

    "I have something else to tell you. Just wait for me." I waited at the gate of the police station for a while. Zhong Yixin changed the cross dressing. He came out of the police station.

    "Where are you taking me at this late hour, not to take me home?"

    "Get in the car first!" I opened the door and jumped into the police car. Zhong Yixin starts the car slowly.

    Zhong Yixin said softly, "I''ve been tossing about all night. I''ll go to the 24-hour fast food restaurant to buy some food and take you home by the way."

    I said softly, "Why are you so polite. But if you buy fast food. Just bring me one. "

    "Then go to the shop and eat!" Zhong Yixin drove me to the fast food restaurant and ordered two fried rice and two drinks.

    "I didn''t expect you to be so good. I really want to look at you with new eyes! "

    I ate fried rice and said softly, "come on, I think you''d better stay away from me. Or you''ll be in trouble. "

    Zhong Yixin took a sip of the juice and said, "I''ve heard about you, too. I just didn''t expect you to have such a miserable experience. "

    "I have, but I''ve put it down." Zhong Yixin''s face changed. I became a little sad.

    I said softly, "don''t tease me. You have such a bad temper. Who dares to talk to you? "

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Just kidding!" Zhong Yixin said softly, "do you have any cigarettes? Give me one."

    I reached for my cigarette. He took out one and handed it to her¡° Let''s go back and talk about it. " What''s the matter with this girl? After brewing for a long time, she came here with such a sentence.

    Zhong Yixin got up and took out the money to settle the account. Then he drove me to a high-end community and stopped in front of one of the residential buildings.

    "This is my house. You can stay with me tonight."

    "Isn''t that good?" Zhong Yixin stepped out of the car and said, "it''s going to rain. You''d better stay."

    As soon as I saw this day, there was a dark cloud, and there was a dark wind. Zhong Yixin and I went into the residential building and took the elevator up. Zhong Yixin reached out and took out the key, opened the door and invited me into the room.

    "Sit down. This is the house I rent." Zhong Yixin went into the bedroom, changed his clothes and took a bath in the bathroom.

    I reclined on the sofa and glanced around the house. There is a picture frame on a table, on which is a young man and woman. The girl is Zhong Yixin, and the boy is also very handsome.

    "The boy in the picture is my boyfriend." Zhong Yixin took out a bottle of beer from the refrigerator and handed it to me¡° But he''s dead. "

    I asked with some doubts: "dead? What''s the matter

    "He is also a criminal policeman. He was killed in a mission to catch the gangster." When talking about this, Zhong Yixin''s face was very ugly, and her eyes became slightly red, as if she was going to cry.

    I said softly, "don''t be too sad. People can''t come back to life after death. He won''t be happy when he knows that."

    Zhong Yixin sat on the sofa and took a sip of beer¡° Can you help me find him? "

    "I''m afraid not!" I took a sip of my beer and went on¡° I''m afraid he''s reincarnated. "

    Zhong Yixin cried and said, "I really want to see him. If he didn''t go to perform the task, we would have been married."

    I hesitated for a moment, then said¡° Well, I can only make an exception once, but only this time! "

    "Really?" Zhong Yixin quickly reached out to wipe away the tears from the corner of his eyes, as if he had caught the straw. I nodded, reached for a yellow amulet and threw it to the ground. Huang Fu burned, and a vulva appeared.

    "You sit on the sofa and don''t move, I''ll bring your soul out!" Zhong Yixin nodded and sat down on the sofa. I reached out and grabbed her soul directly.

    "You follow me, don''t run around, we only have one incense time!" I took Zhong Yixin into the hell gate, and then came to the hell.

    "Stop! Where are the ghosts from? They dare to break into the hell Two ghost messengers stopped us. I reached out and took out my waist tag. Then the ghost messengers gave way. I directly took Zhong Yixin to the personnel department. Yingyue brought me here when I was a reward and punishment department.

    "Oh, it''s not a little master. What''s the matter with you I looked up and saw that it was Mingyou. I remember that he seemed to be in the reward and punishment department. How could he be here?

    "What can I do for you, little master?" he said softly

    I whispered, "my friend wants to meet her boyfriend. Can you help me?"

    "This is no problem, just tell me the name of the person, but hurry up," he said softly

    "No problem!" I told Zhong Yixin about it and let her follow Mingyou into the prison. I waited at the door for a while, that is, about 20 minutes, and Zhong Yixin came out.

    "Thank you very much!"

    "You''re welcome. You''re also doing this to let the ghost die." I nodded and took Zhong Yixin back to the top. The time was just right.

    My right hand forced a push, will Zhong Yixin''s soul hit back to the body.

    "Have a good sleep. I hope you have a good dream!" I took Zhong Yixin into the bedroom, carried her to the bed and covered the quilt. I went into the bathroom, took a bath, and lay on the sofa. The night was so quiet.

    The next morning, a ray of sunshine came in from the window. I slowly opened my eyes, jumped off the sofa, went to the window, reached out and pushed open the window, suddenly a smell of soil came to my face.

    "Good sleep!" Zhong Yixin came out, still wearing a nightgown, "thank you very much last night." As soon as I turned around, I felt my hands embrace me from behind.

    "You''re not good, are you?" Zhong Yixin put his head on my back, and then said softly, "what''s wrong? I swore in my heart that I will marry whoever helps me to untie my heart knot!"

    I said softly¡° I''m afraid you''re going to be disappointed. I won''t be with you or have anything to do with you. "

    Zhong Yixin some doubts to ask: "why, am I not good enough?"

    "It''s not that you are not good enough, it''s just that I''m not good enough. All the girls who are with me have no good end!" I went into the bathroom to wash for a while, then put on a coat, "things have been solved, I should go back, have a chance to see you again!"

    I opened the door and walked out of Zhong Yixin''s home. Then I went back to the shop by car. Zhang Junfei and Fang Wenjun have got up and are sitting at the table eating.

    Fang Wenjun said softly¡° Master, how did you come back? The food is cold. "

    I said softly¡° It''s nothing. You can eat. I''ll take a bath and get some sleep. "

    I went upstairs, took a bath, went back to the house and had a sleep. I woke up in the afternoon.

    "Master, someone is looking for you!" Fang Wenjun knocked on the door, came in and said.

    I sat up and said, "I see. I''ll be right down." I changed my suit and went downstairs. Zhong Yixin was chatting with Zhang Junfei downstairs. "

    Zhong Yixin said softly, "good afternoon, Master Liu!"

    I said softly, "Why are you here? Is there nothing for the police to do?"

    "Yes, but I can''t do it. I can only ask you for help!" I think it''s the case a few days ago, which has not been solved yet. Zhang Junfei said in a low voice: "has that case ever happened since a few days ago?"

    Zhong Yixin said softly: "no, if what you said is true, then I believe there will be people killed."

    "Lingling... Lingling!" A burst of mobile phone ringing suddenly, Zhong Yixin took out the mobile phone, and then answered.

    "I think I''m right. Someone''s dead!" This Zhong Yixin''s mouth is also open light, unexpectedly so accurate!

    Zhang Junfei, Fang Wenjun and I cleaned up and rushed to the scene with Zhong Yixin.

    The scene of the crime in a villa, Liu has taken people to the scene, is investigating the scene.

    "Team bell! Here you are... "

    Zhong Yixin said softly¡° Is the identity of the dead confirmed? "

    "The death of the boss of a company is the same as that of the last case." The three of us followed Zhong Yixin into the villa and went straight up to the second floor. The stairs on the second floor were full of blood and even splashed on the surrounding walls.

    Fang Wenjun said softly, "it seems that the case is more serious than last time. I can''t help vomiting."

 Chapter 274

    "Go ahead and have a look!" The three of us walked into one of the guest rooms, and as soon as we entered the room, we saw blood all over the floor.

    "The dead, as before, had a blood hole in their chest."

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "what kind of monster is it. How cruel

    Zhong Yixin said in a low voice: "this matter is up to you. I''ll wait for your good news. "

    The three of us walked out of the villa. I always feel that this thing is the same as before.

    "You mean, zombies before?"

    I nodded and said¡° Yes, I haven''t found Tang Guofeng about zombies last time. Later, it was delayed because of other things. "

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° I''m afraid you''ll have to go

    "Well, you two go back to the shop first. I''ll go I took a taxi and went directly to Tang Guofeng''s group company. Because I''ve been here before, people here know me. I followed my secretary up the stairs in the elevator. Came to Tang Guofeng''s office.

    Tang Guofeng is sitting at his desk, looking at a document, "what''s the matter with you?"

    I said softly, "I remember that the last time you were at the construction site, it was not settled. So I want to see it. "

    Tang Guofeng said in a low voice: "so you mean that thing. It''s over. Don''t mention it

    "I''m afraid it''s very serious. I suspect there are still people playing tricks. Now there are demons in the city." Tang Guofeng lit a cigarette. He continued¡° The person who contacted me last time is dead. "

    How could this happen? I''m dead. It can''t be intentional. Since everyone is dead, I''ve come here for nothing. Let''s go back first.

    I turned and just walked to the door. Tang Guofeng stopped me¡° Wait a minute, though he''s dead. But there''s one thing I want to tell you. He''s a monk. I heard there was another master

    I frowned and said, "he is also a monk. I don''t think he is a monk, but a practitioner of evil arts."

    Tang Guofeng took out a card and handed it to him¡° There''s a little money here. You also contributed to the last project, and this money will be used as a red envelope for you. "

    "Hey, hey... That''s very kind of you!" I reached for my bank card. I won''t have to go to work next year.

    I turned and walked out of the office, left the group company, and took the bus back to the shop. I went into the shop happily. Zhang Junfei and Fang Wenjun were practicing meditation.

    I said softly¡° Brothers, I''m back! "

    Zhang Junfei said in a low voice, "it''s not good to see you so happy, is it?"

    I reached for my bank card and said, "look at this. My father-in-law gave it to me."

    "Not bad... If you go back a few times, we won''t have to work." Fang Wenjun quickly poured a glass of water, handed it to me and said, "master, would you like to teach me something else today?"

    I said softly¡° You can practice for a few more days. I''m going to teach you. "

    I went back to my room to change my home clothes, and then I went downstairs. I told Zhang Junfei about the incident. Originally, we both thought that there were zombies, because I''m afraid only zombies can do this, and they can make a hole in people''s bodies.

    Zhang Junfei said in a deep voice¡° Don''t you have a hunting list to see if it''s ghosts there? "

    "I don''t think so. If so, I''ll be told."

    Fang Wenjun said softly¡° Master, I feel that the murderer is very powerful. "

    "Why do you say that?" Fang Wenjun said softly: "because I saw the soul of that man just now, it was eaten."

    I didn''t see that, because Fang Wenjun has yin-yang eyes, which are not ordinary yin-yang eyes, but slightly like the eyes of a promise.

    I said softly, "look with your mind and see what kind of ghost it is?"

    "I''ll try, but I can''t guarantee it!" Fang Wenjun slowly closed his eyes, and then a cold sweat came out of his forehead.

    I said softly¡° See, see with your mind

    "Master, I saw the villa. Someone came to the door and knocked. The man came out of the house and went to the door of the villa."

    "Go on... Look who''s knocking on the door!"

    ......

    "The man reached out and opened the door, and then came in a man in black leather. He was wearing a hat and covered himself tightly!" The man was a little surprised, and then he invited the man into the villa.

    "The two of them had a good time talking and seemed to be old friends who had known each other for many years." The man and the man in black talked for a long time, and the tea was cold.

    But just before leaving, the man suddenly stopped and held out his hand to grab the man''s chest.

    "The blood came out, the man died, and a blood hole was pulled out of his chest."

    I asked hastily¡° Can you see what that man looks like? "

    "He... He was going out of the villa and suddenly stopped." The man suddenly stopped and turned his head. He saw a ferocious face. The pupil of the man''s eyes turned to green, and he vomited a lot of black gas.

    "Ah..." Fang Wenjun was so scared that he fell from the chair, sweating all over his head and soaking his clothes.

    I said hastily¡° What''s going on? "

    "Master, I see a face. It''s frightening!" I helped Fang Wenjun up. He turned pale and looked tired.

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° It seems that the ghost is very powerful, not ordinary people''s

    Fang Wenjun frowned and said hastily¡° What I see is a man in a black windbreaker. That man is terrible. "

    "Black windbreaker, is it still the man?" I frowned slightly, reached for a cigarette, put it in my mouth, and sat down on the chair.

    Zhang Junfei said in a deep voice¡° Is it really him? "

    Fang Wenjun asked suspiciously, "master, who are you talking about?"

    "Nothing. Go upstairs and have a rest." Fang Wenjun went up the stairs and went back to the house to have a rest.

    I took a deep breath and then said, "there''s one thing I''ve always wanted to say. All the time, I think that person is doing something behind our back."

    "That is to say, this person has been behind the scenes all the time, including everything we encounter, which seems to be arranged by him."

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "well, I have the same idea, but I''m not sure."

    I slowly puffed out a smoke ring, then said: "I always feel that something is going to happen, and this thing is more than before, and more serious!"

    "Captain Zhong, why are you here?" Zhong Yixin came in from the door, wearing a uniform and smiling at Zhang Junfei.

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "Captain Zhong, why are you here?"

    Zhong Yixin said softly, "it''s not because of this case. Now we attach great importance to it. Two people died in less than half a month. Moreover, the murderer''s modus operandi is very cruel, which caused the panic of the people in the city."

    I frowned and said, "well, you can''t help me with this matter. You''d better go back and deal with the case you''re working on."

    "What do you mean? What''s the matter? "

    Zhong Yixin some doubts, blunt Zhang Junfei asked: "what''s the matter?"

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° Captain Zhong, leave this matter to us. You are not suitable for this case. "

    I smoked one mouthful after another and carefully filtered out the events of these years in my mind.

    "What''s the matter with you?" Zhong Yixin saw that my face was ugly, and he didn''t know what to say. Fortunately, he sat on the chair next to me.

    I said in a soft voice¡° What did you just say? "

    Zhong Yixin said helplessly¡° Master, you really impress me

    "Sorry, that''s what I do sometimes."

    Zhong Yixin said softly, "it depends on you. Otherwise, I''ll be laid off and take off my police uniform. You won''t be better then."

    I turned my lips and said¡° What does it have to do with me? Can you not blame me for anything? "

    I looked at it. It''s almost five o''clock and I''m hungry. I called Fang Wenjun up and took Zhong Yixin out for a meal.

    I don''t know what day it is tonight. The restaurant is almost full. It''s hard to find a place near the window.

    "Waiter, 7 beefsteak, a bottle of red wine, a bottle of Baijiu!"

    Zhong Yixin some doubts asked: "are you rich, or won the lottery?"

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° Today, he went to his father-in-law and gave him a card. Now he is a rich man. "

    "Your father-in-law?" Zhong Yixin looked at me with some doubts, and then said: "so you were married before?"

    I whispered: "my wife is a ghost wife, but my father-in-law is still alive, very powerful in the city!"

    Zhong Yixin asked with great interest: "who is your father-in-law?"

    "Tang Guofeng... Chairman of the Tang Group!"

    Zhong Yixin said in surprise: "Tang Guofeng is your father-in-law. I know his daughter died, and this matter has a great influence."

    I took the red wine, poured a glass, and then said¡° You know about it, but it hasn''t been solved. "

    "What''s the case? It was a traffic accident. The other party lost money and went to jail!" Zhong Yixin poured a glass of wine and ate a mouthful of steak, "what''s the matter? Is there anything else?"

    I said softly, "no wonder it''s not settled. It''s because the police have made it an accident."

    Zhang Junfei said in a low voice, "I''ve heard Tang Yufeng say this. She''s very resentful, but now she seems to have changed her attitude towards you."

    "No matter who it is, as soon as time comes, it will change." I drank the red wine in the glass, and the atmosphere was a little awkward and depressing for a moment.

    Zhong Yixin said with embarrassment¡° I didn''t expect you to be so affectionate, but I also have this custom in my hometown. "

    Usually, there is no ghost marriage in ordinary places, and it has been forbidden many years ago. Now even if there is such a custom, it is also in remote places.

    "Master, I feel dizzy. It seems that the man was nearby just now!" Fang Wenjun''s words surprised me a little. I didn''t expect this boy to have such ability.

    I said hastily¡° You are using your mind to see where he is now! "¡° Then I''ll try again! " Fang Wenjun slowly closed his eyes and began to sweat again according to the previous method.

    Zhong Yixin said in a low voice with some doubts, "what is he doing?"

    "I''m looking for the killer. Don''t disturb him!"

    ... "master, I see that man is nearby and not far from us!"

    I frowned and said in a deep voice, "if you look carefully, where is he?"

    "Just... Just..."

 Chapter 275

    "Are you looking for me?" A pleasant voice came from behind me. I turned my head warily and saw one in a black coat. The man in the cap was standing at the table.

    Zhong Yixin said hastily¡° Who are you? "

    "This officer is so beautiful. It''s a pity you''ll get it later. It''s not what you want! "

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "it turns out that he is also a fellow."

    "In Xiayan Qishan, I''ve heard your name for a long time. Now I''m a little Heavenly Master!"

    I said in a cold voice, "you know me very well. How about sitting down and having a drink? "

    "Good. It''s better to be respectful than obedient. " Yanqishan sat down. I took a beer and poured a glass.

    Fang Wenjun said softly¡° I''ve seen you. You''re the man in the villa that day. "

    Yan Qishan said softly¡° Yes, it''s me. But I didn''t kill that man. "

    Zhong Yixin frowned and said, "I''ll investigate if you killed someone!"

    I asked, frowning¡° What can I do for you? "

    "Can you talk to me alone?"

    I said softly¡° Of course. Let''s talk somewhere else. "

    Yan Qishan and I walked out of the restaurant. Straight to the villa.

    "You bring me here. Do you want to tell me who the killer is? " I sat on the sofa and lit a cigarette. "Who are you?"

    Yan Qishan said coldly, "I''m Mr. Yin Yang. But I''ve sold myself to hell. "

    I said with some doubts: "what do you mean, you are sent from below?"

    Yan Qishan sneered and said, "no one can limit me. I''m just as pathetic as you are

    "My apprentice doesn''t have any magic power, but he is very good at judging people. It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it. "

    "You''re smart enough to know I won''t say it. But you''re trying to make me angry and show me where you are This yanqishan is not a fuel-efficient lamp. But he may not really be behind the scenes.

    I said softly¡° Don''t say you want to cooperate with me. I''m used to being alone

    Yan Qishan said with a frown¡° I will not cooperate with you. I wish I could kill you to relieve my hatred

    "The first time I met you, I didn''t offend you."

    "You didn''t offend me, but you made it impossible for me to stay here!" I don''t understand. What does it have to do with me? I didn''t offend him.

    "I want to compete with you once!" Yan Qishan turned around and said to me angrily¡° I want to compete with you, who will catch the monster first

    I said softly, "good! Then you have to bet something... "

    "If I lose, I''ll do whatever you say in the future, on call!"

    Yan Qishan said to me in a deep voice: "if you lose, give up your position to me, and you will disappear here from now on."

    "Good! It''s a deal... "Yan Qishan said and then turned out of the villa, I put out the cigarette end in my hand, secretly smile.

    I''m still waiting for no one to take over. If Yan Qishan wants to be the little Heavenly Master, I''d like to give it to him. I''ll live an ordinary life. I left the villa and strolled back to the shop.

    "You''re back. What''s the matter with him?" Zhang Junfei poured a glass of water, handed it to me and said.

    I said in a low voice, "it''s nothing. Don''t worry about it. He and I will solve it."

    Zhong Yixin some doubts to say: "what''s the matter, is something wrong, who is that person?"

    I said softly¡° He is the same person as me, and he is also a sad man. "

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° Is he like you, the master of heaven? "

    "How to say, I have no him, understand?"

    Fang Wenjun said softly, "master, what do you mean, he also wants to be a Heavenly Master?"

    I said softly¡° Your kid''s head is turning very fast. He wants to compare with me to see who can solve this problem first, and he will be the little Heavenly Master. "

    "What''s the age of this? Will someone fight for this?" Zhong Yixin some doubts, but also feel some funny.

    "It is estimated that this matter will soon spread to the underworld." Zhong Yixin knew that I had promised to deal with this matter, and she was free. Fortunately, she didn''t care. Recently, there were many things in the Bureau, so she left first.

    Zhang Junfei and Fang Wenjun are also inconvenient to participate. If I guess correctly, the local government will know immediately.

    In the evening, it was just getting dark. A person came in from the door, I slightly a Leng, said in a hurry¡° This is Mr. Bai. Why do you come to me today? "

    "I have nothing to do. I''ll come up and have a look at you."

    I said softly¡° That''s just right. I''m going to have dinner soon. Why don''t we have a drink? "

    I took out a few hundred yuan to let Fang Wenjun go out and buy some wine and vegetables, and a few bottles of good wine. After making a table of delicious food, Mr. Bai sat down at the table and looked at the bottle of good wine and was very greedy.

    "This is my new apprentice!" Young master Bai said softly, "well, we all know about you."

    Mr. Bai took a drink from his glass and then said¡° Yama has already known about you and Yan Qishan, and the prefecture has made a decision on this matter, and plans to let you two compete. "

    I said hastily¡° It has spread to you so quickly. "

    White childe says with smile¡° You say, and whether we are here or in the underworld, even the underworld has been alarmed, and some ghost markets have already started gambling. "

    I was a little surprised and said, "gambling? What a gamble

    The white childe says softly: "this wager I also wager, so you have to win."

    I thought about it and said¡° It seems that I have to win this time! "

    "Then you can add it up by yourself. Anyway, your black brother and I took out all the money at the bottom of the box."

    I said hastily: "but I don''t know the background of Yan Qishan. Was he a ghost catcher before?"

    After drinking the wine from his glass, Mr. Bai said, "he has a deep background. Before, his family was a ghost hunting family, and his parents even belonged to the same clan

    People are killed by demons. "

    "Later, in order to get revenge, the boy killed the monster, but because he was too murderous, he couldn''t go down to work." No wonder I listened to his voice and hated me. It turned out that the target was not me, but the rules of the hell.

    "He''s a Ranger now. Although he doesn''t belong to us, he also does some things to kill demons and demons on weekdays. The Fengdu emperor plans to give him a chance this time, so he asked the king of hell to hold this competition."

    The rise of white childe drinks, and a few glasses of wine, a bottle of Baijiu will be gone.

    I opened a bottle of beer, poured a glass for him, and then said, "don''t worry, I will do my best to ensure that I won''t lose too badly."

    White childe drinks beer to continue to say¡° You can''t go all out. If you want to compete, you have to win. "

    It''s not a problem for me. I''m afraid I haven''t been born when that man came out.

    "Today''s food and wine are good. Next time I''ll bring your brother black with me." Fang Wenjun is very smart. He bought five or six bottles for a long time and spent almost all my money.

    I took two bottles of unopened Baijiu and handed it to the white boy. "Take these bottles as you go away. Next time I''ll take you to KT** to sing."

    The white childe says contentedly¡° Well, you can rest assured that we will also help you with the competition. To put it bluntly, it''s hype and get some money. "

    There are interests in everything, whether in the earth or in the world. After drinking the wine, young master Bai''s face turned red. Then he took the roast chicken on the table and left with two bottles of wine.

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° This time it''s not just for you two. You have to work hard. "

    "How do I feel? What you said is a little irritating. Is it something I try hard to do?" I didn''t eat anything, but I drank a lot of wine.

    Fang Wenjun said softly, "master, do you know what kind of monster that murderer is?"

    I whispered: "I feel that the monster is not general, since Yan Qishan can come out to compete with me, there must be a reason."

    But I have to find a way to find the monster. It''s very important. I can''t lose face, can''t I.

    After dinner, Zhang Junfei and Fang Wenjun drove directly to the villa. To find a clue, we have to start from the last crime scene.

    "Don''t let go of any details. I don''t believe I can''t find that monster." I stretched out my hand and pushed the door of the villa open. Suddenly, a stream of Yin Qi came to my face.

    Fang Wenjun covered his nose with his hand, and then said, "master, what''s the smell? It smells so bad!"

    I said softly¡° Since the murder of this villa, the police are no longer in charge of it. That''s why it has such a bad smell. "

    The three of us walked into the villa and turned on the flashlight. It''s the same as when the crime happened.

    Zhang Junfei asked softly, "Guansheng, do you know the tiger monster?"

    "You mean the one Wusong beat the tiger?"

    "It''s the tiger demon, don''t you know?" If it''s a tiger, the case will make sense. You can also use the tiger''s claws to dig out the man''s heart.

    I went to Zhang Junfei, who was squatting on the ground, looking at three scratches on the floor.

    I reached for the scratch on the floor and said, "it''s half a centimeter deep. No wonder it can kill people."

    "Master, what''s this?" Fang Wenjun called out. I see the boy has something in his hand.

    I said with some doubts, "what did you take and where did you take it?"

    "It''s under this floor." Fang Wenjun buttoned the floor open. There seems to be something under the floor.

    "Someone has set up an array here!"

    "Since there are arrays, why do tiger monsters still appear?" Zhang Junfei frowned and said in a deep voice: "I''m afraid the main messenger behind the scenes is harming people again."

    I said in a low voice: "I think it''s a bit strange. Since I officially took over the position of the prefecture, everything has become strange. Moreover, the things we encountered are particularly frightening. Compared with everything that happened before, it''s nothing."

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "I think we''d better go back first. There''s no clue."

    "Who said no, at least someone set up an array." The three of us went out of the villa and sat down in a big stall. The three of us casually ordered some meat kebabs and beer. As soon as I started, I got a call from Zhong Yixin.

    After a while, Zhong Yixin drove over and sat down at the table.

    I asked softly¡° What''s the matter? Why do you come to me all of a sudden? "

    "Nothing, so I came to you." Zhong Yixin took a bottle of beer, poured a glass, and then said.

    I asked with some doubts, "why don''t I understand your words? Is it OK that there is nothing wrong with the bureau?"

    Zhong Yixin said softly, "it''s good, but it''s boring."

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "take this opportunity to have a rest and give yourself a holiday."

    Zhong Yixin said softly, "I''m afraid it''s not good. I can''t rest until the villa case is solved one day."

    "Then you''re going to have a rest soon, because we''re going to solve it in two days." I took a sip of wine, and for this thing,

    Now there is no sign at all.

 Chapter 276

    "Lingling... Lingling!" A telephone rang, Zhang Junfei took out his mobile phone to have a look, "it''s the phone of hanyue."

    Zhang Junfei answers the phone. Then he said that Yin hanyue would come soon.

    "How did the girl come here?" Yin hanyue drove to the side of the road. He went to the table and sat down.

    "You are all here. What are you talking about? " Zhang Junfei took a bottle of drink and handed it to Yin hanyue, "we are talking about the recent case. What are you doing here? "

    Yin hanyue said softly¡° Let me bring you some good news. Do you want to hear it? "

    I drank and said, "what good news can you have. Are you two getting married? "

    Yin hanyue said softly¡° When I went to work this morning. I found someone with this on my desk

    Yin hanyue took out a letter from her pocket and put it on the table.

    Zhang Junfei asked suspiciously, "who still writes letters these days. Are you sure it''s for you? "

    Zhong Yixin said in a low voice: "open it and have a look, you will know!"

    Yin hanyue took the envelope and handed it to me, and then said, "it must be opened by our Heavenly Master. It must be for you."

    Zhang Junfei said with some doubts: "is it the man in black who gave it?"

    I reached for the envelope and opened it. Inside is a piece of white paper¡° What''s this? "

    "Nothing, let me see what!"

    "It''s impossible. I haven''t opened it at all." I looked at it carefully. There is nothing in this letter.

    "It can''t be me!"

    "Let me see..." Zhong Yixin reached for the envelope and looked at it, then said: "it can''t be a cult!"

    "Don''t move. Throw it away Zhong Yixin reaches for it and sees white smoke on the envelope. But it was too late, and a stream of white smoke came out.

    I quickly reached out and pushed Zhong Yixin away. That stream of white smoke sprayed directly on my face.

    "What''s going on?" No matter what it is, I can''t let the people around me get hurt any more, but the white smoke makes me feel some hot pain in my eyes. Then there was nothing to see.

    "My eyes!" This kind of pain reminds me that when I grabbed the black cat, I lost my eyesight.

    "Guan Sheng..."

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "how can this happen?"

    Yin hanyue said in a hurry: "it''s not me... I don''t know why it is like this!"

    I struggled with the pain. Hastily said: "send me back first!"

    Zhong Yixin quickly helped me to run to the front of the car, opened the door and helped me to get on the car.

    "What are you three waiting for? Get on the bus Zhang Junfei and Yin hanyue, Fang Wenjun also jumped into Zhong Yixin''s car.

    Zhong Yixin quickly started the car and said, "I''ll take you to the hospital now!"

    "No, it''s no use going to the hospital. Take me back to the shop first."

    "No, I must go to the hospital!" I''m in such a situation that I can''t find anything in the hospital.

    "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault!" Yin hanyue has some remorse. I can vaguely hear her cry.

    I frowned and said, "don''t quarrel. It''s none of your business. That person just wants to let me ignore this case by your hand."

    Fang Wenjun said hastily, "master, there seems to be something wrong here. Why is there no one on the street?"

    "What?" Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "the last thing I want to see is going to happen. No wonder that guy wants to make you like this."

    Yin hanyue said hastily, "what shall we do? The official is injured. Can you do it alone?"

    "Don''t worry, I will protect you!" Zhang Junfei didn''t come out with magic weapons, so he had to rely on a few yellow amulets in his pocket.

    I said hastily, "I''ll protect the three of them and leave the rest to you."

    The car went on and the street was dark.

    "Where on earth is this? My car has been driving for half an hour and I haven''t found a place." Zhong Yixin slowly stopped the car to the side of the road. We got out of the car. Zhong Yixin helped me into a supermarket nearby.

    "How could that be? What happened?" Fang Wenjun some doubts, listen to the voice is also some panic.

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said in a deep voice: "I feel a very bad premonition."

    I said in a deep voice, "you''re right. The game should have started."

    Zhong Yixin said hastily: "competition? What game... "

    "It''s the monster that still killed those two people. If you catch the tiger monster first, then who can officially take up the position of Heavenly Master."

    Zhong Yixin said in a hurry, "is there any mistake, making fun of human life?"

    "It''s not human life. It''s a competition. Whoever wins will stay and whoever loses will die!"

    Yin hanyue said hastily¡° I agree with Yi Xin''s point of view. Don''t good people have to be ghosts if they don''t do it? "

    "OK, let''s not talk about it. Let''s see how to get back first." Zhang Junfei glanced around. It''s the same as usual, but it''s just a little less human.

    My eyebrow red seal suddenly had a reaction, then said in a deep voice: "there''s a problem here, Junfei. Be careful. I feel a strong force is around us."

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "but I don''t have a magic weapon. I have a few yellow amulets with me."

    "You forget, I still have Tiangang xuanjing!" I reached out and took out the sky Gang Xuan mirror from my pocket, handed it to Zhang Junfei, and then said¡° You can use it. If there is no moon, use blood! "

    "Bang!" As soon as I finished speaking, I heard a loud noise and the lights in the room went out. Although I can''t see people with my eyes, I can feel the dim light.

    "Why is the light out?"

    "You stay here. I''ll go out and have a look!" Zhang Junfei threw out two yellow amulets, and then set up a border to cover the four of us tightly.

    Zhang Junfei hurried out, and then I heard the sound of a fight.

    Yin hanyue said with some worry: "no, I want to go out and have a look!"

    "Wen Jun, go out and have a look, and help him fly!" Fang Wenjun hesitated, reached out and picked up a chair beside him, and ran out of the supermarket with Yin hanyue.

    "How are you, how are you?" Zhong Yixin is holding my hand tightly. Her hand is chilly. She should be afraid.

    I said softly¡° If you help me out, Zhang Junfei can''t do it alone. "

    Zhong Yixin helped me out of the supermarket, then reached out and pulled out a pistol from his waist, "I still have a pistol, I can protect you!"

    "Your pistol is now a piece of scrap."

    "Junfei..." Zhang Junfei was knocked out and fell in front of me. I''ve never met such a powerful force, which makes the mana in my body boil.

    "Master... That monster is so powerful!" Fang Wenjun is not much better, but also flies back with Zhang Jun.

    I asked, frowning¡° What kind of monster is it? "

    "It''s a tiger monster. He''s eight feet tall, and he''s very tall!" Yin hanyue quickly picked up Zhang Junfei and said with some worry, "what should we do? That tiger is so powerful. Will we die here?"

    "It''s too late to die. Get out of the way!" I quickly pushed away Zhong Yixin, and then I turned my right hand and held the shengxie sword in my hand. Just as the force of Yinxie came up, I immediately shot out with a sword.

    "Ah..." suddenly a howl, the Yin Qi with even dissipated.

    "It''s a good thing you have this skill, otherwise we will die here tonight!"

    I said in a deep voice, "we should be able to go out. Let''s go back to the shop first."

    Zhong Yixin said hastily¡° But the car broke down and we had to walk back. "

    "It''s better to walk back than not to go back!" We''re back to reality, back to the shop.

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "it''s good to have you tonight. Go and have a rest. I''ll watch the night tonight."

    I frowned and said¡° No, you two can sleep here today. It''s not safe outside now. I''m afraid it''s dangerous for you two to go home. "

    "Well, I''ll clean up a room for you. It''s too late to work all night. It''s time to rest." I didn''t wash, I went into the bedroom and lay on the bed.

    Zhong Yixin has been accompanied by my bed, I told her to let her go back to the room to rest, I''m afraid someone will come to me in the evening.

    I don''t know how long I slept, but suddenly I heard my name called. I slowly opened my eyes and found yingyue and Jiyue standing by the bed.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "Someone wants to see you. Come with us." Ji Yue stretched out her hand to hook my soul out. I followed them into the underworld and went to the hell.

 Chapter 277

    "Where are you going to take me? It doesn''t seem to be Lord Cui''s place?" I have some doubts. There is no ghost here. And it''s wild all around. The strangest thing is that there is a cold smell.

    Ji Yue said softly, "come with us. That''s it ahead. "

    About a hundred meters away, the three of us came to a river.

    "Go down, there''s an ice room below. Princess Youming wants to see you

    "Princess Youming?" Yingyue pushed me into the river. I flopped a few times. Then the body sinks. He fell to the bottom of the river.

    "Here you are. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." I went to the door of an ice room. Linno came out of it.

    I quickly clasped my hands, and then said: "join the netherworld princess!"

    "Don''t be so polite. It''s not the first time we''ve met." Lynno took my hand and went into the ice room. I went into the ice room. It''s like a bunker in Antarctica. It was cold everywhere, and there was an ice bed.

    I was a little puzzled and said, "Why are you also a princess? How can you live in such a place?"

    "Because I can''t just leave here. So I have to be locked up here. " Rino''s voice was cold, and then he said to me, "I hear you''re hurt. So I called you down

    I said hastily¡° Then you can help me to treat it. I don''t know which bastard hurt me. And killed my girlfriend. "

    Linnuo said softly¡° I already know about ruoli. I''ll help you get her reincarnated into a good family. "

    "People are dead. And what''s the use of that. "

    "Well, lie down. Let me show you. " I lay on the ice bed and said, "can I save my eyes?"

    "No. Your eyes should have been injured before, but fortunately you met me! "

    Linnuo put his hand in front of my eyes and said, "I''ll change your eyes. I just have a pair that should work."

    I said hastily¡° Don''t change your eyes. It hurts! "

    "Do you want to cure your eyes?" I felt a little tingling in my eyes, and even fainted in pain. When I woke up again, I found that my eyes could see.

    I sat up quickly and continued¡° Is it over? "

    Linnuo said softly, "well, I didn''t expect it to be so suitable. Do you feel comfortable?"

    I went to a table, took the mirror on the table, "how do these eyes look a little evil?"

    "Of course, these eyes are not ordinary people''s eyes. They are my brother''s eyes!"

    I slightly a Leng to say in a hurry¡° Your brother''s eyes? "

    "Well, he''s my cousin. He died of fighting with the devil a few hundred years ago, leaving only these eyes."

    "I''m here to protect my brother''s eyes, which have been given to you now."

    I said hastily, "what''s the use of these eyes?"

    "You can see what you want to see, and I have just combined the mana of the four beasts in your body with the power of my brother."

    "You can try to use mana and look into your eyes!" I took a look in the mirror, and then I found the magic in my body. I just felt that my eyes were frosted.

    "Well, ordinary people can''t beat you now!"

    I quickly said: "thank you, then I''ll go back first."

    "Well, remember to come back to see me when you have time," Linnuo said softly

    I turned and walked out of the ice room, then on the river.

    Yingyue and Jiyue were waiting for me outside, and then they said, "your eyes are good!"

    I said with a smile, "well, thank you very much, but this time I feel a little strange."

    Yingyue said softly, "we know about it, but I can''t tell you."

    "Well, I didn''t ask." Asked is also white asked, Jiyue and yingyue sent me back above.

    "It''s time to get up. Are you better?" I slowly opened my eyes, or pretended not to see things, to see who in the end is to harm me.

    Zhong Yixin said hastily, "I''ll help you to wash."

    Zhang Junfei and Yin hanyue have also got up. Fang Wenjun went to buy breakfast and came back.

    "Master, have breakfast!" Zhong Yixin helped me to sit at the table and then said, "I''ll give you what you want to eat."

    I said softly¡° No, I can''t see it, but I want to take the opportunity to see who''s behind me. "

    "Master, how are your eyes?"

    I said softly, "nothing, just can''t see it."

    Zhang Junfei said in a deep voice¡° It seems that we need to solve this matter as soon as possible. "

    The tiger monster came out yesterday. It is estimated that it will come to us again.

    "I''ll go to the police station later, and I''ll take care of you in the evening." Zhong Yixin took a bite of the dish and put it in my bowl. I know her mind.

    Yin hanyue said softly¡° I''m going back too. My father came back from abroad these two days, so he can''t always come here. "

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° Go back and do your work first. We have to solve this matter for a few days. I''m afraid you two will be in danger here. "

    "Well, you have to be careful, too." After Yin hanyue and Zhong Yixin left, the room suddenly looked a little lonely.

    I said softly, "I had my eyes cured by Xiao Nuo last night."

    Fang Wenjun said in a hurry¡° what! Master, how are your eyes

    I said with a smile: "you say, I just did not say, just feel there is a problem."

    Fang Wenjun asked suspiciously¡° What''s the problem? Why can''t I understand it? "

    "You mean the cold moon?" Zhang Junfei hesitated for a moment and then said to me, "I''ve long wanted to say that."

    I said softly, "I didn''t mention it before, just for fear that you would think more."

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "we have known each other for so long. Don''t you know me?"

    I sighed and said, "I''m relieved to have you. I feel like it''s coming to an end."

    Fang Wenjun quickly asked, "master, what should we do now?"

    "Wait... Wait for the monster to come to us." I made a pot of tea, turned back and sat down on the chair, lit a cigarette, waiting for this. The monster knew that I was injured, and would definitely come back to me.

    Time goes by, and the time of the day goes by quickly.

    "Master, we''ve been waiting here all day. Do you want to continue to wait?" Fang Wenjun can''t sit any more. He stands up and pours a glass of water. He goes back and forth in the shop.

    I said softly¡° Why are you walking around? Can you sit down for a while? "

    Fang Wenjun said hastily, "master, I really can''t sit still."

    I said with a sigh¡° How can you learn magic from me like this? I don''t have any stamina

    "Here it is Zhang Junfei frowned slightly, said a word suddenly, then reached out and picked up the dust on the table.

    With a sneer, I turned over my right hand and took the shengxie sword in my hand and followed it out.

    "Just like yesterday, there is no one in the street." I looked around warily, and then I felt a stream of Yin coming from behind.

    "Oh..." a roaring sound, I quickly turned around, saw a tiger monster about three meters high, with hair on his body, a ferocious face and a tiger head and face appeared in front of me.

    "Master, that was it last night!" Fang Wenjun ran out of the shop, picked up a brick on the ground and photographed it.

    "Bang!" As soon as the tiger monster''s body eluded, and at the same time, the tiger paw waved hard, Fang Wenjun flew out.

    "Just in time!" I reached out and threw out two yellow runes, and then recited¡° Xuanzong, the emperor of heaven and earth, is the only one. The wind, fire, thunder and lightning, heaven and earth are as urgent as laws and regulations! "

    "Click... CLICK!" At this time, the sky was covered with dark clouds, and a bright flash of lightning struck the tiger monster directly.

    Suddenly the tiger monster''s skin was blackened and screamed¡° Sure enough, I let you find it first! " Yan Qishan''s business suddenly appeared, and then a sharp sword appeared in his hand and stabbed into the tiger monster''s body directly from behind.

    "Ah..." the tiger monster screamed, and suddenly a strong wind blew up, which shook us out.

    "Come on I quickly stood up, and then ran after the tiger monster.

    "Let''s see which one of us killed it first!" Yan Qishan sneered, and then I caught up first.

    Yan Qishan and I chased the tiger monster and came to a dark alley. The tiger monster disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    "That monster is hurt. If you don''t get rid of it tonight, it will be hard to get rid of it in the future!" I bit my finger and smeared the blood on the blade of shengxie sword. Then shengxie sword flashed and made a shaking sound.

    As expected, the monster was nearby. I took out a yellow amulet and threw it to a dark place. All of a sudden, a golden light flashed out, and a dark shadow came out from the corner.

    "The devil will die!" I turned my right wrist, and ten swords surrounded my body. Then I stabbed the tiger monster.

    "It seems I''ve come just in time!" I looked up and saw that Yan Qishan was standing on the wall next to him. When I saw that he bit his finger and wrote a few words on his palm, he split his hand toward the tiger monster.

    "Bang bang!" The tiger monster jumped over in a hurry. When I saw that Shi''s hand was loose, a sword gas shot out and burst into the tiger monster''s body.

    "Ah..." the tiger monster''s body fumed white smoke, and the flame burned from its body.

    I sneered at Yan Qishan and said, "it seems that I won!"

    "Congratulations, the position of little Heavenly Master is yours!" I looked back and saw Jiyue and yingyue appeared behind me. Yanqishan frowned and jumped down against the wall.

    I said with some doubts, "what are you two doing here?" Ji Yue said coldly, "I''ll deal with him. Since he lost, he should disappear."

 Chapter 278

    "Chen Xi, let''s talk about it..."

    Chen Xi hesitated for a moment and then said to me¡° Let Xi Yao speak

    Fang Wenjun said helplessly¡° Do you say it or not? "

    "Let''s change places. This is not a place to talk!" Why now every time I say something. All this ink? Several of us took Xi Yao and the three of them out of the school. Then came to a nearby KFC restaurant.

    Fang Wenjun took a bite of a hamburger. He continued¡° You three want to eat hamburgers, don''t you

    Zheng Tong laughed, drank a mouthful of coke, and then said¡° Let me talk about it. In fact, it''s like this. A few days ago, we found something

    "Our school selected school flowers a few days ago, but it''s strange. The school flower has just been elected and returned to the dressing room after stepping down. But he jumped off the building and killed himself for no reason. "

    Fang Wenjun asked suspiciously, "why do you want to commit suicide when you have chosen the school flower?"

    "In fact, we were surprised at that time. However, after investigating the scene, he did commit suicide. " Zhong Yixin took a sip of coke and then said¡° And then two days later. Another girl committed suicide. Coincidentally, they are all one of the best selected members of their term. "

    Zhang Junfei asked softly¡° So are you, too? "

    Xi Yao said with a smile: "yes, there are only four of us left in this school flower selection. That Li Xuejiao doesn''t agree with us. I don''t know if she will be next. "

    I thought about it and said¡° Where is your classmate now. Can you reach her? "

    "It should be OK, but Li Xuejiao is more conceited. That''s why we don''t like to play with her. "

    "You''re a girl with a grudge. Come on, take us to her

    Zheng Tong said softly¡° I''ll call her right now. See if she''s home? "

    Several of us walked out of KFC and then took a bus to the school. Just now Zheng Tong made a call to Li Xuejiao. Li Xuejiao was not comfortable, so she had a rest in the school dormitory.

    Several of us walked into the school and heard someone shout, "who is on the top of the building? It seems that we are going to jump!" Some students ran toward the female dormitory, all the students stood around the dormitory downstairs.

    Xi Yao said in a hurry, "isn''t that Xuejiao?"

    "All out of the way... All out of the way!" Zhong Yixin rushed into the female dormitory. Zhang Junfei and I, Fang Wenjun also rushed in. I had never run like this before. I ran to the roof of the fifth floor. At this time, Li Xuejiao was walking to the roof step by step, and she was about to jump down.

    "What are you doing, Xuejiao? Come back quickly!" Xi Yao shouts in a hurry, and then goes forward to catch Li Xuejiao.

    Zheng Tong said in a hurry¡° What can we do? How can Xuejiao become like this? "

    Chen Xi said in a hurry: "I remember that song Xiaowei was like this when she died. She seemed to be captivated. No one would listen to her voice."

    "I''ll catch her, you help me to drag it!" Zhong Yixin comes forward in a hurry, reaches out and grabs Li Xuejiao''s hand, but suddenly Li Xuejiao doesn''t know where the strength comes from, and throws Zhong Yixin out.

    Zhong Yixin did not stand still, rolled on the ground, rolled to the edge of the roof.

    "Ah..."

    "Yixin..." I quickly ran forward for two steps, and then I reached out and grabbed Zhong Yixin''s hand.

    "Hold me... Don''t let go!" I grabbed Li Xuejiao with my right hand, and then yelled, "what are you doing? Come here to help."

    Fang Wenjun and Zhang Junfei ran over in a hurry, but just as they were about to approach me, Li Xuejiao suddenly turned around and grabbed Fang Wenjun and Zhang Junfei by the neck. At this time, Li Xuejiao''s face was expressionless, and her eyes'' pupils turned up.

    "Ah..." Li Xuejiao hands a force, directly threw them out. Xi Yao, Zheng Tong and Chen Xi are too scared to come over and can only hide behind them.

    I said hastily, "I can''t catch it!" My right hand strength is getting smaller and smaller, maybe later I will fall down with Zhong Yixin.

    "If you want to save her, I want her dead!" Li Xuejiao came over, raised her foot and kicked my arm hard. My hand was loose and I grabbed it down in a hurry.

    Li Xuejiao and I fell downstairs together. I quickly reached out and hugged Zhong Yixin, with my back facing down. Then I heard a scream from the people downstairs. My body fell to the tree on the flower bed downstairs and fell to the ground with a bang.

    "Master..."

    "Guansheng..." I seem to have hit a stone on my back, which makes my lungs crack.

    "What''s the matter with you? Why are you so stupid?" Zhong Yixin''s body was close to my body. It can be said that I used my body to make a cushion for her.

    Zhong Yixin eyes a red, said hastily¡° Call the police

    Zhang Junfei and Fang Wenjun ran down in a hurry, looking at me in a panic. I slowly sat up, activity for a while, the body is good, there is no fracture.

    "Ghost... Ghost!" The students around them screamed and ran away.

    Fang Wenjun said in surprise¡° Master, why are you ok

    "Do you wish I had something to do?" Zhang Junfei reached out to help me, then slightly frowned, but did not say anything. Zhong Yixin cried and hugged me, then said¡° Why are you so stupid? I''m scared to death! "

    I gently comfort way: "you don''t like this, I''m not OK." Xi Yao, Zheng Tong and Chen Qian are also looking at me with a look of panic. They are probably scared by the scene I just saw. What''s more frightening is that I didn''t do anything. If a person jumps down from the fifth floor and doesn''t fall to death, he will become a vegetable.

    "Where''s Li Xuejiao?"

    "She doesn''t know where she''s gone!" Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "Li Xuejiao seems to have changed a person just now, but why attack you two?"

    I said softly¡° I think she wants to kill me. Now it''s urgent. I think you should be more careful in the future. "

    Xi Yao said with some worry: "but what shall we do? It won''t be our turn next?"

    Fang Wenjun said in a hurry: "I will protect you. Don''t worry!"

    I stretched out my hand to take out the sky Gang Xuan mirror and handed it to Fang Wenjun, "since you''ve brought things over, I''ll give it to you. You are responsible for protecting them!"

    "Guarantee to finish the task!" Zhang Junfei and Zhong Yixin helped me out of the school and then jumped into the car. Zhong Yixin said with some worry¡° I''d better take you to the hospital. You just fell from such a high place. "

    "No, just take us back to the shop." Zhang Junfei took a look at me and then glanced out of the window. After a while, the car drove to the shop.

    I went upstairs to change my clothes and took a bath. I just covered the lawn with dirt.

    "Fortunately, I didn''t hurt my muscles or I would be in trouble." My smelly skin bag is really strong enough. If I change someone else''s head, I will break it.

    "Guan Sheng... I made some porridge. Eat while it''s hot!"

    "Oh, here it is I went out of the bathroom, went downstairs and continued¡° It''s so good. I made porridge! "

    Zhang Junfei said in a low voice: "Guansheng... Don''t you explain it?"

    "Explain what?" I sat down at the table and took a sip of rice porridge. "Do you want to ask me why I''m ok?"

    Zhong Yixin slightly a Leng, hastily said¡° What''s the matter? What are you two talking about? "

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said, "thanks for being a policeman, what would happen if an ordinary person fell down from the fifth floor?"

    Zhong Yixin said hastily¡° Of course you will die, but you are not mortals. "

    Zhang Junfei continued: "although we have magic power, our bodies are the same as ordinary people."

    "That is to say..." Zhong Yixin looked at me, and then said with some doubts, "Guan Sheng... How can you have nothing?"

    I drank the porridge from the bowl and said, "what do you say? What Zhang Junfei said is so clear. Don''t you understand? "

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said¡° Because you are no longer human, am I right? "

    "Not people? What''s that... "

    Zhong Yixin was surprised and quickly asked, "what are you two talking about? How can I not understand you?"

    "You found it all!" I said softly¡° Because I''m dead, it''s not me now, so I''ll be fine if I fall off the stairs. "

    Zhang Junfei said softly: "it seems that what I think is right. Now you have signed an agreement with the local government."

    "But it''s only a matter of time, and fortunately there is this agreement, otherwise I will die today." Zhong Yixin looked at me with some fear. I saw her fear in her eyes.

    I said softly¡° So I told you, don''t get too close to me, or it will be very dangerous. "

    "Lingling... Lingling!" A burst of mobile phone ringing broke the embarrassing situation, Zhong Yixin reached out to answer the phone, "OK, I''ll go now."

    Zhang Junfei asked softly¡° What''s the matter? What''s the matter? "

    "My people found Li Xuejiao''s body, and it was in the Pavilion behind the school."

    I said softly¡° What are you waiting for? Go and have a look. "

    Several of us rushed out of the shop and drove to the school. Xi Yao, Zheng Tong and Chen Qian are waiting for us at the door.

    Zhong Yixin said in a hurry: "I heard that I found Li Xuejiao''s body. Is it true?"

    Xi Yao said in a hurry¡° Well, come with me

    "Just now, the three of us went for a walk in the school garden when we were idle. Unexpectedly, we found Li Xuejiao''s body."

 Chapter 280

    We have come to the garden of the school. At this time, Xiao Liu and several police officers are surrounded by two trees, and the cordon has been opened.

    "Team clock, here you are!"

    Zhong Yixin nodded and said, "well. Has the scene been investigated? "

    Liu said softly¡° It''s been explored. It was suicide. "

    Zhang Junfei and I took a look at Li Xuejiao''s body. There was a cut in the throat, which was cut with a knife and died.

    "What''s this?" My attention is on a nearby tree, which has a mark. There are no other trees.

    "It''s a strange mark." Fang Wenjun reached out and found that the mark on the tree could be activated.

    "Click..." with a dull sound. It''s between the two trees. There is a pit in the ground.

    "Master, there is a hole in the ground!"

    Zhong Yixin frowned and said¡° There is a mechanism. What an eye opener

    Zhang Junfei said in a hurry: "you go back. I''ll go down with Guan Sheng to have a look."

    Zhong Yixin said hastily¡° I''ll go down too, Xiao Liu. You''ll watch here! "

    "No. I don''t know what will happen next. It''s better for me and Zhang Jun to fly down. "

    "You don''t want to go down, either. Watch it here!" I told Fang Wenjun to go into the cave with Zhang Junfei. It''s dark in the cave. Zhang Junfei takes out the Yellow symbol and lights it. Huang Fu burned for a while, but it didn''t go out instantly. It means there is no problem.

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said¡° Why is there a cave here? "

    "If you ask me where I know, I''d better go in and have a look." Zhang Junfei and I went a long way forward. It was found that the cave was very long, about 30 meters away. I don''t know who built the burrow here.

    "Look ahead, there seems to be a light!" Zhang Junfei and I hurried over. It was an open basement. There were some pictures on the wall of the basement, and a table with experimental equipment on it.

    I said in some surprise¡° Who will do the experiment here? "

    The experimental equipment here is not modern, but ancient, just like the Dan stove I have seen before. But I wonder why I want to find those girls, and it doesn''t seem to be alchemy with soul.

    I said softly¡° Do you remember the original black cat who made pills and then captured people''s souls

    Zhang Junfei nodded¡° Well, looking at the equipment here, it doesn''t seem like alchemy. "

    "Use this as bait!" I took out the Yellow amulet and pasted it in a secret place.

    "Let''s go and see if there is anything found on Li Xuejiao''s body!" Zhang Junfei and I returned to the top, Zhong Yixin has been waiting for a long time.

    I said softly¡° Tell your people not to guard here, just restore to the original

    Zhong Yixin nodded and said¡° Well, don''t worry. Just leave it to me. "

    Zhong Yixin made arrangements, and then took us back to the police station. At this time, Li Xuejiao''s body has been transported back to the forensic room of the police station.

    "Are you two going to have an autopsy?" I said softly¡° I don''t know how to do autopsy. I still need your forensic help. I just want to see something else. " method

    The doctor looked at Li Xuejiao''s body, and then said¡° The victim committed suicide. He cut off the main artery in his throat with a knife and bled to death. "

    Zhang Junfei asked in a deep voice¡° Do you have any other scars on her

    The medical examiner said softly¡° There are no other scars. The knife edge on the neck is fatal

    I frowned and said, "I really don''t understand what the murderer is going to do. Her soul is in her body, and it''s not alchemy. What''s the point of killing people?"

    The medical examiner said softly¡° You are master Liu. I''m a new forensic doctor. I''ve heard your name for a long time. "

    "Hello, my name is Liu Guansheng..."

    "My name is Zhu Shun. Please give me more advice." Zhu Shun took off his mask. He was about thirty years old.

    I said softly¡° But this is not a place for chatting. Go to the shop and find me when you have time. "

    "Pa!" Zhong Yixin reaches out and cuts Li Xuejiao''s chest with a knife. Even if he sees a bag, a maggot crawls out of it.

    "So disgusting, so smelly..." Zhong Yixin quickly put out his hand to cover his nose, and said in disgust¡° What is this

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° It''s maggots, only on the dead. "

    "But she has just died!" Zhong Yixin is right. Li Xuejiao has just died, but how can there be maggots.

    "Ghost..." Zhu Shun suddenly yelled, then reached out and pointed to Li Xuejiao''s body, "she... She moved."

    Zhang Junfei and I just looked at Li Xuejiao and saw her sit up suddenly. Zhong Yixin quickly reaches out his hand to pull out the pistol from his waist, but finds that the gun he sees has just been put back into the gun magazine.

    I put up my sword finger in my right hand, and suddenly a sword gas shot out and hit Li Xuejiao.

    "Poop Li Xuejiao fell down from the dissecting table, and then stood up, like a zombie, rushed straight over.

    Zhang Junfei reaches out his hand and takes out Huang Fu. Then he says a few incantations and throws Huang Fu out. Huang Fu sticks directly to Li Xuejiao''s head.

    Li Xuejiao immediately stopped and stopped attacking us.

    I said in a low voice, "I''m in trouble again."

    Zhong Yixin said hastily, "what about this corpse?"

    I said softly¡° In order to prevent her from hurting others again, stick it with a yellow amulet and refrigerate it. "

    Zhu Shun said hastily¡° I''ll take care of this. " Zhang Junfei and I went out of the forensic room, and Zhong Yixin went into the office of the crime unit.

    Zhong Yixin poured us a cup of tea and then said, "what do you want to do about this?"

    I took a sip of tea and continued¡° There must be something wrong with that basement. "

    "Lingling... Lingling!" Suddenly the mobile phone rings again, Zhong Yixin reaches out his hand and takes out his mobile phone, "it''s the principal of the school."

    Zhang Junfei and I have a look at each other. We are not dead again!

    "All right, I know. I''ll go now!" Zhong Yixin''s face changed and said quickly¡° Another one is dead, this time Zheng Tong! "

    "Zheng Tong!" Zhang Junfei and I, along with Zhong Yixin, drove to the school in a hurry. At this time, it was already dark, approaching the evening.

    "Captain Zhong, you are here!" The headmaster had been waiting for us at the school gate, and then came over anxiously, "I really don''t know what happened to my school, there were so many things happened."

    I frowned and said, "cut the crap. What happened to Zheng Tong?"

    "I''m here..." Zheng Tong and Chen Qian, and Xi Yao came over from one side. I immediately felt some doubts. Didn''t they say Zheng Tong was dead just now?

    Xi Yao said with some embarrassment¡° I don''t mean to cheat you. We just want to go out to the night market, but we are still afraid. "

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° If we had known that, we wouldn''t have been in such a hurry. "

    Zhong Yixin said softly, "as long as you have nothing to do, you don''t mean shopping. Let''s go."

    I said softly, "then I won''t go. I have something else to do. Please be careful."

    Zhong Yixin said hastily, "don''t be such a wet blanket. Let''s go together."

    "Put out your hands and I''ll give you a charm!" They held out their hands. I bit my fingers and drew a charm on the palms of them.

    "This charm can beat ghosts, but it can only be used once. You guys should be careful." I took a look at the time. It''s only eight o''clock.

    "What are you going back to do?" I said softly, "I''m going to find someone to help me tonight. Let''s see first."

    "I''m afraid I can''t accompany you any more. Cold moon sent me a message. It seems that she has something to do with me!" Zhang Junfei took a look at me and said¡° Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon! "

    I nodded and said¡° Well, I''ll have to stay first. " In fact, I have nothing to do, just boring, since Zhang Junfei has something to do, then I can only accompany them.

    Zhong Yixin said softly, "if you have something, I can accompany them."

    I said softly, "no, I''ll do it."

    "Let''s go. The movie is about to open up." A few of us came to the cinema. There were not many people in the cinema tonight. We bought some popcorn and drinks, and then we sat in a row to prepare for the movie.

    "What movies do you see?" Xi Mengyao said softly¡° It''s a ghost movie I immediately speechless, now how girls like to see this thing. The movie made a startling sound. The three girls were scared to cover their eyes, but they wanted to see it again. Zhong Yixin is not much better. She reaches out to me and takes my arm. She is still a policeman.

    "Ah..." the three girls screamed in horror. Fortunately, there was no audience nearby.

    "I''m not going to look. I''m going back." Xi Yao pouted her little mouth and then said to me¡° Master, let''s go back first. "

    I nodded. As soon as I got up, I felt something was wrong. There was a dark wind in the cinema. Zhong Yixin asked doubtfully¡° What''s the matter? What''s the matter? "

    I frowned and said, "there''s a problem here. You go first!"

    "You can''t go!" A deep voice came from behind. I knew the voice was the one who came to buy the coffin!

    "It''s you. Who are you?" The man was still wearing a black gown, a mask on his face and a kind of evil spirit all over his body.

    I frowned and said¡° Who the hell are you

    "I''m your martial uncle. Didn''t your master mention me to you?"

    "Uncle? Zhang Junfei said, "you are Uncle Yin, the traitor of Xuanmen!" My right hand raised up my sword finger, and suddenly a sword Qi shot out. The sword Qi was about to hit Yin Hentian, but it was bounced away by an invisible force.

    "Boy, take your time!" Yin Hentian sneered, and the laughter echoed all around.

    I saw dozens of ghosts suddenly appeared around me, and they stood up from those empty seats one after another. One by one, their faces were ferocious and terrible, and they moved towards us. I turned my right hand and took the shengxie sword in my hand. Then a sword Qi split out, and I immediately split the ghosts around me.

    "You go away!" Zhong Yixin quickly took Xi Yao several people, turned and ran towards the gate of the cinema.

 Chapter 281

    "Little sister, where are you going?"

    "Ah..." I had no time to think about it. I ran over and saw a ghost stop Xi Yao. Then a very wretched look rushed up.

    "Go away!" I reached out and pulled Xi Yao behind me. He raised his foot and kicked the ghost in the chest.

    "Heaven and earth are infinite. Heaven and earth borrow the law I bit my finger, wiped the blood on the blade and jumped up in the air. Suddenly a few moves win evil sword type split to go out.

    "Ah..." there was a big fire around, burning more than a dozen ghosts to ashes.

    I rushed to Zhong Yixin and said¡° Get some of them out of here. Remember not to look for me these days! "

    During the fight just now. I obviously feel the red mark in the middle of my eyebrows is very hot. It''s estimated that things have become more and more serious. Several of us rushed out of the cinema. Looking back, I found that the cinema had become a funeral home.

    "How could that be?" Xi Yao was so scared that they lost their looks and screamed in a hurry. Then the voice trembled and said, "it... Who are they?"

    Follow the direction of their fingers. I saw that there was no one behind us, and dozens of mummies appeared from the ground for no reason. They were crawling out of the ground bit by bit.

    "It seems time has come!" I looked up at the night sky and found that the moon was completely covered with black gas.

    "How could that be. What happened? "

    I frowned and said, "don''t you see that there is no moon these nights?"

    I''ve been watching the stars at night these days. It is found that the moon is not round when it should be round, which shows that there are demons in the city.

    "Ah..."

    "Help, master!" Xi Yaomeng stretched out his hand. All of a sudden, a golden light shot out, smashing the two nearby mummies. The pupils of my eyes suddenly turned silvery white. Then his right hand turned over, and the sword turned over a few times. Then I jumped up. I turned my body and waved the shengxie sword. Several hot flames surround Zhong Yixin and their four.

    "You stay here, don''t go, don''t make this ring of fire!" Seeing that group of mummies came slowly towards me, I quickly went forward to chop left and right, and killed several of them in a fight, but there were more and more mummies.

    "Heaven and earth Xuanzong, I am the only one, gold, wood, water and fire, fire cloth heaven and earth!" I threw out the victory evil sword, then sat cross legged on the ground, "kill the demons, heaven and earth are as urgent as the law!"

    Suddenly, the sword whirled and sent out a phoenix fire. A phoenix flew out of the sword and danced around the group of mummies. Then the fire started.

    "Guansheng..." I look back and see Xi Yao, Zheng Tong and Chen Qian with fierce faces!

    "Let''s go!" I put my hands together and carried the Yang Qi in my body to my hands. Suddenly, a Dao Yang Sword Qi shot out.

    "Bang bang!" Zhiyang''s sword Qi hits Xi Yao and penetrates their bodies in an instant.

    Zhong Yixin quickly ran over and helped me up. "How did the three of them become like this?"

    I frowned and said¡° They have been controlled by Uncle Yin. "

    Xi Yao and the three of them got up from the ground and rushed at me.

    "I''ll help you!" Just as I was about to step forward, I saw a sword coming down from the sky and exploding in front of the three of them.

    "Yufeng... What are you doing here?" With a sword in her hand, Tang Yufeng said, "it''s not a matter of talking now. Let''s solve this problem quickly."

    I nodded, then reached out and grabbed the shengxie sword in my hand. Then I split it out with several moves. More than a dozen flames of Zhiyang sword Qi surrounded me and directly shot them out. They shot Xi Yao and the three of them to the ground and devoured them with a fire.

    I was secretly relieved, but the red seal in the middle of my eyebrows was getting hotter and hotter. I''m afraid this feeling is the basement of the school.

    "No, there''s something wrong with the school!"

    Tang Yufeng said in a hurry: "listen to me, time is pressing now. I''ll tell you everything!"

    I hastily said: "don''t say so much, go to school first!"

    Zhong Yixin hurried to the front of the car, with even opened the door, Tang Yufeng and I jumped on the car.

    "Where are you going now, to school?" Zhong Yixin started the car slowly, stepped on the accelerator, the car swished out.

    I frowned and said¡° When you go back, don''t come to me again! "

    Zhong Yixin said hastily¡° Why? I can help... "

    "No, it''s all over after tonight." I poured out two snow lotus pills and took them. I recovered my strength. Then I asked Tang Yufeng, "how did you come back? What''s the matter?"

    Tang Yufeng frowned and said¡° Ji Yue came here just now. She said that there was a man who wanted to turn the world around and use the wheel of time to control life and death. "

    "You mean Yin Hentian!"¡° Well, the hell can''t intervene in this matter, because Yin Hentian is a living man now, and the people in the hell can''t do anything about him! "

    "I can''t believe that this martial uncle Yin is so insidious. He''s set us up from the beginning to now!" I reached for a cigarette and lit it in my mouth. "Then how can you suddenly come out?"

    Tang Yufeng said in a low voice, "because I don''t belong to the local people, and the local people also hope that I can help you."

    Speaking Kung Fu, we have come to the school, at this time, the school is dark, the campus is permeated with a stream of Yin Qi.

    I frowned and said to Zhong Yixin in a deep voice, "go back, I''m here!"

    "Can you do it alone?" Zhong Yixin eyes some red, can''t help crying out, "don''t leave me, I want to be with you."

    "As you can see, I don''t know if I can pass tomorrow." I gave Tang Yufeng a look, Tang Yufeng understanding, hand in Zhong Yixin''s head a beat, and then will Zhong Yixin beat fainted.

    "You help me to send her back, and then go to the shop to find me!"

    Tang Yufeng nodded and said¡° Well, be careful yourself

    I turned and walked into the school, then ran to the back garden. I reached out and pressed the mechanism on the tree. With a bang, the entrance to the basement appeared.

    I quickly ran in and suddenly found that it was like an earthquake. After several steps, I ran into the laboratory and saw a figure lying in front of the experimental table.

    "Help... Help!" I was a little stunned, it turned out to be a girl in uniform, and her hands and feet were tied by a rope, as if she had been caught.

    I quickly walked over, reached out and put up my sword finger, and cut off the rope on the girl.

    "Let''s go... This place is going to collapse!" I pull the girl to turn around and run, and then I hear a dull roar. The dust and clods on my head fall on me.

    I ran out of the basement with the girl in my arms and left the school immediately.

    "Thank you for saving me..." the girl put her arms around my neck and woke up for a long time. This is the first sentence she woke up.

    I said hastily¡° I can''t explain it to you now. I''ll come to my shop later! "

    I ran back to the shop with the girl in my arms. The girl sat on the chair and looked at me with a puzzled look on her face. Zhang Junfei and Fang Wenjun, Yin hanyue also came down from the upstairs, saw the girl at the same time some stunned.

    I gasped and continued¡° What are you doing? Fang Wenjun, pour me a glass of water

    Yin hanyue rushed over and hugged the girl. "Mengchen... Are you Mengchen?"

    "Morning dream?" I looked down and was shocked. I just ran away and didn''t look at the girl carefully.

    "Mengchen..." I can''t help myself. I''m at a loss.

    The girl said softly¡° You are mistaken. I''m not Mengchen! "

    Yin hanyue said hastily, "but you look like Mengchen!"

    "My name is Han Yue..." Han Yue took out his ID card and proved his identity, "I''m a student of that school!"

    "Then take a rest!" I turned and walked up to the second floor, went to the bathroom to wash, then walked out of the bathroom. I found out a few pieces of ruoli''s clothes and asked Han Yue to change them. Then I went downstairs.

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said¡° Just now Tang Yufeng came and later said he would go back to save you. Didn''t you see that? "

    "You mean Yufeng went to school to see me? It''s broken. She hasn''t come back for such a long time. Something must have happened! "

    Zhang Junfei said doubtfully, "what''s the matter? I just saw that there is no moon tonight. Is there something important to happen?"

    Fang Wenjun then said, "yes, master, when I came back just now, I found that there was no one on the street."

    "Something happened. Martial uncle Yin has appeared. He wanted to kill me at the cinema just now!" I told the story of the cinema once again, turned and walked to Yin hanyue. Yin hanyue''s eyes dodged a little and didn''t dare to look me in the eye.

    Yin hanyue said with some guilty heart: "what do you think I''m doing

    "It''s burning now. If tomorrow is still dark, the whole world will be just the same." I lit a cigarette and took a deep breath. "Your surname is Yin, too. What''s the relationship between you and Yin Hentian?"

 Chapter 282

    "I''m afraid you misunderstood me. I don''t know any Yin Hentian!"

    I frowned and said: "in fact, I already know, just don''t want to tear you down!"

    Yin hanyue was a little excited and said hastily, "what evidence do you have. You can''t catch anyone, but you blame me! "

    I turned it with my right hand. A jade pendant appeared in his hand¡° This jade pendant is the evidence! "

    "Yes, I remember you had one too!" I reached for Yin hanyue''s arm and said.

    Yin hanyue looks ugly. Said hastily¡° I don''t want to, but he is my adoptive father

    "I''m sorry, Junfei. I really don''t want to Yin hanyue is a little excited. Then a red eye, rushed to Zhang Junfei said. I frowned and said¡° Then you don''t have to say it. Where is Tang Yufeng! "

    "My adoptive father has put her soul in the crystal coffin!" Yin hanyue''s face suddenly changed, as if in great pain. Then his face became blue. A big mouthful of blood came out of his mouth. I looked down and saw maggots crawling in the blood.

    Zhang Junfei said in a hurry: "what''s the matter with you? How can it be like this?"

    Yin hanyue''s face was as white as paper. The voice said weakly¡° My time has come, as long as I tell the truth. The poisonous insects in the body will come out, you go quickly. You can''t fight my adoptive father! "

    "Where the hell is he?"

    "He''s... Where you were born!" Yin hanyue''s voice became smaller and smaller, and then she vomited blood one after another. The body began to get cold.

    "Hold me... I''m cold!"

    Zhang Junfei cried and said, "no, I don''t want you to die!"

    I sighed and went on¡° forget it. She''s just a chess piece. "

    It''s time for the game to end. I sneered. Then he took out the Yellow Fu paper, drew some yellow Fu, and took out the shengxie sword to wipe it.

    "Poof!" Zhang Junfei ignites Huang Fu, throws it on Yin hanyue, and immediately ignites a flame, burning Yin hanyue to ashes.

    Fang Wenjun said in a hurry¡° Master, what shall we do next? "

    "It''s my business. You can go back."

    Fang Wenjun said in a hurry¡° go back? Where to... "

    "Go to Huo Ran and forget me later!" I took out a bank card and handed it to Fang Wenjun. Here is all my savings. I''m afraid I won''t need it in the future.

    "Master... I want to fight with you!" Zhang Junfei frowned and said¡° No, go back and take Horan out of here

    "Master..."

    "Let''s go..." Fang Wenjun knelt down and kowtowed to me. Then he got up and walked out of the shop.

    Zhang Junfei looked at me and asked in a deep voice¡° Is that necessary? "

    The pupils of my eyes turned silvery white, and I went on¡° It''s almost time. If we can come back alive tonight, I''ll be an ordinary person! "

    "This matter matters a lot. I don''t want to involve too many people!" Zhang Junfei and I prepared the magic weapon. As time went by, Zhang Junfei and I sat cross legged on the chair. I don''t know how long it was before dawn.

    Zhang Junfei and I walked out of the shop. At this time, it was still dark. Suddenly, a gust of overcast wind came.

    "Yin Hentian''s Taoism is not simple. I''m afraid it''s the last battle between us!" Zhang Junfei and I went to the shop I had opened before, then lit a yellow amulet and threw it on the ground.

    If you want to go back, you can only go back to the shops in the old man''s hometown through the time tunnel. Zhang Junfei and I walked into the time tunnel and came to the old man''s shop. At this time, the door of the shop was open, and a stream of Yin came out of it.

    "Yin hen Tian..."

    "Here you are at last!" Yin Hentian came out with a frown and a long sword in his hand

    Zhang Junfei frowned and said¡° Martial uncle, you have betrayed your school, but why don''t you repent? "

    "You killed so many people for your own selfish desire!"

    "It''s not your turn to teach me!" With a wave of his hand, Yin hen Tian''s surrounding scenery suddenly changed. In front of him, there appeared a divine platform with a small coffin made of crystal on it.

    "I want to live forever, but master passed on the magic to Liu Bingyi. He was no better than me!" Yin Hentian had a look of resentment in his eyes. With a wave of his sword, dozens of ghosts appeared around him and rushed to us.

    I said with a sneer¡° You have raised so many evil spirits. If I don''t get rid of you today, I will lose my name as a teacher of heaven! "

    With that, I reached out and threw out a few yellow amulets. Suddenly, a golden border appeared, enveloping me and Zhang Junfei.

    "Ah..." a few evil spirits rushed over and were strangled by the golden border, but those evil spirits rushed up again and hit the border, making a clanging sound.

    Yin Hentian said with a smile¡° I don''t know how long you can survive. In another half an hour, I will be able to grow up and live forever! "

    "You don''t want to..." I concentrated on Qi, transported half of the Yang Qi in my body to the shengxie sword, and then stabbed it out.

    "Boom!" All of a sudden, there was a loud noise, and the border burst open, and the dozen ghosts around them suddenly screamed, and then they died.

    "Guan Sheng... How are you?" I felt as if my body had been emptied, almost lying on the ground, spitting out blood. Zhang Junfei frowned, turned his right hand, took out the dust and attacked him head on.

    "Martial nephew, let me see how many ways you have!" I watched Zhang Junfei and Yin Hentian fight. I took the opportunity to sit cross legged on the ground and began to slowly regulate my Qi and blood. Then I threw out the shengxie sword, which immediately sent out a red flame.

    "Ah..." Yin Hentian quickly dodges, and the flame emitted by shengxie sword burns Yin Hentian''s face. I took the opportunity to run to the altar, right hand raised a sword finger, a sword gas shot at the crystal coffin.

    "Click..." suddenly there was a loud noise, and there was a gust of wind. I looked up and saw that there was a flash of lightning in the sky, which was made up of dark clouds.

    "Guansheng, use the power of the four gods!"

    "Four gods!" I concentrated and breathed, then opened my mouth and took the golden elixir of the fusion of the four gods in my hand. Yin Hentian said in a hurry: "it''s impossible... How can you have the power of the four gods!"

    "Martial uncle, you are old... You should have returned to the hell long ago!" I gave a sneer, and then I put my hands together, and a Qi of Zhiyang sword shot out. Yin Hentian quickly dodged, and the Qi of Zhiyang sword broke the altar.

    I took the opportunity to take back the victory evil sword, and then jumped up in the air, a sword Qi split in the past.

    "Dangdang... Dangdang!" Yin hen Tian didn''t have time to dodge. He was stabbed in the chest by my sword, but it was like stabbing into the metal.

    "Just you two, you want to kill me!" Yin Hentian grabbed Zhang Junfei and me by the neck, then with a ferocious smile, "the game is over!"

    "Poof, poof!" Yin Hentian threw me and Zhang Junfei out with an effort. I got up slowly and said, "do you think you can live forever?"

    "Of course, you seem to know what you mean." I reached out and spat out the golden elixir on my hand, then I said¡° Do you know what this is? "

    "This is the Phoenix blood pill. You can live forever only if you eat the Phoenix blood pill!"¡° It''s impossible. I''ve never heard that Phoenix''s blood pill can live forever! " Yin hen Tian hesitated, but he couldn''t help asking me, "how can you have the power of the four beasts?"

    "If you spit out the blood pill, it will accelerate your aging!" Zhang Junfei stood up slowly, five blood holes appeared in his chest, "take the blood pill quickly!"

    "Give me..." Yin Hentian''s body flashed, and then jumped up in the air and rushed at me. I pretended to dodge backward, then I was hit on the back by Yin Hentian.

    "Poof!" Blood gushed out of my mouth and fell to the ground. The gold elixir in my hand fell to the ground.

    "Ha ha... It''s really Phoenix blood pill!" I watched Yin Hentian cling to the body and pick up the blood Pill on the ground. Then I laughed arrogantly. I finally felt relieved.

    Zhang Junfei and I looked at each other, then reached out and picked up the shengxie sword, which stabbed Yin Hentian.

    "To die!" With a wave of his right hand, Yin Hentian knocked me and Zhang Junfei over again.

    "I haven''t wasted these decades. I can live forever at last!" Yin Hentian threw the golden elixir into his mouth and said with a smile¡° It''s no use for both of you. Go to hell! "

    Yin Hentian''s face was ferocious, and he came to me and Zhang Junfei step by step. It''s a pity that both of us have no strength and are seriously injured.

    "I''ll kill you!" Tang Yufeng rushed up from behind, holding shengxie sword in his hand, and stabbed Yin Hentian''s back.

    "Poof Yin Hentian spits out a big mouthful of black blood, and then grabs Tang Yufeng''s neck with one claw.

    "I forgot that the crystal coffin split just now, and Tang Yufeng flew out of it!" I watched helplessly as Yin Hentian began to absorb Tang Yufeng''s aura. I wanted to rush up to save her, but my body seemed to be nailed to the ground, and I couldn''t move.

    "Guan Sheng... Forget me!" Tang Yufeng looked at me for the last time, and then her body began to emit steam.

    "Don''t..."

    "What is it?" Yin Hentian throws Tang Yufeng out with an effort, and Tang Yufeng''s soul flies away.

    "What''s this? What did you give me to eat?" Yin Hentian''s face began to appear a blister, the blister began to crack, a golden light from the body.

    "It''s the golden elixir of the four beasts. Since ancient times, evil does not oppress the right. You can''t imagine that I will be defeated in the end!"

    "Boom!" Just listen to a dull sound, a huge wave will fly me and Zhang Junfei out.

 Chapter 283

    I sat up slowly and let out a long breath. Just now, I had a play with Zhang Junfei on purpose, but I really cheated the old fox.

    "I didn''t know you were so bad. Even my martial uncle cheated me! " Zhang Junfei slowly climbed over. Lie beside me. Gasping for breath.

    I said with a smile¡° Aren''t you the same, acting with me, but you really know me

    .....

    The next morning. A warm sun was shining on my face. I slowly opened my eyes, just about to sit up. I found that I didn''t have any strength. I feel sore all over.

    "Where am I?"

    "You''re awake. You''ve both been sleeping for five days!" Zhong Yixin came over. I sat on the head of the bed.

    I glanced at the side. Zhang Junfei was sitting on the head of the hospital bed next to him.

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° Why are we here? "

    Zhong Yixin said softly¡° After I went back that night, I was worried about you, so I went back to your shop to look for you. I didn''t expect you to faint in front of your shop. "

    "In front of my shop? Is there a time when there are mistakes in the time tunnel? " I looked at Zhang Junfei with some doubts. Zhang Junfei is also at a loss and shakes his head. Anyway, the matter has been solved. What''s the use of thinking about this.

    "What''s the matter. It feels like something''s wrong with you Zhong Yixin poured two glasses of water, handed it to Zhang Junfei and me, and then said.

    I asked softly¡° What about my shop? "

    Zhong Yixin said softly, "your shop has been burned down. And there''s no birthday paper in it! "

    Zhang Junfei slightly a Leng then said¡° Yixin, are you all right? Where do we have Shouyi in our shop? "

    "No. I''ve just been in office for a few days. How do you know my name? "

    I asked helplessly¡° So you don''t know us? "

    "Yes. But Lu Wei introduced me to you. We met for the first time the other night! " Everything has changed. Zhong Yixin forgets what happened five days ago and keeps it on the villa murder. I have no idea who we are.

    "Then you must not know Yin hanyue."

    "No! You two can''t be injured in the head. Let''s have a rest. " Zhong Yixin said and then turned out of the ward, put me and Zhang Junfei confused, do not know what to do.

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° This is the time tunnel

    "Well, Yufeng and I said before that the time tunnel will only open when two forces of good and evil collide!" The so-called time tunnel is nothing more than the time wheel of the underworld, which will automatically turn and change everything under the influence of external forces.

    Zhang Junfei and I stayed in the hospital for two days and basically recovered. I took out the pills, poured out the last few Xuelian pills and took them with Zhang Junfei.

    "Where do you want to go later?" Zhang Junfei and I walked out of the hospital and asked him, "don''t you want to go back to the mountain?"

    Zhang Junfei said softly, "no, I think I have found the life I want!"

    Zhang Junfei''s eyes are straight. He looks straight ahead. I follow his eyes and see a familiar figure.

    "No... is this a dream?" In front of this figure is Yin hanyue, Yin hanyue came over, and then said¡° Junfei, how did you leave the hospital? I still want to see you. "

    "Congratulations! You find what you want. " I reached out and patted Zhang Junfei on the shoulder. Zhang Junfei gave me a smile and naturally put his hand around Yin hanyue''s shoulder. "Come on, come back to dinner with me!"

    "Come on, it''s not good to be seen!" Yin hanyue blushed a little, and then looked at me.

    "You''ll find it, too. Maybe we can change our life!"

    "Maybe..." Zhang Junfei and I went back to the Shouyi restaurant. Just now, Zhong Yixin said that my Shouyi restaurant was burnt out, and there was nothing left.

    Yin hanyue said softly, "I''d better go to my house. I''ll ask my father to open another shop for you."

    Zhang Junfei chuckled¡° No, I''m going to take you away from here and go back to the place where I was born, miaojiang! "

    "Miaojiang? I haven''t been there. I''d better not go and have fun! " We got on the bus again and took the bus to Yin hanyue''s villa. As soon as we entered, we saw a girl who looked very similar to Yin hanyue.

    "Sister... How did you come back? The dishes are fried!" Yin Rou was wearing a housecoat and an apron. "Who is this?"

    I said softly¡° Hello, my name is Liu Guansheng

    "Hello, my name is Yin Rou!" The three of us walked into the villa and sat on the sofa. After a while, we saw several familiar figures coming in from the door.

    Zhang Junfei said softly¡° Xia Han... How did you come to Mengchen? "

    "I said that my name is not Mengchen. Why can''t you always remember? My name is Han MengYue!" Han MengYue came over and put the plastic bag in his hand on the table, which was filled with food.

    Yin hanyue hurriedly came down from the upstairs, also changed a set of household clothes, "to introduce you, this is Junfei''s friend, Liu Guansheng!"

    "Hello I guess I''m afraid I won''t be able to use my head for a while. Suddenly, the dead people come back to life and don''t know us.

    Zhang Junfei said in a soft voice, "let it be, let it be."

    I nodded. As usual, I sat on the sofa and didn''t speak. Looking at these girls chirping, I felt a little relaxed. If only everything could start all over again, I would not experience so much separation.

    "Do you want to go to miaojiang with me?" Zhang Junfei came over and handed me a bottle of beer in his hand. "Do you really want to go back to the mountains?"

    I reached for the beer, took a sip, and continued¡° We are all ordinary people now, so we can''t go back to seclusion. Otherwise, if they hear us, they will think that we are pretending to be mature. "

    "Everything has changed. It''s good. If only it had started like this." Zhang Junfei sighed and sat down beside him. It seemed that we had experienced a life and death, and looked down on life.

    Yin hanyue came over and said¡° What are you two doing? Come here and serve the dishes! "

    Xia Han says hastily¡° I almost forgot that there''s a friend coming, who''s also my good friend! "

    "Then you call to ask, we''ve got the food ready!"

    Several of us sat around the table, just picked up the wine glass to hear the doorbell, Xia Han ran to the door and opened the door¡° Why did you come? We''ll be waiting for you! "

    "Sorry everyone, there''s a traffic jam on the road, so I''m late!"

    Zhang Junfei reached out and patted me, then said to me¡° Do you believe in fate? "

    I slowly turned my head, saw Tang Yufeng came over, also looked at me, our eyes intersected for a long time did not leave.

    "Have we met?" Tang Yufeng looked at me, stretched out her hand, pulled back the chair and sat down

    "No, for the first time." I hesitated for a moment, then stretched out my hand, "my name is Liu Guansheng..."

    "My name is Tang Yufeng, please give me more advice!"